ã€ŠThe General&#x27;s Genius Daughterã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Extremely Tragic Death

    Tianyuan Continent, Changjing Kingdom 209th years.

    On the sixth day of June, valentine¡¯s day, the capital city was bustling with activity. Colorfulnterns were hanging in the night sky, and pedestrians were talking andughing. Young girls and boys were gathering in crowds and groups as they recited poems, and there was apetition of Qi Art on the stage. Cheerful chatting andughing floated in the evening breeze.

    In a quiet and elegant courtyard on the outskirts of the capital city, a piercing scream rent the inky night sky.

    "AH! Zhou Zhicheng... You wicked man... One day, you will be struck by lightning! May you die sonless! " In a corner of the courtyard, a woman covered in blood crawled out of the woodshed. Her face had been destroyed and her eyes had been hollowed out. Her disfigured face looked terrible.

    Two old servants came out and kicked her on the head. "Shameless bitch, stop shouting! Don¡¯t get our master¡¯s ears dirty!"

    Rong Qiyue only felt a knife-like pain in her entire body, and herst bit of strength was drained away. She gasped violently, not be able to crawl even an inch longer.

    Her hands left a long trail of blood on the jade white floor, making it look so shocking.

    A pair of colorful cloud pattern embroidered shoes appeared in front of Rong Qiyue, but she couldn¡¯t see them.

    The woman¡¯s delicateughter rang out, bringing with it a piercing chill, causing her to feel as if she had fallen into a thousand-year-old ice cer. Rong Qiyue¡¯s entire body trembled as she cried in a miserable voice, "Princess Huizhen... you are... so cruel! Adulterers wille to no good end! "

    She had run out of her strength, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito. An intense hatred was reflected in the beautiful eyes of the woman in front of her.

    The embroidered shoe moved slightly and stepped heavily on Rong Qiyue¡¯s bloody hand. It grinded her fingers hard, making her experience severe pain.

    "We¡¯lle to no good end? Hehe, Rong Qiyue... Just because you took possession of Zhicheng, I can only let you disappear from the world like this. I¡¯m Mrs. Zhou now! "

    Princess Huizhenughed coldly. Her smile was beautiful, but her eyes were ice-cold.

    Rong Qiyue recalled that over the past eight years, she had worked so hard to run the restaurant for her husband¡¯s family, and the business had begun to flourish, and their son was intelligent and cute. She thought her husband would be grateful to her and they were in deep love with each other.

    She didn¡¯t expect it to be a cruel deception! Her husband, Zhou Zhicheng, had hooked up with Princess Huizhen. Now he harmed her just to marry Princess Huizhen.

    What a pair of adulterers!

    They are so vicious!

    Rong Qiyue had no more tears. Her beautiful eyes had been dug out by the two fierce old servants. Her white clothes were dyed red. The deep pain made her twitch a few times and her hand finally fell.

    "By the way, Zhicheng told me to keep your son alive. I won¡¯t cut him into pieces until your adulterer came back. It¡¯s a pity, Rong Qiyue, that you can¡¯t see him die. Just imagine that your son will call me mother, and he will die in my hands... What a heartbreaking scene it is..."

    When Rong Qiyue heard these words, she immediately looked up and stared at Princess Huizhen with her hollow eye sockets!

    Huizhen was shocked. She thought that the woman was dying, but she suddenly raised her head. Seeing the blood on her face, she felt deeply frightened and her heart trembled!

    "Princess Huizhen! Zhou Zhicheng! Please spare his life! Tianci is innocent! If you dare to hurt him, I won¡¯t let you go. If there is an afterlife, I will definitely ... make you pay with your blood! "

    Rong Qiyue said brokenly. Her voice was weak and her entire body was shivering. She knew she was dying. But they might kill her son. How could she walk with peace?

    "Hahaha? Spare his life? " Princess Huizhenughed arrogantly, "Did you know that on the night you married Zhou Zhicheng, the person in the bedroom ... wasn¡¯t him! He was surrounded by his colleagues that night. When he returned to the bridal chamber, he found that the servants had been knocked out. He was shocked and he wanted to escape, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to hit him from behind and knock him out as well. When he woke up and went back to your room, you were naked. He put up with all this just to let you take care of the family¡¯s business! Do you really think that bastard is his son? "

    Princess Huizhen¡¯s words made Rong Qiyue feel as if she was struck by lightning. She was shocked and her breath was getting weaker and weaker.

    Scenes of the past rose before her eyes. No wonder Zhou Zhicheng had been cold to her ever since their wedding and never got close to her again. However, Rong Qiyue naively thought that it was because she was pregnant and he was busy.

    And after Tianci was born, this man only looked at him strangely. He never said a word offort to the kid and never had any joy on his face.

    Zhou Zhicheng became more and more unwilling to step into her courtyard. He began to flirt with the servants openly. But she still believed that he just needed a few concubines.

    Now she knew why... She was kept in the dark! On their wedding night, she was exhausted and fell to sleep before her husband came back. She thought that was Zhou Zhicheng!

    After all, the Zhou¡¯s family was rich. There were several servants and maids guarding the door. How could someone enter the mansion unnoticed?

    "And oh... Some burrs broke into your parents¡¯ housest night, and your parents died tragically." These words were like an invisible sharp sword that cut her heart into a thousand pieces. A dull pain surged from her chest, as a fishy liquid gushed out.

    Now, her eyes were no more painful than her heart. She raised her head, and used herst breath to scream at the cruel woman who was looking down at her from above, "Princess Huizhen ... Zhou Zhicheng! I, Rong Qiyue, will remember you! Even if I were born a wicked woman and died an evil ghost, I want you to die a violent death!"

    After these words, her fingers slowly drooped down, and her head heavily prostrated on the ground without a sound.

    Only her curses still echoed in her ears. The two old servants¡¯ faces were deathly pale. Looking at the tragic scene before them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel fear for the princess¡¯s viciousness.

    Huizhen¡¯s face became iparably pale. The two old servants hurriedly said, "Princess, you¡¯d better leave here immediately. This kind of filthy ce is sphemous for Princess¡¯s eyes!"

    Princess Huizhen felt cold sweat trickling down her body. She red hatefully at Rong Qiyue on the ground. Her curse was like a magic sound, always twining and echoing in her ears.

    Huizhen staggered a bit, and with the help of a waiter, she left in a hurry.

    A crescent moon floated in the night sky. The bright stars were getting dimmer, as the moon gradually turned blood-red. The wind growled and dark clouds slowly gathered as darkness fell.

 Chapter 2: Reborn to be a sheepish lady

    The Hanyue Temple was aze with lights and noisy with voices.

    Normally, the temple should be quiet all night, but on this night of June 6, it was bustling with noise and excitement.

    General Hua Liting¡¯s eldest daughter, Hua Qiyue, had teased a handsome little monk in the Hanyue Temple and was caught up with on the spot, attracting a lot of people to gather around.

    Rong Qiyue only felt that she was in a daze. Her forehead had a dull ache, and there were noises in her ears.

    It was weird. Hasn¡¯t she been killed by Princess Huizhen¡¯s two old servants? Why were there so many people watching? Had anything changed?

    Rong Qiyue ¡ª No, it should be Hua Qiyue now ¡ª She slowly opened her eyes and saw countless faces with her eyes as bright as stars. These people crowded round her as they pointed at her. She could hear those people condemning her.

    "Look, this is the Hua Family¡¯s eldest miss. It¡¯s so embarrassing!"

    "She was caught on the spot. Haha, it seems like there will be a storm in Hua¡¯s Mansion again."

    "Hua Qiyue was called the little lustfuldy. It¡¯s true. She even seduced a monk. How disgusting!"

    "..."

    A servant girl¡¯s cry came over. Hua Qiyue calmed herself down and looked around. She was so closely surrounded that it was impossible to break out. Two beautiful women who seemed to be from rich families were looking at her with cold and sarcastic eyes.

    Not far away, a monk stood there with his clothes in disarray and his head lowered. His entire body was trembling with fear. His cor was open at an angle, allowing people to see the exquisite corbones and sparkling white skin.

    Beside Hua Qiyue, a girl of twelve or thirteen was crying her heart out. Her tears fell like big round pearls on her green and simple clothes.

    Rong Qiyue frowned. She didn¡¯t know why she could still see them. Why was she still alive? Why was she here?

    The wing-room was extremely simple and unadorned. There was only a table, a chair, and a bed. The monk¡¯s robe hung on the other side as if they were in a temple. The moonlight nted in through the window, reflecting a fragmented silhouette.

    Something smashed into Hua Qiyue¡¯s brain ruthlessly. All the memories of the original owner of this body had been read by her.

    Hua Qiyue, 18 years old, General Hua Liting¡¯s eldest daughter, had a weak character but was always crazy about handsome men. Every time she saw a pretty boy, she would stare at him like a hungry wolf.

    Even though Hua Qiyue was the daughter of the official wife, she was still bullied by the Second Concubine¡¯s daughters. Her life in the Hua¡¯s Mansion was worse than the beggars outside. She had little food to eat and she wore patched old clothes.

    Being treated like this, Hua Qiyue had never dared toin to Hua Liting or the Old Madam. Furthermore, she was not taken seriously because she was not able to cultivate the Qi Art of this country. The Old Madame had never been to her run-down side courtyard to see her. She could only see her on holidays, but she was always surrounded by her sons and grandsons at that time. How could she remember the cowardly granddaughter?

    In Tianyuan Continent, if one could not cultivate the Qi Art, he would be considered a loser.

    In this country, a man is judged by the level of his Qi Art Level. The higher his Qi Art Level was, the more respect he received and the more rewards he received from the court.

    The Qi Art had nine levels, and each level was represented by a color: Oracle Profound (Pure Blue) -Soaring Cloud (Green) -Dragon Diagram (Green) -Cultivation Dimension (Red) -Moon Erosion (Silver) -Round Sun (Yellow) -Holy God (ck) -Great Deity (Purple).

    The two daughters of the Second Concubine, Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi, had all reached the Soaring Cloud Level and were well-known experts.

    In Hua Qiyue¡¯s memory, Hua Mengshi bullied her, but she didn¡¯t do it herself. Her maids and servants were often mean to her. Some once set a trick on her and pushed her down the building. Fortunately, she fell into the pond, otherwise she would have died.

    Hua Qiyue knew clearly that the one who pushed her was Hua Mengshi¡¯s maid Lanzhu, but she never dared to seek revenge on Hua Mengshi or Lanzhu. She was like an ostrich, hiding her head cowardly in the sand, thinking that the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to see her.

    The situation was not good. Hua Qiyue frowned slightly. From the original owner¡¯s memories, she found out that Hua Qiyue hade to the Hanyue Temple with Hua Xiaoyi to pray, but she didn¡¯t know that she had been framed by her. Now everyone believed that "Hua Qiyue had teased the little monk".

    "Say something! Big sister, you shouldn¡¯t feel be wronged just because you fainted, right? "

 Chapter 3: Fighting Back!

    It was the Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Third Miss Hua Xiaoyi. She pointed at Hua Qiyue and shrieked.

    Hua Xiaoyi had an arrogant look with her eyes filled with disdain, showing that she did not usually have a good attitude towards her sister.

    Hua Mengshi was frowning with worry. She moved her lips with a delicate look, "Third sister, take it easy. Maybe she was wronged!"

    "Oh, Second Miss, how kind you are. It was clearly that the little slut teased Monk Yihan. But now you stand up for her! Second Miss, you¡¯d better mind your own business, otherwise, you will be found guilty of covering up for the unchaste woman! "

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s maid, Lanzhu said softly. Even though she was a maid and her identity and status were much lower than Hua Qiyue¡¯s, her eyes could not hide her contempt andcency.

    "Big sister, you have done such a shameless thing. Enjoy the familyw when you get back!"

    Hua Xiaoyi snorted coldly. She heard Hua Qiyue say, "Third sister, what do you mean?" just as she turned around and left.

    Hua Qiyueughed coldly, with a cold light flickering in her eyes. Everyone was stunned. They knew her well and they had never seen her behave like this before. They looked at her in confusion.

    "Miss... You¡¯re awake? Are you okay? " Lv Xin, who was sobbing beside her, was startled. She did not expect the young miss to wake up so quickly.

    Hua Qiyue felt a dull pain on her forehead because she was knocked unconscious by that little Monk Yihan. She remembered that there was a white-faced girl who had stolen her hairpin and a young monk who had pounced on her ¡ª That was the monk in front of her!

    They wanted to embarrass her and frighten her. If it was the cowardly Hua Qiyue, she would have been speechless with fury.

    They were so vicious to try to ruin Hua Qiyue¡¯s reputation. She might hang herself.

    Before Hua Qiyue fainted, she was enraged to death, and Rong Qiyue could not exin why she had entered this woman¡¯s body.

    But she knew that she had been reborn. She had to live well and cut off those evil ws that stretched towards her one by one, leaving no future troubles! From the girl who had stolen her hairpin, she knew who was behind this.

    "I¡¯m fine!" Hua Qiyue sat up and tidied up her messy clothes, "I think everyone has got me wrong. I, Hua Qiyue, the general¡¯s daughter, have received a good education since childhood and always abided by women¡¯s morality. How could I flirt with a monk?"

    Hearing that, Hua Mengshi¡¯s face immediately darkened!

    Did this Hua Qiyue be smarter? How could she possibly say such sensible words?

    Hua Xiaoyi looked at Hua Qiyue with her mouth agape. The men and women around them were talking about them with heavy sarcasm.

    "Miss, you were the one who was on top of the monk. You still want to quibble?"

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s servant Chun Xiangughed coldly.

    "How dare you criticize the master. p her!"

    Hua Qiyue shouted coldly with killing intent in her eyes. Her nanny You Shui immediately stand out and pped Chun Xiang twice before anyone realized what had happened.

    Everyone was stunned.

    This was the sheepish and cowardly Hua Qiyue?

    Chun Xiang staggered back a step, covered her face and screamed, "Master, she pped me, she ..."

    "Shut up!" No matter how arrogant Hua Xiaoyi was, she knew what Hua Qiyue had done was right. For a moment, everyone held their breath, as if they were waiting for something.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the monk coldly, "Who said I teased the Monk Yihan? Wasn¡¯t it that Monk Yihan teased me?"

    Everyone was shocked by what she said!

    Hua Xiaoyi pointed at Hua Qiyue with her eyes widened and screamed, "You, you ... I saw you pressing down on his body ... "

    "That¡¯s right. You¡¯re still quibbling. Shame on you!"

    "It is said that Hua Qiyue is cowardly and lecherous, and now she is trying to defend herself!"

    Monk Yihan raised his head in shock and looked at Hua Qiyue in disbelief.

    Before she fainted, Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was filled with terror when he touched her. But she did not dare to call for help anymore after he threatened her twice. Now, her eyes were filled with chill as she stared at him. Monk Yihan¡¯s legs trembled.

    "Benefactor ... You... How could you say that? I ..." Monk Yihan shouted in fear, looking like he was being bullied.

    Hua Qiyue felt a great disgust in her heart.

 Chapter 4 Arrival of the Abbot

    "Lv Xin, please help me up ..." Hua Qiyue said softly. Lv Xin came to herself at once. You Shui felt sorry about Hua Qiyue and she immediately went outside to get some warm water to sober her up.

    Lv Xin just held Hua Qiyue gently by the wrist, unexpectedly, Hua Qiyue¡¯s body swayed. Lv Xin was only twelve or thirteen years old, how could she possibly hold 18 years old Hua Qiyue?

    "Sister, may I ask your Lanzhu ...." Hua Qiyue looked at Hua Mengshi. This woman was acting noble and well-bred in front of everyone, she would definitely not refuse.

    "Lanzhu, quicklye forward to help Miss!"

    Hua Mengshi hurriedly said. No matter how dissatisfied Lanzhu was with Hua Qiyue, and no matter how much she despised, she could not disobey orders of her master. Furthermore, in front of so many pilgrims, she would not embarrass her master.

    Lanzhu immediately stepped forward and held the other hand of Hua Qiyue. She left only after Hua Qiyue stood steadily, with contempt in her eyes.

    "Who¡¯s making noise here?"

    An old and powerful voice came from outside the door. The surrounding pilgrim, who were watching from outside, got out of the way, an old thin monk in high spirit came in.

    He was Master Hanming, the abbot of Hanyue Temple.

    When Master Hanming received the report from the monk, knowing that someone was making trouble in the west wing, so he led his disciples over here urgently.

    With a nce, Master Hanming saw that the new young monk was standing at the side, with mess dress. He looked very scared and was trembling, with an ambiguous lip print on his corbone .

    "What happened?"

    The arrival of Master Hanming made everyone turn silent. Yihan got down on his knees in front of Master and cried, "Master, please help me! That patroness... indecently assaulted me... but now, she said it was me who did it ... "

    Tears dropped from his eyes, winning thepassion from pilgrims.

    Countless gazes with contempt focused on Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Mengshi was extremely pleased in her heart, "let¡¯s see what else she can say, this will definitely finish Hua Qiyue!"

    "Aboot Hanming! Hua Qiyue was wrongly used, please demand justice for me! "

    Hua Qiyue made a bow to the abbot, her beautiful face was cold. Her eyebrows were like a painting, and her features were like a celestial goddess.

    Hanming¡¯s eyes were like lightning as he looked coldly at Monk Yihan, he did not expect the new monk would cause trouble so quickly, it was too much of a coincidence, "Yihan, tell me what happened!"

    "Yes, abbot! Senior Qing Yuan asked me to light antern at east wing, because there were pilgrims staying. Hanyue Temple was too far away from the capital, so our temple will allow a group of pilgrims to stay. Who would ever think ... When I arrived with thentern, the patroness pounced me and was trying to tear off my belt and undress me ... "

    Monk Yihan¡¯s words were pitiful, making some of the pilgrims to use Hua Qiyue of being vicious and lecherous.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes turned red with a sad face, "Master Hanming, today is the day of Matchmaker. Two days ago, I received an invitation from my sisters to Hanyue Temple to pray for my mother who passed away early, but when I was kneeling down to pray, someone suddenly snatch the Green Jade Phoenix Hairpin on my head. That hairpin was given by my mother ..."

    She took a deep breath with her eyes slightly red, and her eyes were so sincere and honest, it didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.

    "That¡¯s why I chased after the thief. But I didn¡¯t expect that the thief would rush into this room. I pushed the door and entered, but was pounced onto the ground. Someone knocked on my head heavily from behind ... I didn¡¯t even know what happened after I fainted. When I woke up, Monk Yihan was harrasing me. Please demand justice for me!"

    When Master Hanming heard this, he immediately felt that there was something fishy.

    Monk Yihan had only been here for a few days. Although he had been strictly following the rules, but if he had intentional motives, then it would be something different.

 Chapter 5 Evidence

    "Abbot, she was lying ... Her phoenix hairpin was clearly on her ... When I was being indecently assaulted by her, she even used her phoenix hairpin to threaten me! "

    Monk Yihan quickly made excuses!

    Hua Qiyue was waiting for this!

    She was as calm as water, leisurely saying, "Master Hanming, the phoenix hairpin isn¡¯t on me, if you don¡¯t believe me, please ask a female pilgrim at the side to do the body search!"

    Her words were like a p of thunder, scaring both Hua Mengshi and Lanzhu.

    Lanzhu blinked and immediately whispered to Hua Mengshi. Her pale face slowly calmed down.

    At least Master Hanming was the abbot here, and Hua Qiyue¡¯s suggestion was the only way after all. Both sides told their stories, no one would know the truth.

    Thus, the abbot asked one of the female pilgrims in the crowd to search on Hua Qiyue¡¯s body.

    Youshui returned with a bowl of warm water, she ws panic. The young miss had been framed many times, if she fell this time, no one would dare to marry her. With her personality, she would definitely suicide. Weren¡¯t they forcing her to die?

    Hua Qiyue took the bowl of water and drank to moisturize her parched throat.

    After a while, the pilgrim who had personally searched on Hua Qiyue¡¯s body groped around in confusion, shaking her head and said, "Master, I couldn¡¯t find the phoenix hairpin."

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s expression did not change as she indifferently looked at Lanzhu who was standing beside her.

    Lanzhu¡¯s eyes were widened as she looked at Hua Qiyue in disbelief.

    Monk Yihan immediately screamed, "Impossible, impossible!"

    Master Hanming frowned coldly. Hanyue Temple was a famous temple in Changjing City, and there was an endless stream of pilgrims every day. For the past two hundred years, there never was a disgrace thing happened except tonight.

    Moreover, it was not as simple as it appeared to be.

    Abbot Hanming asked his men to search Monk Yihan, but a cold voice stopped him.

    "There¡¯s no need to research. I know who took my phoenix hairpin away, it was her ¡ª my second young sister¡¯s maid, Lanzhu!"

    Hua Qiyue pointed at Lanzhu coldly, her eyes were like ice, her face were like frost, her body emitting an invisible cold and prideful aura with extremely confidence.

    Lanzhu¡¯s face was deathly pale, but after receiving Hua Mengshi¡¯sforting look, Lanzhu¡¯s emotion was stabilized quite a bit.

    "Eldest Miss, why would you nder me! How dare I to snatch your phoenix hairpin? " Lanzhu lowered her eyes, avoid seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s ice-cold eyes.

    "Abbot Hanming, please search Lanzhu immediately. My phoenix hairpin must on her!" Hua Qiyue was toozy to talk nonsense with Lanzhu and directly asked the abbot.

    She knew that Abbot Hanming was a righteous leader. Those people made trouble here, that¡¯s courting death.

    "Thisdy, may I trouble you to search Miss Lan? This matter happened in the Hanyue Temple, so I must uphold justice. If I offend the Second Miss, I hope that the Second Miss will forgive. " Hanming said to Hua Mengshi in a low voice.

    Hua Mengshi immediately shook her head, " Not at all, abbot, just let people search. Lanzhu is innocent, she has nothing to be afraid of."

    While she was speaking, the pilgrim immediately went to Lanzhu¡¯s side and started searching. Suddenly, she cried out as she took out the phoenix hairpin from Lanzhu¡¯s belt!

    That golden phoenix hairpin shone with a cold light under the light ofmp. Everyone sighed, and Lanzhu¡¯s face turned deathly pale!

    She had never thought that she would have the hairpin on her!

    Lanzhu put that hairpin on Hua Qiyue when she and Monk Yihan knocked Hua Qiyue out. Why was it on her body?

    "Lanzhu, you ... How dare you did such a thing!" Before Lanzhu could regain her senses, Hua Mengshi took the initiative, pointed at her and berated her.

    Lanzhu was so frightened that she got down on her knees, "Second Miss, please help me! I have never done such a despicable thing ... It must be that when the Eldest Miss told me to go over and help her, she put it on me! "

    Everyone looked at Lanzhu, then at Hua Qiyue, didn¡¯t know who to believe.

    Hua Qiyue smiled coldly, Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart trembled. Why did it seem like Hua Qiyue had changed into another person after she woke up?

    She was clearly a cowardly person. In the past, whenever she was in trouble, she would tremble and shrink!

    But now, Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes seemed to have electricity, she was full of invible cold aura!

    "It¡¯s not just the hairpin, I happened to see that thief¡¯s face when I was chasing the thief. That person¡¯s face was as white as a dead man¡¯s, and there was even some powder on the ground. Look!" Hua Qiyue pointed with her finger, everyone looked down at the ground. There was some white powder on the ground.

 Chapter 6 The Truth

    "These are flour, and that thief was pretending to be mysterious, so she used flour to cover her face. There are also same flour on Lanzhu¡¯s purple clothes."

    Right after Hua Qiyue finished speaking, the pilgrim pulled Lanzhu¡¯s sleeves and immediately shrieked, "Yes, her sleeves ... even between her fingers! "

    Immediately, the whole room was inplete silence.

    Lanzhu¡¯s little face instantly turned pale white, and she kowtowed heavily, "It¡¯s not me ... Second Miss, it¡¯s really not me ... "

    "If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, Monk Yihan definitely epted the bribes. Our Hua family¡¯s silver usually has a small inscription on it, Monk Yihan, do you dare to let the male pilgrim search you?" Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were like lightning, coldly looked over.

    Sweat trickled down his palms, Yihan looked at Hua Mengshi and immediately straightened his waist, "Abbot! I was wronged! "

    His entire body was trembling, from the perspective of outsiders, it was precisely the proof of guilt.

    Abbot Hanming¡¯s face darkened, "Someone, search him!"

    Immediately, a monk walked out and groped on Yi Han¡¯s body a few times. Then, he took out a silver ingot from his waist pouch. Indeed, there was the Hua Family¡¯s emblem on it.

    Everyone immediately sighed.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s calm eyes shed with panic, but it disappeared immediately.

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes were widened. She looked from one to another and could really not believe what she was seeing, "Lanzhu, you actually dare to collude with Monk Yihan to frame Big Sister? You deserve to die a thousand times for your crime! "

    Lanzhu¡¯s face was deathly pale, she was trembling.

    Hua Mengshi said, "Lanzhu, didn¡¯t you do it?" She was loud when she spoke these words, and everyone could hear it, but the next few words were only heard by her and Lanzhu.

    "Lanzhu, your little brother and your parents are still outside the capital. You should know what to do, right?"

    Lanzhu widened her eyes. Her eyes turned red and tears were about to fall, but she suddenlyughed out loud. Hua Mengshi pretended being scared and quickly took a few steps back.

    "Yes! I did it! I¡¯ve long disliked Eldest Miss! In front of others ... she was like a sick cat, but bullied us all the time. I just want to ruin this bitch¡¯s reputation..."

    Hua Qiyue coldly looked at Lanzhu, who was using her. Her eyes were full of sympathetic, but now they were filled with confusion and contemptuous.

    Lanzhu admitted her crime, under Hua Mengshi¡¯s threat. When Hua Qiyue thought about her son in the capital, she had to bow to Hanming and ask, "I thank the abbot for proving my innocence, I¡¯ll leave Monk Yihan toyou, Lanzhu ... I¡¯ll leave her to my sisiter. Lvxin, Youshui, I suddenly remembered that I have urgent matters to take care of, let¡¯s go back to the capital tonight!"

    "Benefactor Hua, please don¡¯t worry. I will definitely punish Yihan."

    Hua Xiaoyi snorted, "How depressing, I never thought a lowly servant could cause such a ruckus!"

    Hua Mengshi calmly looked at everyone and said goodbye to Hanming. She was really curious about the current Hua Qiyue.

    What made her be so clear and cold, and why did she go home overnight?

    Hua Qiyue and the servants got on the horse carriage together, the Hua Family¡¯s guards were leading the way, but it was difficult to walk on the mountain road, so by the time they reached the foot of the mountain, it was already morning.

    The thin morning sunlight prated through theyers of clouds, dyeing thend green and gold. The breeze was soft and gentle, and the official road was winding as it extended into the mountains.

    Hua Qiyueid on the cushion in the carriage, she was d that she was still alive. In this life, she would definitely not let the person who bullied her go easily!

    Youshui and Lvxin sat at the side and stared at Hua Qiyue curiously.

    They saw that the eldest young miss¡¯ beautiful eyes were slightly closed and she frowned. It was like her face was in smoke of sadness and worries.

    Hua Qiyue was only an ordinary girl in her previous life, she had some knowledge in business, but in terms of Qi Art, she could only be called trash.

    Because in this country, Qi Art was not something that ordinary people could cultivate.

    Only wealth families would have the money to buy medicinal pills to open up their Qi meridians and cultivate Qi Art.

    Hua Qiyue saw the original memories of this body. The Qi meridians of this body were broken when it was three years old, so no matter what kind of medicinal pills she consumed, it would be ineffective.

    The original Hua Qiyue was tossed into theke and her Qi meridians were broken in the water in a winter night. That kind of heart-wrenching pain made Hua Qiyue suddenly be afraid ofing into contact with others, so she cowardly avoided or silently tolerated every time.

    Because she was afraid of being tormented like that again, she escaped and avoided. Even if the current Hua Qiyue tried to read that memory, she would also feel the pain down to the bone. It made her suddenly think of the scene when she died in the hands of those two wicked old women.

 Chapter 7 Mysterious Devils

    "Hua Qiyue, rest in peace. I have borrowed your body, so I will definitely take back everything for you!"

    Hua Qiyue thought in her heart, and immediately felt the heaviness on her heart be lighter.

    She relieved and turned around, and her fingers touched a cold thing on her waist.

    Hua Qiyue looked down weirdly, only to see a luster of green on her waist. It turned out that the thing peeking at her was a green jade gourd.

    Hua Qiyue took off the gourd and looked at it curiously. She didn¡¯t know why, but she found that it had a feeling of attraction to her.

    "Eldest Miss, what are you doing?" Lv Xin couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw that Hua Qiyue looked at the green jade gourd with serious expression.

    Sincest night the Eldest Miss woke up after being knocked, she seemed to have be apletely different person. She waspletely different from the cowardly and timid her from before.

    You Shui and Lv Xin found it extremely strange, but it seemed that Hua Qiyue¡¯s observation had be extremely strong. She could actually see the powder on Lanzhu¡¯s body, but Lanzhu was wearing purple clothes, so as long as there was some powder, people could still see it.

    "This jade gourd..." Hua Qiyue frowned slightly. In her memories, she could not find any information about this jade gourd.

    She did not know when she got the jade gourd.

    "Miss, why did you forget so quickly? This is the keepsake that I asked for you in Rongfu Templest month. ording to that old monk, it was a lucky keepsake, so I spent ten sivler taels to buy it for you. " You Shui immediatelyughed and said.

    Hua Qiyue was startled, she could not find this memory in her mind, it seems the original Hua Qiyue was really forgetful.

    "Yes, Eldest miss, that Master Xuanji came out of nowhere, but his fortune telling is very urate, and he is also a prophet!"

    Lv Xin said with worship on her face.

    Hua Qiyue asked in detail, only then did she know that the Master Xuanji joined in Rongfu Temple a month ago. However, it was said that his fortune telling was very urate, so that all the women in the capital liked to go to him.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up, "Alright then, when we pass by the Rongfu Temple, stop for a moment, I¡¯m going to find him."

    You Shui and Lv Xin were shocked, "Miss, you didn¡¯t even believe it before...."

    "Now I believe it. Fate is fate, but maybe, like some masters said, there¡¯s still a chance to change it ... " Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness, Lv Xin shivered by seeing them.

    Hua Qiyue did not say anything else. She couldpletely read all the memories of this body, just like a person suddenly recalled the past.

    Her beautiful eyes closed, the green jade gourd in her hand suddenly became scorching hot. The heat flowed into her palm and reached her heart and brain at lightning speed!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s body shook as her beautiful eyes were tightly closed, and even if she used all her strength, she could not open her eyes. It was like there was a mysterious power forcing her to sink into another world!

    Even with her eyes closed, a strand of light shed before her eyes and a man¡¯s arrogantughter resounded. As if there was a tornado by her side, Hua Qiyue was sucked into another world.

    She slowly opened her eyes.

    There was a barren world in front of her.

    It was dry everywhere, the sky was filled with bloody red clouds. In the red light, a tall man stood against the wind. He had a handsome and devilish appearance, dressing in red, and his eyes were filled with an untamed light.

    There was a magical smile on his lips, his rare beauty was hard to find, Hua Qiyue once thought that Zhou Zhicheng was the most beautiful man in the world, butpared to this demonic man, he was nothing!

    What¡¯s this ce?

    Hua Qiyue was greatly shocked, she never thought that in the blink of an eye, she would arrive in a mysterious world. There were sky andnd, but the whole world was filled with destion and resentment.

 Chapter 8 Who is he?

    "You¡¯re finally here." The manughed, his expression seemed to be filled with emotion, "I have been waiting for 500 years, someone finallye to see me. The stuff made by those old fellows were so evil that no one actually dared to take it, but..."

    His eyes overflowed with light as his gaze locked onto Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. He seemed to be sighing with emotion, but also seemed to be plotting something bad.

    Hua Qiyue looked at this man calmly.

    Everything was so strange, she was unable to give herself an exnation. She could only ask in a low voice, "What¡¯s this ce? And you...Who are you? Why am I here? "

    The manughed seductively. His footsteps were light, but in the blink of an eye, he was already standing in front of Hua Qiyue.

    His jet-ck eyes were shining with strange red light, Hua Qiyue felt her hand being held, and there was strange fragrant smell, which made her feel dizzy.

    The man¡¯s husky voice was like a rock, being thrown into the coldke inside Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart.

    "Your Qi meridians have been broken, what a trash ... Fortunately, I have a Breath-grow Pill with me, take it! "

    His words was like an order. Hua Qiyue was shocked to find that she didn¡¯t have any power to resist at all. His another hand had moved to her lips at lightning spwwd. Her mouth was opened by a strong power, then a bitter pill slipped into her throat.

    Hua Qiyue swallowed it just like swallowing a fly.

    However, in an instant, she felt a refreshing feeling in her throat, just like a heavy rain after a long drought. The cool feeling slipped into her stomach and her body instantly turned cold, Qi inside her body collided freely, like gas which was plugged up for a long time.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly raised her eyes and stared at this demonic man in front of her.

    The manughed without restraint, his eyes were with piquancy, "Alright, call me master!"

    Hua Qiyue was pushed down by a power and actually knelt down in front of the man. She was angry and embarrassed, because she had been reborn, so she had a sense of resistance towards anyone!

    Moreover, this strange man was appeared suddenly. He looked so evil, just like the legendary Blood-Thirsty Demon.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the man in front of her angrily. The man was smiling mischievously, there was no any killing intent in his eyes, "Be good and call me master, I can help you be the world¡¯s strongest Qi Artist!"

    Qi Artist!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up. Being able to be the Qi Artist was the lifelong dream of countless people, and even if they weren¡¯t the strongest, being able to reach the fourth level, which was the Dragon Map level, was already pretty good.

    But why would she believe him?

    "Why should I believe you? Do you have some other purpose? "

    Hua Qiyue coldly snorted, cold light overflowing in her beautiful eyes.

    "You don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t, you will die!" The pretty and dmonic man stopped smiling. His murderous aura seemed toe out from every single one of his pores. The biting coldness covered the entire area!

    Hua Qiyue was immediately wrapped up by the Qi flow and squeezed. The Qi flow was like sharp swords, some of them piercing through her skin and making her bleed.

    The footsteps of death were so close, Hua Qiyue felt as if her heart had stopped beating, her entire body was frozen. She suddenly thought of her six-year-old son, Tian Ci. His pure and beautiful big eyes were filled with innocence.

    If she died, then Tian Ci would be abused to be maimed by Princess Huizhen, lingering out every day!

    "No!"

    Hua Qiyue let out a scream, the pressure of death suddenly stopped, the Qi flow in front of her disappeared, the demonic man smiled at her.

    Hua Qiyue immediately knelt down, "Master, please ept my kowtow!"

    "Good! Good! Haha, I¡¯m so happy!" The coquettish man helped Hua Qiyue stand up, with an arrogant expression in his eyes, his bloody pupils slowly turned ck.

    The world was in silence.

    The demonic manughed, "I am Tian Pi, and I will be your master from now on. The green jade gourd you have is a spatial gourd, and here is the world inside the gourd. Look, it¡¯s deste, but it was also a piece of fertilend. No matter what kind of spiritual herb or immortal ganoderma you nt, you will reap a harvest within a day."

    Hua Qiyue was extremely shocked, her beautiful eyes rolled. If thisnd was truly as fertile as Tian Pi said, then she could grow rare treasure nts here, and she would be rich in less than a month.

    "This space is yours, you can grow whatever you want. As my disciple, you will get the best in the world." Tian Piughed sinisterly, but Hua Qiyue did not ask him the reason why he epted her as his disciple and why he treated her so well.

    Everything had its purpose.

    Right now, she needed to live. She needed to see her child¡¯s Tian Ci!

    "In other words, in less than a month, I can grow countless spiritual herbs to exchange for countless gold and silver?"

    Hua Qiyue blinked and looked around. The world seemed to be endless, was this really a world that belonged to her?

    "Yes!"

    Tian Pi answered without hesitation.

    "I will also pass on the Qi Art to you, since you have already opened your Qi meridians, I will pass on the Capture Soul Technique to you in the future." Tian Piughed sinisterly. He was extremely charming, and if he didn¡¯t wear men¡¯s clothing, Hua Qiyue would have thought that he was a demoness.

    So coquettish, and so charming.

    His long fingers were like jade, and lips were blood-red.

    The ck eyes were alluring as ck grapes.

    But, who was this man?

 Chapter 9: Setting A Trap

    Hua Qiyue had heard of the Insanity Technique from her previous memories of this body. Qi Artists were rare, and Soul Takers were even less. It was said that there were only three Soul Seekers in Tianyuan Continent.

    Even if they were alone, they could kill tens of millions of soldiers in an instant! Just one move of a finger could cause thousands of soldiers to run away in fear!

    As a result, countless people who tried to force them to hand over their Insanity Technique book were killed. As time passed, no one ever dared to challenge them.

    From then on, the three Soul Takers lived in deep mountains. Their families were prosperous and they had countless treasures, but no one dared toy a finger on them.

    But how could this mysterious man in front of her do Insanity technique?

    Hua Qiyue was deeply surprised. If this man was really that strong, why would he impart the knowledge to her?

    What was his purpose? Who was he?

    Hua Qiyue was confused by the green jade gourd. But obviously, the "master" in front of her did not want her to know much, so he waved his hand, "Go back now. Come here every night. I will teach you to do the Qi Art."

    A strong gust of wind blew over. Hua Qiyue felt that the scenery around her changing into the carriage, and then she saw the worried eyes of Lvxin and Youshui.

    "Miss, miss? Wake up! "

    Lvxin shook her body and cried anxiously. Hua Qiiyue blinked, sat up slowly, and looked around. There was no wastnd but the carriage.

    "I... What happened to me?"

    "How would I know? Miss, you opened your eyes suddenly and didn¡¯t move at all. We were so scared. Did you have a brain injury? Shall we call a doctor?"

    Lvxin touched Hua Qiyue¡¯s forehead. The temperature was normal. she looked Hua Qiyue up and down.

    "I... I¡¯m fine." Hua Qiyue replied with a low voice. It seemed that what happened just now was true.

    She was not happy at all. It was not a good thing to get help from that person.

    A powerful person wanted to impart her the Qi Art and the Insanity Technique. Why? Maybe...he just wanted to get rid of the jade gourd? In Hua Qiyue¡¯s previous life, she was only a businesswoman, and had never had any contact with a Qi Artist. She was always busy running the restaurant. But suddenly she had to face such a situation, which made her at a loss. Had it not been for the memory of the former owner, she would have copsed

    But the most important thing now was to bring her son out from the hellish Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s serious expression, Lvxin and Youshui did not dare to disturb her. They looked at each other and wondered if they should call a doctor for her.

    However, it was good that she was sick. Hua Qiyue was no longer the Hua Qiyue she used to be. She was smarter and more careful now. If it was the previous Miss Hua Qiyue, she would have been stigmatized and hanged herself.

    Two dayster, they arrived at the capital¡¯s gate. Lvxin told the coachman to go to the Rongfu Temple for Hua Qiyue had told her before that she wanted to visit Master Xuanji.

    Rongfu Temple became famous after Master Xuanji came here. The small temple was always bustling with noise and excitement, with countless pilgrimsing in and out.

    Within a month, Rongfu Temple became as famous as the renowned Hanyue Temple.

    The Rongfu Temple was located at the foot of Baili Mountain outside the capital city. There were roads paved with bluestones. Blue water rippled in the lotus pond and the the path wasndscaped with willows. The temple had a constant stream of pilgrims.

    The Rongfu Temple was just a small temple, but it was crowded with people. Although Hua Qiyue had a bad reputation, she came from a good family, so there was a young monk bringing her through the back door to visit Master Xuanji.

    A visit to the master would cost ten taels of silver. It was too expensive for an ordinary family.

    Therefore, most of the pilgrims crowded at the back door, hoping to catch a glimpse of Xuanji.

    Hua Qiyue and Youshui walked into the rear hall together, only to see a monk in green robe standing in front of the water pavilion. The breeze was gently blowing at the corners of his robe.

    "Master Xuanji, this is the young miss of the Hua¡¯s Family."

    Hua Qiyue handed the 10 taels of silver over to the young monk. Turning her head, she saw Xuanji. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Although he had shaved his hair off, he looked extremely handsome.

    She was surprised to see him so young. She thought he must be an old monk over fifty years old who had the mind to cheat pilgrims.

    "Youshui, you can leave for now. I have something to say to the Master."

    Hua Qiyue said with a smile. But Youshui immediately shook her head. She couldn¡¯t leave her there with that monk. If word got out, the youngdy¡¯s reputation would be mud.

    Hua Qiyue could only let Youshui stand further away. She talked to Master Xuanji for a short while, then they walked towards the back door with smiles on their faces.

    Youshui was surprised. She couldn¡¯t hear what they said, and now Xuan Ji himself saw her off£¡It was incredible£¡

    Although people could pay Master Xuanji to have him tell their fortune, he had never treated a female pilgrim like that.

    Master Xuanji and Hua Qiyue walked to the back door and caused amotion among the pilgrims. They screamed, all wanting to be closer to the master.

    Unfortunately, they were stopped by dozens of strong monks.

    "Watch your step, Miss. Take care. Remember to adopt a boy born in February as your foster son. He can help you avoid disaster and marry a good husband!"

    Xuan Ji¡¯s voice was not loud, but many pilgrims heard what he had said.

    "Thank you, Master Xuanji. I will remember that."

    Hua Qiyue made a bow and left with You Shui who had a puzzled look on her face. The pilgrims were talking about her. They seldom saw her, but they felt that this beautiful and peacefuldy did not look like a useless coward at all.

 Chapter 10: Going Home

    The pilgrims were whispering to each other, while Hua Qiyue and the servants headed towards the capital city. Not far away, the Hua¡¯s Second Miss Hua Mengshi sat in the horse carriage and dropped the curtain coldly.

    Four hours after she returned home, the news that she wanted to adopt a foster son spread all over the capital. It made ordinary people excited. They were all eager for that qualification. If a child could be adopted by the Hua¡¯s Family, he would surely have a great future.

    What happened in the Hanyue Temple was embellished by the meddlesome female pilgrim, and was widely spread by storytellers. Now Hua Qiyue¡¯s bad reputation had been cleared up by a seventh.

    Hua Qiyue told Youshui to get ready and they had a master write a notice about the adoption.

    Once Hua Mengshi returned, she informed the olddy that Hua Qiyue had her hairpin stolen in the Hanyue Temple and been vilified for flirting with a monk. She also punished Lanzhu with fifty flogs.

    The olddy flew into a rage. She never thought that the daughter of the official wife would be vilified by Hua Mengshi¡¯s servant, Lanzhu.

    For her courage to confess her mistake, the olddy forgave her and fined her only two months¡¯ pocket money.

    Lvxin didn¡¯t understand why Hua Qiyue didn¡¯tined about them to the olddy but just return to her small courtyard to prepare for the adoption.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and didn¡¯t exin anything. She knew clearly in her heart that the olddy did not like a troublemaker. If she made aint first, the olddy would probably feel disgusted.

    She asked Lvxin to put on light makeup and dress appropriately, and then they went to meet the olddy.

    Lvxin and Youshui were extremely shocked once again. In the past, the young miss was extremely afraid of meeting the olddy. She was always shaking with fear in front of her.

    The olddy was also tired of this good-for-nothing young miss, so she asked her not to go to the Fuxin Courtyard.

    The Fuxin Courtyard was where the olddy lived. The courtyard was busy today, because the Second Miss Hua Mengshi, the Second Concubine and the Third Concubine were here.

    Since the servant of the Second Concubine¡¯s daughter had made a big mistake, the Second Concubine was trying to brownnose the olddy.

    After punishing Lanzhu and letting someone drag her away, the people started to chat andugh again, as if no one remembered what happened to Hua Qiyue.

    They should have felt indignant and outraged about it, but not a single personforted Hua Qiyue.

    In their eyes, there was no need tofort a weak and stupid girl whose Qi channels had already been shattered.

    "Grandmother, how bustling your yard is!"

    While everyone was happily chatting, a calm voice came from outside the door. The people in the room immediately became quiet and everyone looked towards the door.

    Hua Qiyue walked over with Lvxin and Youshui. She was wearing a light pink dress and a light green cloak along with a pair of white in shoes£¬looked refreshing and elegant.

    With a light makeup on her face, she looked like a crescent moon breaking through the clouds and scattered down a cool and radiant light.

    On this sweltering June morning, everyone was amazed by her appearance.

    "Hey, big sister, aren¡¯t you tired? You paid a visit to the handsome Master Xuanji in the Rongfu Temple. You should be resting right now. " sneered Hua Xiaoyi.

    She talked with the tongue in the cheek and everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    Hua Qiyue walked slowly to the front of the olddy, took a bow and said, "grandmother, I have not been here for a long time. I¡¯m so unfilial. It¡¯s my fault."

    After that, she paid her respects to the Second Concubine and the Third Concubine. Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s faces changed dramatically. Why was Hua Qiyue so obedient and sweet? Why did she change so much overnight?

 Chapter 11: Her Surprising Metamorphosis

    The olddy was surprised. In the past, when Hua Qiyue came to see her, the girl stuttered and shivered, as if she had seen a tigress who was going to eat her.

    But today, she looked elegant and beautiful. Seeing her gaunt face, the olddy thought of what had happened to her before, and how she had neglected her in the past, and felt sorry for her.

    "Yue¡¯er, sit down. I know you were wronged. Don¡¯t be scared."

    The olddy Hua was a kind-hearted woman. Although her harshness and prejudice made her neglect Hua Qiyue in the past, she was really surprised by her appearance now.

    "Grandmother, I¡¯m sorry to make you worry about me. I was unfilial. On my way home, I bought fresh sea cucumbers for you. It was difficult to get fresh sea cucumbers. Only the Master Xuanji in the Rongfu Temple had managed to get some. The sea cucumbers can nourish the blood and the face. Grandma has done so much for this family. We should thank you. "

    What Hua Qiyue said made Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi dumbstruck.

    They had heard of that thing, but they had never thought of pleasing their grandmother with that thing.

    "Ha-ha, you¡¯re so sweet. Tell the chief to make soup quickly. Let¡¯s have lunch and share the sea cucumber soup together."

    The olddy was extremely happy. She did not expect Hua Qiyue to be so clever and considerate.

    The Second Concubine walked over and tenderly held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand and praised her. She said she must be very tired and she cared about her.

    "Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m fine." She took back her hand carefully, then said to the olddy with a smile, "Grandma, I asked Master Xuanji to tell my fortune. He said that my fortune was not bad, but I need to have a foster son... I used to be too naive ... "

    Hua Qiyue looked ashamed. She knew the original owner of this body was cowardly. Even when the servants bullied her, she did not dare to resist. And her Qi channels were broken, so she was useless.

    Now, she had disrupted Monk Yihan and Lanzhu¡¯s plot, making people look at her with new eyes.

    "So, I¡¯vee to ask your permission to adopt a son. With this child, I can understand more about the hardships of being a parent and the pains of my elders. "

    The olddy frowned and noticed her old clothes.

    Compared to Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s clothes, hers were rather shabby.

    "Since Master Xuanji gave you the advice, you should do as he said. But, Yue¡¯er, you should dress better when you go out in the future..." The olddy concerned about her face-saving. If the Miss of the Hua¡¯s Family wore the same clothes as an ordinary woman, didn¡¯t it mean that they were abusing her?

    Hearing that, Hua Qiyue looked embarrassed.

    The Second Concubine¡¯s expression immediately changed, and she said, "That¡¯s right. Yue¡¯er, I can give you some good cloth if you don¡¯t have any, or I can have the tailor make some new clothes for you. Don¡¯t disgrace our family."

    Youshui sneered, "Our miss only gets two taels of silver a month. It¡¯s a problem for us to have enough food. How can we make new clothes?"

    In the Hua¡¯s Family, the daughter of the official wife could get two taels of silver every month, while the daughters of the concubines only one tael. But in fact, the Second Concubine had stealing Hua Qiyue¡¯s money because she used to be a cowardly girl and the olddy did not attach importance to her. Even being bullied, she dared notin.

    Youshui and Lvxin tried to tell the olddy the truth, but Hua Qiyue stopped them. She was afraid that they would make the Second Concubine angry and bring them a disaster.

    The Second Concubine did not expect that Youshui would say it out loud. Her face turned pale white.

    Hua Mengshi also knew the truth. She was so worried about her mother that her nails were pinched nervously in the palm of her hand. It caused her a pain.

    "What? Only two taels? " the olddy¡¯s expression changed. It could make other peopleugh their heads off. Although Hua Qiyue¡¯s mother, the official wife of Hua Liting, passed away a long time ago and Hua Qiyue was a useless girl, they should not have been so mean to her.

 Chapter 12: Her Ex-husband

    The olddy had always paid little attention to Hua Qiyue. However, it didn¡¯t mean that others could bully her mercilessly. She didn¡¯t expect that her negligence would cause her granddaughter such a miserable life. But it was not her fault because no one had told her about that.

    Nanny Wang, who worked for the Second Concubine, kneeled down immediately when she heard of this, "please forgive me ... I was greedy. I saw the eldest miss being bullied by others, so I secretly took away her money ... I kept it a secret from the Second Concubine. I didn¡¯t expect my crimes to be revealed today. I deserve to die ... "

    Hearing that, the Second Concubine breathed a great sigh of relief and immediately gave her a fierce p on the face, "Damn servant! How could you treat her like this?"

    Hua Qiyue looked at all of this coldly. The nanny dared to take her money just because the Second Concubine told her to.

    The nanny was quite loyal. It seemed that if Hua Qiyue wanted to get rid of the second concubine, she had to get rid of this nanny first, or make her work for her.

    "How dare she be so reckless! Since you have worked for our family for so many years, I will punish you with twenty big flogs and you will be deducted half a year¡¯s sry! "

    The olddy scolded coldly. The Second Concubine heaved a sigh of relief.

    Hua Mengshi loosened her fingernail and looked at Hua Qiyue with hatred. Hua Xiaoyi was standing by the Third Concubine. She wanted to say something, but the Third Concubine held her down.

    The situation was already unfavorable to her. If Huaxiaoyi stirred up trouble, she would also be involved.

    The olddy was so angry that all the servants did not dare to despise Hua Qiyue anymore. They felt that she had be totally different after she returned from the Hanyue Temple.

    Back in their yard, Lvxin began to vent her grievances, "Miss, that despicable nanny made our life miserable. She only got twenty flogs. It¡¯s not fair!"

    "Miss, Did you really find out that the Second Concubing was the one responsible? Lanzhu was almost beaten to death by the Second Miss. Maybe the Second Miss was the mastermind. She was afraid that she would tell the truth, so she decided to kill her! " Youshui was also unhappy.

    Hua Qiyueughed lightly as she swirled the cup of Tie Guanyin in her hand, "We have to deal with them step by step. They won¡¯t receive a quick death!"

    Youshui and Lvxin¡¯s eyes shone with light.

    They have been bullied too much over the years, so they were d to think that the bad guys might be cleaned up by the Miss.

    From that day on, Hua Qiyue practiced the Qi Arts in the green gourd at night, and in the daytime, she worked with her servants to reim the backyard space and nted some strange seeds.

    What made Lvxin and Youshui even more surprised was that she got a few bags of red soil, and the seeds germinated overnight and grew as tall as shallots in a short time..

    The strange nts were emitting a faint fragrance.

    Lvxin and Youshui had never seen any expensive medicinal herbs before. They did not know that it was a rare medicinal herb called Long Red. They were found only in the martial sects.

    The Long Red could nourish people¡¯s faces, lungs and prolong their life. If cultivators drank Long Red soup, they could have their spirit energy increased and their cultivation level raised by two stages. It was one of the Qi Artist¡¯s divine medicines!

    She got the seeds from Tianpi. The red soil was taken from the green jade gourd. If she wanted to grow herbs to be rich in the future, she couldn¡¯t just grow them in a jade gourd. She had to show everyone that they were nting them in the backyard.

    So, Hua Qiyue moved the red soil to her yard and let the herbs grow there.

    With the olddy¡¯s permission, Hua Qiyue asked the servants to put up notices in the capital.

    The news that Hua Qiyue was going to adopt a child caused a sensation in the city. She was scorned by the richdies. They thought she was just trying to change her bad reputation.

    In their eyes, sparrows were still sparrows, and they would not turn into beautiful peacocks just because they washed off the spots.

    However, the Hua¡¯s Family was extremely respectable. He has been winning battles since he was twenty. So, he was greatly appreciated by the emperor and had a great reputation.

    Although General Hua had been sent by the Emperor to guard the frontier gates, every year the Emperor gave the Hua¡¯s Family a lot of rewards when there were banquets or other activities in the pce.

    If a child could be the foster son of the Hua¡¯s Family, he would have a promising future and make his family proud. So, people rushed to send their sons to the Hua¡¯s Family for selection.

    In ordinary families, illegitimate sons were not favored. If an illegitimate child could be adopted by Hua Qiyue, they would get the best of both worlds: the child would have a bright future and his family would feel proud.

    As soon as the Red Honor Roll was posted, three hundred boys had already registered in the morning.

    The capital city was busy and chaotic.

    When the queen mother and the emperor heard about it, they thought Miss Hua was too high-profile. However, it didn¡¯t not harm their interests, so there was no need to ask.

    In the Donghai Restaurant in the south of the city, Rong Qiyue¡¯s ex-husband Zhou Zhicheng was looking at the ount book when suddenly he smelled a fragrance of flowers and heard familiar footsteps. The shop curtains were drawn and a stunning face appeared.

 Chapter 13: The Adulterer and The Adulteress

    "Princess... It¡¯s you!"

    Zhou Zhicheng raised his head and saw the woman. He put down the ount book with a smile.

    It was Princess Huizhen and her maid, Cuilian.

    Princess Huizhen fell in love with Zhou Zhicheng, but the emperor disapproved of their marriage. For one thing, he had an official wife, and for the other, the Zhou¡¯Family was not rich.

    Zhou Zhicheng was so handsome that Princess Huizhen fell in love with him at first sight. But the emperor looked down on him and he did not consent to the marriage. Even though Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s wife, Rong Qiyue, had been killed by thieves, the emperor did not change his mind.

    "Zhicheng, I have good news for you!" Huizhen said with a smile. Zhou Zhicheng helped her to sit down. The two of them had been together for a long time and they simply ignored the moral rules between men and women.

    Cuilian lowered her eyes, not daring to look at them.

    "What good news? Princess Huizhen, it¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t get the emperor to change his prejudice. I wasted your youth ... " With a guilty look, he gently pulled up her soft hands and held them firmly.

    Feeling his tenderness, Huizhen giggled, "You haven¡¯t been out for a while, have you? Do you know that Hua Qiyue is going to adopt a son? You¡¯d better sent your mute son to the Hua¡¯s Mansion. If he was adopted, you would be a rtive of the Hua¡¯s Family. Maybe the emperor will agree to our marriage! "

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s eyes lit up. But suddenly he thought of something, and his face darkened.

    After Rong Qiyue died, his son Tianci was poisoned by Princess Huizhen. He became a mute and led a miserable life.

    If other people saw the child, they would say that he had abused his son.

    More importantly, Zhou Zhicheng wanted Tianci to stay. He was the mystery man and Rong Qiyue¡¯s son. As long as the child was here, he woulde back one day.

    What a man hated the most was being cuckolded. There were only two wishes in his life. One was to marry Princess Huizhen, and the other was to chop the man who took away Rong Qiyue¡¯s virginity into a thousand pieces!

    "You don¡¯t want Tianci to go? Hmph, Zhou Zhicheng, I knew it! " Seeing Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s uncertain face, Huizhen angrily shook off his hand.

    Zhou Zhicheng smiled apologetically, "Princess, you got me wrong. I¡¯d be d to send that bastard away."

    "Look at you! Call me Huizhen. Don¡¯t call me princess. In private, we can try to be more agreeable." Princess Huizhenughed. Seeing that Zhou Zhicheng was trying to defend himself, she could not help but feel sweet.

    "Yes! I¡¯ll do as you said! I just want to keep him and wait for the adulterer. "

    "Zhicheng, if we buy a maid, we will know all the news about him after he bes the foster son of the Hua¡¯s Family. We will know who is looking for that bastard." Princess Huizhen took a light sip of tea.

    Zhou Zhicheng patted his head, "How stupid I am! I didn¡¯t think of that. Fine, I will have his wet nurse bring him to sign up for the selection."

    Princess Huizhen nodded with satisfaction. Her Mr. Right would not be a talented man, but a handsome, considerate and obedient man like Zhou Zhicheng.

    Princess Huizhen grew up in the pce. She was arrogant and unruly. Many high-born young masters didn¡¯t like her, but Zhou Zhicheng was crazy about her.

    Huizhen felt she was respected and loved by Zhou Zhicheng, so she did not hesitate to kill Rong Qiyue to get him.

    She was the princess of this country. She could marry whoever she wanted. But it would be difficult for her to find someone who would treat her with sincerity.

    Zhou Zhicheng told the butler to go home. The butler ordered the wet nurse to take Tianci to sign up for the selection. Of course, she had to cover up the wounds on his body. If he had been selected, they would make up some excuses to cover up the fact

    They could say that a vicious maidservant had abused him.

    Zhou Zhicheng prayed that Hua Qiyue would choose his son. In that case, they would be rtives. That would be much easier for him to get the princess.

    ¡ª ¡ª

    Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    "Pa!" Hua Qiyue pped a stack of letters on the desk and startled You Shui and the servants next to her.

 Chapter 14: Howâ€™s He Doing?

    In the letter, she learned everything about Tianci. His mother, Rong Qiyue, had been killed in a cruel way by some thieves in her room and Tianci had been poisoned dumb and abused by a maid.

    She never thought that just a few days after her death, the ferocious Princess Huizhen cruelly mutted Tianci!

    A fierce fire emerged from Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. Lv Xin remained silent, not daring to say a word.

    "Wang... Thank you. " Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice was a little husky. She had been entering the green jade gourd to cultivate the Qi Art at night these past few nights. She practiced so hard that even Tianpi, the handsome man, was surprised

    She had to be strong to protect her son and avenge her parents.

    "Miss..." Lv Xin called her softly. Hua Qiyue came back to her senses and the anger in her eyes was reced by calmness.

    "The thieves... were too cruel. The kid is pitiful. " Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes turned red. Lv Xin and Youshui thought that the Miss was soft-hearted and she felt sorrow for the boy. So, they tried to offer a few words offort.

    "Miss, what¡¯s happened has already happened. No matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s be disabled. Could it be that Miss likes this child?" Lv Xin asked softly.

    Youshui nodded, "I have seen this child. Although he was a bit thin and timid, he looked pretty. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯d been poisoned dumb. If you like the boy, you can adopt him. "

    Holding back tears, she had to remember that she was Hua Qiyue, not Rong Qiyue.

    "Mm, let¡¯ s have this child. Send his family some gifts and bring him back today." Hua Qiyue said calmly.

    Youshui was surprised. She did not think that she was dissatisfied with the 300 to 400 children before, but she decided to have this one as soon as she got his information.

    Perhaps his experience was so tragic that she stirred pity.

    Youshui had the servants prepare a batch of presents. In Changjing Kingdom, the person who was going to adopt a child must give the biological parents some presents, usually 100 taels of silver, 100 pieces of cloths, 50 kilograms of rice and 50 kilograms of meat.

    Youshui was worried. Even though the olddy had asked the Second Concubine to return the money they had pocketed from her, it was not enough.

    The Second Concubine had gotten someone to make her clothes and taken a lot of money from her.

    Hua Qiyue endured in silence. Anyway, their days were numbered.

    Now they only had 159 taels of silver. They couldn¡¯t afford the gifts.

    "Miss ... We don¡¯t have enough money ..." Lv Xin also knew Youshui¡¯s difficulties.

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly and pointed at the Long Reds outside the window that were blooming in gorgeous flowers.

    "Pick a flower and tell Butler Wang to sell it to the medicine store."

    Lv Xin and Youshui¡¯s eyes widened. Butler Wang was the husband of Nanny Wang. He was now her enemy. How could she trust him?

    "Miss, Butler Wang is Nanny Wang¡¯s husband!" Youshui reminded Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue remained calm and a cold light shed between her brows, "I know. That¡¯s why I asked him to sell the herb. Lv Xin, just do as I say."

    Lv Xin had no choice but to give the flower to Butler Wang and asked him to sell it to the medicine store.

    Butler Wang had heard that Hua Qiyue had nted some strange things in the backyard after she had returned from the Hanyue Temple. Now, he was even more confused when he was asked to sell that strange nt.

    The butler pretended to respect and obey her, but after Lv Xin left, he showed the herb to the Second Concubine.

    The Second Concubine looked at the Long Red that looked like a human being and shook her head in confusion, "I don¡¯t know what it is. Did you get it from that bitch? Could it be the strange thing she nted in her courtyard? "

 Chapter 15: The Divine medicine Long Red

    "It should be. I hadn¡¯t been to her courtyard for a long time. But the seeds were nted the day before yesterday, how could it grow out all of a sudden? " Butler Wang asked.

    Hua Mengshi had made some achievements in Qi Arts and she was now at the second level, the Soaring Cloud level. She should know more than the Second Concubine.

    But Hua Mengshi also shook her head, "I don¡¯t know what the herb is. Let he do as she said ... We need more information before we act. "

    The Second Concubine agreed with her daughter, so she told the butler to sell the herb.

    The more Butler Wang thought about it, the more confused he got. Why did the Miss want him to sell the herb for her? Of course, it was not proper for a youngdy to go out and do such things.

    When it¡¯s done, Butler Wang handed over the bank note of fifteen thousand taels of silver to Hua Qiyue. The two servans were so shocked that their eyes were wide open.

    Hua Qiyue only nced at Butler Wang indifferently and did not say anything. A cold ray of light shed in her eyes.

    Now Hua Qiyue got enough money for the gifts.

    Hua Qiyue told the servants that if anyone asked, they would say that the seeds were given by a mysterious monk in the Rongfu Temple.

    "Miss, where exactly did you get the seeds? Howe we never heard you say anything about it? " Lv Xin asked Hua Qiyue curiously.

    Hua Qiyue gave the bank note to Youshui and told her to send the gifts to the Zhou¡¯s family, "I¡¯ll tell youter."

    Youshui smiled slightly, "She won¡¯t give away her secret soon. Lv Xin, don¡¯t ask anymore."

    Lv Xin nodded. Hua Qiyueid down and closed her beautiful eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she could see her son.

    Tianci, you were poisoned mute by that slut. Princess Huizhen, Zhou Zhicheng! I¡¯ll make you suffer!

    Two hourster, Tianci was brought back by Youshui. The courtyard door creaked as it was pushed open. She looked back uneasily and saw the familiar little face.

    The sunlight of the afternoon was scorching. The Long Reds were alluring and the colored ze tiles looked bright. But when Hua Qiyue looked at the skinny and dark face full of scars, she only felt that the whole world was so gloomy and dark.

    Tianci bowed his head when he came in. He gave her a timid look and lowered his head again.

    Tianci¡¯s delicate little hands were covered with shocking bruises! He had been so cruelly abused in the past few days!

    The scratch marks on his face had destroyed his white and delicate little face. Hua Qiyue looked at her son¡¯s thin body, which could be blown away by a gust of wind, and her nails were pinched tightly into her hands.

    "Miss, the poor child¡¯s name is Zhou Tianci. I heard that he was abused by his new maid. The maid was beaten to death, but what she had done to him ..."

    Youshui¡¯s face was filled with regret. She felt that the wounds on his face may never recover.

    Hua Qiyue sneered. Was the maid responsible for the injuries on his face? I¡¯m afraid that was a lie!

    Her once adorable and lively son had now be a weak child. All his innocence had disappeared, and his face was filled with fear and trepidation that was inconsistent with his age.

    Hua Qiyue felt a sharp pain. She hated herself for not being strong enough to protect him!

    Tears welled up in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. Lv Xin cried, "Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Hua Qiyue held back her tears and forced a smile, "Nothing. You ... You¡¯re Tianci, right? "

 Chapter 16 â€“ Heartbroken

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice turned a little nasally, as though she was about to burst into tears. Lv Xin and the others assumed that she was just too overwhelmed with pity for the child due to her kind nature.

    "Quick, call her ¡¯Mother¡¯."

    Youshui said gently as she patted Tianci¡¯s shoulder. However, the child was so terrified he reacted like a surprised rabbit. He shot a terrified nce at Hua Qiyue, and then hid behind Youshui.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. Tianci was so traumatized after being tortured that he was afraid of all strangers now.

    Youshui heaved a soft sigh and said, "After all the suffering this child has been through, he has naturally developed a fear of strangers. You must be patient."

    Hua Qiyue nodded and slowly approached the child. Each step she took felt extremely heavy, as though she bore the weight of the heavens on her shoulders and in her heart. The weight was both heavy and painful.

    She approached him and took Tianci¡¯s hand in hers. Frightened, the child struggled with all his might but she refused to let go of his hand.

    "From now on, you shall be known as Hua Tianci. Don¡¯t be afraid... your mother will protect you henceforth. No one will be able to hurt you again! If anyone dares to hurt you, I will... tear him into pieces!"

    Hua Qiyue said solemnly. The child suddenly looked at her with hisrge eyes and his pupils were like ck jade, shiny and cute.

    "Son..."

    Tears rimmed Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes and her nose felt stuffy. This child had grown in her belly for 10 months in her past life and she went through difficultbor which resulted in her losing a lot of blood. Fortunately, Tianci was healthy. Thereafter, she took great pains to bring up her child along with his wet nurse. She fretted whenever he fell sick and she ached when he was in a pain. They were connected by blood and Tianci was just like her next life. She doted on him and protected him carefully at all times.

    However, an ident had caused Tianci to be mistreated and tortured. As his mother, she felt that she had failed in her responsibilities and had been too ignorant!

    Tianci looked at her red-rimmed eyes and rxed when he did not see any malicious intent in her eyes. He cocked his head to the side.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s gaze fell on his small hands.

    His hands that had been as fair and tender as a lotus were now covered with scars. She couldn¡¯t bear to think of how much pain he had been through!

    Hua Qiyue suddenly picked Tianci up and he was so frightened that he curled up in her arms and did not dare to move.

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci into the house, then the room and ced him on the bed. "Lv Xin, tell the kitchen to prepare lunch and send it over..."

    She sounded like she was about to burst into tears and Lv Xin and Youshui both exchanged a worried nce.

    Since the eldest young mistress returned, she was like apletely different person. She was extremely clever and scheming, so much so that Second Concubine and Hua Mengshi suffered for no reason.

    However, there was always a sorrowful look in her eyes. Her gaze when she looked at Tianci was just like she had seen her long-lost son, for it was so filled with grief and regret.

    This was not the time for time to speak and so they quietly left the room to give mother and son some time alone.

    "Tianci, I¡¯m sorry... you¡¯ve suffered so much... I¡¯ll never, never let you go through such hardship again!" Tears finally formed in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes and the teardrops grew until they were asrge as crystal pearls when they fell.

    Tianci stared dumbly this strange woman in front of him. His mother had just passed away and everyone at home treated him harshly.

    There was also that vicious Princess Huizhen who would use her sharp nails to dig into his skin, and she even fed him poison that caused him to be unable to speak.

    All these people always looked at him viciously.

    It had only been for a few short days but Tianci felt as though he had fallen from the mortal realm into hell for everywhere around him was filled with filth and darkness. The pain was his constantpanion!

    He was surprised that this "mother" had actually shed tears because of him. Tianci blinked and stretched out a small, trembling hand to wipe the tears from Hua Qiyue¡¯s face.

    Hua Xiyue shuddered, and then she suddenly hugged Tianci tight and cried soundlessly.

    Tianci seemed to have grown morefortable with her and patted her shoulder that meant that she should not cry.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying for but after she stopped, she dropped a soft kiss on Tianci¡¯s forehead. "Tianci, from today on... you shall call me "mother", do you understand?"

    Tianci looked at her pitifully and Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered that he could no longer speak because of the poison Princess Huizhen fed him.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes took on a savage glint at the thought of how much he had suffered despite his young age.

    "Tianci, don¡¯t worry... I will seek vengeance on your behalf. Everyone who made you suffer shall pay the price!" Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t dare to say words that were too malicious in front of her son.

    Although this child had been through a lot, she still did not want his pure soul to be tainted by hatred.

 Chapter 17 - Handsome Master

    Soon, Lv Xin arranged for someone to send lunch over and there were snacks, fruits, fish, congee as well as a wide variety of food.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the impressive spreadid out in front of him. He had been fed dog food over the past four days and sometimes, he would even be fed food that was worse than dog food.

    Nheless, he still carefully looked up at Hua Qiyue, as though he was waiting for hermand.

    Hua Qiyue stroked his head tenderly and said, "Son, go ahead. I¡¯ll let you eat but you mustn¡¯t be too anxious... you must eat slowly; do you understand?"

    Tianci was delighted. He had not known Hua Qiyue for a long time but the tenderness in her eyes made him feel safe. Then, he started to gulp the food down.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart squeezed when she looked at him and Lv Xin and Youshui both couldn¡¯t help but wipe at their eyes.

    The most important thing right now was for Tianci¡¯s throat to be cured and Tianpi of the Mysterious World was undoubtedly the best person to do that.

    Hua Qiyue quietly stared at Tianci¡¯s face that was covered in injuries and felt her heart squeeze in pain. The hatred in her heart grew stronger. It was so strong that it was as though darkness had sunk deep into her heart, so thick that it could not be erased.

    Tianci had only just arrived but it only took him an afternoon to get acquainted with Hua Qiyue. He ate until he was full, and then he good-naturedly rubbed his face against her arm. This was what her child used to do in the past.

    Hua Qiyue looked into her son¡¯s clear eyes and felt her heart clench. "Tianci, off you go to y with Sister Lv Xin. I¡¯d like some time to rest, is that alright?"

    Tianci nodded and there was a flicker of confusion and trepidation in his eyes.

    Not longter, he was enjoying himself ying hide-and-seek with Lv Xin outside.

    Hua Qiyuey in bed and clutched that green jade gourd. Then, she entered that deste world.

    Tianpi sat idly on the ground, his back resting against arge rock. He looked at her, a faint smile dancing across his lips.

    "My disciple was truly clever. The moment she appeared, she really taught those wretched people a good lesson. Tsk tsk!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled and said, "Thanks for thepliment. I¡¯vee today to ask for a favor..."

    "This is regarding your adopted son, right? Tsk. I just can¡¯t understand it. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the family at your prime, so why would you spend so much effort to rescue that invalid..."

    "Master, please be more respectful! He is not an outsider. This boy is my son." Hua Qixue interjected coldly. Tianpi was stunned. He didn¡¯t think that she would dare to contradict him.

    Hua Qiyue bent down to nt the Long Red seed into the ground and watched as the seed sprouted, and then it grew quickly.

    This world was truly magical and it took less than an hour for the seed to blossom into a flower. The speed at which it bloomed was much faster than the world outside.

    "Master, this might be the only favor I¡¯ll ever ask for you. If you could make Tianci speak again, I¡¯ll pay whatever price it takes."

    Hua Qiyue said softly and the red glow of the arid ce sshed across her face, tinting her ck eyes a faint red. Her gaze was soft and her brows were like willows. Tianpi could not hold back a frown when he noticed the gentle curve of her bowed head.

    "Tsk, what if I ask for you to give yourself to me?" Tianpi said with a cynicalugh.

    "Sure." Her reply was t and resolute.

    The corners of his mouth twitched and he put his hand over his forehead in resignation. "Alright, alright. I give up! I¡¯ll do it since you¡¯re my disciple. However, I¡¯m not a doctor, so how would I be able to cure your son? Nheless... I would be able to give you the seeds for some herbs. These are the seeds I¡¯ve collected for more than a thousand years! Humph."

    Hua Qiyue was a little dejected at his words. "Master, won¡¯t you be able to treat his throat?"

    "I¡¯m not a doctor and there is no cauldron for brewing potions here either. Kid, don¡¯t you know that my strengths are in Qi Art and summoning the dead? My strength does not lie in medical skills." 666

    Tianpi said exasperatedly as he passed the bag of seeds to her.

    Hua Qiyue epted the bag of seeds and said, "Thanks, Master."

    She did not waste any more time speaking but sat on the floor to cultivate her Qi Art earnestly in ordance with how Tianpi had shown her a few nights earlier.

    Tianpi studied her silently from where he sat.

    He had lived in this jade gourd for 500 years, and he had such a long lifespan that he was not even sure how old he was.

    When Hua Qiyue wore this jade gourd, he tried his best to get her to sense him but the original Hua Qiyue was extremely cowardly and she was as good as useless.

    Thus, he was surprised to see her sitting quietly here, cultivating her Qi Art. He could not help but p when a circle of light blue Qi appeared from the top of her head and did not dissipate.

    "You¡¯ve unblocked your Qi meridians and be a genius. Hua Qiyue, I took a few months to attain Grand Completion Assimtion Stage but you¡¯ve managed to achieve the same feat in a few nights. This is great! I think I¡¯ve found myself a genius disciple!" Tianpiughed happily, which entuated his gorgeous features.

    Hua Qiyue looked at her lousy teacher curiously. "Why was a man as strikingly handsome as him trapped in such a ce?"

 Chapter 18 - Seek Treatment

    Tianpi recovered from hisughing fit and could not hold back a smile when he saw Hua Qiyue staring at him. "Why, am I so strikingly handsome that I¡¯ve taken your breath away?"

    "Taken my breath away?"

    Hua Qiyueughed softly and said, "Master, I think you should be a trumpeter."

    "Why?"

    "Because this is how the phrase, ¡¯Blowing one¡¯s trumpet¡¯ came about!" Hua Qiyue shot back and Tianpi was enraged.

    "You wicked girl..."

    "You may choose to beat me or kill me, I don¡¯t mind either way." Hua Qiyue sat down once more fearlessly and started to cultivate after gathering her Spiritual Qi.

    Tianpi was left speechless.

    It was around midnight by the time Hua Qiyue left the jade gourd and she was surprised to see Tianci sitting quietly on the pallet, looking at her.

    Hua Qiyue got a shock and quickly sat up. "Tianci, what are you doing here?"

    Lv Xin said awkwardly, "Miss, young master didn¡¯t want to leave with us. I wanted to bring him to the side-room but he held on to your sleeve tightly and refused to leave."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart clenched. This child had been through so much which was why he was afraid of leaving those who showed him kindness. He was probably afraid that if he left her he might find himself in danger once again.

    Tianci blinked at her. Two oilmps that were asrge as beans burned merrily and the light shone on his face covered with injuries. He looked exceptionally pitiful under themplight.

    He looked at her with pleading eyes, thinking that Hua Qiyue wanted to send him away.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly felt tears prick at her eyes and gently embraced Tianci, "Lv Xin, you and the others may retire for the night. I¡¯ll sleep with Tianci here tonight. Oh yes, do remember to tell the carpenter to make one more long pallet tomorrow."

    Youshui quickly waved her hands and said, "Miss, this is very improper... you¡¯re not even married yet..."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face darkened. Youshui was probably afraid that her reputation would be damaged if word got out. Now that she had been reborn, she did not give a hoot about her reputation. What was one¡¯s reputation for? Could it be eaten? Or used to save lives?

    Tianci was only six years old. What could a boy know about being improper?

    Furthermore, he was so traumatized that he could not possibly sleep alone. She would reassess the situation when he got better.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to try and persuade me any further. Tianci is my adopted son and he would be my son for life... Why would I let my son live in fear?"

    When Longjiu and Lvxin saw that she had made up her mind, they helplessly left the room.

    "Tianci, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of you. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you back to the room." Hua Qiyue kissed his forehead tenderly. Tianci was dazed. This action was so familiar to him, which was just like his mother used to do...

    However, his father had told him that his mother was killed by bandits. He did not understand why his father had never buried his mother and each time he asked about his mother, his father would give him a good beating...

    Tianci shivered at the thought of Zhou Zhicheng and his clear wide eyes were filled with terror.

    "Tianci, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be by your side and won¡¯t ever let you be in danger again."

    Hua Qiyue held his hand and her hands were warm and tender. She brought him into the room, carried him up to bed and let down the bed curtains. Outside, the moon slowly rose to take its ce in the sky.

    Tianci buried his small face in her hand and slept soundly.

    He was too tired.

    Hua Qiyue had not expected Tianci to wait up for her until midnight so she felt a twinge of guilt for making him wait for four hours.

    She closed her eyes and re-entered the jade gourd. She ted a few exotic herbs, and then, as Tian Pi watched, she started to cultivate in earnest.

    The next morning, Hua Qiyue searched her memory and recalled that there was a famous doctor in the capital known as Prince Nan. He was originally named Yun Shimo and was from the Changjing Kingdom. He grew up in poverty and his only family was his mother. He was self-taught and was not just an alchemist but also an outstanding doctor.

    No matter how bad the ailments were, he would be able to cure them all and bring his patients back to full health.

    The problem was, most famous doctors tended to have their own quirks and his quirk was that everyone who approached him to treatment would need to create a poem. He would only ept the patient if he was satisfied with the poem.

    Since Tianpi could not cure Tianci, Prince Nan was her only hope, which was why she wanted to bring Tianci to Prince Nan¡¯s residence the next morning.

    "Miss, are you truly going to call on Prince Nan?" Lv Xin was shocked to hear that Hua Qiyue was going to bring Tianci to see Prince Nan. "Why was her mistress suddenly so bold? She was so cowardly in the past that she did not even dare to face her own family."

    Hua Qiye smiled and said, "Lv Xin, I must make sure that Tianci recovers."

    Lv Xin could not say anything in response and remained silent.

    Youshui prepared the carried and Hua Qiyue brought Tianci up the carriage. Along the way, she heard many people discussing the same topic.

    "I heard that Princess Huizhen has been seen in public together with Zhou Zhicheng. Tsk. I can¡¯t believe that haughty princess has fallen for someone as poor as him."

    "Exactly. The Zhou family are meremoners. Tsk, it¡¯s a miracle that the princess could fall for someone like him."

 Chapter 19 - The Cold-hearted Prince Nan

    "Ha, Zhou Zhicheng is rather handsome but it has only been a few days since his wife had passed away. This is really indecorous of Princess Huizhen."

    "Princess Huizhen has always been rude and bratty. Why would she care about what the world thinks of her?"

    "Shh, stop it. Walls have ears. We¡¯re justmoners, so we can¡¯t gossip too much about the imperial court."

    ...

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci¡¯s hand and her eyes shed coldly.

    How dare that cheating couple head out in public together so soon? She guessed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before they visited the Hua¡¯s Mansion to call her and the old madame.

    The child beside her fretted anxiously. He was probably afraid when he heard others mention Princess Huizhen¡¯s name.

    Hua Qiyue looked down at him and just as she thought, Tianci¡¯s face was deathly pale and his tiny fists were clenched tightly as though he was trying to endure something.

    Cold sweat broke out over his forehead and his heads trembled slightly as he pursed his dry lips together. Hua Qiyue used her handkerchief to gently wipe the sweat off his forehead. "Tianci, are you feeling too warm? Let me wipe your sweat for you."

    Lv Xin hurriedly smiled, pursed her lips together, and then waved the fan with more force.

    "Come have a bowl of Long Red Ginseng Soup." Youshui had specially brought out some Long Red Ginseng Soup to quench their thirst along the way. Tianci looked fearfully at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and said, "Tianci, those who I trust are good people, do you understand?"

    Tianci blinked hisrge, ck eyes in confusion.

    In the past, his mother had treated those maids well too, but why did they all turn against him after she passed away?

    Tianci¡¯s eyes turned sorrowful at the thought of his deceased mother. He held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand tightly and hot liquid sshed onto her hand.

    Hua Qiyue knew what he was thinking. She hurriedly carried him and tried to cheer him up. "Tianci, don¡¯t be sad. One day I¡¯ll teach all those who bullied you a lesson!"

    Tianci¡¯s eyes lit up like the stars in the sky at those words.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank when she clocked his expression.

    It was clear that Tianci was heavily traumatized after what he had been through. She wondered how she would be able to turn him back into the innocent and lively child that he had been.

    One¡¯s childhood mustn¡¯t be lost. Hua Qiyue was afraid that he would disy abnormal behavior when he grew up after all the pain he had suffered.

    They had already arrived outside Prince Nan¡¯s residence. After they announced their identities to the servants, Hua Qiyue and Tianci were led into his residence.

    Hua Qiyue was very famous around these parts after she adopted the son of the owner of East Sea Restaurant, Zhou Tianci. This was the first time an unweddy had adopted a young boy.

    However, this was ordained by Master Xuanji, so no one else thought that it was inappropriate.

    Hua Qiyue led Tianci toward the main hall. There were winding corridors everywhere and a pavilion after every three steps and a building every ten steps. Prince Nan¡¯s residence was veryrge and sprawling.

    The roads were paved with jade and there were jade terraces and waterside pavilions. Many flowers bloomed beautifully and the elegant sound of a qin could be heard in the distance. The moment one stepped inside, it was as though one had been transported to an opulent pce.

    They reached the anteroom and Hua Qiyue calmly led Tianci inside. Tianci looked around fearfully at his surroundings.

    Two men lounged in the couch of the main hall. One of them was d in robes whiter than snow and he looked as warm as jade but his eyes were extremely cold. His thin lips were pursed tightly and his brows were as long as mountains while his eyes were like stars. A gentle breeze swept into the hall and caressed his long, ck hair.

    Behind him stood the faint outline of the green rolling hills and mountains, and at one nce, this man in white seemed like a handsome man who had walked out from a painting. His flowing white robes and fluttering ck hair made him seem otherworldly and ethereal.

    The other man was d in a ck long robe. His face was handsome and he had long and narrow eyes. His chin was sharp but he had a straight nose which made him look very striking. His expression was haughty and he almost jumped straight out of the couch at the sight of Hua Qiyue.

    "Hua Qiyue, how dare youe here? Have youe all the way to Prince Nan¡¯s residence to air your grievances after I broke off our engagement?"

    This man was the son of Prince Gong, Huangfu Xuan, who had also been the fiance of Hua Qiyue. The previous princess consort and Madam Hua had been sworn sisters and so their children had been engaged since birth. However, after Madam Hua passed away from her illness, Hua Qiyue became extremely cowardly and Huangfu Xuan asked to break off the engagement when he was 20.

 Chapter 20 â€“ A Spectacular Fall

    The previous Princess Consort could not persuade him otherwise and thus their engagement was called off.

    Tianci noticed Huangfu Xuan¡¯s savage expression and was so terrified that he immediately hid behind Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face darkened. She deduced that the other man must be Prince Nan but he gazed detachedly out of the window to look at the beautiful sunlight.

    Sunlight rippled across the pond¡¯s surface and the waters twinkled. The main hall¡¯s roof that was carved from lean bamboo was reflected in the water which made the scene seem strangely peaceful.

    From the faint herbal scent that wafted in, Hua Qiyue deduced that the herb garden was in the backyard.

    "Greetings Prince Nan and Prince Huangfu. I¡¯m not here to look for your royal highness, but rather, I havee to visit Prince Nan. I would like to request Prince Nan to heal my son¡¯s throat. His throat has been damaged by poison which has robbed him of his speech. I hope that you would be able to grant my request."

    Hua Qiyue knelt down respectfully. She would do anything for Tianci.

    Prince Nan suddenly looked at her and saw that her eyes were lowered. She looked earnest and sincere and it did not seem like she was putting on an act.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s eyes widened and he stared at her disbelievingly.

    This rude girl wasn¡¯t here to see him? He couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at the thought of that.

    "Humph! Hua Qiyue, you must have heard that Prince Nan and I are good friends and that we often meet at his residence to y chess and drink, right? Was this why you deliberately adopted that invalid kid..."

    "Your Excellency, I sincerely hope that you would grant my request!"

    Hua Qiyue said humbly as she interrupted Huanfu Xuan again.

    Hua Qiyue pulled the uneasy Tianci to her side and looked at him tenderly as she said, "Tianci, please behave. Prince Nan would definitely be able to heal your throat. You must remain calm."

    Prince Nan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He had heard about Hua Qiyue and was surprised to see that she seemed so different from the cowardly and weak woman that the rumors made out her to be.

    Yun Shimo remained unmoved and said coldly, "Sorry, I¡¯m not going to treat him."

    Hua Qiyue was stunned, then she held up the silk box that contained the Long Red and said, "Your Excellency, I¡¯m willing to part with this divine herb, Long Red, in exchange for my son¡¯s health."

    Then, she opened the silk box and Prince Nan¡¯s expression immediately changed when he nced at its contents.

    It was the Long Red!

    This was a priceless and miraculous herb.

    Hua Qiyue never spared Huangfu Xuan a nce at all. He was extremely astonished and looked first at Yun Shimo, then at Hua Qiyue, as though he had mistaken them for someone else.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s expression turned grave when he saw whaty in the silk box. He took the silk box and carefully examined the Long Red.

    The Long Red within the box resembled ginseng but it glowed with a holy and pure red light. The red light was as pure as the light bouncing off the pond which made it even more enchanting. It also gave off an aromatic and intoxicating fragrance that invigorated the spirits of those who smelled it and they would suddenly feel as though all the impurities in their bodies had been purged.

    Huangfu Xuan stuck out his head to take a closer look and immediately eximed, "What...what is this? It is so beautiful and fragrant!"

    The two pharmacy apprentices at the side could not hide their astonishment. This was a divine herb, which meant that not anyone could be in possession of it. It would be impossible for even someone such as a highly skilled Qi Artist or a master of a profound sect to be in possession of it.

    Even the most famous Saint of Medicine in the Changjing Kingdom was not in possession of the Long Red either.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s gaze remained calm. There was a hint of surprise but there was no trace of greed in his eyes. "Miss Hua, I will not see any patients today. My apologies; you maye back tomorrow."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank at his words. This Long Red was clearly of the highest grade, why was he still not satisfied?

    Tianci held her hand nervously and she gently patted his head.

    "Your Excellency, why do you not wish to treat him?" Hua Qiyue wanted an exnation. "If you feel that this Long Red is not enough, I would be able to give you a few more. If you are after money, I have no problem with that as well. As long as you are willing to treat him, I will meet all your requests!"

    Hua Qiyue was willing to do anything in order to persuade Prince Nan to treat her son.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s gaze remained extremely calm and he said coldly, "I will not treat him today!"

    Hua Qiyue refused to give up and asked, "Your Excellency, would you be able to tell me why you refuse to treat him?"

    Yun Shimo did not even bother to reply this time. He coldly put his teacup aside and rose to his feet to head into the inner hall.

    Huangfu Xuanughed heartily. "Hua Qiyue, how dare a lowly wretch like you even think of employing such tricks to seduce a handsome man? Ha Ha, you should just give up!"

    Hua Qiyue did not have the time to care about that egomaniac. Prince Nan was known to be temperamental, so what if he still refused to treat Tianci tomorrow? She would have to make sure she achieved her goal today!

    "Your Excellency, if you refuse to grant my request, I... I will destroy all the Long Reds I have!"

    Hua Qiyue shouted harshly. She didn¡¯t look like she was about to give up!

    Prince Nan stopped in his tracks. Hua Qiyue had done her research before visiting and knew that Prince Nan treasured herbs as much as his life, just like the Saint of Medicine and could not bear to see useful herbs being wasted. She knew that this tactic had been effective. Clearly, strange tactics had to be employed when dealing with strange people. She would make sure that what he did not want most to happen woulde to pass. This would then force him to bend obediently to her will!

    Yun Shimo turned around and his eyes were extremely cold. It was as though there was an addedyer of iciness to the cold and haughty Prince Nan, which made him even more unapproachable.

    "Hua Qiyue, how dare you use it to threaten me!" Yun Shimo said angrily. After being a Prince for so many years, this was the first time someone had dared to threaten him in such a manner!

    "If you refuse to treat him... I will destroy this Long Red right now!" Hua Qiyue said harshly as she held up the Long Red that gave off such an intoxicating glow.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s cold expression finally cracked as he asked, "How many more... do you have at home?"

    "Six!"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s expression changed again. Divine herbs were so precious in the mortal realm but she had six Long Reds!

    "Hua Qiyue! I will remember this! You are the first person I¡¯ll make an exception for - after this matter is over, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for this!" Yun Shimo said coldly. Nheless, he ultimately agreed to ept Tianci as a patient.

    Hua Qiyue heaved a small sigh of relief and quickly led Tianci to him.

    Unexpectedly, Huangfu Xuan suddenly pointed at her and eximed, "Hey... you wretched woman! I forbid you to take another step forward!"

    Hua Qiyue scowled and said, "Your Highness, please rest assured. I haven¡¯t got an iota of interest in you so could you please keep your distance from me as well."

    Huangfu Xuan was so angry that he could have thrown up blood.

    The moment she drew near to Yun Shimo, she could detect a faint herbal scent.

    This herbal scent as extremely fragrant.

    Prince Nan stretched out his hand. His long, slender and fair fingers did not seem to be of this world. Was he... truly a pharmacist?

    Tianci gripped her hand in terror and his eyes were filled with reluctance

    Hua Qiyue tenderly caressed his head and soothed him with her actions.

    Tianci pursed his lips and as Hua Qiyue continued to look at him encouragingly, he slowly stretched out his hand apprehensively. Yun Shimo held his hand and his expression turned grave after he felt his pulse.

    "This is a slow-acting poison that affects the blood. It would first rob one of speech, then attack the rest of his organs. Two yearster, the infected person would be a pool of blood. This poison is known as Corrosive Water and it is not something amoner would have in possession."

    After Prince Nan felt Tianci¡¯s pulse, he could immediately tell what was wrong with Tianci.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. "I think.... only the Poison Master at the Imperial Court has this poison!"

    Yun Shimo nodded. "Indeed, this poison could only be from the best Poison Master - Shui Qianruo."

    Shui Qianruo?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face darkened and her eyes shed coldly which made her gorgeous face look extremely cold.

    Huangfu Xuan nced at Hua Qiyue and was stunned by her expression.

    Such an expression would have never crossed the face of the Hua Qiyue he knew.

    "Let me first try to expel the poison from his body. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to gradually expel it from his body. Come with me." Yun Shimo said expressionlessly. This handsome man who was as cold as ice did not seem to bear any malicious intent.

    Tianci turned to look at Hua Qiyue and when he saw her determined and encouraging gaze, he followed Yun Shimo into the inner hall.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely anxious and could not stop pacing in the main hall. She never once looked at Huangfu Xuan.

    Huangfu Xuan assumed that Hua Qiyue was acting and nced at her from the corner of his eye. That woman was dressed in white robes and her face paled inparison to flowers. Instead, she looked more like an immortal. Her beautiful brows were slightly knitted which made her look more beautiful than the moon. She seemed bright and pure with a hint of sorrow.

    Huangfu Xuan felt a little irritated. This woman was treating him as if he didn¡¯t exist!

    "Humph, the way you¡¯re acting like a Holy Mother is extremely detestable!" He said coldly.

    Hua Qiyue did not wish to entertain him. She listened closely to the sounds from the inner hall but she could not hear anything but Huangfu Xuan¡¯s irritating voice.

    "Hey! Hua Qiyue, I¡¯m disgusted by your presence. Could you please head to the outer hall?"

    Huangfu Xuan ordered her haughtily.

    "Your Highness, I¡¯m equally annoyed by your presence. Would you please shut up?" Hua Qiyue retorted rudely.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. He pointed at Hua Qiyue and stuttered, "You... you.... You...."

    He was stuck at the word ¡¯you¡¯ for ages. Then, Hua Qiyue scoffed. "I was slow-witted in the past and always looked like a half-wit. However, just as Grand Master Xuanji predicted, my senses have returned after I adopted Tianci. Rest assured, I won¡¯t have any delusional expectations of our rtionship and neither do I have any interest in you."

    Hua Qiyue took two steps toward the inner hall, then stopped.

    She could not interrupt Yun Shimo while he was treating her son and expelling his poison.

    She was just about to step back when a sudden scream rang out from the inner hall. It was Tianci!

    Tianci could no longer speak after being poisoned but he was still able to scream.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely shocked and rushed into the inner hall. The two pharmacy apprentices were startled by her sudden reaction, not having expected her to rush inside.

    "Miss Hua, please stop... you mustn¡¯t interfere with the treatment process..." They tried to stop her but it was toote. She was already inside.

    Huangfu Xuan was full of pent-up rage and when he saw that there was a sudden turn of events, he quickly rushed inside as well.

    After she entered the inner hall, she saw that there was a soft carpetid out on the floor and Yun Shimo had pressed his hand against Tianci¡¯s head. They were shrouded by red Spiritual Qi which exuded scorching heat!

    Tianci¡¯s face was scrunched up in pain, probably because it was too hot and his forehead was drenched in sweat. He struggled with all his might and kept screaming when he found that he was unable to break free from the Qi which trapped him firmly within.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely worried for her son. After all, Tianci had been injured and all logic flew out of the window when she saw him suffering. She immediately rushed over in shock!

    "Miss, please stop..." The pharmacy apprentices shouted behind her but Hua Qiyue had alreadye into contact with that Qi circle. The Qi circle thentched on to her body like a solid wall!

    Tianci looked at Hua Qiyue, his eyes brimming with tears.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were closed as he concentrated on treating Tianci. The two pharmacy apprentices were about to rush forward to pull her away when that red Qi circle suddenly disappeared with an audible poof. It transformed into a Qi current which then charged into her body!

    Hua Qiyue toppled forward and Yun Shimo suddenly opened his eyes to see Hua Qiyue falling toward him with a loud exmation...

    Thud...

    There was a muffled thump as Hua Qiyue fell on top of Yun Shimo. Everyone behind them stared at them in dumbfounded astonishment!

 Chapter 21 Take Advantage of Him?

    Huangfu Xuan shouted with anger when seeing Hua Qiyue press herself on Yun Shimo.

    "So vulgar you are! Do you think I have no interest to you, so you can take advantage of Brother Yun?"

    The two pharmacy apprentices felt stunned for quite a while. It was improper for men and women to touch each other¡¯s hand in passing objects. Now they witnessed a maiden flung herself upon their master. The scene... was extremely frightening, grand and shocking.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s body clung to Yun Shimo¡¯s. The girl¡¯s fragrance drilled into his nose and her hanging hair tickled Yun Shimo¡¯s face.

    He raised his eyes, only to see Hua Qiyue¡¯s surprised eyes as clear as a crystal spring without any lust.

    Hua Qiyue took a head-on look at Yun Shimo¡¯s luminous and warm eyes like a bright moon. She jumped up with fear and said, "I am so sorry. I did not expect... I did not expect... "

    "Hua Qiyue... You are a slut. How dared you make frivolity to Brother Yun!" Huangfu Xuan rushed up, pulled up Yun Shimo and stood before him like a hen protecting its chicken.

    Hua Qiyue twisted her eyebrows. She did not expect that her heedless act would lead to such a consequence.

    Tianci hastened to grasp her skirt tail.

    Hua Qiyue came to herself, squatted down and held Tianci gently. "Don¡¯t be afraid. Prince Nan is expelling the toxin for Tianci. So you can speak in the future."

    Two pharmacy apprentices walked up angrily, red at Hua Qiyue and rebuked. "Miss Hua, you are too outrageous. No one is permitted to bother our master when he is healing the hurts for others. You almost drove our master to go devastated!"

    Hua Qiyue was greatly astounded. She only had eyes for Tianci and did not expect things would screw like that.

    She looked at Yun Shimo, only to find his face was pale with shockingly red blood on the corner of his lips.

    "Your Excellency... I am so sorry. I thought..."

    "You thought I would kill him?" Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, his face sulked. Two pharmacy apprentices beside held their breath, since it was the first time that they had seen their master¡¯s angry countenance like that.

    Yun Shimo always reserved his feeling, but this time he was burned with rage.

    "No..." Hua Qiyue could not form the words at that moment. After regaining her life, she expressed no sincerity to any other else except her close maids and Tianci.

    As to Prince Nan, there was only a deal between them, far from intimate and trust. But for Tianci, Hua Qiyue had no choice but to strive without further consideration.

    But things went on in such an unexpected way.

    Huangfu Xuan sneered, his eyes glittering with disgust. He hated to be engaged since birth. Moreover, Hua Qiyue was such a useless person!

    "Brother Yun, she just wanted to take advantage of you!"

    "Huangfu Xuan, stop talking nonsense! I don¡¯t have any improper thought for Prince Nan. It was a mistake just now!" Hua Qiyue said frigidly and severely.

    Yun Shimo straightened out his slightly riffled robe and said, "Hua Qiyue, please take him and leave here! I do not like being disturbed arbitrarily when healing and expelling the toxic for others. And I do not like the loose girls like you!"

    Yun Shimo looked pale, seemingly he hurt badly and got rather annoyed.

    But thinking of the tenderness on him, Yun Shimo blushed immediately, even his ears and neck burning. At that time, it was improper for men and women to touch each other¡¯s hand in passing objects. So if their intimate contact just now was spread out, they had to be married. Otherwise, the woman¡¯s honor would be discredited, and no one dared to marry her.

    Huangfu Xuan took an eery look at Yun Shimo and shouted harshly. "Hua Qiyue, get the h**l out of here!"

    "Fine! I will destroy the Long Red in my hands at once!"

    Hua Qiyue remained undisturbed with a murderous look in her eyes.

    She had gone through life and death, and her loved son¡¯s toxic had not been eliminated yet. How could she give up now?

    No matter how hard it would be and how unwilling Yun Shimo was to heal and detoxify for Tianci, she was bound to figure out other means to bring Yun Shimo into submission.

    Hua Qiyue opened the luxurious box and held the fragrant Long Red in her hand. With a tter, the Long Red was snapped into a half, followed by a cry of sorrow.

    Yun Shimo cherished the herbs as his own life, so he was called Medicine King. As a matter of fact, he was better at medical skills, but he did not allow anyone to destroy the precious herbs recklessly. He regarded all the herbs as his own children and sheltered them attentively.

    How could his heart not ache when he saw a precious herb was broken into the half before him?

    His red handsome face turned pale again.

    Hua Qiyue stared at him coldly with great determination. "If you really want me to leave here and do not heal my son, I will ruin all of six Long Reds in my house, just like destroying this one!"

    The Long Red in her hands, like a dying person, lost the red luster, and fragrance faded away. Not long before, the Long Red turned white and unscented.

    This was how the herb "vanished". Almost all the miraculous could perish in that way.

    That was why Yun Shimo cherished the herbs as his own life.

    As long as the panaceas had a grudge against the human, they would choose to autocide and not exist in the world any longer. So for all mankind, it was a huge loss.

    This would make more misceneous diseases unable to cure, which would deprive patients of living hopes.

    "Hua Qiyue... You... are so mean!" Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He was always sober and impassive, but today was infuriated the first time.

    "I¡¯ll count to three and give me your definite answer. One, two, and three..."

    "I treat!"

    Yun Shimo answered as he champed with rage. Huangfu Xuan looked at Yun Shimo in astonishment and eximed, "Brother Yun! You are mad. The woman is a slut. She just took advantage of you, and now you agree with her?"

    Huangfu Xuan took on a look of inconceivability. He could tell that Yun Shimo also detested Hua Qiyue very much, but Yun Shimo really deserved his fame that he loved herbs as his own life.

    Tianci looked at one and then the other, and tugged Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeve.

    Hua Qiyue looked down at Tianci¡¯s big clear eyes glistening dewily.

    Hua Qiyue took out the handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat gently on his forehead. "Tianci, my dear boy. It will not take a long time... before you can speak. I will do everything I can as long as you can speak."

    Her voice sounded soft, recing the sternness and coldness before.

    Tianci gazed at her, not fully understanding.

    Hua Qiyue looked at her son¡¯s pathetic eyes. "Is he unwilling to see his mother in a pickle?" Observing adults have violent contradictions about him, kind Tianci seemed not to have the heart.

    As Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes reddened and her nose twitched, she patted his little face softly.

    "My good boy, when we go home, I will give you something delicious."

    She smiled. The smile was bright like a flower but looked rather grieved, which puzzled Yun Shimo and others.

    Hua Qiyue just fostered an outsider¡¯s son, just an outsider. But now look at them, they seemed to have biologically blood bond.

    The softness and love could not be feigned.

    "Your Excellency, I am sorry to offend you. I love my son so much. I might hurt you by mistake. If Tianci is healed, I will remember your great kindness in my heart. Your Excellency, no matter what you want, I will go to all lengths to get it for you as long as I can."

    Hua Qiyue pledged firmly in all sincerity and seriousness.

    Yun Shimo stared at her silently. "She did not mean to pull over me, is it true?"

    All of a sudden, Yun Shimo¡¯s expression changed slightly, because he remembered the red protective cover, which was made up from his Spirit Qi. Generally speaking, it would not be broken unless under a serious attack.

    But Hua Qiyue just leaned over on the protective cover at that time and did not strike him at all, which he could sense as well. But how could the protective cover turned in to a Spirit Qi and flow into Hua Qiyue¡¯s body?

    He had never encountered such a weird thing before.

    The woman in front did not lookscivious in rumors. There was no trace of carnality in her clear eyes.

    "He is severely poisoned and needed detoxifying for a long time, at least a month. He needs one more medicine named Purple Locus Phoenix Ice. Pity that... I don¡¯t have it. Although I am Medicine King, there are some herbs in the hands of Medicine Saint... "

    Yun Shimo restrained his anger and restored his cold countenance.

    Huangfu Xuan gaped at this one and then the one, with an unbelievable look.

    "Brother Yun, you are really crazy, crazy! You are threatened by the slut!" Huangfu Xuan yelled out, exasperated at Yun Shimo¡¯s concession.

    Yun Shimo shot no nce at Huangfu Xuan. He just straightened up with indifference, his eyebrow knitted slightly. He still pondered why Hua Qiyue¡¯s body could take in Spirit Qi in that way.

    "Prince Nan, could you please send someone to fetch the herb from Medicine Saint? It doesn¡¯t matter how much it will cost. I can afford it!" Hua Qiyue begged in a soft voice, taking no notice of Huangfu Xuan standing beside, which made him gnash his teeth in anger.

    Two pharmacy apprentices looked at each other in shock. Normally, Prince Nan charged little money for treating others. So what Hua Qiyue requested humiliated Prince Nan indeed.

    Although Hua¡¯s Mansion was quite famous, could they have so much money?

    But ording to Hua Qiyue¡¯s tone, it seems she could afford any amount of money. How shocking it was!

    "Medicine Saint love herbs more than I do. It will be a miracle if you can get the herb from him. You can take your son to Nan¡¯s Mansion every two days. I can eliminate toxic for him. After that, with the help of Purple Locus Phoenix Ice, I can help him restore the light instantly."

    Having said that, Prince Nan turned around with a flick of his sleeves and strode to the backyard. His white figure disappeared so swiftly like a gust whirling away the waning moon, as if the two quarrels had never happened before. But Yun Shimo appeared rather threatening. Perhaps after the thingpleted, he would be reluctant to settle with Hua Qiyue so easily.

    Huangfu Xuan cast a brutal re at Hua Qiyue and said, "Hua Qiyue, I will let you go this time. Next time, if you dare to take advantage of Brother Yun, I will take your life. Get out of here. What a rude girl!"

    After finishing his words, he strode to the backyard.

    Hua Qiyue pulled up the corner of her mouth. "Is he the Royal Highness? He behaves so childishly without an air of royalty. He really tters himself!"

    Hua Qiyue was in no mood to stay there any longer. "Needed one more medicine... So it is indispensable to ask Medicine Saint for the medicine."

    Medicine Saint, originally named Ji Feng, was a renowned senior pharmacist in the Changjing Kingdom. He had a variety of miraculous medicines, approximately hundreds of kinds.

    Therefore, countless people came to Ji Family to plead for medicines every year, but seldom could seed.

    Whether Medicine Saint presented the medicine depended on the persons.

    That panacea could not be purchased by money.

 Chapter 22 Fight against the Second Concubine by Strategy

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci and left. Lv Xin and Youshui were waiting for them outside. Seeing Hua Qiyueing out with a dazed look, they felt their hearts dropped.

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci to get on the carriage. People around pointed at her and murmured.

    "She seems to be the daughter of the Hua¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s said that she is cowardly from childhood and regarded as rubbish in the Hua¡¯s Mansion. Tsk, I never expected to see her today. She does not seem to be what she is in the hearsay."

    "Yes. I heard that the legitimate daughter of the Hua¡¯s Mansion is really ugly. But seeing her, she is good-looking..."

    "Look at her temperament! Obviously, she is the daughter of a rich family."

    Hua Qiyue quietly watched Tianci twisted his clothes-tails between his fingers. He remained faintly vignt and frightened toward Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue knew that there must be many shadows inside Tianci¡¯s heart. So she had to inquire him after returning home.

    "We need one more medicine. Only the medicine saint has it. But ording to Prince Nan¡¯s words, it might not be so easy to get the medicine. It seems that we need to inquire into Ji family carefully," said Hua Qiyue gloomily. It urred to her that Tianpi might have that kind of medicine.

    Lv Xin grimaced at Hua Qiyue¡¯s words.

    "It is said that medicine means everything to the Medicine Saint. Every year, countless peoplee to beg him for medicine, but seldom can get what they want," said Lv Xin as she gently poured a cup of tea and handed it to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue took a slight sip and said, "That¡¯s right. So whether we can get that medicine remains unknown."

    Youshui smiled and took a look at Tianci. "Miss, your mind on Tianci will do. Anyway, isn¡¯t everything fine with Tianci now?"

    Tianci nodded heavily at Youshui¡¯s words, showing that it didn¡¯t matter to him.

    Hua Qiyue felt bitter at Tianci. He was always showing thought for others. Although he would y tricks on those evil persons, he was absolutely kindhearted.

    Lv Xin and Youshui felt extremely uneasy because their Young Lady pped the arrogant the Third Young Lady. Although the Third Young Lady was always obstinate, the Third Concubine won the Old Madam¡¯s favor.

    The Old Madam loved the Third Concubine, and ordingly loved Hua Xiaoyi very much.

    "Miss... What should we do now? If the Third youngdyes to Old Madam toin..."

    "Comin? If she dares, she will suffer more." Hua Qiyue snorted. For those who had bullied her, she showed no mercy.

    Youshui knitted her eyebrows slightly but said nothing. After all, it was good that their Miss had changed, since they had been fed up with the humiliated days.

    After Tianci finished his meal, Hua Qiyue asked Youshui to take out the newly-bought clothes and dress Tianci with it.

    With new clothes put on, Tianci cheered up and got closer to Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue had Youshui to ask Butler Wang toe there. And Hua Qiyue and Butler Wang stayed in the inner hall for a while. Later, Butler Wang walked out with a pale face and hurriedly left with his head down.

    Hua Qiyue strolled out with a satisfied smile on her face and said, "Let¡¯s go. Go to Grandmother¡¯s and enjoy the y." And then she took Tianci¡¯s hand and headed to the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard.

    In the hall of Fu Xin Yard, the Second Concubine had just finished herint when Hua Xiaoyi and the Third Concubine came to the yard in an aggressive manner and brought resentment about Hua Qiyue.

    The Old Madam frowned at what they had said about Hua Qiyue, thinking that her legitimate granddaughter did change a lot, as previously she had trembled all over with fear when seeing the Second Concubine and others.

    Because Hua Qiyue¡¯s Qi meridians were broken off stealthily by someone for no reason. It was then that Hua Qiyue began fearing to see anyone else, even her own wet nurse, she felt dreadful too.

    "I never thought that Qiyue would be so bold..." The Old Madam said subtly, "You wait for a moment. Maybeter... Qiyue wille here."

    "Grandmother, although Qiyue is dutiful, she hides a rare medicine herb in her yard and does not give it to grandmother. She has gone too far."

    Hua Mengshi said casually with an air of defending grandmother against Hua Qiyue.

    The Old Madam appeared more sullen. Just now, the Second Concubine hade toin that Hua Qiyue nted valuable herbal medicines privately and sold them for money rather than send them to Fu Xin Yard.

    It was known to all that the Old Madam was in poor health and caught colds now and then, let alone dizziness and headache.

    If she could take a rare medicine, she could recover soon and lead a better and morefortable life.

    Therefore, after hearing the Second Concubine¡¯sint, the Old Madam felt rather displeased in her heart. Though the rare medicine was worth high price, health was beyond price.

    Just as the Old Madam finished her words, Hua Qiyue held Tianci in hands toe there, followed by Lv Xin and Youshui.

    There was a dead silence in the hall.

    With half of the face swollen, Hua Xiaoyi coldly stared at Hua Qiyue who looked calm.

    "Qiyue taking the adopted son, Tianci, pay respects to Grandmother, the Second Concubine, and the Third Concubine." Hua Qiyue bobbed at her grandmother. "Grandmother, he is Tianci who I adopted not long ago. Although he was born in a well-off family, he was abused by his maids. His situation was rather pathetic. What¡¯s worse, he was poisoned dumb by an evil woman. So he cannot speak and call Grandmother speak and call Grandmother in person. Hope Grandmother will excuse him."

    With a calm look, Hua Qiyue spoke in a refined and polite manner.

    The Old Madam nodded slightly and looked at Tianci gently. She said, "What a poor kid! Qiyue, you should treat him well."

    Hua Qiyue gave a soft smile and answered, "Grandmother, please feel reassured. I will certainly treat Tianci well and regard him as if he were my son."

    Hua Xiaoyi could not hold back her anger, stepped forward to point at Hua Qiyue and yelled. "Grandmother, this b**ch pped me in my face. She beat me for no reason. Grandmother, please do justice for me!"

    The Third Concubine¡¯s face clouded over at Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s words.

    Although the Third Concubine tried to teach her daughter well usually, her daughter was too impetuous and selfcent to listen to her.

    Now she swelled up so arrogant that she dared to call her legitimate elder sister b**ch...

    "p!"

    Before Hua Xiaoyi collected herself, the other half of her face was pped by Hua Qiyue abruptly.

    Old Madam¡¯s face fell. She did not say anything in vexation, just watching it drearily.

    "You dared to talk rubbish in front of your legitimate elder sister. You deserve a beating. You dared to address your legitimate elder sister b**ch and humiliate the Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s fame. You deserve a beating more!" Hua Qiyue stared at Hua Xiaoyi chillily. Seeing Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s beaten-to-swollen cheeks, Hua Qiyue looked bitterly colder.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s deterrent look gagged all the people present.

    Tianci looked a bit fearful. Hua Qiyue patted his back softly and said, "Do not fear, Tianci. I am only cruel to those who diss me."

    "Grandmother, you¡¯ve seen that the Third Younger Sister made impertinent remarks and shouted in my yard, calling Tianci a bastard and innuendoing that I had a child out of wedlock. That¡¯s why I taught her a lesson. But I did not expect that she dared toe here to annoy grandmother. It is my fault."

    Hua Qiyue said in a low voice. The Old Madam¡¯s face bes much sullener.

    What Hua Qiyue said was right. Hua Xiaoyi dared to call her legitimate elder sister b**ch disrespectfully. If words spread out, people would think that the Hua¡¯s Mansion failed to discipline the Third Young Lady, so she had no regard to elders and superiors and became insolvent and impolite.

    "Grandmother... "Hua Xiaoyi was rather defiant, but she was pulled by the Third Concubine firmly and pushed to kneel down.

    The Third Concubine dropped to her knees too and said, "Old Madam, I did not teach Xiaoyi well. Old Madam, please, stay calm!"

    Seeing her mother kneel as well, Hua Xiaoyi felt her heart racing and her palm sweating thinly.

    "Since you did not teach her well, take her back and don¡¯t make herself a fool here!" The Old Madam said disdainfully and took a sip of the fragrant tea.

    The Third Concubine hastened to thank the Old Madam for her kindness and dragged Hua Xiaoyi away who did not lie down under such consequence with her red and swollen cheeks.

    The Second Concubine and Hua Mengshi looked at each other, their faces gloomy.

    Hua Qiyue at present was like a calm and mysterious killing god who was able to use every unexpected means to disy severity against them.

    "Grandmother, don¡¯t get angry. I will give you a surprise."

    Seeing Old Madam¡¯s inky and somber face, Hua Qiyue smile slightly and signaled Lv Xin to present the luxurious box in her hand to the Nanny Liu standing beside the Old Madam.

    Nanny Liu took the long and luxurious box, opened it and handed it before the Old Madam.

    The Old Madam took a nce at the box and was taken aback at the sight of the Long Red in the box which gave off a rich aroma. Bunches of red flowers were charming and dainty, bright green leaves glowing nobly silver white. Clear enough, they were the first-ss tonics.

    "Grandmother, this herbal medicine is named Long Red. I happened to get its seed from a mysterious monk when I was in the Rongfu Temple. And then, I nted in my yard. To my surprise, Long Red grew up only within several days. But I think the monk was too mysterious to convince me. I doubted if the seed he had given me was of a poisonous herb. So I did not present it to grandmother at the first time. Instead, I asked Butler Wang to sell it to Tong An Pharmaceutical Store in my name. Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper recognized it was Long Red at once. So I felt reassured to present one to grandmother now."

    Hua Qiyue gave a faint smile. The Second Concubine¡¯s face changed. She did not expect that there was Long Red in Hua Qiyue¡¯s yard.

    It seemed that she and Hua Mengshi ignored Hua Qiyue too much.

    Having returned from the Hanyue Temple, Hua Qiyue apparently changed to another person.

    Second Concubine Cheng thought she had underestimated Hua Qiyue too much, even did not have people to keep an eye on how much Long Red Hua Qiyue had.

    Hua Mengshi clenched her hands tightly with fingernails into the palms. She was boiling with rage. "Hua Qiyue, how could you get the Long Red? It is rare herbal medicine for alchemy." Even Hua Mengshi herself made a great effort to know the existence of such medicine.

    Moreover,mon people seldom had a chance to see this herbal medicine. Hua Mengshi was a Qi Artist of Soaring Cloud Completion and had never seen this kind of Long Red before.

    Seeing the brilliant Long Red, the Old Madam brightened her countenance and said, "Good, good. The aroma is really pleasing. Qiyue, the mysterious monk would give you the precious seed. It shows that you have some destined links with him. I like the Long Red very much."

    Hua Qiyue said gently. Whoever received such rare herbal medicine would react with delight, let alone her grandmother in poor health.

    Although her grandmother had not paid much attention to Hua Qiyue before, it was understandable. After all, no one would like and value a person good-for-nothing.

    "As long as grandmother likes it. Nanny Liu, please remember that Long Red should be stewed with fierce fire for two hours firstly, and changed to simmer with soft fire for 12 hours. Needless to say, Long Red is beneficial to strengthen the health, drive out hundreds of poisons and diseases, and help beautifying the appearance and nourishing the heart. It is a medicine that all the pharmacists long for." Hua Qiyue said with a smile. The Old Madam had others to take a seat for her immediately.

    At that moment, the Second Concubine¡¯s face turned livid with fury.

 Chapter 23 Ill Drug You Anyway

    But she was cool-headed, much more calcting than the third concubine. Her daughter Hua Mengshi smiled and tried to please Madam Hua, "Grandma, sister Qiyue is so filial, and you are so lucky."

    Madam Cheng agreed with a smile. "My Madam, Mengshi is right. Qiyue is finally sensible now. It indeed benefits our Hua family, especially you, my dear old Madam. Now we are sorry for the misunderstanding of Qiyue."

    The old Madam Hua felt happier to hear these words and asked Hua Qiyue and Tianci to sit beside her. At the same time, she ignored Madam Cheng¡¯sints about Qiyue¡¯s hiding of rare medicinal herbs.

    She sat on the white jade couch curved with dragon and phoenix. This long couch made people feel cooler than other couches did in the muggy June.

    Tianci sat down beside her with some timidity. At the sight of his scarred hands, she couldn¡¯t help expressing her sympathy for him. "So evil! I can¡¯t believe that there are so hard-hearted people abusing a child. Tianci, you can stay here and enjoy your days from now on. Hua family will take good care of you."

    Tianci got her and gently nodded his head after timidly ncing at Qiyue.

    "My child, you have been suffered for years... s, but that you bring luck to our family is beyond my expectation." The old Madam Hua took Tianci¡¯s hand in one hand and Qiyue¡¯s in the other.

    Hua Qiyue slightly smiled: The secret monk had given her the seed which could bear much more Long Reds and the old Madam Hua was clever enough to think of it.

    She must have known how much she had got from the Long Reds.

    "Good boy, this watermelon is very fresh and tasty." Seeing Tianci¡¯s devouring eyes on the watermelon, the old Madam Hua looked over him with affection and stroked his head with a smile.

    "That¡¯s right. Mengshi had it sent out from the Sky City, a thousand miles away from here. The soil here is poor and thend is poorly farmed, so it is difficult for people to get sweet watermelon." Madam Cheng smiled and said.

    It was the watermelon that Mengshi had sent from the south and though Chang Jin was in the south, generally speaking, only the soil in the Sky City was rich enough to bear big and sweet watermelon.

    "No soil around Chang Jin, the capital, is better than that of the Sky City." Hua Mengshi thought.

    Then she smiled softly and Madam Hua looked at her with some praise.

    Lv Xin and You Shui looked at each, both confused: Was what happened to the third concubine and her daughter Hua Xiaoyi the y mydy Qiyue told us?

    However, what happened to Hua Xiaoyi indeed made sense. It was reasonable to punish her for her offending words.

    But given mydy¡¯s character, critical things would soon be happening.

    Now Hua Qiyue looked tender and was feeding Tianci with watermelon. He happily bit into it and fixed his ck eyes on her.

    Then he turned his big clear eyes at the old Madam Hua and opened his mouth, trying to speak, however, no one word.

    A mist quickly swept over Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes: How could it be possible for her son, who had been poisoned to mute, to speak out?

    "My child, don¡¯t be sad. Now he meets you, his godmother; his good days areing," said the old Madam Hua. She felt reallyfortable to see the look on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face.

    Hua Qiyue used to be too weak and timid to be touched by or involved in affairs nothing to do with herself; however, she was mature now and even met the right people who helped her, which indeed made her happy.

    Hua Qiyue nodded her head silently, which made the old Madam Hua in a good mind and give Qiyue a piece of watermelon.

    Seeing this, Hua Mengshi was angry almost hematemesis; however she couldn¡¯t abuse people in public to release her anger, so she had to suppress it to herself.

    When Hua Qiyue was enjoying the rare watermelon, Mr. Wang, the housekeeper wasing. He asked the old Madam Hua whether she would take part in the activity held by the Mercy Temple.

    The Mercy Temple was funded by the rich people in the capital to enable the monks to adapt some orphans and sick children, which even got attention and praise from the emperor.

    Every year the temple would hold a charity event. And as one of the rich families, Hua¡¯s Mansion had participated it every year.

    "Of course! How could we resist this good activity? To benefit people is to benefit our future generation. Mr. Wang, I decided to donate 5000 ounces of silver this year."

    The old Madam Hua became more generous when she was in a good mind. But the face of Madam Cheng who sat away from her looked terrible.

    This decision also surprised Mr. Wang, because Madam Hua used to donate just 1,000 ounces of silver. It was very generous to donate 5,000 ounces of silver this year.

    "Grandma, when I nt more Long Reds, we will get more money. How about donating 10,000 ounces of silver this year? And I¡¯ll pay 5,000 ounces of silver."

    Looking at those dark eyes, as clear as the blue sky, the old Madam Hua was stunned despite herself.

    How assertive this granddaughter was.

    "Great! Great! Qiyue, you indeed be mature now. Master Xuanji was right. Once you adapt to a son, you could know more about human nature. Mr. Wang, now you take orders from Lady Qiyue and donate 10,000 ounces of silver. "

    Mr. Wang smiled at Madam Cheng and said, "My Madam, please give me 10,000 ounces of silver as soon as possible, because the donation activity will start tomorrow; that is to say, we have to set off this afternoon."

    On hearing the words, Madam Cheng changed her face. She had taken charge of the ount books and money for years, because she bore a boy for Hua¡¯s Mansion; and considering her cleverness and shrewdness, the old Madam Hua acquiesced in her charge of the ount books and money since the death of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mother.

    Hua¡¯s Mansion had always been paid tribute; besides, it also ran a cloth shop which earned money every day. Therefore, Madam Cheng became arrogant and audacious enough to give a great deal of money to her parents¡¯ family from time to time in private.

    By the way, her parents¡¯ family was troublesome. If Madam Cheng refused to give them money, her young brother would absolutely expose her to Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Because in order to help her daughter Hua Mengshi and her son Hua Qianming improve their ability of air controlling, she had always embezzled money from the treasury to buy drugs to strengthen their bodies.

    Though she had pocketed the 5,000 ounces of silver from selling Long Reds, there were only 3,000 ounces of silver in the treasury, which was far from the old Madam Hua¡¯s donation.

    "Could you spare me some more time to arrange it?" Madam Cheng said quickly with a smile. She was thinking of pawning her jewelry.

    On hearing that, the old Madam Hua became unhappy.

    In her opinion, a donation was a very important event, because money may go ande back quickly, but virtue, luck, and reputation of a familye slowly, just a little at a time.

    And once the reputation was ruined, it was very difficult to win it back again.

    "Madam Cheng, what¡¯s wrong with you? 10,000 ounces of silver is not a big number. Besides, we could get more money after Qiyue selling her Long Reds. We should umte merits, so don¡¯t be mean with the money. We can earn more of it." The old Madam Hua¡¯s voice sounded unsatisfied.

    Hua Qiyue cleaned the watermelon juice around Tianci¡¯s mouth, undisturbed and adept. Tianci looked around and theny down on the couch to y with the Buddha beads given by Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue stood up and offered the old Madam Hua half a cup of scented tea in a respectful way. "Grandma, please don¡¯t be so angry and enjoy half a cup of scented tea. By the way, the doctor must have told you that old people should not drink too much tea, because it is not good for health." She said softly.

    The old Madam Hua was dazed by her words. It was Hua Mengshi who had sent people to buy this rose tea for her.

    Since Hua Qiyue gave the old Madam Hua a Long Red, she deserved to win her good graces. And her words had influence now and made the old Madam Hua¡¯s face look worse.

    Madam Cheng deeply knew that she could no longer hide the fact, so she knelt on the ground with a flop. "It is all my fault. It is my responsibility to keep the ount books and money, but due to my misconduct, there are only 3000 ounces of silver in the treasury. In order to help Qianming and Mengshi strengthen their bodies and improve their ability of air control, I... I always embezzle some money from the treasury."

    The old Madam Hua¡¯s face changed thoroughly. She cast a cold eye on Madam Cheng who was kneeling on the ground.

    Hua Mengshi quickly knelt down to intercede with the old Madam Hua for her mother.

    At the sight of this, all the servants shook with fear. They had never thought that Lady Qiyue¡¯s behavior could easily involve such things... Lady Qiyue was totally different now.

    Mr. Wang also knelt down, and said, "My Madam, I¡¯m guilty too..."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s cold face emerged in his mind. A moment ago Lady Qiyue invited him to go into her Cuihua Court and what she said still rang in his ears.

    "Mr. Wang, if you y by my rule, there will be more money for you, otherwise, you will be charged with stealing money. You Know, I have Long Reds and Grandma believe my words now."

    "How dare you embezzle money from the treasury without the permission of your master and me! Madam Cheng, this is unfair to both Qiyue and Xiaoyi. They¡¯re both children of Hua¡¯s Mansion, why can¡¯t they buy medicine like you? Am I dead to you or something?" Old Madame thumped on the desk. Tianci jumped, startled. Hua Qiyue quickly grabbed him into her arms. Tianci was so afraid that he could not even breathe.

    Hua Qiyue patted gently on his back tofort him.

    Lv Xin and Youshui were delighted. It turned out that this was the show that First Miss had been talking about.

    It was indeed such a show!

    Back in those days, they had always been bullying by Second Concubine. The miss was always bruised as well. However, no one dared to speak a word in front of Old Madame!

    Madam Cheng knelt down and cried in front of the old Madam Hua, which was like kneeling down and crying in front of the old Madam Hua. It was reallyfortable to see such situation.

    "My Madam, please spare my life... For my love for my children, please forgive me, My Madam!" Madam Cheng was frightened and her bowels had turned to water. Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes turned red and begged for mercy.

    "Dear grandma, please don¡¯t be so angry. My mother was possessed and lost her head for the moment..." Hua Mengshi implored in low voice, looking at her Grandma who was high above her with tears. She noticed Hua Qiyue sitting there calmly. She was patting Tianci¡¯s back gently, and her eyes were so cold that Hua Mengshi even shivered.

    "Your mother may be possessed. But do you also lose your head for the moment? Don¡¯t you know how much it takes to buy drugs? Qi Art requires time and experience to make gradual progress. Seeking a quick sess is like seeking a quick death. You two disappointed me so much!"

    The old Madam Hua shouted strictly. She was not a Qi Artist herself, but she still knew some about Qi Art.

    Qi Artists spend time improving their ability. If one must depend on drugs, the body¡¯s rejection of drug will harm one¡¯s meridian, triggering pain, even paralysis or death at worst.

    "My Madam, please don¡¯t me Mengshi. It is all my fault... I lost my head. My Madam, please punish me severely."

 Chapter 24 The Divine Herb Was About to Be Destroyed

    The Second Concubine was filled with resentment. She hadn¡¯t expected Butler Wang to personally remind Old Madame to attend the charity event. If he had informed her privately, she would have thought of a way to borrow some silver.

    "Butler Wang, what did you just say?" The Old Madame was furious and only calmed down slightly after Hua Qiyue softly muttered words offort. She looked coldly at Butler Wang who knelt on the floor.

    Butler Wang trembled as he kowtowed, cold sweat dripping all over his forehead as he pleaded, "Old Madame... your servant... your servant has made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have kept this from you. It is because... the Second Concubine always sends me to purchase her elixirs!"

    The Second Concubine looked up suddenly and red coldly at Butler Wang.

    Butler Wang must have taken the initiative to confess in order to obtain the Old Madame¡¯s forgiveness first. He must be acting under someone¡¯s orders. Why else would he brazenlye to the main hall to remind the Old Madame?

    "Well! Very well... All of you have some nerve! Do you think I don¡¯t exist?" The Old Madame was incensed and Hua Qiyue quickly fanned her.

    "Grandmother, please don¡¯t be mad. Why should you get so worked up over such people? After all, Butler Wang is merely a servant and does not have free will. Why don¡¯t you spare him since he has more than 20 years of service with the Hua Mansion? Furthermore, Butler Wang also fetched a good price for my Long Red when he helped me put it on the market and we made 15,000 silver taels... how about this, since I¡¯ve got 15,000 silver taels, I¡¯ll pay this 10,000 silver taels first. The family may still use the silver taels in the treasury."

    Hua Qiyue said calmly. The Old Madame panted breathlessly and a wave of dizziness hit her but she felt reassured by her granddaughter¡¯s words. Then, she could not help but sigh.

    Hua Qiyue hurriedly passed her a slice of watermelon. After the Old Madame took a bite, she immediately felt refreshed.

    "Since Qiyue has begged for mercy on your behalf, I shall spare you this once. In return, 6 months of sry will be docked from you. In the future, the ount books and the keys to the treasury shall be managed by Qiyue."

    The Old Madam was extremely disappointed in the Second Concubine. She was not blind and could tell that the Second Concubine must have ordered Nanny Wang to dock Hua Qiyue¡¯s sry. How else would a servant dare to dock the sry of the eldest daughter of Hua Mansion without his master¡¯s orders?

    Hua Qiyue quickly shook her head. "Grandmother, this is not proper since there are still two concubines in the Mansion. I¡¯m merely the eldest daughter so how could I control the ount books of Hua Mansion? Butler Wang has 25 years and experience and other than not reporting what he knew, he had notmitted any other offense. Besides, he is also very clever, so why don¡¯t you give him the chance to manage the treasury while the concubines and I shall review the ount books? If he doesn¡¯t do a good job, you may always transfer his duties to someone else."

    The Old Madam nodded and said with augh, "Yue¡¯er is right; Butler Wang¡¯s contributions to the Hua Mansion cannot be ignored... When your father was still not a general, Butler Wang would always do his best to resolve our troubles. Butler Wang, I¡¯ll give you one more chance on Yue¡¯er¡¯s behalf!"

    Butler Wang¡¯s eyes lit up. He had escaped punishment and even received a "promotion". He hurriedly kowtowed in apology.

    "Concubine Cheng, Mengshi, I¡¯ll have to bear some responsibility for your foolish antics... Sigh, I¡¯ll dock you both of 6 months¡¯ sry in return. If you continue in your wicked ways, don¡¯t me me for being harsh then! You may return to your rooms!"

    The Second Concubine hurriedly thanked the Old Madame for her benevolence while Mengshi left crying pitifully. They had taken a severe hit this time. Not only were they humiliated, but they had also lost the trust of the Old Madam.

    Hua Qiyue frowned slightly and watched as Tianci squirmed out of her embrace to y with marbles on the jade pallet.

    Tianci was now apletely different personpared to the past.

    In the past, Tianci was a chatterbox and would bringughter wherever he went.

    Now, he would only y with marbles quietly and there were still traces of fear on his face. He was still frightened.

    "Yue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so worried?"

    The Old Madamepletely doted on Hua Qiyue these days. Now that Qiyue had obtained the seeds of the Long Red, this meant that the Hua Mansion would easily be able to obtain a fortune in the future and the Hua family name would also be known throughout thend.

    Once the Emperor knew of this, he would definitely send several highly-skilled Qi Artists to stand guard in order to ensure that the Long Red would not be stolen by thieves.

    "Grandmother, Tianci is my adopted son after all, whenever I see him like this..." Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. After she was reborn, she was a lot more determined and cold-hearted than she used to be.

    However, when it came to Tianci, she could not bear to harden her heart against him.

    She felt that she had made Tianci suffer so much because of her helplessness and ignorance in the past.

    What was the meaning behind those words that Zhou Zhicheng had said before she died?

    She truly had not seen the man that had entered on their wedding night. Her heart sank at the thought of that.

    Zhou Zhicheng could not have lied. Ever since their wedding, his attitude toward her was as cold as ice. This was proof enough.

    "Qiyue, as the saying goes, those who are favored will be lucky in life. Now that Tianci has you to look after him, he would definitely receive help from someone in the future. There¡¯s no need for you to worry." Old Madame Hua said with a faint smile.

    "Oh yes, Qiyue, Prince Nan is the most famous doctor in thisnd. Is it true that you went to seek him for treatment?"

    "Indeed, this is true. However, an herb known as the Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice is needed in order to expel the remaining poison from Tianci¡¯s body. Prince Nan has already agreed to help treat Tianci for one month..." Hua Qiyue replied calmly. The fact that Tianci needed one month of treatment showed how cruel Princess Huizhen had been. Of course, this also showed how skilled the Poison Master was!

    "Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice? I¡¯ve heard that it is one of the divine herbs and very few exist in this world..." Old Madame Hua could not help but be worried about Tianci. Hua Qiyue was surprised to find out that her grandmother knew of this herb and could not hold back a smile. She had confidence in herself.

    "Grandmother, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain this Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice." Hua Qiyue said evenly.

    Old Madame Hua looked at Hua Qiyue meaningfully and smiled.

    The next morning, the porcin shattering and a woman¡¯s muttering low curses could be heard from the Butterfly Residence of the Hua Mansion.

    "Damn it! That bitch... How dare she go up against me time and time again!"

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s low curses were swept away by the humid breeze. At the main hall, Hua Mengshi smashed a teacup and the maids by her side were all as quiet as mice.

    The Second Concubine frowned slightly and said, "Mengshi, don¡¯t be rash. I can¡¯t make sense of this. How could that bitch suddenly be so clever?"

    Concubine Cheng truly could not figure it out. Hua Qiyue used to be so cowardly and dull-witted. Had she been acting all along?

    "Miss, Miss..." A maid rushed in all of a sudden and she could not hold back a shiver when she saw Hua Mengshi¡¯s cold face. She said softly, "Greetings Miss and Madam, the eldest young mistress has brought that kid to seek treatment. I heard the treatment wouldst a month."

    This maid was Hua Mengshi¡¯s new maid. After Lanzhu was beaten to death, Concubine Cheng had assigned this maid named Qiuyun to her.

    Another maid, Qiu Hong, broke into a smile and said, "Miss, why don¡¯t you sneak a look at the legendary Long Red."

    Hua Mengshi was bitterly resented Hua Qiyue. As long as Hua Qiyue was around, she definitely would not approach Cuihua Court. When she heard that Hua Qiyue was not around, her eyes narrowed coldly.

    "Mengshi, didn¡¯t you want to have a look at it? Her yard is not locked, so shall we go?"

    Concubine Cheng said softly when she saw that Hua Mengshi¡¯s face had twisted with jealousy and hatred.

    Hua Mengshi wanted to decline but she ended up at rising to her feet at the thought of the Long Red that could fetch a price of 50,000 silver taels each. "Alright, let us go have a look."

    Therefore, they all made their way to Cuihua Court.

    Butler Wang who was nearby paused for a moment when he caught sight of the group. The eldest miss had been right that these people would definitely steal the Long Red after she left.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Hua Qiyue did not appoint a few servants to guard the Long Red.

    However, logically speaking, although the Old Madame was not at the Mansion, once Hua Qiyue reported that the Long Red had been destroyed to the Old Madam, the perpetrators would definitely be punished.

    This group ran into the Third Concubine and Hua Xiaoyi at the back garden and these two groups of people exchanged a meaningful nce and exchanged words of greetings before they moved toward Cuihua Court unanimously.

    Hua Xiaoyi tended to speak rashly but after she had been reprimanded by the Third Concubine, she tactfully held her tongue this time.

    The group arrived at the outer yard at Cuihua Court and saw that the emptynd had been tended to and ayer of soil now covered thend. Six stalks of Long Red were nted on the soil and each stalk of Long Red grew beautifully.

    These tender stalks of Long Red seemed to glow even brighter under the sun and their bright red flowers gave off a fragrant scent.

    These bright red flowers made the entire courtyard seem full of vitality in spite of its emptiness.

    Everyone looked covetously at those six stalks of Long Red and their eyes gleamed withplex feelings, including envy.

    Hua Mengshi reined in her bitter hatred and said with a bright smile, "Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect the famous herb cultivated by our eldest sister to be so full of vitality. It has truly brought fortune to the Hua Mansion."

    Hua Xiaoyi scoffed coldly at Hua Mengshi¡¯s hypocritical words. "Second sister, stop putting on an act. I bet that you must be dying to obtain this herb. After all, the herb that is considered so priceless across thend is right in front of you. Who would be able to say that they don¡¯t covet it?"

    Hua Xiaoyi was frank and outspoken but she had offended many people with her pettiness.

    She was not as beautiful as Hua Mengshi and neither was she as skilled in Qi Arts as Hua Menshi, which resulted in her being intensely jealous of Hua Mengshi.

    Thus, she would not let go of a chance to insult Hua Mengshi and even felt a sense of pride.

    The Third Concubine tugged at her clothes and said, "Xiaoyi, stop talking nonsense. Sister, Mengshi, Xiaoyi is still young and is always spouting nonsense, please don¡¯t take offense."

    Hua Mengshi covered her mouth gracefully. "Don¡¯t worry. Third sister has always been so frank and outspoken so I¡¯m afraid the number of people she has offended is too many to count."

    Concubine Cheng¡¯s face slowly broke into a smile. "Of course not. It is better to be frank than to stab someone behind their best, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes, exactly!" Everyone immediately agreed and looked greedily at those few stalks of Long Red.

    One stalk of Long Red was worth 50,000 taels of silver, so who wouldn¡¯t covet it?

    Hua Mengshi thought quickly, and then whispered something to Qiuyun beside her. Qiuyun nodded and secretly left the ce.

    Soon, Qiuyun came back with a ck dog that the Third Concubine reared.

    This ck dog was about to turn back when a sudden loud bang sounded from behind and something was flung inside which hit the ck dog.

    The ck dog barked wildly then rushed madly into the yard. Everyone eximed in horror for that ck dog rushed toward the patch of Long Red that Hua Qiyue grew!

 Chapter 25 Apology in Person

    The Third Concubine¡¯s face turned pale suddenly, "cky... Come back! Don¡¯t ruin the Long Red! No!"

    Even the Old Madame regarded the Long Red as her treasure, not to mention Hua Qiyue who had be totally calcting with chill eyes.

    The Third Concubine was still very scrupulous about Hua Qiyue. Now her dog had rushed to the Long Red, and if it was damaged, then...

    Everyone was stunned!

    A slight smile climbed up on Hua Mengshi¡¯s face. It was she who asked Qiuyun to attract the ck dog, and ordered her men to drive the ck dog mad by hitting it behind, so as to destroy the Long Red.

    That was such a double-gain n, which could destroy the Long Red on the one hand, and push the Third Concubine and Hua Xiaoyi to be the enemies of Hua Qiyue on the other hand. It was perfect!

    Quick as a wink, the ck dog stepped into the red y. Just as it was about to step on one grass of the Long Red, the whole flowers suddenly disappeared in the exmation of the crowd!

    The ck dog mmed into the wall and fell into a faint.

    Frightened, the Third Concubine quickly ordered to take the ck dog away. She nced at the Second Concubine and the Hua Mengshi, "I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a perfect n in this world! Fortunately..."

    Fortunately, those flowers suddenly disappeared.

    Where did they go?

    The Second Concubine, Cheng, was also so surprised, and even forgot to respond to the Third Concubine, just staring at the red y.

    "Oh my God! Really magical herbs! It is said that the magical herbs know to escape when they are going to be picked by someone other than their owners!"

    "Magical herbs... Our Miss owns magical herbs!"

    "Who gave them to her?"

    Those servants who had bullied Hua Qiyue shouted in shock, totally forgetting that the Second Concubine was still here.

    "Humph! What kind of shitting magical herbs they are! She¡¯s just ying tricks!" Hua Xiaoyi was irritated. In just a few days, Hua Qiyue not only gave her two lessons, but also gained the love of the Old Madame, even got those famous herbs, which aroused her greed and anger.

    The Third Concubine took the hand of Hua Xiaoyi, "Xiaoyi, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Let¡¯s go back to our court."

    Hua Xiaoyi was in a little anxious, but still dragged away by the Third Concubine.

    After a long time, the Long Reds still did not show up again. Everyone was very guilty, and quickly turned away.

    In thest, only Madam Cheng and Hua Mengshi were here. Strong hatreds could be seen in Hu Mengshi¡¯s eyes. She just thought that her n would seed, but didn¡¯t expect those Long Reds to disappear within a moment!

    Madam Cheng gazed at the piece of burning red y which was glowing with cold light, as ifughing at their stupidity.

    "Let¡¯s go back, Second Miss!" Madam Cheng sighed. Hua Meng Shi knew that she had failed to ruin Hua Qiyue¡¯s magical herbs this time, and left with Madam Cheng reluctantly in a gloomy mood.

    Hua Mengshi returned to her court and vented her anger by breaking several vases. She did not stop until the Nanny Zhou reminded her.

    "Second Miss, this is not the way to go. We have to find another way to remove that girl as soon as possible, otherwise..." Zhou¡¯s eyes were full of chillness.

    Hua Mengshi nodded. She understood that now Hua Yueqi was not the same as before. If Hua Mengshi still lived here with her, she would have no ce in the Hua¡¯s Mansion anymore.

    In the afternoon, the sun was ardent. Hua Mengshi stretched out her hand to pinch off her favorite Flos Albiziae in the vase.

    ...

    Returning to the Hua¡¯s Mansion, the Butler Wang told Hua Qiyue what had happened at noon. Hua Qiyue bent her lips coldly. "I¡¯ve told you! The herbs own spirit, and can¡¯t be stolen by others. So it¡¯s not necessary to have servants to guard them. But, Second Concubine and Hua Mengshi will definitely continue to find a way to deal with me."

    "What should we do?" Lv Xin and You Xin asked at the same instant.

    Hua Qiyue gently pinched the wine cup in her hand, turning it into powders, which made everyone stunned.

    How did the Fist Miss gain such a powerful strength?

    The eyes of the Butler Wang shone. It seemed that Miss was really different from the past. Or maybe she was hiding her capacities and biding the time.

    "There are always effective countermeasures." Hua Qiyue said calmly. The Butler Wang suddenly felt that he really followed the right person this time. If he did not obey Hua Qiyuest time, his end must be bad, too!

    He came out from the Cuihua Court and returned to the court of Nanny Wang. The court where these servants lived was not as big as the owners, but the butler¡¯s was considered spacious.

    The Nanny Wang was lying on the bed. The 20 boards as punishment hurt her veins and bones, and it would take a month or two for her to totally recover.

    A servant was taking care of the Nanny Wang. It was Hua Qiyue who told the butler to let the servante over.

    "Wife, are you better?" Seeing Nanny Wang¡¯s sleepy look, Butler Wang whispered his wife and retired the servant.

    Nanny Wang opened her eyes and sighed when she saw his husband. "How good can I be? My bones seemed to be broken, and it is extremely painful."

    The Butler Wang patted her hand, "Wife, though you suffered a bit of injury this time, it proved that we did not follow the wrong person. Later... you have to look after Miss well..."

    The Nanny Wang remembered the cold and severe Hua Qiyue that day, and looked at Butler Wang in confusion.

    The Butler Wang told what happened in these days. The Nanny Wang¡¯s eyes suddenly shone when she heard that Hua Qiyue specially rewarded 1,200 tales of silver to Butler Wang because of his cooperation with her!

    The two¡¯s total ie of five years was not so much! Following the Second Concubine, the Nanny Wang was only paid two tales of silver a month. Although there was a bonus, it would never be more than three tales of silver in total.

    One thousand two hundred, it was a veryrge number!

    "So, Miss is now different. These days, the Second Concubine and the Third Concubine gained a lot of losses because of Miss, and they couldn¡¯t cope with her. The Old Madame will return tomorrow. Miss also won the love of the Old Madame, so this time we have absolutely made the right choice."

    Confidences sat in the center of Butler Wang¡¯s eyebrows. Nanny Wang rarely saw such status of him. She recalled Hua Qiyue who suddenly became different, and somehow a kind of awe rose in her heart.

    ¡ª

    In the Birong Court, the Third Madam Pan was walking around with anxieties. Hua Xiaoyi, who sat on the side, shouted dissatisfied. "Mom, what are you doing?"

    "I thought Miss wille to us after her returning. But up to now she still didn¡¯t show up. Can it be that she doesn¡¯t care about those Long Reds?" Pan¡¯s eyebrows were knitted, filled with bitterness.

    Hua Xiaoyi snorted. "What does she dare to do to you even shees, mom? Don¡¯t forget, you are her elder!"

    "She doesn¡¯t dare to punish me, but the Old Madame does if she returns..." The Third Concubine looked sad and hesitant.

    Hua Xiaoyi pouted, "Mom, don¡¯t worry. She is not a fool. She can absolutely guess who led the ck dog. Humph! That bitch Hua Mengshi must also hate Hua Qiyue very much, and let¡¯s see them fight!"

    The Third Concubine just locked her brow and stared at the Flos Albiziae outside the window. The clusters of bright red bouquet reminded her of Hua Qiyue¡¯s Long Red.

    Hua Qiyue had now be the favorite of the Old Madame. Fighting against her would lead to a miserable end.

    What¡¯s more, she gained the help of a master. After all, the ordinary people wouldn¡¯t own the seeds of Long Red. And it was much stranger that she could cultivate them well.

    In addition, it was weird that the soil of the Cuihua Court was brown, but the y burying the Long Red was red. Why Hua Qiyue changed a lot? She must have experienced something!

    The Third Madam Pan was usually a calm person. Although Hua Xiaoyi was too arrogant, it did not mean that Pan was such a person as well.

    The Pan was clear that Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s mammy was also a follower of the Second Concubine. It was her neglect to not adjust her daughter well.

    "Nanny Luo, give me thetest set of head ornaments. Xiaoyi, dress up, and let¡¯s go to the Cuihua Court."

    The Pan said faintly. Hua Xiaoyi looked at her in confusion. Her tone was a bit rushed. "Mom, are you going to please that b**ch?"

    "Xiaoyi, shut up! If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, you will lose your life! Do you not remember the Lanzhu although she is only Hua Mengshi¡¯s maid, she is sinister. Once she hates you, she will set you as an enemy of Hua Shiyue, and will you be her opponent?"

    The Pan said sharply. Her eyes were full of the look of anger, her body trembled slightly, and even the shackles on her dagger creaked.

    Hua Xiaoyi got stumped. Her mother had never reprimanded her like this. Ever since Hua Qiyue returned home from the Hanyue Temple, Madam Pan seemed to be more and more dissatisfied with Hua Xiaoyi.

    Hua Xiaoyi snorted coldly, but did not say a word. Now, Madam Pan was furious, and how dared she talk back?

    The Mammy Luo took out Madam Pan¡¯s newly head ornaments. The Pan personally took Hua Xiaoyi and Mammy Luo to the Cuihua Court to apologize.

    Hua Qiyue was having dinner. Watching the little guy drinking a bowl of the fragrant Long Red soup quickly, she felt that the scars on his face seemed to fade a lot.

    The Pan and others came here and did not stay long. They just chatted for a while about what happened today implicitly.

    Of course, when they entered the Cuihua Court, Madam Pan saw the mboyant Long Red were still there. She didn¡¯t expect them to appear again.

    They must be magical herbs, so after their owner returned, they automatically appear!

    Hua Qiyue was quite polite to Madam Pan with a respectful attitude, no mes for her.

    Relieved, Madam Pan just took everyone to leave.

    Hua Qiyue put a steamed chicken in the bowl of Tianci. "Tianci, eat more! You have to be fat, and mommy wants you to be fat."

    Tianci blinked his eyes. After he came here, his food had been greatly improved. Though only two days passed, he had been very close to Hua Qiyue.

    Tianci was well-behaved and nodded. But Hua Qiyue was in a gloomy mood. The little guy used to be cute and mischievous. For those he didn¡¯t like, they must be tricked. He could be called a spoof little demon.

    But now He became well-behaved, presumably because of those injuries.

    Hua Qiyue squinted her eyes. After she adopted Tianci, Zhou Zhicheng and the Princess Huizhen had not visited her yet, but this was the rule, the two parties of the adoption should officially meet after one month, so they would definitelye here!

    "Miss, you are really smart. I didn¡¯t expect that the Third Lady would actually apologize in person." Lv Xinughed aside.

 Chapter 26 Apologize to You

    Hua Qiyue faintly raised her eyebrows and said, "Not only our Third mother but our Second mother will alsoe."

    Youshui was scared and asked, "No way! Would the second mothere here?"

    Lv Xin looked at Hua Qiyue in surprise. In their impressions, the second mother had always been proud, not as good as the third mother, who conducted herself in a proper way. How could shee?

    However, Hua Xiyue was right. Just after she finished her words, there were footsteps outside. Soon the second mother came in with Hua Mengshi and two maids.

    Nanny Luo was standing beside Cheng (the second mother), there was a big box in her hands. Her face was respectful without any dissatisfaction.

    "Yo! you don¡¯t have dinner until now! Qiyue, we are here to apologize to you." Cheng said with a faint smile. Hua Mengshi¡¯s face lowered. No one could see her expression.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and asked her maid to take seats for them.

    "The second mother, you¡¯re too kind. How can I, a junior, let you personally make an apology?" Hua Qiyue replied with a faint smile. She did not be anxious at all because of the second mother¡¯s behavior.

    Cheng was secretly surprised. It seemed that she really looked down upon Hua Qiyue, who had to hide her capacities and bide her time. She was really cunning.

    Hua Mengshi was not willing toe before, but after she was reprimanded by Cheng, she came here with her mother. Now she was lowering her head with a hint of disgust and dissatisfaction in her eyes.

    "Let me recount what had happened. Qiuyun, the maid who had served Mengshi, had some bad thoughts. She unleashed a ck dog, trying to Long Red flowers in your yard. I¡¯m to me for this. We had beaten Qiu Yun 20 times with heavy bamboo. Therefore, we sent the painting of Eight fine horses to make our apologies to you." Cheng said carefully. As she was saying, she was observing Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression.

    Nanny Luo quickly opened the big red box, and then they smelled a touch of fragrance.

    Su Rou, the maid of Hua Mengshi, quickly took the famous painting out.

    The painting sage was a famous celebrity in Changjing. It was said that he had made one painting a year for ten years. After that, he did not paint any longer.

    His paintings are so beautiful and vivid that even the emperor specially asked for his paintings, but the painting sage were mysterious. Few people had seen him.

    Why did the seconddy have such a painting?

    That was because the seconddy¡¯s family had made great contributions to the emperor, so the emperor gave Cheng¡¯s family this painting as a reward.

    Later, Cheng married into Hua¡¯s mansion, Hua Liting had made many contributions. Cheng¡¯s father gave the painting to Hua Liting.

    Nowadays, Hua Liting was guarding the frontier, so the seconddy had the right to deal with the things in Hua¡¯s mansion. However, although the painting was given to Hua Qiyue. If someday her father or the Old Madame needed the painting, she had to return the painting.

    Cheng yed a small trick on the gift of apology. Hua Qiyue quietly took a sip of soup. There was a faint smile on her face.

    The taste of the Long Red ginseng soup was too strong, and Hua Mengshi could not help but stare at the bowl of soup. There was a shocked look shing in the eyes.

    The Long Red Flower was a magical medicament. She did not expect Hua Qiyue to make some soup with this flower. A branch of flower, mind you, was worth 2.5 tons silver!

    Instantly, Hua Mengshi was full of dissatisfaction and anger. Why could Hua Qiyue live such a luxurious life?

    There were a deep hatred and bitter jealousy in her heart. She was going to kill Hua Qiyue.

    That bitch had to be killed. Otherwise, she would definitely be the most beautifuldy in the capital. Hua Mengshi¡¯s premonition was often 99.5 percent right.

    The moment Su Rou opened the painting, they saw eight akhal-teke horses lifting their front paws. They did not hear any sound, but that scene was so vivid that the horses seemed to be real, and they seemed to be running on the green grasnd with long flying bristles. They were free and willful!

    Four of the horses were reddish-brown, and the others were white. The colors were bright and dazzling, which seemed exaggerated, but they gathered all the attention!

    For the first time, everyone saw such a good painting, and they all looked at it with wide-open eyes. Their eyes were full of amazement.

    Hua Qiyue was calm. She said with a smile, "This painting was really understanding and immersive.

    Lv Xin and Youshui nced at each other, and came out together and carefully took the box.

    "Thank you so much, the second mother. We have some Long Red ginseng soup here. It can nourish the skin and blood. Let¡¯s drink it, what do you think? The second mother and the second sister?"

    Hua Qiyue was happy. Cheng felt that she should be so happy because she got the treasured painting. This gift was just the right one.

    "That¡¯s good, First Miss is so kind! We don¡¯t know how does the Long Red Flower taste. Now thanks to First Miss, It¡¯s my honor to taste it!" Cheng replied with politeness and kindness.

    Hua Mengshi raised her head and there was a smile on her face. She looked very happy and sincere. "Yeah, big sister, it¡¯s my honor to taste the Long Red Flower soup. Thank you very much, big sister."

    These people were saying grateful words, but Hua Qiyue understood that they just went through the formality.

    However, sheughed without subtlety. Hua Qiyue was a person who sought revenge for the smallest grievance. If she found out the person who dared to shoot her, she would never let him go.

    Now was the time to introduce them into her game!

    Hua Qiyue ordered Youshui sent two bowls of Long Red Ginseng chicken soup. There was a bigger smile on Hua Mengshi¡¯s face and she became more respectful.

    The Second Madame, Madame Cheng, was relieved. What he feared most was that Hua Mengshi would reveal herself. Now it seemed that she worried too much.

    Hua Mengshi put the bowl to her lips, gently sipping at the soup, and suddenly a fragrant was full of her mouth. The soup was sweet but not greasy, mixed with the taste of chicken, which led her to endless aftertastes

    Tianci looked at Cheng and her daughter. The little guy was small, but he noticed the disgust in Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes, so he sprinkled a small number of things into the bowl of soup.

    Hua Qiyue noticed his every move.

    There was a big smile on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, and she did not stop him.

    Tianci held the bowl of soup and stood up at once. Lv Xin and Youshui looked at the little guy in confusion.

    The little guy came to Hua Mengshi with a smile, carrying that bowl of soup. He then handed it to her.

    Hua Mengshi was stunned, and the seconddy immediately smiled and said, "Tianci is really sensible. Mengshi, since he likes you so much, then you¡¯d better drink it!"

    Hua Qiyue also smiled politely. "Yes, the second sister, Tianci is very obedient. If he likes someone, he will do this for him. You¡¯d better not let him down."

    Hua Qiyue knew clearly what the seconddy was thinking. After all, the Long Red ginseng chicken soup was not something that ordinary people could drink. Therefore, the seconddy hoped Hua Mengshi drink some soup to strengthen her body, and thus her Qi Art could be improved faster.

    "In this case, forgive my rudeness. Thank you, Tianci, I like it very much!"

    Hua Mengshi smiled and took the half bowl of soup. Tianci was smiling but there was a satirical look in his eyes.

    Seeing that, Lv Xin and other maids felt disdain for the Second Lady and her daughter. The little guy had only half a bowl of soup, but they were going to brazenly drink it!

    The soup was so sweet, so Hua Mengshi unguardedly took a sip without after taking the bowl of soup.

    "Cough, cough..." Hua Mengshi suddenly coughed up. She only felt that her mouth was full of spicy taste. She was so hot that she was blushing, tearful, and her tongue was numb.

    "Mengshi, what are you doing? Why are you so hurried? Take your time!" The seconddy did not know what happened and quickly said with a smile.

    Tianci smiled unkindly, spit out his tongue, and happily returned to the side of Hua Qiyue.

    Poor Hua Mengshi was so hot and tearful but did not tell anyone that was because of the spicy soup.

    Because that soup had been all drunk by her, and the bowl had been taken away by a maid on her side.

    "The second sister, take your time. There was still some soup here. but this time you¡¯d better drink it slowly. Now that you like Tianci so much, I am relieved." Hua Qiyue smiled quietly, gently touching the little guy¡¯s head.

    The little guy¡¯s smile was getting more and more brilliant.

    Looking at his smile, Hua Mengshi was very angry. Finally, she could breathe a sigh of relief. "Haha, the soup is too delicious, so I choked myself up."

    She wiped the tears with her flower handkerchief, suppressed all her anger and grievances, and answered with a smile.

    The others believed what she said and secretly snickered the Second Miss. It was so tactless that she ignored her etiquettes to drink soup like that.

    However, only Tianci and Hua Qiyue knew that there was a small amount of cayenne pepper in the soup. Hua Qiyue liked spicy food, so she specially ordered her maids to put some cayenne pepper on the secondary dish.

    What Tianci had put in was the chili powder.

    Hua Qiyue now was in a good mood. The little guy was small, but he could examine hernguage and observe her countenance. This time, she was very happy because Tianci worked off her anger.

    Hua Mengshi restored her normal expression, and chatted with others as usual, as if nothing had happened.

    Hua Qiyue secretly admired her, because Hua Mengshi was adept at scheming and knew how to camouge. Therefore, she was called the firstdy of the capital.

    Outside the Hua¡¯s mansion, Hua Mengshi was so forbearing and witty, but inside the Hua¡¯s mansion, she suffered something which could not be told to others.

    After having a little talk, Cheng drank the bowl of soup and left with Hua Mengshi and others.

    Looking at Hua Mengshi, who left hurriedly, Hua Qiyue could not help but smiled. This time Tianci poured oil on the mes. She might be getting angrier.

    Anyway, she was also going to break up their rtionship, it¡¯s better to get to the point as quickly as possible.

    After returning to the butterfly-like residence, Hua Mengshi ordered her maids to leave her room. She chugged the tea in her hand, and then threw the teacup to the ground.

    Cheng was surprised to see her daughter and lowered his voice. "What¡¯s wrong? Mengshi?"

    Hua Mengshi red at the dim light of the night through the window and said, "Mom, the wild boy put some cayenne pepper in my soup, and it almost killed me!"

    The seconddy recalled Tianci¡¯s bright smile. She could not help but twist her eyebrows. "It seems... Hua Qiyue is really difficult to deal with. She dared to incite her adopted child to tease you..."

    Fortunately, Hua Mengshi did not reveal herself, otherwise, it would be useless to give a gift to Hua Qiyue.

 Chapter 27 - Master Is Angry

    "Mum... why not we hire an assassin to kill that bitch and that bastard!" Thinking about the seductive Long Red in the garden, an entric light was reflected from Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes. "Kill them, and Long Red will belong to the Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    Second Madame chided her harshly. "Mengshi! Don¡¯t spew rubbish! Hua Qiyue was no longer who she was before. We need to find out who has been supporting her from the back. If we act harshly, we would be in deeper trouble if we provoke someone important!"

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes turned red from anger. "So you allow them to bully your daughter and ignore my sufferings?"

    Second Madame looked at her lovingly and replied, "Mengshi, a great man will need to learn to endure. Now that we are uncertain about the background of Hua Qiyue, striking ignorantly will only do us harm. Remember, without my permission, you cannot act!"

    Hua Mengshi pursed her lips as a huge sense of unwillingness erupted in her heart. However, she still agreed softly in the face of her elder.

    Surou¡¯s voice rang from outside. "Madame anddy, I have something to report!"

    "Come in!"

    Second Madame replied calmly. Surou walked in and was stunned by the cracked pieces on the ground. Second Madame said calmly, "Any good news, Surou? Yourdy had just broken a teacup identally, take care of itter!"

    "Yes, Madame. Lady and Madame, I had heard of news from Butler Wang that the Medicine Saint Ji family will being to the city to find disciples. They will be holding a tform martial arts tournament and the male and female winners will be the disciples of the Medicine Emperor. Furthermore, there will be precious prizes for the winners. I heard that it will be Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice!"

    Surou exined delightfully as Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes lit up, throwing all her unhappiness and gloominess behind the back of her mind.

    Not only was Hua Mengshi the top beauty and the most wealthy woman of the capital, but she was also the top female Qi Artist!

    Girls were naturally disadvantaged at Qi Artpared to boys, making it many times harder for them to learn. Thus, in Tianyuan Continent, there were few excellent female Qi Artists.

    There were even fewer women who can obtain the Oracle Profound standard. Many men found it satisfactory to finish the Dragon Diagram standard.

    For women, their goals were normally two standards lower than men, which was thepletion of the Oracle Profound standard.

    "Mum, this is a great opportunity for me! I hadpleted Oracle Profoundst night. If I do be the disciple of Ji family, it will definitely add glory to Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    Hua Mengshi exined delightfully and even Second Madame nodded profusely, with joy filled up in her eyes. "Not bad! Not bad! Havingpleted Oracle Profound standard so fast! Little Shi, you are indeed my pride!"

    Second Madame had a satisfying smile lingering at her lips and a mocking look in her eyes. "Hua Qiyue, you¡¯d definitely be dead this time regardless of which supreme master helping you!"

    That was because that Hua Qiyue was a loser that had no chance in a tform martial arts tournament. Hua Mengshi would reap all the benefits.

    The good news brought by Surou made Second Madame and Hua Mengshi feel much better. They immediately asked the servants to prepare fruits for them to enjoy under the moonlight.

    Hua Qiyue heard the news too. That was a piece of excellent news to her too.

    "That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll require one month to release the toxins, and the tournament starts in half a month..." Hua Qiyue smiled lightly, full of confidence in her eyes.

    Lv Xin and Youshui were, however, filled with worry and concern. They knew that Hua Qiyue knew nothing about Qi Art and would be impossible to win in the tournament.

    Tianci was full. Touching his round belly, he rubbed his tiny face with the sleeves of Hua Qiyue.

    "Tianci, be good. y with Aunt Lv Xin first, mum needs to rest."

    Tianci nodded obediently. Lv Xin stopped Hua Qiyue and asked, "Lady, are you not feeling well?¡¯

    Lv Xin and Youshui were all loyal servants of Hua Qiyue who stayed with her even in her most difficult days.

    Thus, her resting early for a few consecutive nights raised suspicion for Lv Xin and Youshui.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head and replied, "I¡¯m fine. Just apany Tianci to read and write, and shower himter."

    She was a little guilty on the inside. Even though she was reborn, she had no time to apany Tianci.

    Hua Qiyue knew that in this strong nation, she would be more powerful with Long Red. When she bes really powerful, any incidences and any master could do no harm to Tianci.

    Seeing that Hua Qiyue entered the inner room, leaving only her shadow behind, Lv Xin and Youshui looked at each other and sighed, bringing Tianci outside.

    Tianci drank Long Red Gingsen chicken soup for two days and became much more energetic. The scars on his face became faded as well.

    It seemed that Long Red was indeed an excellent product, making Tianci chubbier in merely two days.

    Hua Qiyue walked into the room and changed into her pajamas before lying down, entering the mysterious world with her green jade gourd.

    This time, she smelled the overwhelming fragrance as she entered. Frowning, she realized that her seeds had blossomed into flowers that werepeting in their beauty and leaves thatplemented them.

    Hua Qiyue also realized that the sky became less red than beforepared to the crimson color before as if it had been washed.

    The soil was not as red as before as green grass began growing on it. Looking at them, it seemed as if she was on a grasnd.

    Hua Qiyue immediately remembered the painting gifted by Second Madame. When she looked at it, she found it extremely entric, as if the horses were moving in it.

    "Hmpt!" While she was lost in her train of thoughts, an unhappy grunt by a man came into her ears.

    Lifting up her seductive gaze that was as beautiful as an azureke, deep and silent, the figure of a man was reflected into her eyes. His red body was like red sand on a jade te, extremely picturesque.

    Tianpi was lyingzily on a huge rock, with grass under the ground he was sitting at. He had a root in his mouth and unhappiness shown in his eyes.

    "He seemed to be unhappy?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled and approached him.

    Your words changed ording to who you were talking to. Having been reborn, Hua Qiyue deeply recognized the need for connections and the need to resolve conflicts between individuals.

    Tianpi was important to her now and thus she needed to tter him. Thinking about this made her look down on herself.

    "Master, I¡¯m here! See, I bought a watermelon for you!"

    Hua Qiyue sent the watermelon in her hands to Tianpi. That watermelon was originally in her room.

    Now that money was no longer an issue, fruits were ced everywhere. Lv Xin was worried that Tianci and Hua Qiyue would be thirsty when they wake up in the middle of the night, and thus she ced a fewrge watermelons in the room.

    Tianpi nced at the watermelon in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands, smirked, and turned his head away from her.

    "Yo!"

    "He is really angry!"

    Hua Qiyueughed like a Buddha as she continued, "Master, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?"

    Hua Qiyue put the watermelon down and cut it open with the knife next to her intorge pieces before passing one of them to Tianpi.

    Tianpi was stunned. Looking at the juicy watermelon, he immediately took a bite.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face turned green. "Does this handsome man expect me to feed him?"

    Tianpi chewed a few times and could feel the sweetness and juiciness of the watermelon. He waved his hand and all the watermelon pieces flew up onto his hands as he ate one after another.

    The watermelon skins were thrown away to another ce.

    Tianpi¡¯s evil and seductive smile showed that he was throwing a tantrum. Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes, trying to recall if anything she did had offended him, but to no avail.

    After finishing the watermelon, Tianpi wiped his mouth satisfyingly. However, he closed his eyes, choosing not to look at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes, unsure of what was wrong with Tianpi.

    "What did I do today?"

    "I only brought Tianci to Prince Nan to seek treatment before seeing some men... Ho ho, could it be that Tianpi was jealous?"

    Hua Qiyue felt strange as she was only a normal disciple of Tianpi, a rtionship based on material benefits, which made it strange that Tianpi developed feelings for her so quickly.

    What then was wrong with Tianpi?

    Tianpi closed his eyes as his breathing grew less and less fluent. He could only listen to Hua Qiyue¡¯s actions outside but was unable to see her.

    When Hua Qiyuended herself on Prince Nan Yun Shimo, he could hear clearly of what happened. He was also clear that their master-disciple rtionship was based solely on making use of each other, as they had only seen each other for a few times.

    "Why am I then angry about her actions?"

    "Anyways, I don¡¯t want to talk to her when I see her." Such a silent treatment was light but suitable for their rtionship.

    However, that was abnormal in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes.

    "Master, what is wrong with you? Are you ufortable? Let your disciple check you out!" Hua Qiyue said yfully. She was a cute and energetic girl in her previous life before her character was slowly altered by the busy life of being a businesswoman.

    However, in this life, she was no longer the wife of a businessman, only a woman who needed to protect her child.

    A woman who needed to be strong.

    Hua Qiyue reached out her tiny hand, cing it on Tianpi¡¯s forehead.

    Tianpi could only feel that the hand was like a warm and soft dough, soft and gentle...

    The cement of the hand made his heart skip a beat as he pushed away Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. "What are you doing?"

    Tianpi sat up angrily as he hid his embarrassed and anxious look. He had not been in contact with a woman for hundreds of years, and had never been so close to a woman even before entering the green jade gourd.

    "So this is how a woman¡¯s hand feels like..."

    Hua Qiyue moved her hands away as Tianpi sat upright, blushing like dawn had descended on his face.

    "You are not feverish, then why is Master unhappy?" Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes shone with explosive joy that resembled fireworks. "Were you unhappy to see mey myself on Prince Nan?"

    Tianpi jumped up. "Bullsh*t!"

    "Then why are you unhappy?"

    The corner of Tianpi¡¯s mouth twitched as he worked hard to squeeze out a smile. "I¡¯m not happy. It¡¯s a misunderstanding."

    He was shocked that he said that. In his 700 years of reign in the world, no one had forced him to hide his true intentions other than the four old ghosts.

    He had lost himself suddenly in the face of this woman.

    Hua Qiyue blinked again and sat down next to the man. "Master, Tianci requires Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice. Do you have the seeds for that magical medicine?"

 Chapter 28 - Progressed!

    Tianpi frowned. "Do you think that we can grow Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice? You¡¯re wrong. That medicine is naturally created. There is a Xuanmin Mountain in Changjing Kingdom which was always frozen, where ice and snow never melted. The Purple Lotus grew on the icy mountain and blossom on the 7th of July every year. If it snowed then, Phoenix Ice might be formed. Otherwise, the Purple Lotus had no value. Thus, one cannot manually produce the flower, and many struggled to understand if the Purple Lotus was a magical medicine to begin with or one that transformed into a magical medicine due to its interactions with ice."

    Tianpi¡¯s exnation made Hua Qiyue slightly wary. That meant that she had to participate in Ji family¡¯s tform martial arts tournament!

    "I heard that Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice was extremely precious as it will only appear once every 100 years. Isn¡¯t Ji family holding a tform martial arts tournament? If you eliminate all your opponents, you can obtain a Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice!"

    Even though that was the only way, Hua Qiyue had only reached the Grand Completion Assimtion Stage, without entering the bottom tier of Oracle Profound.

    She knew that Hua Mengshi of her family hadpleted Oracle Profound herself. How could she possibly eliminate so many opponents?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up in delight. She had a way to resolve the issue but she needed the man in front of her to help her.

    "Master, please teach me Spirit Summoning Art! I want to be a Spirit Summoner! I know, I know that if I want to eliminate all my opponents, I need to be at the Soaring Cloud standard. However, I don¡¯t have much time. Can I thus learn Spirit Summoning Art first? After all, not everyone knows Spirit Summoning Art, with only three people in the world mastering it?"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s pupils glimmer brightly, full of desire and anticipation. Her watery eyes reflected the seductive and handsome face of Tianpi, creating a mesmerizing scene.

    "You really want to learn Spirit Summoning Art?" Tianpi frowned. "If you learned it and use it in the tournament, a few masters will recognize this Spirit Summoning Art, creating trouble for yourself."

    In that situation, those people would follow Hua Qiyue crazily, ttering her and patronizing her, wanting to be her apprentice.

    Even some old masters with dignity and pride would fall under the skirt of Hua Qiyue!

    "When she had numerous apprentice then, would she still want this master?"

    Hua Qiyue was thoughtful. As the wife of a merchant, she knew how to interact with others so as to triumph in the arena of business.

    "Don¡¯t worry master. I won¡¯t forget you... After all, I need to be strong... be the strongest person in Changjing Kingdom, or even the entire world. Then, no one could hurt me or Tianci." The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips twitched coldly, her eyes shining as if they had been through a thousand years of trauma, full of vicissitudes and cmity.

    Tianpi was traumatized by this gaze. The previous gazes by Hua Qiyue were full of hatred and craze. Now that she had calmed down, she seemed like a person who lived for a thousand years.

    He touched his pockets and took out a gold foil. He then caressed those protruding words and said, "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll teach you this spell."

    Tianpi passed the gold foil over. Hua Qiyue was stunned as she did not expect him to agree so easily.

    He seemed to have his concerns based on his reactions before.

    Indeed, Spirit Summoning Art was such a strong skill that only three people knew in the world. That would be four including Tianpi.

    If she wished to learn Spirit Summoning Art, numerous traumas would happen in the future but she had no choice.

    If she chose not to learn Spirit Summoning Art, she couldn¡¯t even heal Tianci¡¯s throat.

    What was the use of a rebirth if she was still so useless?

    "Thank you, Master!" Hua Qiyue received the gold foil and bowed to express his gratitude for Tianpi.

    Tianpi¡¯s eyes were full of tumbling emotions. His pupils were like the deep sea with tornado inside. The unmeasurable depth seemed to be able to suck people in.

    There were only a hundred words on the gold foil but they were hard to understand. Fortunately, with her master Tianpi exining by the side, Hua Qiyue understood what these words meant.

    Even if one did spread this spell out, few in the world could understand it. However, in the vast world, if one or two geniuses did understand it, that would definitely mean the start of a disaster.

    "Remember, as a Spirit Summoner, you can only use your skill once per month under 15 minutes before you reach level 5! If you break this rule, you will lose all your Qi and explode in a bloody mess, turning yourself into a pool of blood.

    At the end of the exnation, Tianpi reminded Hua Qiyue solemnly.

    Hua Qiyue nodded her head repeatedly. "What about above level 5?"

    "Until the lower level of level 6, you can use the skill three times per month, each time less than 45 minutes."

    Tianpi was expressionless. He seldom showed this side of himself as he was usually yful and random, like a boy who refused to grow up.

    However, in this instance, his expression made Hua Qiyue understand that this matter was serious.

    "Your Master is thirsty, give me blood ginseng." Tianpi suddenly pointed at the vibrant ginseng lying not far away, remarking.

    Hua Qiyue listened but the blood ginsengs retracted back to the ground as she reached there.

    "What a coward! Only dare to be alive, get out!" Hua Qiyue mmed down impatiently, using all her spiritual energy. The ground shook slightly and Tianpi felt as if it had blossomed like a blooming flower, with beauty blossoming.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯ spiritual energy seemed to be five times that of an ordinary person.

    "No wonder the spiritual energy of this world would be reduced by half every time she enters. But after she left, the spiritual energy would be recharged.

    "Such a person is a genius!"

    Tianpi was suddenly d that his disciple was a genius, as it meant that he would obtain freedom much sooner.

    The blood ginsengs were smashed out by Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm. Their leaves were sloppily and reluctantly dry as if they had been needing water for a long time, like they were going to die.

    Hua Qiyue pulled one ginseng out. It was the size of her fist.

    Being a businesswoman in her previous life, she had tens of thousands of ginseng but had never seen such arge and strange blood ginseng!

    Blood ginsengs were heavily demanded by alchemists. Unfortunately, they were rare in the outside world. It¡¯d be lucky to find one or two in the bare mountains.

    The seeds that Tianpi gave to Hua Qiyue were all precious medicines. If Hua Qiyue had little ambitions, she could befortable for a few lifetimes based just on these medicines.

    "Be good, after I consume you, your soul will upgrade to be a magical medicine!" Hua Qiyue said while smiling. As she spoke, the rest of the blood ginseng reobtained their vitality, as if they were just showered by the spring rain.

    Holding the blood ginseng, Hua Qiyue came to the front of Tianpi and passed the ginseng to him respectfully. "Master, here it is."

    Holding the blood ginseng, Tianpi smiled as his dark eyes shone, electrifying Hua Qiyue.

    "D*mn, this man is so evil!"

    Hua Qiyue could only feel as if her entire soul was sucked away by him, hearing his low voice. "Come with me..."

    Hua Qiyue did not hesitate nor resist, merely following Tianpi to the south. She had never walked around this world. Now, both his body and soul were led by Tianpi.

    Even though she had consciousness, she could not control her actions. Thus, she was silently astonished. "Could this be Spirit Summoning Art?"

    Hua Qiyue was surprised and yet respectful. Anyways, her limbs listened to Tianpi.

    As the owner of her own legs, she couldn¡¯t even control her own actions.

    As they walked for hundreds of meters, they reached the end of the sky ind as their visibilities were shrouded by mists. A crack appeared in the dark sky as a beam of light shone on Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was like a light source in the entire dark and damp world. Her beautiful eyes reflected water waves as she opened her cherry lips to speak. Her brows were like drawings and she seemed to be shinning. Immediately, Tianpiughed as he let go of Hua Qiyue, jumping into the hot springs in front.

    Following the sound of the water sshing, Hua Qiyue could finally control her own body and she then massaged her heavy head.

    She had followed him here with a muddled mind. Now that she could see clearly, she saw that the handsome youth now looked like a god that had just descended from the heavens, with glimmersing from his eyes. The more light reflected down by the sky, the more mysterious the smile of Tianpi seemed like.

    "Come down, this is spiritual energy hot spring. Bathing in it can increase your spiritual energy greatly, equaling to nearly half a year of cultivation."

    There were already many water droplets lying on Tianpi¡¯s hair, shining as brightly as pearls. Water mists covered his face. This seductive man seemed calmer and gentler as his malicious vibe dissipated.

    Hua Qiyue was still shocked but she still shook his head. "No... you are a guy, and..."

    That bastard himself was bathing in the hot springs. It was weird to her for a man and a woman to bathe in the hot springs together, even if no one would know of it.

    Tianpi frowned andughed. "Would you rather leave those spiritual energies there? You would give up a chance to progress through levels just for your modesty?"

    Hua Qiyue was shocked by what he said. As she hesitated, Tianpi leaped up from the mist, carrying her.

    He then jumped into the fountain.

    A hole appeared in the surface of the water in the hot springs as they jumped in. Following the sound of the water sshing, Hua Qiyue¡¯s body was immersed in the hot springs.

    She was shell shocked. Having recovered, she realized that she was lying in Tianpi¡¯s arms, smelling his fragrance. She blushed and removed his hand from her waist, pulling herself apart from Tianpi.

    Moving away from him in the mist, she was unable to see Tianpi¡¯s expression clearly. She could only hear himughing as if he was mocking her but he did not speak.

    Hua Qiyue sighed as her heart thumped loudly. The body of that man was so warm.

    She calmed down and breathed in, feeling herself as numerous spiritual qi entered her body.

    Tianpi was right in that the spiritual qi here was numerous times that of the outside world.

    Havingpletely immersed herself in the cultivation, and having absorbed enough spiritual qi, she looked at the words on the gold foil, remembered Tianpi¡¯s exnation and started cultivating.

    While she was cultivating, Tianpi pulled his skinny arms out of the water.

    The misty sky was no longer crimson as it became as dark and gloomy as a cloudy sky.

    However, the light beams that shone through the crack increased, apanied by a mysterious smile on Tianpi¡¯s face.

    He waved slowly and the mists in front of him dissipated to both sides. Opposite him was the focused Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue waspletely drenched. The thin light blue long dress was stuck to her skin, showing the two tiny hills on her chest. Those made Tianpi frown as a cute red blush appeared on his face.

    He lowered his eyes and waved his hand once more to return the mist to its original location.

 Chapter 29 - Genius of the Qi Art

    After god knew how long, following a loud sshing sound, a few veils of mist rose up around Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. The mist was light blue and was like a beautiful rainbow appearing after rain, beautifully shing across the dark gloomy sky.

    Suddenly, another crack appeared in the sky as a beam of light descended on Tianpi!

    For merely two hours, while she was cultivating Spirit Summoning Art, her Qi Art had advanced to the bottom tier of Oracle Profound!

    Hua Qiyue slowly opened her eyes.

    p, p, p...

    pping noises followed as Hua Qiyue saw that the silhouette in front of her was pping.

    "Awesome. Hua Qiyue, you are indeed a genius haha... This time, I didn¡¯t find the wrong person, not the wrong person! So strong, to have progressed by one standard in merely two hours!"

    Tianpiughed crazily like a kid, as if he had progressed instead of Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips slightly, sping her hands together to absorb the spiritual qi once more.

    This night, Hua Qiyue did not return to the outside world, merely cultivating her skills diligently in the hot spring.

    She only knew after that that she needed to be of at least Soil Absorbant standard to cultivate in the hot spring. Her Qi Art was at its pinnacle that night, advancing twice the grade in one night, shocking even Tianpi.

    When she returned to the outside world, Hua Qiyue discovered that it was already daytime. However, she was not tired at all, with plenty of energy to use.

    Her little boy had fallen asleep beside her.

    Through the morning light, Hua Qiyue looked at the face of Tianci, who slept on her arm.

    Having merely drank the Long Red Ginseng soup for a few days, the little boy¡¯s scars had disappeared and his chubby and cute face had recovered.

    Hua Qiyue remembered that Tianci¡¯s face was still scarred yesterday, and was not so white as well.

    After a short night, he had be white and chubby. It seemed that the Long Red Ginseng chicken soup was indeed effective.

    Suddenly, the little boy contracted and tightened his grip on Hua Qiyue¡¯s clothes. Opening his small cute mouth, he cried, "Wuuu..."

    "Tianci had cried in his dreams! He must be dreaming of her in her previous life, dreaming of those devious women torturing him?"

    Hua Qiyue teared up.

    She was so foolish before to believe in Zhou Zhicheng, dealing insufferable damage to Tianci.

    The damage dealt to the heart was much more serious than that to the body.

    Hua Qiyue touched Tianci¡¯s face. His face was as smooth as an egg but his brows were tightened like a worm as his body shook violently.

    "Agh!" Tianci suddenly screamed. Hua Qiyue was shocked as she had never seen Tianci having such a terrible nightmare before.

    Immediately, she hugged Tianci, kissing him softly. "Tianci, mum is here. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, no one can hurt you!"

    In his dreams still, Tianci stopped shivering. However, this had alerted Lv Xin and Youshui as well. They ran in just to observe their mistress caressing the little boy¡¯s back.

    The morning sunlight shone on Tianci¡¯s little face, making it red and making him cuter.

    Hua Qiyue instructed Lv Xin to close the curtains and darken the room. The little boy went back to his calm slumber.

    The hatred in her heart was like a flood, almost drowning the patient heart of Hua Qiyue. However, she did know that the most important objective now was to cure Tianci¡¯s throat.

    She would have plenty of chance for revengeter as the devious woman and man would definitely find her.

    Hua Qiyue signaled for Lv Xin and Youshui to go down as she still had lingering tears.

    For the next half a month, Hua Qiyue brought Tianci to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion to get rid of the toxins every three days.

    Yun Shimo had deep prejudice towards Hua Qiyue. Every time she brought Tianci to the living room, Yun Shimo would bring Tianci straight to the room without looking at her.

    His pharmacy apprentice would then block Hua Qiyue from entering the room.

    With the previous lesson, Hua Qiyue would no longer act rashly. Furthermore, Tianci was familiar with Yun Shimo and had stopped screaming likest time.

    Yun Shimo treated Hua Qiyue as if she was a serpent. Every time he came out of the room, he had his pharmacy apprentice blocking her to prevent her from lying on him again.

    Hua Qiyue waszy to deal with such a petty man like Yun Shimo. While Tianci was treated, Hua Qiyue was cultivating by entering that mysterious world. Even though each entry was only half an hour, but the time was precious to her.

    Second Madame, Third Madame, and Hua Mengshi seemed quite obedient.

    They seemed to be waiting for an opportunity. Hua Qiyue merely asked for the recovered Nanny Wang to spy on Second Madame for her.

    Hua Qiyue knew that the calmness was only a pretense as Hua Mengshi would not let this matter settle. She must be waiting for an opportunity.

    Old Madame came back from Phnthropy Temple and cared more about Hua Qiyue. Thus, for these days, Hua Qiyue spend her days apanying her son and Old Madame, quietly cultivating in her free time, advancing her Qi Art to Soaring Cloud standard!

    Furthermore, her Spirit Summoning Art reached the bottom second level.

    The happiest person for these days was Tianpi. Every time she saw him, he was humming.

    Hua Qiyue could recognize the tone. It was an old song called "Flower Finding Moon".

    The name of the song was just a word away from her name.

    That song wasposed by an outstanding woman a thousand years ago. The music was melodious and bold, manlier than even men.

    Even after a thousand years, this song was still well loved by many.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t think much but focused on her cultivation, refusing to ck off.

    Even though Hua Mengshi had onlypleted Oracle Profound, Ji family was still a world-renowned medical family. Even though females seldom achieve much in Qi Art, Hua Qiyue knew that there must be prodigies around.

    If she could not win, she would have missed a great opportunity!

    Thus, she must keep cultivating, keep progressing and keep herself stronger.

    The day before the deadline of registration, Hua Qiyue sat in the hot spring at night, sping her hands as huge amounts of spiritual qi entered her body.

    Tianpi sat next to the hot spring, with green grass in his mouth, ncing at Hua Qiyue in the hot spring.

    She worked hard every single time. The tediousness of cultivation could only be understood by those who had done it.

    During the cultivation, one would be incredibly tired. However, after the cultivation, if one was sessful, one would feel incredibly rxed.

    If one was not sessful, one would be more tired.

    Many women were unable to endure such fatigue of cultivation and some had gone mad from the pressure. Thus, few women achieved much in Qi Artpared to man.

    However, Hua Qiyue was like a strong man,pletely unafraid of the pain and suffering brought about by cultivation.

    Hua Qiyue closed her eyes tightly. The hot spring water coupled with the strong emergence of spiritual qi made her face bright red.

    The spiritual qi was crazily tumbling, making her body bloated. Hua Qiyue¡¯s face turned from red to pale, from blue to ck, changing constantly, making Tianpi worried and scared, locking his brows.

    She was really risking her life!

    Hua Qiyue felt as if all the cells in her entire body were pushed apart as a sweet tangy taste rose up her throat. It was blood that flowed out of her mouth.

    Seeing that, Tianpi¡¯s handsome face tightened with nervousness. He jumped up and almost leaped into the pond.

    But he suppressed his desire.

    He was already more than 700 years old and how could he still be impatient? He knew that all those who seeded in the past had faced challenges and defeats in both their physical and mental state. How could those who did not pass through this barrier seed?

    Thus, he decided to wait for her to endure this pain herself...

    Tianpi took out the grass in his mouth, turned around and walked away.

    The sky was brighter than before as a ray of light morning sunshine prated across the cloud,nding itself on this barren in.

    Tianpi walked for about tens of meters before hearing a loud thud from behind...

    He turned back immediately, with unconceble shock in his eyes. As he turned back, he could only feel the approaching water mist, with a few water droplets lying on his face. Following the sshing sound of water, he saw that water erupted to mid-air like a silver pir that was round and straight, shining with silvery light.

    At the fountain, a light green color was present, Tianpi opened his eyes and mouth out of shock as he couldn¡¯t even close them.

    The water pir suddenly disappeared, as if it had been sucked away by the sky.

    "Genius, genius... Haha, the genius of the genius! Only 12 days and you are of Dragon Diagram standard. Amazing, outstanding! Haha!" Tianpiughed crazily, running around for a few hundred rounds before stopping.

    Hua Qiyue had walked out of the hot spring. Her whole body was wet as she had entirely entered the mysterious world this time, with her real physical body.

    She had used her mental state to cultivate before. However, at a higher level of Qi Art, she would need to use her real body or the cultivation would be so slow that she would not be able to reach Soaring Cloud standard even till the day of her death.

    A beautying out of bath would always be mesmerizing.

    And Hua Qiyue now, together with her seductive features exemplified by the skin tight dress which showed her sexy figure, was wholly exposed in front of Tianpi.

    Her brows were curved without being drawn, her lips red without lipsticks on, her skin soft and firm like a newborn infant. Her skin was bright and smooth and bouncy.

    Her eyes were watery like a pure spring that was clear and deep. Tianpi felt as if he was about to be absorbed by her beautiful gaze.

    Hua Qiyue, however, nodded without decorum to Tianpi. "Thank you, Master, for your teachings for these days. Your disciple is quite impressive now. I¡¯ll go back first. Enjoy the hot spring, Master!"

    As she spoke, she pressed her green jade gourd at her waist and returned to the living room of Cuihua Court in Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Behind the curtains, Tianci and Lv Xin were ying. It was already around 7 a.m. of the next day. Looking at her drenched clothes, she decided to change into a set of new one. She had been in the hot spring for so long that she need not bathe again.

    After changing out, Youshui was shocked to find Hua Qiyue awake as she walked in. "Miss, when did you wake up?"

    Hua Qiyue said that she would be resting inside the room and asked for no one to disturb her. Thus, Tianci had to sleep with Lv Xin in the guest room. After ying for many days with these two servants, Tianci was no longer scared of them.

    The friendly Lv Xin and Youshui loved Tianci as the boy was white and chubby, cuter than any kid.

    "Just now... help meb my hair into a simple bundle."

    Hua Qiyue gave the order lightly. Youshui nodded and went forth tob her hair.

    "Later... I¡¯ll sign up."

    "Sign up?"

    "Yes, Ji family¡¯s tform martial arts tournament. I must go!"

    Youshui¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she believed that she heard wrongly. "Miss, what did you say?"

 Chapter 30 - The Odious Human Heart

    Hua Qiyue knew that she had taken Youshui by shock, though she did not bother exining further. Hua Qiyueughed and gestured for Youshui to continuebing her hair.

    Lv Xin¡¯s heart roiled with waves of surprise, though it was the good kind of surprise. She recalled the changes she had seen in the youngdy for the past few days. If the youngdy really did participate in the tform martial arts tournament organized by the Ji family, who knew she might achieve shocking results.

    After washing up, Hua Qiyue went to the grand hall. When Tianci saw her, he pattered towards her and grasped her hand tightly. His eyes looked pitiable, as if they were saying¡ª"Mommy, you¡¯re awake? Why didn¡¯t you allow Tianci to sleep beside you? Are you angry?"

    It did not take Hua Qiyue long to know what the child was thinking.

    Children were sensitive. Even if Tianci was mute, his thoughts could be expressed through his eyes.

    "Mommy had a bit of a coldst night. I was worried you¡¯d catch it too, so I asked you to sleep beside sister Lv Xin. Understand?"

    Tianci looked as if he just had a revtion. He nodded vigorously before moving to rub her small hand with his face.

    Hua Qiyue felt delighted. Soon, the servants brought breakfast. After breakfast, Hua Qiyue and the little guy headed over to Fu Xin Hall to see the Old Madame.

    The Old Madame saw Hua Qiyue and immediately brightened up.

    "Come sit beside grandmother. Tianci, youe too."

    Hua Qiyue obeyed and led Tianci by hand to sit beside her grandmother. The Old Madame appraised Tianci before nodding appreciatively. "Tianci had grown so fair and chubby after just a few days. Qiyue, looks like you¡¯ve been doing a wonderful job raising him!"

    Hua Qiyue grinned. "It¡¯s all thanks to you, grandmother! Because of your good health, the whole family is at ease. We¡¯ve been eating and sleeping well. Even the children have gained some weight."

    At Hua Qiyue sweet words, happiness bloomed in the Old Madame¡¯s heart like flowers. Her body had recovered a great deal. She felt two or three times better than she used to. Now, she could feel energetic for the whole day.

    Well, the Long Red was a miraculous medicine after all. How could anyone¡¯s vitality not improve by leaps and bounds after drinking that soup!

    That was why the Old Madame had been treating Hua Qiyue like a priceless treasure and was practically spoiling her rotten.

    After all, Hua Qiyue had suddenly obtained the aid of a ¡¯supreme master¡¯. Hence, the Old Madame would not dare treat Hua Qiyue with anything other than courtesy and respect.

    After a while, Second Madame and Hua Mengshi made their appearance. When they saw Hua Qiyue, they immediately noticed her glowing expression. Hua Qiyue seemed to them to be pink in health and altogether showing signs that she had been living a good life.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s nails dug into her palms. She felt a strong urge to murder Hua Qiyue right that instant, though her rational mind told her to endure. She had to endure!

    "Old Madame, Mengshi wants to participate in the tform martial arts tournament organized by the Ji family. This time she might be able to make a name for Hua¡¯s Mansion!" Second Madame said smilingly while gazing at Hua Mengshi with nothing but pride and joy.

    This daughter had a lot of pride in her. She had bested the daughters of all other families in the entire capital.

    Hua Mengshi wore a pale pink gown today. A dancing phoenix was embroidered on the gown¡¯s neck with golden threads. All in all, her attire was colorful and eye-catching. A pearl was attached in the ce of the phoenix¡¯s eye. The pearl glowed lustrously, entuating her skin which was soft and milky like bean curds.

    The gown fitted her like a glove. It was neither too tight nor too loose. It brought out Hua Mengshi¡¯s perfect figure.

    Hua Mengshi shed a tiny smile and said, "Grandmother, I¡¯ll try my best to glorify Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s name."

    The Old Madame did notment much at all. She wore a t expression, as if she did not hold much hope for Hua Mengshi¡¯s prospects. "I can only hope so. The Ji family is a house of divine medicine. No ordinary person could catch the eyes of the head of that house. Just try your best. Do not be so blind as to hold yourself to unrealistic standards."

    Hua Mengshi received the Old Madame¡¯s words of advice immediately, though deep down she was in a good mood.

    She just hoped that the day of the tournament woulde sooner. The moment she stepped onto the tform and defeat all the other Qi Artists, she would be able to gain more admiration and attention.

    Surely, nobody could outshine Hua Mengshi if she were to sessfully be a disciple of the Ji family. Not even Hua Qiyue could do it, no matter how outstanding she was.

    Second Madame chatted with Old Madame for a short while before taking her leave, iming the need to apany Hua Mengshi to enroll for the tournament.

    Hua Qiyue took a tiny sip of tea. The light in her eyes was mild, like a growing ripple in water. Her disposition bespoke sophistication andposure. "Grandmother," she said, "I¡¯d also like to participate in the tournament."

    At Hua Qiyue¡¯s sudden words, Old Madame, who was enjoying a bowl of ginseng soup, stared at Hua Qiyue in pure shock. Recently, this neglected granddaughter of hers had been surprising her continuously.

    Now Hua Qiyue was actually thinking of participating in the tournament?

    "Qiyue, you must know that no participant of that tournament is allowed to put me on their opponents for any deaths or injuries. Because of thisck of ountability, your opponents would not show any reservations at all throughout the tournament. You have bad Qi flow and you have no knowledge in the Qi arts. Just how do you think you could hold your own in the tournament?" Old Madame asked in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head, though her eyes contained nothing but confidence. "Old Madame, to tell you the truth, a supreme master had helped cleared the Qi passage of my body a while ago. So now, I¡¯m able to learn the Qi Arts. In fact, I¡¯ve already reached the Oracle Profound stage at the moment. Please do not worry about me!"

    Old Madame was stunned, her heart palpitating.

    Hua Qiyue could learn the Qi Arts?

    That was something nobody knew. How could she have found out only now?

    For a normal woman, reaching the Oracle Profound stage was already considered an impressive feat. What had utterly surprised her was the fact that Hua Qiyue had reached the Oracle Profound stage so rapidly.

    "Yue Er, why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?"

    "Pardon me, grandmother. I was worried that I would end up disappointing you if it turned out that I wasn¡¯t gifted in the Qi Arts at all. So I decided to wait until I¡¯ve shown some good prospects before I tell you. That would please you more, grandmother." Hua Qiyue¡¯s response was wless.

    Old Madame looked at the lovely and adorable Tianci, who was waiting quietly beside them. She felt a shudder in her heart.

    This child was definitely not ordinary. Hua Qiyue had only trained him for just a few days, and yet he was already so quiet andposed.

    Such a disposition was beyond that of an ordinary child.

    "I see. So Yue Er can now train in the Qi Arts and is even a Qi Artist at the Oracle Profound stage. Wonderful! Absolutely wonderful! Can¡¯t believe that our Hua¡¯s Mansion now has two talented Qi Artists." Old Madame was ebullient. Immediately, she ordered Nanny Zhou to retrieve Hua Qiyue¡¯s reward.

    Hua Qiyue tried to turn down the reward, though her efforts were futile due to Old Madame¡¯s strong insistence. In the end, she was forced to ept her reward.

    Beside them, Lv Xin and Youshui were so surprised that they nearly started squealing. No wonder they were told that the young miss was different. It turned out that she could now train in the Qi Arts!

    "Very well, then. But Yue Er, if you really do participate in the tournament, then you have to promise me one thing. If your opponent is more powerful than you, then you must not force yourself during decisive moments. The most important thing is to stay alive, you understand? The Hua family isn¡¯t a big family after all. We don¡¯t want you taking unnecessary risks. You don¡¯t have to trade your life for reputation."

    Concerned, Old Madame gave out earnest instructions, all of which Hua Qiyue took to heart. Afterwards, Hua Qiyue began formting ns with Old Madame. Hua Qiyue had decided to present two sprigs of Long Red to Old Madame after the tournament. Old Madame would then bring the two sprigs to the pce and present them to the emperor.

    Naturally, Old Madame was thrilled with the idea. The emperor would no doubt be extremely overjoyed when presented with two sprigs of Long Red.

    Old Madame had been entertaining that idea for quite some time, though she had decided to put it off until ater time. She was afraid that Hua Qiyue might hate the idea.

    After all, Hua Qiyue had acquired the aid of a supreme master, who must have been among the world¡¯s top elites. Old Madame would not risk rming him just for the sake of a gift.

    Now that Hua Qiyue herself had suggested it, the Old Madame could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    Hua Qiyue had left Tianci at home under Youshui¡¯s care while she and Lv Xin went to enroll for the tournament.

    The streets were busy and filled with noises from the crowd. The entire street was lined with a variety of stores. There were herb stores, pawnshops, and other shops that cater for all basic human needs.

    An old man strolled around with a tray of skewered candies while children with sweet teeth chased after him. The children finished skewer after skewer, leaving the old candy seller grinning from ear to ear.

    The enrollment booth that the Ji family had set up was especially crowded. When Hua Qiyue saw the long queue, she frowned. At this rate, she did not know how long it would take before it was her turn.

    Her time was too precious. She really did not want to waste her time waiting in line.

    Lv Xin had noticed Hua Mengshi and Second Madame. In Changjing Kingdom, all women were allowed to step outdoors, though some women preferred to have their faces obscured with a veil.

    There were others who did not mind showing their faces too. They would step outdoors without any reserve. The tournament¡¯s tform had been set up in the area, which was teeming with beautiful women. The beautiful women in the area were as abundant as the clouds in the sky. Most of the men who were lining up for the enrollment would throw surreptitious looks at these women from various prominent families.

    Of course, the daughters of some prominent families would just send their servants to enroll on their behalf.

    "Come, let¡¯s head over." Hua Qiyue had noticed Hua Mengshi, which caused her eyes to shine brightly. A barely-there smile adorned her lips as Hua Qiyue strolled confidently towards the front of the queue.

    "Miss, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t we have to queue up?" asked Lv Xin.

    Lv Xin was seriously taken aback by Hua Qiyue¡¯s tant confidence. "What is she trying to do? Get Hua Mengshi to help her enroll?" Lv Xin wondered.

    With the kind of mentality Hua Mengshi had, surely she would not bother helping Hua Qiyue at all.

    When Hua Qiyue walked up to Hua Mengshi and Second Madame, she was smiling crisply. "Second Madame, sister, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here."

    It was clear that Second Madame loved her daughter dearly. When the servants from other families saw that she had personallye to apany Hua Mengshi for the enrollment, they began singing Hua Mengshi¡¯s praises. Theyuded Hua Mengshi for being in such good taste. They even went as far as dering Hua Mengshi as the woman destined to win the tournament. At suchpliments, Second Madame was all smiles.

    When they suddenly heard Hua Qiyue voice, both Second Madame and Hua Mengshi thought they were both mistaken.

    But when they looked to their left, the person they saw there was indeed Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue stood there, smiling at them. Lv Xin was there too with her small face crumpled into a frown.

    "Oh, yes. What a coincidence. Big sis, are you here to shop?" Hua Mengshi was grinning. Her attitude towards Hua Qiyue was affectedly kind and warm.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the long queue a little hesitantly. Most of those in the line were servants. These servants were in charge of the enrollments of severaldies in their respective houses.

    "No... I... actually... I¡¯m also here to enroll." Hua Qiyue looked a little sheepish, her eyes filled with hope and yearning. "A supreme master said that this year will be my lucky year. Any tournament that I join, I¡¯ll be able to win, right?"

    When the first heard them, those words really sounded like something only a lunatic would say. Hua Mengshi and Second Madame looked at each other, their eyes brightening with glee.

    "This really is a fantastic opportunity!" they both thought.

    Before, Hua Mengshi had been trying toe up with ways to get Hua Qiyue to enroll in the tournament. But now, Hua Qiyue had volunteered to sign her own death warrant!

    Hua Mengshi smiled like how she normally would, calm and poised. She picked up Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand with warm enthusiasm. "Big sister, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that you intend to join the tournament? Mother and I would help guarantee your spot."

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s good looks could literally topple cities. Smiling as she did, she had the men who were queuing beside them utterly besotted. Countless pairs of eyes were now set upon her.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s own looks certainly would not lose to Hua Mengshi¡¯s city toppling beauty. If Hua Mengshi were a peony, then Hua Qiyue would be an elegant white lily in a pond. Her entire being exuded grandeur and elegance.

    Second Madame nodded. "Yes, that¡¯s right. First Miss, you need not to trouble yourself with the queue. We¡¯ll enroll on your behalf!"

 Chapter 31 â€“ Disfigured

    Sometime between their conversations, Second Madame¡¯s turn had arrived. Stepping forward, Second Madame enrolled for both Hua Mengshi and Hua Qiyue before submitting her own enrollment.

    Beside them, the servants were having endless discussions. Hua Qiyue had begun receiving all kinds of sweeping looks from the crowd.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips curved slightly. Lv Xin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as her innocent mind finally caught up. "First Miss... I think I finally understand..."

    Hua Qiyue nced nonchntly at Second Madame¡¯s cheerful face. The woman looked as if she had just stumbled upon a good fortune that would onlye once every millennium.

    Of course, they had both assumed that she was about to die. Why would they not be happy?

    "So that¡¯s Hua Qiyue, the First Miss of Hua¡¯s Mansion? Quite good looking, I suppose. Too bad she¡¯s a little retarded."

    "I know, right? I hear she¡¯s weak, powerless, and totally useless. Why would she even enroll? Hah! I guess she¡¯s tired of living!"

    "Tsk, tsk. Truly had no eye for danger at all. Doesn¡¯t know her own ce. Can¡¯t believe she¡¯s enrolling! She¡¯s really done for."

    Someone in the crowd had overheard the conversation between Second Madame and Hua Mengshi, which led to a round ofughter and sarcastic remarks.

    "That¡¯s right. This worthless piece of thrash can¡¯t even get her Qi flowing smoothly, and yet she still wants to participate in the tournament. Looks like the Ji family¡¯s going to have to prepare a coffin!" came the snide voice of a woman. Hua Qiyue turned around slightly and eyed the source of the voice. It was a woman who was dressedvishly. Her attire was a clear indication of her exceptional status.

    Hua Qiyue did not know who the woman was. Noticing Hua Qiyue¡¯s stare, the woman beganughing arrogantly. "What are you looking at, huh, trash? Yeah, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m talking about you! Remember my name well. It¡¯s Ouyang Liuer. Do you want a piece of me?"

    Ouyang Liuer?

    Hua Qiyue had heard of that name before. Ouyang Liuer was Minister Ouyang¡¯s precious daughter, a spoiled girl who had already started bossing people around since a young age. In the capital, she was notorious for being disrespectful and devious.

    The number of people that Ouyang Liuer had pissed off was by no means less. But considering her father¡¯s position as a Minister, those bullied by her had no choice but to keep quiet.

    Hua Qiyue smiled at Ouyang Liuer. "Ah, I see it¡¯s Miss Ouyang. I¡¯ve heard so much about you!"

    At Hua Qiyue¡¯s sudden disy of poise andposure, the crowd gave each other sidelong nces.

    ording to the stories they had heard, Hua Qiyue was someone whocked inner strength. But the Hua Qiyue before their eyes now was highlyposed and in such good taste. Hua Qiyue had even responded to Ouyang Liuer¡¯s provocative insults with courtesy. She had shown no signs of fear or panic at all!

    Only daughters of prominent families possessed this kind of disposition!

    On the other hand, whenpared to Hua Qiyue¡¯sposed and courteous behavior, Ouyang Liuer¡¯s arrogance had suddenly made her seem like the lesser of the two women.

    Ouyang Liuer¡¯s expression alternated between flushed and pale. Sheughed humorlessly. "Hua Qiyue, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re brave enough to enroll in the tournament. Hahaha... your days are numbered!"

    "Oh, wow. Could it be that Miss Ouyang is someone greater than Master Xuanji? She can even predict the number of days I have left! Impressive indeed!" Hua Qiyue was smiling like a flower as opposed to being angry at being insulted.

    At Hua Qiyue¡¯s remark, the crowd began giving Ouyang Liuer the kind of look which, on the whole, could be deemed as contemptuous.

    Master Xuanji was highly respected and admired by everyone in the capital. Hua Qiyue¡¯sment had instantly invoked aparison between Ouyang Liuer and Master Xuanji.

    But how could this vulgar, disrespecful woman possibly be in the same league as the handsome and enigmatic Master Xuanji?

    When Ouyang Liuer felt the strange looks from the crowd, she stomped her foot vehemently. Initially, she had been nning to show off in front of the crowd in order to win the admiration of the sons of government officials.

    What she had not expected was to have herself ridiculed and rendered speechless by Hua Qiyue several times.

    "Isn¡¯t Hua Qiyue someone who¡¯s weak and powerless?" Ouyang Liuer thought. "How could she be so eloquent like this? Are the legends just stories made up to tarnish Hua Qiyue¡¯s image?"

    Ouyang Liuer stared daggers at Hua Qiyue, who was standing together with Hua Mengshi. It was as if mes would burst out of Ouyang Liuer¡¯s eyes any second. "Hua Qiyue," Ouyang Liuer thought, "just you wait... As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll definitely make your life difficult!"

    After bidding farewell to Second Madame and Hua Mengshi, Hua Qiyue got on the carriage with Lv Xin and headed back to the mansion.

    In the carriage, Hua Qiyue parted the blinds slightly to look out the window. Brilliant sunshine streaked in from the parted blinds, though the light felt surprisingly refreshing due to the presence of the wind. The wind would whisk away everyst drop of the sweltering heat from the one¡¯s heart.

    As July neared, the weather grew warmer and warmer.

    With pursed lips, Hua Qiyue gazed at the approaching Dong Hai Restaurant. She felt a sudden twinge in her heart.

    She thought she could no longer feel emotions. But now, as she encountered things familiar to her, she would still feel something.

    Hua Qiyue shifted her eyes slightly and looked up towards the second floor of the building. She caught sight of a familiar figure almost instantly.

    Tremors shook Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. Unconsciously, her hands clenched into fists with her long nails digging into the meat of her palms.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes met a pair of familiar, dark eyes, which held a look of surprise. Standing in that balcony was none another than Zhou Zhicheng, who was dressed in green. He was still as handsome and alluring as he had been in the past. Zhou Zhicheng had seen Hua Qiyue and was stunned by her beauty too.

    Hua Qiyue beauty was akin to white lilies in a pond or the plum blossoms found in snowy mountains. Her entire appearance radiated pride and dignity.

    Before, Hua Qiyue had been too weak and cowardly. She had never gone out much. Her weakness had overshadowed her beauty, which was why she had always been neglected by others.

    Now that she had self-confidence, she had caught the eyes of Zhou Zhicheng, a man who thought she was a beautiful goddess who had descended on the mortal realm from the sky. Zhou Zhicheng had deemed her temperament as exceptional!

    All of a sudden, Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips curved into a restrained smile. She pulled her hand away, letting the blinds fell back together. The blinds now formed a barrier between both of their lines of sight.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm was drenched in sweat. Hatred surged in her heart in waves. She would not be moved by that handsome face ever again.

    On the balcony, Zhou Zhicheng was still staring dumbly at the carriage, which was already traveling further and further away from where he stood.

    "Butler Wu... that carriage," Zhou Zhicheng said as he tore his gaze away from the carriage, "which mansion does it belong to?" He was now looking at Butler Wu, who was standing beside him.

    Many people in the capital would oftene to Dong Hai Restaurant for meals, so Butler Wu was a highly knowledgable person who knew lots of people.

    Butler Wu nced at the carriage that carried Hua Qiyue. He went nk for a moment. Although he had not seen this type of carriage before, he had noticed Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s emblem on the back of the carriage. "That carriage probably belongs to Hua¡¯s Mansion."

    Zhou Zhicheng had met Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi before. After all, these daughters from prominent families were mostly good-for-nothings who only knew about eating. Hence, they were frequenters of Dong Hai Restaurant.

    "I see..." A slight feeling of sadness formed in Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart. That carriage most likely belonged to Hua Qiyue, Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s legitimate daughter. But he was already betrothed to the Princess, so his days as a womanizer had long sincee to an end. "That¡¯s really too bad..." he thought.

    "Young master, you¡¯re due for a visit to Hua¡¯s Mansion in twelve days. What gifts should we prepare?" The matter had suddenlye to Butler Wu¡¯s mind.

    Zhou Zhicheng narrowed his eyes as he watched the carriage, which had just vanished around a bend. Amorous feelings rose within Zhou Zhicheng. Having noticed Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s demeanor, Butler Wu lowered his voice and reminded. "Young master, Princess Huizhen... is a jealous woman..."

    Zhou Zhicheng was instantly rmed. Butler Wu was right. Princess Huizhen was indeed a jealous woman. After Rong Qiyue¡¯s death, all the female servants in the house were tortured. They were either disfigured or made blind.

    Zhou Zhicheng knew who was behind the tortures, of course. He just did not want to be caught up in it.

    "Well, then I guess any gift will do. Just double the amount of the usual gifts. That way, both us and Hua¡¯s mansion will look better." Zhou Zhicheng had snapped out of it. Just moments ago, he had been about to ask Butler Wu to find out the type of things that Hua Qiyue liked before deciding on a gift to bring during his visit. He had changed in mind immediately after Butler Wu¡¯s reminder.

    Butler Wu nodded in satisfaction. The young master had the ability to rise quickly among the official ranks. Being the servant of such a man would surely be advantageous.

    When Hua Qiyue arrived at the mansion, she saw Hua Xiaoyi at the corridor entertaining birds. When Hua Xiaoyi noticed Hua Qiyue¡¯s presence, her lips pulled into a cold and mocking smile

    "Big sister, I heard you¡¯ve enrolled in the tournament."

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s female servants looked at each other nervously, though they did not have the courage to stop their mistress.

    Third Madame had ordered them to keep an eye on Hua Xiaoyi and prevent her from any forms of mischief.

    Now that they had run into Hua Qiyue, they felt overwhelming fear. Still, they did not dare stop their mistress from her fun.

    "Of course. Didn¡¯t you go as well?" Hua Qiyue smiled casually, though her brows betrayed small signs of uneasiness.

    Hua Xiaoyi released a mockingugh. "Of course I enrolled. I asked my servant to do it for me. But if a weakling like you is so eager to die, then I have nothing to say. Tsk, tsk. Big sis, you¡¯re really such a fool! Born worthless, and yet you still want to join the tournament. Hahaha..."

    Near the end of her speech, Hua Xiaoyi was acting with sheer impudence. Sheughed impudently,pletely unbefitting of theportment that any daughter of a prominent family should have.

    Hua Qiyue nced at the other woman casually. Then, she noticed the tea that one of Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s servant girls was carrying. The tea looked hot, as if it had just been made.

    The servant girl¡¯s name was Duo Er. From her memories, Hua Qiyue knew that Duo Er was an obedient servant who always did Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s bidding. In the past, Duo Er used to torture Hua Qiyue on Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s orders.

    The worst instance of that was when Duo Er had tricked Hua Qiyue to an old well at the mansion¡¯s backyard before pushing her down the well. After Hua Qiyue had fallen into the well, Duo Er had even tossed a giant piece of rock down the well.

    Luckily, the rock had hit only Hua Qiyue¡¯s feet. Duo Er had not been satisfied with how things had turned out, so she had reported what had happened to Hua Xiaoyi. Hua Xiaoyi had immediately issued her a new order. This time, Duo Er was asked to pour an entire basin of hot water into the well.

    Back then, Hua Qiyue had protected her head with both hands, so only her back and hands were scalded.

    Such inhumane and immortal deeds, yet Hua Xiaoyi was entirely capable of them!

    Now, the time hade for revenge!

    Hua Qiyue smiled coldly and moved her finger. A strand of invisible spiritual energy emerged from her fingers and shot towards Duo Er. Duo Er¡¯s body shook and her eyes became dazed. All of a sudden, Duo Er poured the hot tea that she had been carrying straight into Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s face!

    Other than Hua Qiyue, everyone else present was stupefied. Having seen what had just happened, Third Madame and an entourage of servants rushed over. Each of them was scared out of their wits!

    "Argh!"

    "Yi Er!"

    The ensuing sound was abination of screams of horror and ear-piercing shrieks. Hua Xiaoyi felt as if the tea was burning her entire face to a crisp!

    Duo Er stood there as if in a trance. All of a sudden, she turned around and ran. Third Madame¡¯s face turned savage with all her teeth bared. "Catch Duo Er!" She yelled in a high-pitched voice. "That b*tch... she dares hurt my child!"

    The family servant, who had just returned, reacted instantly and caught Duo Er.

    Hua Xiaoyi knelt on the floor. She covered her face with both hands and started wailing. "Ah, ah... my face. My face..."

    Third Madame was so startled that her face had turned bloodless. She rushed towards Hua Xiaoyi, pulling the younger woman to her feet. "Quick, quick, get the doctor. Quickly..."

    Hua Qiyue no longer cared to stay and watch. She ambled forward casually and went on her way. Lv Xin snapped back to reality and realized that her palms had been sweating. Lv Xin did not know why Duo Er would suddenly pour the hot tea onto Hua Xiaoyi, though she had to admit that the need for vengeance within her had been fulfilled.

    Duo Er and her kind were responsible for much of the bullying that Lv Xin had experienced in the past.

    The long corridor had turned into a mess. On the other hand, the Cuihua Court was all silent. "Looks like Tianci¡¯s taking a nap," Hua Qiyue thought.

    Hua Qiyue stepped into the main hall. All of a sudden, she went stock still. In front of her, stood a man in green clothes. A slow breeze entered the hall, causing the man¡¯s clothes to billow.

 Chapter 32 - Master Xuanji

    The man¡¯s profound eyes held the endless glint of rity, as if those eyes could instantly see through any person.

    He was iparably handsome, though his attire and his shaved head implied that he was a monk. What a waste.

    Lv Xin had never met Xuanji before, which was why she could do nothing more than stand there in utter astonishment. "Miss... how, how, howe there¡¯s a man here? There¡¯s a strange man..."

    Lv Xin, like the Hua Qiyue of old, was very timid. Hua Qiyue, on the other hand, remainedposed as she curtsied. "Qiyue greets Master Xuanji!"

    At that point, Lv Xin felt as if she had just been struck in the head by five thunderbolts. She stared nkly at the man who was standing in the middle of the main hall. She could not believe her own eyes.

    Master Xuanji¡¯s name was very well-known all over the world. Lv Xin had assumed that only a man who was now in his seventies or eighties could have that kind of deep insight into human nature.

    She could not believe that the infamous master was actually a young man, and a young man so handsome at that!

    "Miss Hua, it¡¯s a pleasure. I was passing by Hua¡¯s Mansion and suddenly had the inclination toe to see you," Xuanji said, smiling casually. His eyes contained no hints of dalliance at all.

    Lv Xin¡¯s heart was beating at a furious pace. If word got out that the First Miss had conversed with a man here, the First Miss¡¯ reputation would be tarnished. What would they do if it ever came to that?

    "Miss... I, I, I¡¯ll stand guard outside. If somebodyes... I¡¯ll report it to you!" said Lv Xin before she ran out.

    "That girl was afraid that an outsider woulde barging in?" Hua Qiyue thought with a smile.

    "Master, please have a seat. I¡¯ll prepare some tea..."

    "That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m only here to say a few words." Xuanji¡¯s smile was his usual one. His warmth breath rushed towards her, reminding her of sunshine during spring, which was warm and rxing.

    Hua Qiyue invited Xuanji to take a seat. After that, she sat there and silently observed Xuanji.

    Xuanji, the warm one, like the light of spring.

    Tianpi, the devilishly beautiful one.

    Yun Shimo, the cold and arrogant one.

    There was another beautiful man, Huangfu Xuan, who was pure and innocent like clear water.

    Today, Xuanji seemed a little different from the way he was at the temple. He seemed more... human.

    "For Master Xuanji to personally drop in for a visit, could it be that there are matters which Master Xuanji wishes to impart to Qiyue?" Hua Qiyue asked respectfully. This monk should not be taken lightly. He was capable enough to give her a green jade gourd and to have a hand in the meeting between her and Tianpi, an event that hadpletely changed her life...

    Did Xuanji himself know about the miraculous properties of the green jade gourd?

    Xuanji took stock of the main hall in his surroundings. The hall seemed very old. Even the chairs and furniture were old.

    A few days ago, Old Madame had nned to change up a few items in the hall. Old Madame had even suggested to Hua Qiyue to move into Rong Hua Court, which was currently unupied.

    That was where Hua Qiyue¡¯s mother had lived. It had remained unupied ever since her death.

    Hua Qiyue did not want to leave her current ce at all. For one, Hua Qiyue felt that moving into Rong Hua Court would be disrespectful to her biological mother. Also, her current ce had been built along the edge of the wall and even had a massive fig tree beside it, which she considered as a future convenience in that it would enhance the mobility of her living quarters.

    She turned down Old Madame¡¯s offer.

    "I would like to give you a word of advice. You must try to seed as quickly as possible. Otherwise, you will find yourselfcking in strength when disaster hits," Master Xuanji said calmly. His dark eyes were like deep vortices, almost sucking Hua Qiyue into them.

    Hua Qiyue lowered her eyes, whose brows were drawn to perfection like a piece of art. "Thank you, Master, for the advice. Qiyue will work hard and try not to let Master down."

    At the same time, Hua Qiyue felt shock coursed through her heart. "Can¡¯t believe that this man knew about the secrets of the green jade gourd!"

    Such a jade was arcane and powerful. Why would Xuanji pass something like that to her?

    What were they nning?

    Hua Qiyue could barely catch her breath, though Xuanji only smiled at her warmly. "Hua Qiyue, you do not have to worry. When you need me, I wille."

    The moment the sound of his voice had dissipated, Xuanji had already stood up and floated towards the window. It was as though he hade here just to tell her those two things.

    "I hope you don¡¯t reveal all of your abilities during the tournament since doing so will not bode well for you at all. Also... it is best if nobody knows about the divine medicine. Or else, death is surely upon you."

    After he was done, Xuanji vanished from the window as if he were a gust of wind. His Qing Gong was absolutely superb, so much so that Hua Qiyue was beginning to suspect that he really had flight abilities.

    Hua Qiyue snapped back to reality after a long while.

    Those were Master Xuanji¡¯s words indeed. If other people caught wind of the divine medicine¡¯s existence, her troubles would be endless.

    But Hua Qiyue would have nothing to fear. All she needed to do was borrow the emperor¡¯s power, make herself stronger, and gain the favors of several key figures.

    Her progress in the Qi Arts and the Spirit Summoning Arts were satisfactory. Even if there were numerous experts out there, Hua Qiyue would still feel confident¡ªbecause she had her master, Tianpi.

    When Lv Xin returned, she was surprised to find that the hall empty.

    Hua Qiyue had instructed Lv Xin toe to get her only when it was dinner time. She had also instructed Lv Xin not to allow any outsider to disturb her rest.

    Hua Qiyue once again entered the mysterious realm. Surprisingly, Tianpi really was soaking in a hot spring. Tianpi, who was leaning against the edge of the hot spring, wasughing merrily to Hua Qiyue.

    "Can¡¯t believe even a monk had grown interested in you. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Looks like my disciple has quite a lot of appeal in her!"

    Hua Qiyue sat at one side, smiling as she met those ice-cold eyes of her master.

    It was rare to see Tianpi looking like this. The first time was when she had outright refused to acknowledge him as her master. He had revolted at her refusal. His eyes back then had held the same ice-cold look.

    The second time was precisely now, at this moment.

    "Master, who is Xuanji? How did he know that I can start training in the arts? Does he know about your existence?" Hua Qiyue looked at Tianpi earnestly. "Master, please don¡¯t joke around. There¡¯s nothing going on between Xuanji and I. All there is between us is the time when I bribed him to help spread the word about me adopting a child, and that¡¯s it."

    Tianpi¡¯s eyes held a little bit of perplexity. "Why do you want to adopt the little guy?"

    "Master, aren¡¯t you the strongest person in the world? Then you must know who I truly am!" Hua Qiyue took the opportunity to gauge Tianpi¡¯s true power.

    Tianpi¡¯s true ability was without a doubt powerful.

    But could he really peer into a person¡¯s past?

    Tianpi was silent for a long moment, staring at the eyes which contained tens of millions of colors. Slowly, he closed his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue waited patiently.

    After a while, Tianpi opened his eyes. Hua Qiyue¡¯s past life floated before him. That woman with a smile like flower and the man with whom she shared a sweet bond. The man and the woman relied on each other.

    However, during the night of consummation, Zhou Zhicheng was seen leaving the bridechamber angrily. In his anger, he struck down a servant before slowly calming down.

    Afterwards, Rong Qiyue was shown helping her husband manage the restaurant while taking care of her child. Her life had been hectic.

    Muchter... Rong Qiyue was blinded and disfigured. It was a cruel and inhumane thing to watch. After that, the memories focused on Hua Qiyue.

    Tianpi looked at Hua Qiyue intently, sighing endlessly. "Ah, now I see...

    A series of tremors coursed through Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. She could not believe that Tianpi could actually see her previous life. A cold smile found its way onto her face. "So now you understand, right? Right now, I live for one thing, and that is to be stronger and stronger... I will kill those who intend to kill me. I will protect those who love me and those who I love!"

    Tianpi was silent. Reaching out, he wrapped his hand around his drooping red hair.

    "Master, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Do you know Xuanji? Is he a friend or a foe? Does he know of your existence?"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice hade out low and hushed. This was something that she had been dying to know.

    "It¡¯s impossible for him to know of my existence. All he knows is that the green jade gourd has miraculous properties. That time, he had the gourd with him. Too bad his aura is ipatible with mine. Surprisingly, he¡¯d noticed it, which was why he sold the jade gourd. That money-grubber ended up reaping quite a sum. I can¡¯t look into his past... because I can¡¯t see him."

    Tianpi went silent for a moment, after which hisportment became dignified and imposing. He reached out a hand and teased the spring water. Rings of ripples spread over the water surface, their form changing randomly like seaweeds.

    "But a skilled Qi Artist could detect spiritual energy. He knew about your training because he had felt the spiritual energy in your body. Furthermore... you had sold the Long Red. At the same time, this ce grows Long Red. What, you think he¡¯s blind?"

    Hearing Tianpi¡¯s analysis, Hua Qiyue was stunned.

    Upon further deliberation, although it was troublesome to have the divine medicine kept here, presenting two sprigs of Long Red to the emperor might be a good idea since the emperor would no doubt be satisfied and thus send more guards here for protection.

    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not in any danger for now."

    Hearing Tianpi¡¯s words of assurance, Hua Qiyue felt relieved. "Then I¡¯ll head back first to have dinner. One more thing... Master, would you like a drink? I¡¯ll bring back a bottle of Nv Er Hong for you."

    "I want the plum brews."

    "Okay. I¡¯ll return after dinner!" Hua Qiyue agreed candidly.

    Back in her room, Hua Qiyue stepped into the great hall. She saw Tianci sitting here with Youshui, swaying their heads rhythmically as they read.

    When he saw Hua Qiyue walking out, Tianci ran to her and clung to her hand, rubbing his face against it gleefully.

    "Miss, dinner is ready," one of the servants said smilingly. The servants had served out dinner.

    Hua Qiyue gave them one tale of silver each. "You¡¯ll be rewarded every month. The harder and better you work, the greater your reward will be. So it¡¯s all up to you!"

    Overjoyed at the reward granted to them by their mistress, the servants pledged their loyalty relentlessly. After the servants left, Hua Qiyue and the rest began their meal. For some reason, Hua Qiyue kept thinking about the mysterious Xuanji throughout dinner. She kept feeling that Tianpi had only been partially right in his analysis.

    The following morning, the Hua¡¯s Mansion was exceptionally quiet. It turned out that Hua Xiaoyi was afflicted by quite a number of blisters after she was scalded by hot tea. Due to her injuries, she had no choice but to stay inside her own quarters to recuperate.

    Third Madame had left after she had greeted Old Madame, whereas Duo Er was still detained by the family servant. Thetter was questioned repeatedly regarding her actions. The spection was that Duo Er had spilled the tea because Hua Xiaoyi was overly mean and that her rewards were too meager.

    When she was out with her maidservants, Hua Xiaoyi would cunningly trick the maidservants into spending all their silvers. As a result, the maidservants had no silver left to send back to their homes. Duo Er¡¯s mother had died because Duo Er had failed to send enough money back home to treat her mother¡¯s illness. Therefore, all this while, Duo Er had been harboring and umting feelings of hatred towards Hua Xiaoyi.

    When Hua Qiyue had performed the Spirit Summoning Arts on Duo Er, she had sessfully summoned the hatred hidden within Duo Er¡¯s heart.

    A skilled Spirit Summoner would leave no traces behind after performing their art. Their victims would appear perfectly normal afterwards.

    Duo Er got her punishment¡ªone hundred stick beatings. She did not survive the punishment.

    Hua Qiyue and Tianci went to greet Old Madame. Hua Mengshi was, surprisingly, kind enough to gift one of her own maidservants to Hua Qiyue.

    The name of that maidservant was Qiuyun, who looked to be roughly twelve or thirteen of age.

    Hua Qiyue epted the servant on the spot, rendering the servant girl in a state of happy surprise. The girl had thanked Hua Qiyue profusely before stepping aside.

    Qiuyun had skillful hands. She was exceptionally talented in embroidery, so Hua Qiyue had asked her to embroider two handkerchiefs that day. One for herself, whereas the other for Tian Ci.

    The pink lotuses sewn onto the handkerchiefs were lifelike, almost as if they were real lotuses. Every thread was expertly and delicately sewn. It was clear just how much effort Qiu Yun had poured into making the handkerchiefs.

    Delighted, Hua Qiyue instantly rewarded Qiu Yun with one tale of silver and had her promoted to the second-grade maidservant.

    In the Changjing Kingdom, the maidservant grading system employed by all mansions constituted of four grades, with the fourth grade being the lowest and the first grade being the highest.

    Lv Xin and Youshui were very surprised by the fact that Qiuyun had been rewarded after being in service for such a short time. Hearing such news, other maidservants were filled with jealousy and envy. They had never expected Hua Qiyue to transform from a sparrow into a phoenix. In such a short time Hua Qiyue had be a wealthydy, so it was natural for her to be giving out handsome rewards.

    Two days after that, Hua Qiyue had left Qiuyun in charge of bringing food or to pass along messages.

    The enrollment for the tform tournament had reached its closure. The roster for the first found of the tournament was released.

 Chapter 33 - Bet

    Hua Qiyue had found out from Qiuyun that her opponent would be Ouyang Liuer. What a coincidence indeed.

    Hua Qiyue was not bothered at all by that discovery. Lv Xin and Youshui, on the other hand, were secretly worrying themselves to death about Hua Qiyue¡¯s chances.

    That night, Hua Qiyue did not enter that mysterious realm to practice. She decided she needed a good rest.

    The following morning, Lv Xin had painstakingly tested Hua Qiyue¡¯s breakfast with a silver needle for any kind of poison before allowing Hua Qiyue to consume her meal.

    By chance, Hua Qiyue caught a glimpse of Qiuyun and saw that thetter¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. It was as if something had rattled her. Hua Qiyue nced at the dishes and soups in aid-back manner. Shrewdly, she took a small sip of the chicken soup that had been prepared using Long Red and ginseng.

    After breakfast, Hua Qiyue brought Lv Xin and Qiuyun with her to the tournament.

    The arena had been set up in the north side of the capital. That part of the capital had always been vacant. Usually, most events would be held there during the festive seasons.

    Hua Qiyue stood beneath the arena. Beside her, Qiuyun nced at her anxiously. "First Miss, what would you like to eat something? I can go buy them for you."

    Qiuyun had asked her very politely.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. "There¡¯s no need for that. Go buy me a knife instead. A short one."

    Qiuyun left in a hurry after receiving her orders.

    "Young Miss," Lv Xin spoke to Hua Qiyue in a low voice after Qiuyun had left, "Qiuyun seemed a little bit on edge today. It¡¯s like something¡¯s bothering her."

    Hua Qiyueughed humorlessly. "It¡¯s not going to be a problem. Long Red could counter any form of poison. We¡¯ve all drank the Long Red soup, so there¡¯s no need to fear."

    Lv Xin was taken aback. It seemed to her that the young miss had seen through everything from the start. "But why didn¡¯t she reveal anything?" Lv Xin thought.

    Qiuyun returned with a dagger, which she respectfully ced into Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm. Beside them, daughters from other families had begunughing. All of them were looking at Hua Qiyue with derision and disdain in their eyes.

    "Look, isn¡¯t that Hua Qiyue?"

    "Haha. The world¡¯s greatest thrash."

    "Heard she¡¯s worthless. Can¡¯t even get her Qi flowing. Yet she¡¯s here for the tournament!"

    "That¡¯s so strange. She has a death wish. Definitely has a death wish! She even bought a knife... tsk, tsk. She could buy a long sword for all we know and still end up losing!"

    While thedies wereughing and smiling, Hua Qiyue nodded at them courteously. "Ladies, do you really think I¡¯ll lose?"

    As she asked the question, Hua Qiyue wore an expression of pure, unaffected innocence, as if she was clueless about everything in the world.

    "Of course. What, you think you can win with that trash-like ability of yours? Give me a break." Ouyang Liuerughed spitefully.

    Hua Qiyue pressed her lips together. The scorn and ridicule were now flying in from all directions.

    There was an elevated tform not too far away, where the princes and princesses sat. The upants of the tform were clearly annoyed at the racket that was going on opposite them. They all had frowns of displeasure on their faces.

    Yun Shimo sat in the front row of the tform. This was the first time he had seen Hua Qiyue outdoors. She was dressed in white today. Altogether, she resembled a bright, full moon. She was conspicuous among all the otherdies. One would recognize her at first nce.

    The otherdies were dressed mboyantly. Their n was to attract the attention of the princes and be married to a husband of high social rank.

    Yun Shimo frowned in displeasure when he noticed Hua Qiyue¡¯s poise andposure. Beside him, Huangfu Xuanughed derisively and mocked. "Can¡¯t believe that nymphomaniac is here again. I bet she¡¯s here for you!"

    In truth, Hua Qiyue had not even spared anyone on the tform a single nce.

    "Oh, yes. Trash like you should just go home. The Ji family won¡¯t mind even if you flee before the battle starts."

    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s totally Hua Qiyue¡¯s style!"

    "Courting death for no reason at all. I¡¯ve really never seen anyone so foolish!" The women¡¯s voices rang out continuously. Lv Xin¡¯s face was flushed with shades of crimson. She wanted to step up to defend Hua Qiyue, but Hua Qiyue held her back.

    "Don¡¯t. I have ways to deal with them!" Hua Qiyue smiled harmlessly. Beside them, Qiuyunughed contemptuously in order to maintain her pretense. "Young Miss, they are treating you with too much disrespect. In any case, you are still a daughter of the Hua¡¯s Mansion. Why is it that every time someone from Hua¡¯s Mansion is treated this way?"

    On the surface, Qiuyun¡¯s words sounded like an expression of grievance on behalf of Hua Qiyue. But in reality, all it did was to fan the mes. Those words had angered Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue maintained her smile ofposure and stood up. "So does everyone here think I¡¯ll lose?" Hua Qiyue asked aloud.

    Derisiveughter burst forth in waves.

    Opposite them, Yun Shimo had heard Hua Qiyue too. His frown deepened. "What the heck is this woman ying at?" he thought.

    "Yes!"

    "You¡¯ll definitely lose!"

    "You¡¯ll lose in a way that will destroy all of Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s reputation!"

    Nearby, Hua Mengshi and Second Madame sneered at Hua Qiyue, who looked naive on the surface. Joy and pleasure coursed through their hearts.

    Today would be the day of Hua Qiyue¡¯s death!

    Now all the precious Long Red in the yard would go to them. They would be having the valuable tonic every day!

    "Very well. Since everyone thinks I¡¯ll lose, then why don¡¯t we make a bet? If I lose, I¡¯ll pay a hundred tales of silver to anyone who bet against me. But if I win, you¡¯ll all pay me the same amount!" Hua Qiyue spoke loudly, her eyes seemed to be radiating folly.

    Moreughter and sarcastic remarks ensued.

    When they saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s money-grubbing behavior, all the daughters present thought it was true that old habits died hard. Before, Hua Qiyue was weak and boneless. Now she was a money grubber. "Tsk, tsk. It seems like Master Xuanji has miscalcted," they thought.

    "Very well. I¡¯ll bet!"

    Someone had shouted her assent immediately!

    "I¡¯ll bet too!"

    "I¡¯ll have a part in this too!"

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes and looked around her innocently. "Words don¡¯t count. I want it on paper. Whoever wishes to bet should write a note!"

    At her words, the crowd became even more gleeful!

    What they had all been fearing was that when she lost, Hua Qiyue would deny having made any form of the bet if there was no recorded evidence. They instructed their servants to bring them the paper, ink, and writing brush. They each wrote a note of attestation before handing it over to Hua Qiyue and her maidservant, Lv Xin.

    Lv Xin¡¯s face had gone pale in fright.

    Even though the silvers had been pouring in like water ever since the First Miss took possession of the divine medicine, but heavens... these were all bets! Once they lost the bet, based on these notes... how could Hua¡¯s Mansion afford to pay such huge sums?

    It did not take long for Lv Xin to receive a huge pile of notes. "Qiuyun, take these back to the mansion and pass them to Butler Wang!" Hua Qiyue ordered casually.

    As she gave out the order, Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips took the form of a confident smile, which was eye-catching!

    Lv Xin was already having a headache. "Oh my God! If these notes were passed to Butler Wang, then there¡¯s really no turning back."

    Qiuyun took the notes obediently. After Qiuyun left, Lv Xin received a few more notes, though this time the handwriting on the notes was stylish and fancy.

    "Prince Nan... Good Heavens, it¡¯s Prince Nan¡¯s note!"

    Lv Xin screamed when she saw the name and date inscribed on the note. Hua Qiyue was highly amused by everything. She never thought that Prince Nan would ce his bet.

    Hua Qiyue gave the note a sweeping nce. Prince Nan had bet on her to win!

    Hua Qiyue immediately looked towards the tform. Prince Nan sat there in a perfectly straight posture. Their gazes met. There was a twinkle in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, whereas Prince Nan¡¯s were as cold as ice. Hua Qiyue paused in wonder. "I really don¡¯t get what these men are thinking at all," she thought.

    Prince Nan had made it clear that he disliked her. He had even said that he would never want to see her again after Tianci was healed. But now he was betting on her to win?

    Huangfu Xuan had sent over a note too, which contained a bet against her.

    "Tsk, tsk... Looks like this bet had even drawn the interest of the royals," Hua Qiyue thought. Because the Ji family was a house of divine medicine, the Emperor himself would attend the tform tournament this time. There were royal guards stationed all over the area in fear of anything that might harm the Emperor. Since Prince Nan had joined the betting pool, the rest of the royals were unwilling to be left behind. Soon, all the other royals ced their bets as well.

    The number of princesses who were secretly in love with Prince Nan was not less. At the same time, the number of princes who bore malice towards Prince Nan was not less too.

    Lv Xin retrieved yet another small stack of notes. Every single one of them was from princes and princesses. These items were hard toe by even with gold!

    Other than Yun Shimo, the rest of the royals had wagered against her.

    The royals never cared much about money.

    But for these people to even take Hua Qiyue seriously, was it not because of the bet that Prince Nan had ced?

    The tournament began. The first round was not the match between Hua Qiyue and Ouyang Liuer. Their match would be held in the tenth round.

    The first round involved a Qi Art contest between two men. Both contestants were from prominent tribes. One was the beloved son of a magistrate whereas the other was the illegitimate son of a minister.

    In tournaments like this, legitimacy of heir did not matter. After all, the tournament was a test of one¡¯s skills and abilities. In good families, all sons, both legitimate and illegitimate, would receive the same level of nurturing.

    In Tianyuan Continent, everyone¡¯s emphasis was on the Qi Arts. Only one who had mastered the Qi Arts could gain everyone¡¯s respect and thus secure a bright future.

    To the rich and wealthy, the principles of pride and dignity applied to illegitimate sons too. If their illegitimate sons were inferior to those from another family in terms of Qi Arts mastery, it would still bring them shame and ridicule.

    Hua Qiyue slowly sipped her tea, her eyes following the two contestants closely.

    Both men were Qi Artists of the Oracle Profound stage. In just a short amount of time, they were matching each others¡¯ movements relentlessly. As a result, their bodies were constantly in close proximity, as if they did not want to be separated from each other. It was impossible to discern the details of their techniques.

    The Qi Arts emphasized the control of one¡¯s spiritual energy. The idea was to gather sufficient spiritual energy on one¡¯s palm before striking down one¡¯s opponent. How the strike was to be delivered was entirely up to the user, which was why the Qi Arts did not usually have a fixed form.

    However, certain tribes and families had fixed a series of techniques to be learned by their members. They thought learning the Qi Arts this way would be more stable and would preserve tradition.

    After a short while, a loud bang was heard. One of the contestants was thrown into the air by one punch. He kept flying until he smashed into the railings that circled the arena. The wooden railings crumbled at the impact.

    The man somehow ended up at Hua Qiyue¡¯s feet. She lowered her gaze and saw fresh blood spilling from the man¡¯s mouth. His entire body was convulsing. It seemed like he had been seriously injured.

    Someone from the crowd hurried over and carried the injured man down. First aid was administered immediately.

    Battle arenas would always involve death and injuries. Only the stronger ones could remain standing on the arena with smiles and swagger.

    On the tform directly opposite of Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo was casually shaking his handheld fan. He had a strange quirk¡ªhe would never bring a maidservant when he was out. Either he went alone, or he would bring a male servant with him.

    Huangfu Xuan, who was sitting beside him, kept grumbling. "Brother Yun, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re like this. It¡¯s impossible for that nymphomaniac to win. Why are you still betting on her victory?"

    Yun Shimo smiled calmly. "We¡¯ll see about that."

    Hua Qiyue was by no means as inept as those rumors had made her out to be. Last time, she had struck him to the ground, iming it was an ident. But even now, he failed toprehend just how her spiritual energy would just vanish without a trace.

    Huangfu Xuan sneered before ncing at the calm andposed Hua Qiyue. She sat there quietly, ignoring the looks that the crowd was giving her as if they were as invisible as air.

    The princesses behind Yun Shimo could not help but stare adoringly at Yun Shimo¡¯s back.

 Chapter 34 - Start of Competition

    Yun Shimo was not part of the imperial family but he was crowned Prince Nan by the Emperor and was highly valued, with tons of valuables given to him every year.

    Prince Nan was uniquely handsome and attracted women from everywhere. Thus, wherever Yun Shimo went, he was surrounded by the love and pursuit of manydies. However, for all these years, he did not care for any one of them.

    Thus, Princess Huizhen, who loved him before, changed her target to Zhou Zhicheng after she met him.

    Behind him, Princess Huiling and Princess Huiya were all staring at him with starry eyes filled with love. Unfortunately, Yun Shimo did not notice any of that.

    Naturally, the Emperor sat at the forefront, with his Queen and Concubine Mei next to him. Concubine Lian, who had just achieved the status of Premier Concubine, was next to him as well.

    Every single move by Hua Qiyue was seen by the Emperor. He could see her betting confidently with others, and that confidence made the Emperor very confused.

    "In the rumors, Hua Qiyue was an extremely cowardly woman. How did she find the courage to participate?"

    "Where did her confidencee from? Was she really a coward?"

    The Emperor was suddenly interested in Hua Qiyue. He smiled faintly and ordered Eunuch Chu, "Pass me paper and ink. I, I want to bet with the daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion."

    The queenughed at the suggestion. "The Emperor does care about the people, ying together with them!"

    Concubine Mei agreed. "Hua Qiyue is quite a legendary figure. She was rumored to be useless and cowardice. However, there was that incident of snatching the jade hairpin in Hanyue Temple and the predictions by Master Xuanji too. Those piqued my interest in her too."

    Behind them, Huangfu Xuan opened his eyes in shock. He could barely believe what he heard!

    "Even the imperial family is interested? What charm did this lustful woman have for others to value her so much?"

    Eunuch Chu passed the paper, ink and writing brush to the Emperor as he wrote his betting promise down. He betted: If Hua Qiyue lost, the Emperor would gift her 50 tales of silver to reward her courage.

    If Hua Qiyue won, the Emperor would gift her 500 tales of silver as a reward.

    Ever since the Emperor seeded the throne, Changjing Kingdom had been peaceful for the past thirty years, with stable jobs and housing for everyone. The Changlong Emperor now (Emperor Huangfu Zhao) was well-loved by the people, celebrating every festival with them and caring for them.

    Thus, in the eyes of the peasants, it was normal for the Emperor to bet with a small character such as Hua Qiyue.

    Of course, the actions of Changlong Emperor were seen by the Ji family. They were seated to the left of Hua Qiyue. When she had loudly proimed for people to bet on her, the Ji family had definitely noticed that.

    On the seats of the Ji family, their leader Ji Zhong sat in front with his daughter Ji Jing, his nephew Ji Yang and the Medicine Saint Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng wore a white coat. His long slim eyes stared at Hua Qiyue curiously.

    The girl was looking at the new round ofpetition on the stage. She was focused, showing none of her cowardice.

    "Seems like the rumors are wrong!"

    "Bro, look at that Hua Qiyue. She really seemed to be an outstanding woman. Haha, such straightforwardness. Even though people belittle her so much, she still smiled and bet with those ignorantdies. She is so calm! Bro, do you want to bet too?"

    Ji Jingughed as she talked to her brother. Ji Feng smiled faintly, and his face was like the white snow of early spring, cold and yet elegant. His gracefulness attracted the nces of many women.

    "Jing, you can¡¯t judge the book by its cover, this Hua Qiyue... erm, do seem different from the rumors. Looks like today¡¯s tournament will be fun." Ji Fengughed lightly.

    Ji family was the house of divine medicine. With the outstanding talent of Ji Feng, they produced numerous divine medicines, and thus Changlong Emperor valued Ji family greatly.

    However, the Ji family did not want power or wealth so they refused all titles or gifts given to them.

    Ji Jing¡¯s huge watery eyes rolled before she focused back on the calm Hua Qiyue.

    She liked such a woman that remained unflustered by danger and chaos, by praises and humiliation. Few women had such a temperament.

    Indeed, like what her brother had said, today¡¯s tournament would be spectacr!

    While Hua Qiyue was calmly examining the results of thepetition, Princess Huizhen and Zhou Zhicheng were sitting not far apart. Zhou Zhicheng had given many valuable items to the imperial court and thus was given a VIP seat as well.

    Zhou Zhicheng looked at Hua Qiyue. Like the previous day, he recognized that this woman was the legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion, Hua Qiyue. Her beautiful looks were not something Princess Huizhen couldpare herself to.

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart itched with lust. However, he was scared of Princess Huizhen and thus chose not to stare at Hua Qiyue.

    The second round ofpetition had ended. Some were delighted while others were miserable.

    The first fivepetitions in the morning were of the male category while the next fivepetitions were by women. It¡¯s the same case in the afternoon.

    Thousands of individuals signed up for thepetition but Ji family only chose 500 topete. Thepetition wouldst for more than one month.

    Sipping her tea, Hua Qiyue observed the individualspeting on stage. Their Qi Art was all of the Oracle Profound standards, with some at the Soaring Cloud standard. But overall, none of them was worthy to be her opponent.

    But she was unclear if there are still any masters after them?

    Hua Qiyue thought instinctively that masters who hadpleted the Dragon Diagram standard should be the ones cultivating diligently in the deep mountains, and would be impossible to appear at the tournament so quickly. Most Qi Art masters were oblivious to wealth and prestige and refused to be bonded by a contract. Thus, few masters would appear in the tournament.

    In that case, she had a 90% chance to win.

    The first wave of the tournament had begun. Hua Mengshi would be battling the daughter of a famous sect, Shao Wan.

    Tianpi was right in that top Qi Artists could sense others¡¯ Qi Art level. Shao Wan got a lot of cultivation and had the same level of Qi Art as Hua Mengshi, havingpleted the Oracle Profound standard.

    Looks like thispetition would be tough.

    Shao Wan ced her palm over her fist and said, "I shall begin."

    Hua Mengshi smiled brightly. "Don¡¯t worry. Please strike first."

    Shao Wan snorted knowing that her opponent was merely patronizing her. She focused her spiritual energy in her palm and flew towards Hua Mengshi like a dragon.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s body was like a leaf, evading that spiritual dragon efficiently, her body light and swift.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s body was surrounded by a pure blue aura that protected her body. When Shao Wan¡¯s spiritual energy was returned back to her hand, Hua Mengshi sneered as the spiritual qi guarding her body moved like a piece of fog towards Shao Wan!

    The deep murderous intent lying within made Shao Wan shocked. She knew she had to be careful as her opponent had the same level of Qi Art as her.

    The rest held their breaths and looked at the scene stiffly.

    Hua Mengshi was known for being the top daughter and beauty of the imperial city. Her Qi Art was known to be of a higher standard than most.

    Thus, Hua Mengshi was well-known outside. Her pretense also attracted many pursuers from the Wang family. Now, she was dressed nicely and had make-up on, her gracefulness and the murderous intent mixed together to give her a unique charm to them.

    "All the best, Mengshi!"

    "Miss Hua, I think you can win! Hurry and defeat her!"

    The brainless boys from the Wang family started shouting for Hua Mengshi again.

    Hua Qiyue sat on the seats, looking at the scene calmly.

    On the stage, Hua Mengshi fought with Shao Wan mercilessly. It was hard to see who had the upper hand.

    Second Madame and the various maidservants were extremely nervous. They prayed silently as they all knew that the opponent was a difficult character. Shao Wan was the daughter of Cangming Sect and had many elixirs.

    After hundreds of moves, the victor was still unclear.

    A piercing light shed across Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes. She knew that the longer the match dragged on, the more her reputation would be ruined. After all, as the top daughter of the imperial city, Qi Art was included in her expertise too.

    If she could not defeat Shao Wan in two hundred moves, her reputation as the top daughter would e ruined.

    Thus, she reduced the spiritual qi in her hands. Seeing that, Shao Wan decided that her opponent had little spiritual qi left and thus decided to chase further.

    Hua Mengshi smirked. Those below the stage saw her flew up before throwing a soft mist over at Shao Wan. That soft mist wascking in murderous intent. If that was herst move, Hua Mengshi had definitely lost!

    Shao Wan smirked. "So this is the standard of the top daughter in the imperial city!"

    As she spoke, she created a blue light ring in her hands, mming down tough at that murderous mist!

    Hua Mengshi pursed her lips. She flew up like a butterfly, pulling herself closer to Shao Wan instead. A pure blue sword appeared in between her fingers. Through the shing lights, an infinite amount of murderous intent flew towards Shao Wan!

    "Be careful, Wan!"

    "Wan!"

    No one expected Hua Mengshi to have a hidden move. After all, from her previous moves, she seemed to becking in both physical energy and spiritual qi.

    However, Hua Mengshi was merely pretending, using her tactic to make Shao Wan careless in defending, striking using the light sword when Shao Wan least expected it. This time, Shao Wan would definitely lose!

    Shao Wan could only feel a certain chill approaching her. At the end of June, it was summertime, however, she could only feel cold sweat erupting from her palm.

    Shao Wan puffed and felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She jumped out of the stage!

    Coming out of the stage meant failure!

    Hua Mengshi flew down silently, smiling calmly as she sped her palm on her fist. "There is nothing wrong with using tricks in war. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shao!"

    All men who admired Hua Mengshi pped, with even the Emperor nodding. "This Hua Mengshi is indeed very cunning. If she was a man, she would definitely be an outstanding general."

    The queen agreed. As Shao Wan fell, her brothers and sisters went forth to carry her as her abdomen was bleeding profusely.

    "Hua Mengshi! What a cunning b*tch! You tricked my sister! Hmpt, using tricks now that you have no substance! What a top daughter!"

    Shao Wan¡¯s sister Shao Die chided profusely. However, Shao Wan pressed down on her sister¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t be so angry, sister. She is right in saying that there are no tricks in war, and the rule didn¡¯t ban the use of tactics too... I¡¯m too careless. Let¡¯s go, I admit defeat." Shao Wan had a big heart as she apologized to Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi smiled slightly, throwing a gentle nce towards Ji Feng. Unfortunately. Ji Feng was staring at Shao Wan, and not her.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart trembled but she still left the stage gracefully.

    Hua Qiyue smirked. These people were all using old moves. As a cunning b*tch, Hua Mengshi knew how to use underhand tactics. It was Shao Wan¡¯s fault for losing as she was too obedient and did not expect Hua Mengshi to use underhand tactics.

    For the past half a month, other than absorbing spiritual qi in the fountain, Tianpi also taught her some moves that were much higher in standard than what Hua Mengshi had used.

    Looks like she was blessed to have a master!

    Receiving a piece of watermelon from Lv Xin, Hua Qiyue bit into it while enjoying the tournament.

    "Look at that useless woman, she is still eating!"

 Chapter 35 â€“ Disdain

    "She would be a hungry ghostter if she didn¡¯t eat."

    "Haha, it will soon be her turn! For a useless woman like her to strike, she would be either dead or heavily injured!"

    "It¡¯s a waste of our time to talk about her. Look, isn¡¯t that Mr. Ji Feng? He is so handsome! If only I can sit next to him..."

    "Yes, Ji Yang is not bad too."

    "Prince Nan is the most fabulous!"

    "The prince, the prince is not bad too. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t have a wife..."

    The women whispered. They were much more interested in pretty menpared to the tournament. However, Hua Qiyue focused intensely on thepetition as she attempted to remember every single move on the stage.

    She was like a diligent schr, solemn and humble in her learnings. Her slim brows were sometimes raised while other times locked, with her expressions ever changing.

    Qiuyun was back. She handed all the betting deals to Butler Wang. As Butler Wang was now loyal to Hua Qiyue, it would be the safest to give the deals to him.

    As the tenth round approaches, Lv Xin¡¯s anxiousness increased further. Seeing that Hua Qiyue was still eating her watermelon slowly, she approached her and whispered, "Miss... let¡¯s, let¡¯s leave quietly..."

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows as she stared at her in shock. "Why do I need to leave? Isn¡¯t my turn soon?"

    Lv Xin was so scared that she turned pale. As someone who truly cared for her master, her expressions showed everything. Beside her, Qiuyun pretended to be anxious. "Yes, Miss, you, you should just leave first, no one would care if you just escape now!"

    Hua Qiyue put down her watermelon skin calmly as she wiped her mouth. "Look at y¡¯all. It¡¯s onlypetition up there on the stage. Your master will definitely win. Look at their moves, it¡¯s very easy, and I know them too!"

    Another round ofughter followed what Hua Qiyue had said. Her words seemed to be like thating from an idiot.

    When Hua Qiyue ced down her handkerchief, the fourth round of the femalepetition had ended as the losing party had fallen out of the stage into a corner. After the emcee announced the winner, he read out the participants for the next round ofpetition.

    "Tenth round, femalepetition, Hua Qiyue versus Ouyang Liuer! Starting in 15 minutes time!"

    Which is to say that there were 15 minutes of rest for the audience to rx before the next round ofpetition.

    Hua Qiyue smiled. It was her turn now and her opponent was Ouyang Liuer. That girl was not far away. She stared at Hua Qiyue coldly, with a cold smile lingering.

    Hua Qiyue stood up slowly and Lv Xin turned pale with fear. She held on to her master¡¯s sleeve. "Miss..."

    "Lv Xin, you must have confidence in your master. I will win you much silver today!" Hua Qiyue seemed to be joking.

    Qiuyun pulled Lv Xin away, appearing to be confident in Hua Qiyue. "Miss was right. Since we are here already, all we needed to do is to trust First Miss!"

    Qiuyun actually wished for Hua Qiyue to be dead so she could return to Hua Mengshi and get arge amount of silver as a reward!

    That was because Hua Mengshi¡¯s goal was to kill Hua Qiyue. During breakfast, Qiuyun followed what Hua Mengshi requested and put diarrhea drug in her breakfast.

    That type of drug acted slowly. If the timing was perfect, the drug would work when Hua Qiyue entered the stage, resulting in her running away, ruining her reputation!

    However, Ouyang Liuer hated Hua Qiyue. She would definitely strike in chaos and destroy Hua Qiyue!

    Hua Qiyue stared at Qiuyun with deep loving looks. She walked confidently towards the stairs. Her pace calm and confident, her expression peaceful, ying deaf to all the jeering and mocking.

    "Hua Qiyue versus Ouyang Liuer, ready!"

    The emcee was a small chubby man. He wore a big red coat and looked extremely slutty, reminding Hua Qiyue of the seductive Tianpi.

    Hua Qiyue walked up lightly, attracting all the nces.

    There had been too many rumors about Hua Qiyue previously, both positive ones and negative ones. Now that a confident and calm Hua Qiyue appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, people dared not believe in these rumors.

    Ouyang Liuer followed her up to the stage. The two faced each other coldly.

    Ouyang Liuer actually wanted to jeer and mock Hua Qiyue, but she was aware that many important figures were around, including the Prince Nan and Ji Feng that she adored.

    How could she ruin her own image? Ouyang Liuer was blinded by their attractiveness and would long for the loving of any one of these men.

    "Sorry if I injure you, Miss Hua!"

    Ouyang Liuer smirked and ced her palm on her fist, full of disdain and mocking in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue blinked. She stared at the pools of blood under the stage that were left behind by other contestants.

    Hua Qiyue closed her eyes with feigned fear and she deeply inhaled. "What a terrible fall for these people. I do hope that Miss Ouyang can strike softly. I don¡¯t know any Qi Art but Master Xuanji said that I would definitely win, so I, I will try my best!"

    Somewhere in the audience, a man in blue clothing¡¯s mouth twitched. "This Hua Qiyue, using me as pretense again!"

    She knew Qi Art and was of high level. She would definitely win this time but she used him as pretense! Looks like that signaled the start of a good show!

    Laughter roared beside the stage, much louder than all the previous times. "If Master Xuanji¡¯s words are really so urate, even poverty can be eliminated!"

    "Oh my god, you listened to that stupid monk, hahaha..." Ouyang Liuer smiled arrogantly. However, noticing her surroundings, she concealed her arrogantughter.

    Yun Shimo frowned. "Women like Ouyang Liuer is the most annoying."

    "However, is Hua Qiyue telling the truth? If it is true, it will really be mystical for her toe and participate in thepetition purely due to the predictions of Xuanji."

    However, Yun Shimo did not regret his choice just now.

    Beside him, Huangfu Xuan wasughing so hard that he was almost having a crump. "Hahaha, Brother Yun, did you hear the woman? That crazy woman came because of a prediction by Master Xuanji. That¡¯s so funny. hahaha... With her stupid personality, she would die or be injured!"

    The rest of the crowd looked at Hua Qiyue dubiously.

    After all, they began noticing Hua Qiyue when they ced bets on her.

    At the seats of the Ji family, Ji Zhong¡¯s face sank. He had heard that the legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion was an idiot but he still allowed Hua Qiyue to participate due to the prestige of Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    He did not expect Hua Qiyue to make a fool of herself in the tournament by talking about Master Xuanji!

    "If this Hua Qiyue is really an idiot that knows nothing about Qi Art, this will be a waste of our time," Ji Zhong said coldly.

    Ji Yang looked at Hua Qiyue below with disdainful eyes too. The two were still staring at each other, waiting for thepetition tomence. "Uncle, you are right. The legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion is known for being useless as her qi veins arepletely blocked, making it impossible for her to learn Qi Art."

    Ji Jing stared at her second brother but did not say much.

    And Ji Feng merely lifted up his teacup slowly and sipped his tea. The tea entering his mouth was fragrant and mesmerizing, making him focus his attention on Hua Qiyue again.

    "The woman in the white dress was idiotic at times and confident at others. Which one is the real her?"

    Ji Feng suddenly had a deep interest in Hua Qiyue.

    "Competition begin!"

    The small chubby man shouted to start thepetition, and the ignorant Ouyang Liuer had already struck towards Hua Qiyue!

    Hua Qiyue widened her eyes in shock, full of fear and bewilderment within. When the hand was about to p her chest, she heart piercing and desperate screams from Lv Xin...

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s back suddenly arched as her feet move sideways like shooting stars, shifting far away from Ouyang Liuer in an instant!

    That move shocked every single audience.

    They all believed that Hua Qiyue would have died!

    They didn¡¯t expect Hua Qiyue to be so "lucky", evading the attack during such a crucial moment!

    Seeing that her hit missed Hua Qiyue, Ouyang Liuer was angry and frustrated. "Hua Qiyue, you are an idiot that only knows how to run! Face my moves straight on!"

    She deepened her voice such that those on the stage would be unable to hear her.

    Below the stage, Lv Xin covered her mouth tightly, with a few tears appearing in her eyes.

    Second Madame and Hua Mengshi were still watching the show on their seats. Seeing this scene, they were naturally disappointed as they nced at each other, curious to how Hua Qiyue could have evaded the murderous move by Ouyang Liuer.

    Hua Qiyue screamed. "Agh! That was dangerous! Luckily I remained focused!"

    As she spoke, Ouyang Liuer attacked again! This time, she did not venture forward but used her spiritual qi to assassinate Hua Qiyue.

    In her heart, she needed not to do her best to deal with idiots like Hua Qiyue, whose qi veins were blocked. Thus, she acted based on her emotions.

    The audience all became nervous with the changing atmosphere on the stage. For the subsequent moves, Ouyang Liuer did not give Hua Qiyue any chance, striking at her weakest spot every time.

    However, Hua Qiyue always evaded the attacks in critical moments. She moved like lightning using her swift legs, moving three inches away from her opponent easily!

    Thus, Ouyang Liuer could not even take the upper hand. Her Qi Art was useless in the face of Hua Qiyue¡¯s magnificent steps. After all, it was taught by the old Tianpi!

    The rest were surprised by this duel. No one expected an idiot to evade more than 10 moves by Ouyang Liuer on stage.

    Ji Feng squinted his eyes as he smiled lightly.

    "A girl with a lot of secrets."

    "Even if she does not know Qi Art, her feet movements are incredible!"

    "It is easy for one to block the attack, but it is difficult for her to evade danger every single time. However, Hua Qiyue did it. Regardless of her knowledge in Qi Art, her feet movements showed that she was indeed taught by a master!"

    Ji Zhong¡¯s eyes erged as well as Hua Qiyue¡¯s feet movements confused him as well. "Feng, look at Hua Qiyue¡¯s movements... Is it a known movement in Jianghu? Does such an impressive skill exist?"

    Ji Feng spent a few years outside gathering medicine and thus made a lot of Jianghu friends, increasing his exposure to many Jianghu skills and Qi Art techniques.

    Thus, Ji Zhong asked his son, the expert in this matter.

    He did not expect Ji Feng to shake his head. "Dad, I also cannot tell what movement technique that is, this technique... is impressive, turning danger into nothing every single time. That is really outstanding."

 Chapter 36 â€“ Accident

    Ji Yang kept her disdainful face as he realized that Hua Qiyue did have some substance.

    Ji Jing, however, looked at Hua Qiyue with admirable eyes. She said delightfully, "Bro, regardless of whether Hua Qiyue wins this time, and regardless of whether she will be a disciple of the Ji family, she will be my friend!"

    Ji Zhong loved her daughter and thus was affected by her as he smiled lightly, replying to her, "Jing, you talk as if she is a treasure! But it is true that her movement skill is amazing, allowing her to evade 40 moves from her opponent. That¡¯s not easy!"

    Others from the Ji family nodded in approval of their master.

    On the other side, at the seats of the imperial family, the Emperor was enjoying the match too. The Hua Qiyue in her white clothing was like snow on stage as her clothes move with the wind. Under the bright sun, it seemed like there was a white angel moving mysteriously and elegantly on stage. Her hair flowed with the wind and her beauty captured everyone¡¯s heart.

    Even though she was shocked by every move, she evaded every single attack made by Ouyang Liuer!

    Yun Shimo looked at Hua Qiyue silently as more mysteries rose up in his heart.

    Hua Qiyue was the legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion. Before this, she was known for being useless and slutty, being an insult to Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    However, in this instance, she provided a new side to herself. "Is this Hua Qiyue really that weak and useless Hua Qiyue?"

    Only the Emperor, Yun Shimo and the master of Ji family understood the amazing movement skills of Hua Qiyue.

    From the perspective of an ordinary bystander, Hua Qiyue was frustrated and nervous. She was just lucky to have evaded Ouyang Liuer¡¯s attacks, and an extremely lucky one to have evaded so many of them.

    After more than 50 moves, Ouyang Liuer finally lost all patience, stopping due to fatigue. She chided coldly, "Hua Qiyue, are youpeting? You, you merely evade my attacks. Since you are so scared of me, why do you stille up andpete?"

    Hua Qiyue also pretended to be tired and gasped, wiping the sweat off her forehead as she blinked innocently. "I, I am waiting for my victory! Master Xuanji said that I would definitely win, but if I don¡¯t move away, you will kill me!"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s speech invited mocking from all as insults came from all directions.

    Princess Huizhen in the audience had no patience as well. She chid, "This Hua Qiyue is wasting my time!"

    On one side, Princess Huilingughed. "Sis, don¡¯t that woman have an adopted son. You seem to know the dad of that adopted son?"

    The marriage between Princess Huizhen and Zhou Zhicheng was not approved by the Emperor and mentioning that by Princess Huiling made Princess Huizhen gloomy.

    Since the opportunity was not there yet, she could neither refute her sister nor state that she would definitely marry him in front of the Emperor. Thus, she merely smirked and stared hatefully at the cute Princess Huiling.

    All the princesses beside them were smart and thus pretended that they heard nothing.

    The weak appearance of Hua Qiyue on stage had stolen the hearts of many men.

    Hua Qiyue was not ugly and her frightful look had provided anotheryer of desire for the men to protect her. However, at the corner, Xuanji wasughing so hard that he had a stomach ache. "Hua Qiyue¡¯s acting skills are indeed very good!"

    "She is a tiger pretending to be a kitten, hahaha!" Xuanji also saw through Hua Qiyue¡¯s unique movement skills that no one knew.

    Xuanji would not believe that Hua Qiyue created this skill herself, or that she was lucky. The skill was obviously passed down from a master!

    "Hua Qiyue! It¡¯s about noon now, do you want to drag further? You should know that its a crime to waste the time of the Emperor!" Hua Qiyue¡¯s argument and "shamelessness" made Ouyang Liuer mad.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the emcee with innocent eyes. The emcee looked at her condescendingly as his brows were locked tight.

    "What a smart Ouyang Liuer, pulling this matter to the Emperor." However, it was true that it waste already as it was already noon and most people were famished, and some had already bought buns to eat at the side.

    The Emperor had no fear for theck of food but he did need a cool ce to rest because the weather was too hot and humid.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the Emperor with pretended fright before lowering her head. "Alright... I¡¯ll strike!"

    Ouyang Liuer was delighted to hear that. She felt like she was about to win. Even though it was no big deal to destroy a useless woman and let others think that she was bullying the weak, but she had to follow those rules, the cruel rules. Ouyang Liuer would not lose to Hua Qiyue!

    "Alright, looks like you do know the deal! I will win in three moves!" Ouyang Liuer was full of confidence. Her arrogance made Ji Feng twist his brows uneasily.

    Hua Qiyue stood still there, waiting for Ouyang Liuer to charge in. Ouyang Liuer knew that she wascking in spiritual qi and decided not to waste them on her but to merely push her down the stage.

    "Lady, careful!" Lv Xin¡¯s piercing scream came.

    The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched as fear was written all over her small face. Seeing her like this, Yun Shimo had to force himself fromughing. He could clearly remember the calmness and the ferocity of the woman when she brought Tianci over to beg him for treatment. That proved that the woman was not ordinary at all.

    Now, she was pretending to be a timid rabbit, attracting the affection of many men. He wanted tough at her acting skills but did not want to reveal his connection with her, thus retaining theughter until his lungs started to hurt.

    On the stage, Ouyang Liuer charged in front of Hua Qiyue. She mmed forth with full murderous intent but Hua Qiyue sidestepped, making Ouyang Liuer miss the target.

    Before she could keep her palm, Hua Qiyue kicked her waist. Ouyang Liuer shouted as she was pushed out of the ring.

    Only screams from the crowd could be heard as Hua Qiyue held her breath and wiped her sweat, staring nkly at what had happened.

    Ouyang Liuer had already fallen off the ring, with all four limbs facing the sky.

    Her butt was hurt from the incident and she was shell shocked. Hua Qiyue¡¯s attack was too fast, striking before she could even retract her palm.

    When she was falling, Ouyang Liuer was shocked as well as she did not believe that Hua Qiyue would have the capability to kick her and avoid her, making her fall down from the stage!

    In shock, she forgot how to protect herself until she hit the ground!

    "End of the tenth round of the tournament, Hua Qiyue wins!"

    The emcee looked at Hua Qiyue on stage in shock before looking at Ouyang Liuer below sympathetically, announcing the result reluctantly.

    Ouyang Liuer had been helped up by her maidservant and shouted upon hearing the result. "No, I didn¡¯t lose! Another time! Another time! She is just lucky..."

    The master of the Liu family signaled for the maidservant to bring Ouyang Liuer away as his daughter appeared too arrogantly in front of the Emperor.

    Hua Qiyue stood there dumbfounded until she heard the announcement, where she blinked and asked Lv Xin, who charged on stage, "Erm... Did I really win?" "Really win?"

    Lv Xin cried tears of joy as she nodded repeatedly. "Yes, Lady... we have won, I, I am so afraid... I thought you would, you would..."

    Hua Qiyue seemed to have regained consciousness as she stared at her hands and at the audiences. The audiences were still all in shock as they could not ept Hua Qiyue kicking Ouyang Liuer down in one move.

    Hua Qiyue was as joyous as a slutty woman who just found a handsome man as a groom. She walked down the stage, holding hands with Lv Xin.

    Ji Feng and Ji Zhong looked at each other as they expected this result. Hua Qiyue pretended to be an idiot but they all recognized that impressive footwork.

    Even though they could not tell what type of footwork that was, it was still a unique, mysterious and impressive one, one that must be taught to her by a master. However, Hua Qiyue did not want others to know that she was impressive and thus pretended to be an idiot.

    Yun Shimo raised her brows slightly while Huangfu Xuan shouted painstakingly. "God... How could that slutty woman win? How?"

    Countless wealthy daughters were immensely disappointed to have lost to Hua Qiyue.

    The most disappointed people of them all were Hua Mengshi and Second Madame. Their faces turned pale as they stared coldly at Hua Qiyue, who was walking down the stage, clenching their fists.

    However, Second Madame smiled lightly. "So d that Qiyue had won. But there are subsequentpetitions that even those who progressed need to participate."

    Hua Mengshi knew that her mum was reminding her that Hua Qiyue could only escape once but not twice.

    However, shemented Qiuyun for being disobedient as she had obviously not put the diarrhea drug into Hua Qiyue¡¯s breakfast for she had no symptoms of diarrhea.

    The only exnation was that Qiuyun did not put the drug in!

    However, Hua Mengshi was too careless and missed the fact that Long Red was an incredible medicine that could cure all toxins.

    As Hua Qiyue walked down the stage, she waved happily to the wealthy daughters in the audiences. "Er, please remember, that Hua Qiyue had won. Hahaha, don¡¯t forget to send the silvers that y¡¯all lost to Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    "Hua Qiyue, you are merely lucky! Don¡¯t be arrogant, hmpt, do you think we cannot afford to pay 100 tales of silver? Come and bring the silver to Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    A rich and angry daughter announced loudly while a servant around her responded hastily, bringing 100 tales of silver to Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    The rest of the daughters followed as they all did not want to be looked down by Hua Qiyue, especially since 100 tales of silver meant nothing to them.

    Hua Qiyue was delighted as she entered the carriage with Lv Xin. After all, the whole tournament would only be done after 10 days for all 500 participants to finishpeting.

    "Er, Miss Hua, wait!"

    A crisp voice by a woman stopped Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue lifted up the curtains and saw a girl wearing jianghu style clothing running towards her. She held up her hand, smiling brightly. "Hi, Miss Hua! I am Ji Jing, the sister of Ji Feng. I like you and want to be your friend!"

    Hua Qiyue was stunned. Ji Jing seemed to be fourteen or fifteen. She had sincerity written all over her eyes and did not seem to be a cunning fellow.

 Chapter 37: A Fascinating Glance

    Hua Qiyue hurried to shake hands with her before jumping off the carriage.

    Lv Xin looked at Ji Jing. She was happy that Hua Qiyue had known ady from the Ji family.

    Qiuyun¡¯s face sank.

    "How about this. My brother told me that your footwork is outstanding. How about we treat you to a meal?"

    Ji Jing smiled with overwhelming enthusiasm, and Hua Qiyue was ttered. "This... As an idiot myself, I can¡¯t afford it!"

    Ji Feng was known to be the medicine saint of the Ji family. She had the confidence of her victory but did not want any connection with the Ji family. However, that was difficult as she realized that she still needed to be the disciple of the Ji family even if she had really won the tournament.

    Of course, looking at this issue from another perspective, she would have an extra pair of hands to lend her help if she was met with difficulties in the future, especially since Miss Ji was from the impressive Ji family.

    "You are too humble, Ms. Hua. Do follow me if you take me as your friend." Ji Jing spoke fast, not wanting to force Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Lv Xin and Qiuyun and agreed.

    Ji Jing had a room in Dong Hai Restaurant. As she stepped into the restaurant, her heart was pouring with murderous intent.

    She had seen Zhou Zhicheng. However, she was no longer attracted nor heartbroken. She had filled her heart with hatred, a hatred that could tear this man apart!

    Everything around her was familiar and people were streaming into the luxurious restaurant. She remembered that she was the one who painstakingly managed and formed the restaurant.

    Before her, Dong Hai teahouse was just a small teahouse.

    However, after she was married into the family, she had tricks and ns that changed the menu to more delicious dishes, attracting numerous guests toe and visit, causing a smallmotion and raising Zhou family into the ranks of the wealthy.

    However, just when Hua Qiyue thought she could enjoy herself, that asshole Zhou Zhicheng had got together with Huizhen, tormenting her to death.

    How could she not seek revenge? "Let¡¯s not wait! Let me use this opportunity!"

    An ice-cold simmer of light shed across Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes as Housekeeper Chu came to fetch Ji Jing and her. The walked towards the south chamber and the host opened the door with reverence.

    There were three men sitting by the sandalwood round table in the chamber, with two low-browed servants next to them.

    Two men were young while the other was about 50 to 60 of age. However, he was energetic, with bright eyes.

    The three men were Ji Zhong, Ji Yang, and Ji Feng.

    They all sized Hua Qiyue up expressionlessly, concealing their inner thoughts. Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips twitched as she gave an innocent and scared smile. Staring at the handsome Ji Feng, she stammered, "This is..."

    "This is my big brother Ji Feng. My father, master of the family. And this is my second cousin Ji Yang..." Ji Jing introduced the men passionately while Hua Qiyue smiled shyly, greeting the men one by one.

    No matter what, she must hide her shrewdness.

    Ji Zhong looked at Hua Qiyue with appreciative eyes. Ji Feng and Ji Yang, however, concealed their inner feelings, passing the menu to Hua Qiyue politely.

    Holding the menu, Hua Qiyue looked at the dishes on the table. They were all outstanding dishes that she invented, those that had been wildly popr.

    Chang¡¯e Baked Rabbit, Golden Beef, Prosperous Ginseng Soup... Each dish cost hundreds of pounds of silver! It did seem that the Ji family was wealthy.

    "Waiter... I want a Good Ending Soup and a cabbage egg soup!"

    Hua Qiyue merely nced at the menu before smiling and ordering her dishes.

    Butler Wu hesitated as these dishes were ordinary dishes excluded from Dong Hai Restaurant¡¯s menu. However, guests could feel free to add them in.

    When Rong Qiyue was still alive, she had strict restrictions against ordering outside the menu.

    However, now that Rong Qiyue was no longer in-charge, Zhou Zhicheng had removed this rule as he believed that any guests¡¯ requests should be fulfilled to the best of their ability.

    "Please wait, Ms. Hua. The dishes will be ready soon. Please wait!"

    Host Wu smiled patronizingly while Hua Qiyueughed delightfully, seemingly unable to control her happiness.

    "It is truly surprising that Ms. Hua can have a huge victory towards Ms. Ouyang!" Ji Feng replied lightly and did not reveal the fact that there was a master behind Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Ji Feng shockingly, still smiling, even with a tinge of lust hidden within her eyes.

    "No... Master Xuanji said that I will win thepetition so I tried my best. Surprisingly, I really won! Master Xuanji is amazing!"

    As Hua Qiyue spoke, she stared at Ji Feng. Compared to Ji Yang, Ji Feng was much more handsome.

    Ji Jing silently stared at Hua Qiyue, confused. "Could her calmness and happiness when she was insulted by others due to her low intelligence and her weakness?"

    Having been urate over her judgement of individuals over the years, she did not believe that she had gotten it wrong this time.

    Ji Feng was unhappy as well, noticing that the woman was staring at him in such a rude manner. That was not how the legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion should behave.

    Ji Zhong and Ji Yang had noticed the abnormality of Hua Qiyue. They were all disappointed and believed that they had wrongly guessed, for Hua Qiyue had won Ouyang Liuer out of pure luck.

    "Ms. Hua, please have some food. I¡¯m truly delighted to see you today, especially since you have evaded more than 50 moves by Ouyang Liuer!"

    Ji Jing did not care. She was confident that Hua Qiyue was merely hiding her shrewdness.

    Hua Qiyue seemed to be ttered. However, she did not hesitate to start consuming.

    Ji Feng looked at Hua Qiyue quietly before smiling humorously. "Ms. Hua, do you think you will win the subsequent games?"

    Hua Qiyue ate while talking to Ji Feng, smiling while nodding her head. "Master Xuanji said that I will win, thus I will definitely win!"

    At first nce, she did seem like an idiot who had been conned by the words of a conman, refusing to reflect and understand.

    Ji Zhong did not talk much while Ji Jing chattered incessantly to Hua Qiyue even though she did seem like an idiot most of the time. However, Ji Jing did not seem frustrated at all.

    Ji Zhong and the rest merely listened. After the two soups arrived, Butler Wu retreated.

    Ji Feng looked at the idiotic Hua Qiyue curiously as he became more confused. "Was she guided by Xuanji or someone else?"

    However, how can a conman be a master?

    He had heard that Master Xuanji was a tyrant of Rongfu Temple, scamming innocent women of their money.

    Of course, that was the case on the surface, but Hua Qiyue seemed to have more secrets hidden underneath.

    "Erm. It seemed like the food of Dong Hai Restaurant was incredible and delicious. Dad, let¡¯se to the imperial city to eat more often in the future." Seeing that everyone was quiet, Ji Jing smiled and initiated conversation.

    "I can bring you here with your brother as long as you like it." Ji Zhong smiled.

    Ji Jing smiled delightfully as her father had her a strict tutor for Qi Art that only allowed her to be out once per month. Thus, she was as happy as a fish who had just entered the water.

    "Yes, Qiyue, are your Qi veins really blocked, preventing you from practicing Qi Art?" Ji Jing asked curiously.

    None had sensed the spiritual Qi of Hua Qiyue as she had hidden them before she entered the restaurant, making it invisible to all.

    This method was taught by the good master Tianpi.

    "Yes, my Qi veins are blocked and thus I can¡¯t learn Qi Art. However, I do believe that a woman¡¯s virtue lies in herck of knowledge. I, Hua Qiyue, just need to find a good husband." Hua Qiyueughed idiotically, breaking the silence.

    Ji Feng raised his brows but said nothing.

    Ji Jing was still enthusiastic. Halfway through the meal, Ji Zhong¡¯s face turned green as he ced down his chopsticks quietly. "Eat first, I... I have some matter to attend to."

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing were looking at Ji Zhong suspiciously. "Dad, you look terrible. What happened."

    Ji Zhong dashed out before answering, disappearing in the corridor.

    Ji Feng did not see such an anxious Ji Zhong before and thus followed him out. He had heard that Ji Zhong went to the washroom and thus followed him there, but the door remained closed for a very long time...

    After 15 minutes, Ji Zhong came out with a sullen face.

    His face turned greener upon seeing Ji Feng. He was just about to go upstairs when a sharp pain hit him in the stomach, forcing him to retreat to the toilet.

    Ji Feng is a wise man. He understood what had happened from the reaction of his father. As he was about to find Butler Wu, he felt a sharp stomach ache. Staring at the closed washroom door, he ran to the woods outside.

    While Ji Jing was eating with Hua Qiyue, Ji Yang ran out too, making Ji Jing puzzled and worried. Thus, she was unable to eat much before putting down the chopsticks. "I wonder where the others were. Stay here, Qiyue, I¡¯ll go check them out."

    Hua Qiyue calmly put down her chopsticks. "I¡¯m full. Let me go with Jing."

    Even though the two had just met each other, they called each other by their names, which proved an improvement in their rtionship.

    The two walked out of the chamber and heard themotion in the main lobby, with voices of her dad.

    Ji Jing went downstairs hurriedly with Hua Qiyue. Amidst the crowd, Zhou Zhicheng and Butler Wu stood there with a sorrowful face. Ji Zhong and Ji Feng sat there, looking indifferent.

    "Excuse me, excuse me!" Ji Jing shouted as people gave way to her. Ji Jing and Hua Qiyue walked over and Zhou Zhicheng raised his head, staring at Hua Qiyue as sunlight fall on her.

    The woman in white was like a butterfly. Her brows like paintings and her clothes like snow. It seemed that all light was focused on her, making her so beautiful and ethereal.

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart pumped. He did not expect himself to like another girl other than Princess Huizhen.

    Of course, he loved Princess Huizhen too. All men have many hearts to amodate many women.

 Chapter 38: Teased

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? What is happening?" Ji Jing ran over and asked loudly as she clutched Ji Zhong¡¯s robes.

    "There¡¯s something in our food. Dad, my brother and myself all felt unwell after eating the food here. Therefore, we don¡¯t n on staying here any longer!" Ji Feng said coldly.

    They were all well-traveled and thus, they would naturally be suspicious after consuming food that made them unwell.

    The Ji family was a well-known family across the ins of Changjing Kingdom. They had never feared anyone and didn¡¯t need to worry about offending Zhou Zhicheng.

    "Oh, Lord Medicine Saint, why would I think of doing such a thing? Furthermore... only your stomach hurts, therefore..." Zhou Zhicheng dripped with cold sweat. "Butler Wu, bring 1,000 silver taels as a form ofpensation to the medicine saint!"

    Zhou Zhicheng did not have the gift of the gab, so arge part of Dong Hai Restaurant¡¯s rise back then could be attributed to Hua Qiyue.

    "We do notck silver taels. We¡¯d like Boss Zhou to seriously investigate this matter. We want to know who put poison into our food!" Ji Zhong scoffed coldly.

    Zhou Zhicheng hastily nodded and bowed. "Please wait. I¡¯ll definitely capture the culprit and hand him over to my lords!"

    Ji Zhong scoffed, then headed upstairs. Ji Feng walked over and asked, "Miss Hua, you¡¯ve finished your food so quickly?"

    "Yes, Brother Ji, if you¡¯ve got some time to spare, shall we take a walk around?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled and said without a trace of bashfulness, her eyes shing brightly. There was nothing wrong with the food but the problem was that the food Hua Qiyue ordered shed with the food the Ji family was eating, so they hade down with a slight case of food poisoning. This would teach Zhou Zhicheng a small lesson. After she settled the matter of Tianci, she would slowly exact her revenge on Zhou Zhicheng, leaving no stone unturned!

    Ji Feng raised his brows and said, "Sure, it is my honor to be invited by Miss Hua!"

    Ji Jing was very pleased to see her brother agree so quickly. After all, she was sure that Hua Qiyue was definitely an extraordinary woman and thus, she was willing to make friends with someone like her. She felt proud that her brother liked her friend for this meant that her taste was on par with her brother¡¯s.

    They had just stepped out of Dong Hai Restaurant when they ran into Second Madame and Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi naturally recognized Ji Feng since he was the famous medicine saint. She had wavered between Prince Nan and the medicine saint but after one afternoon, she decided that her future husband would be Ji Feng.

    This was because the Ji family was a famous family across the ins.

    As for Prince Nan, he was only styled as such because the Emperor had bestowed the title upon him. His only family was his mother, so how could hepare to the Ji family?

    She was stunned when she saw that both Ji Jing and Ji Feng were with Hua Qiyue, but she quickly hid her shock and approached them with a smile. "What a coincidence, Master Ji. I¡¯m Hua Mengshi, nice to meet you!"

    Ji Feng looked at Hua Mengshi¡¯s beautiful face. She was dressed much better than Hua Qiyue in a pink dress and a golden belt tied across her waist that was so slim that it could be held in one hand.

    Her brows resembled trimmed willow leaves, her lips were like cherries that shone with pink luster, her oval face was small and exquisite and her lips curved slightly into a bashful smile.

    The beautiful peony in her hair enhanced the luster of her tender and smooth skin.

    She was extremely gorgeous and countless men lost their hearts to her at first sight.

    However, the surprise soon faded from Ji Feng¡¯s eyes. "You are..."

    He could not remember Hua Mengshi since 20 women had gone up to the stage and those 20 women were all young and beautiful.

    Although those women were not as beautiful as Hua Mengshi, Hua Qiyue was still more gorgeous inparison.

    If Hua Mengshi was like a gorgeous peony, then Hua Qiyue was like a bright, cold moon, a white lotus in the pond. Her brows were like a painting and the natural innocent aura she exuded was not something Hua Mengshi could match up to.

    "I... I am the Second Miss of Hua¡¯s Mansion, Hua Mengshi. Sister, were you already acquainted with Master Ji? Well, why didn¡¯t you introduce him to us?" Hua Mengshi deftly changed the topic and made it seem as though Hua Qiyue was trying to keep her rtionship with Ji Feng a secret.

    The Second Madame smiled and said, "Mengshi, we have already booked a private room. Master Ji, if you have some time, do you want to join us for a meal?"

    This was most definitely an invitation and everyone around them could see that the person Hua Mengshi had her eyes on was probably Ji Feng since everyone knew that the top daughter of Changjing would typically not spare men a second nce.

    She had even taken the initiative to approach him, which was a rare asion indeed.

    Hua Mengshi lowered her head shyly and Hua Qiyue almost felt like throwing up. Didn¡¯t she feel terrible putting on such an act? Hua Mengshi had always acted so haughtily but now she had humbled herself in front of the man she liked.

    The moment she lowered her eyes, it was as though she could charm the birds from trees and all the men who witnessed this sight felt their hearts race wildly.

    "I¡¯ll pass since I¡¯ve agreed to apany your sister on a walk. Second Miss Hua is extremely gorgeous and I¡¯d presume that many other men would love this opportunity. I wouldn¡¯t dare to take this opportunity away from the other men. Madame, Miss, enjoy your meal. I shan¡¯t impose on you any longer."

    Ji Feng said with a smile and immediately headed outside.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. She thought that Ji Feng would have fallen for Hua Mengshi¡¯s charms and didn¡¯t expect him to reject the Second Madame¡¯s invitation. He was truly an oddball.

    Hua Mengshi stared at their departing figures and her eyes were full of Ji Feng¡¯s gorgeous looks and voice but the woman beside him was Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s grip on Surou¡¯s hand tightened and her nails dug into her flesh. Surou¡¯s face turned pale in pain but did not dare to utter a word. Hua Mengshi¡¯s expression seemed calm but her grip on Surou tightened and the pain only intensified.

    "The mistress had suddenly be very frightening..." Surou thought miserably.

    Hua Qiyue, Ji Jing and Ji Feng happily spent the entire afternoon touring the capital. The capital was very big and there were quite a few beautiful attractions. Hua Qiyue herself had rarely toured the capital so this felt like a real eye-opener for her.

    There was a fukugi tree at the southern part of the capital and ording to legend, this tree had been nted a thousand years ago. This tree was now asrge as a house and its bark was brown with many big and small cracks on its surface. It looked very ancient.

    There were many strips of papers with people¡¯s wishes hanging from the branches of the tree and these multi-colored papers carried the hopes of all these people. A stone statue stood in the middle of this tree. The stone statue looked like a girl but perhaps because such a long time had passed, the girl¡¯s features had blurred.

    Some people said that this was a fairy godmother and that if one prayed to her, she would grant their wishes.

    "Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many attractive sights in the capital. I guess we¡¯ll have to walk around a bit more in the future!" Ji Jing said excitedly as she walked in circles around the fukugi tree.

    Ji Feng¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he looked at his innocent sister. He then turned toward Hua Qiyue and saw that she stared at this fukugi tree in fascination, as though she was a three-year-old child.

    This was the first time she had been here but for some reason, she had a feeling that she visited this ce before many years ago.

    Could this be the memory of the original owner of this body?

    "Hey, isn¡¯t that the dull-witted girl? Brother Yun, I guess she must have truly found a divine psychic who predicted that we would be here today!" A voice rang out disdainfully.

    Everyone turned to see Huangfu Xuan, Yun Shimo and the others approaching them. Princess Mingzhu, Princess Huiya, and Princess Huiling were also part of their group.

    Hua Qiyue knew the identities of those two women because of the imperial guards d in ck that trailed after them. These two women¡¯s faces were both covered with light gauze, which was something that only imperial princesses would do.

    Furthermore, when Hua Qiyue waspeting on stage earlier, she had noticed two women who sat dignifiedly on the imperial side of the audience, so she guessed that it could only be the two princesses.

    "Hey, Hua Qiyue, you knew that Brother Yun would being today, that¡¯s why you waited here for him, right?"

    Huangfu Xuan approached her and nced coldly at Hua Qiyue, his eyes full of contempt. "You only beat Ouyang Liuer by chance. Hua Qiyue, you should run as far as you can in the future. Otherwise, you might even die without knowing it."

    Hua Qiyue blinked in surprise as she said, "Your Highness, are you expressing concern for me?"

    Everyone felt likeughing when they heard those words. Hua Qiyue did not act like she had been insulted but instead twisted his words around, causing Huangfu Xuan to point at her in anger with his face flushed, "Bullshit! Of course not. Why would I show concern to someone like yourself?"

    He had been Hua Qiyue¡¯s fiance and despite the fact that this was a broken engagement but when Hua Qiyue imed that he was concerned about her, it made their rtionship seem ambiguous.

    "That¡¯s right, why would someone such as myself.... be worthy of your concern? I just can¡¯t understand it myself..." Hua Qiyue stroked her chin naively, then her eyes brightened as she eximed, "But you were clearly showing concern for me earlier!"

    Ji Feng alternated between feeling like crying andughing and secretly scoffed at Huangfu Xuan. If he hadn¡¯t treated Hua Qiyue in such a manner, Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t be teasing him like this right now.

    "You, you, you... I am not concerned about you! I¡¯m just warning you that you might die without even knowing why!" Huangfu Xuan was livid and he was so angry that his face and ears had both turned red. Yun Shimo held him back and said, "Brother Huangfu, why are you wasting time on this person?"

    The contempt was clear in his voice. Ji Jing walked over then and nced at Yun Shimo. She scoffed as she tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm and said with a smile, "Sister, is someone trying to bully you?"

    Hua Qiyue blinked. "No, there isn¡¯t. They are all showering me with concern but they are just too embarrassed to admit it!"

    Princess Huiya couldn¡¯t hold back herughter then but quickly stopped when that earned her a re from Huangfu Xuan.

    Hua Qiyue truly didn¡¯t like those from the imperial household, probably due to Princess Huizhen, but something unexpected happened next.

    "Brother Huangfu, you must truly like Miss Hua, right? Is that why you¡¯re concerned about her?" Princess Huiya¡¯s eyes curved into a smile and she looked extremely.

    Huangfu Xuan red at her and wanted to retort but was held back by Yun Shimo. Ji Feng stared meaningfully at Hua Qiyue and thought that this woman¡¯s acting was really great. She might seem dull-witted but she was most definitely not. She looked like she was spouting nonsense but in reality, no one could outtalk her.

    She was really clever!

    Ji Feng shot a small smile at the group and said, "Greetings, Your Highnesses, I¡¯m Ji Feng."

    Princess Huiya looked at Ji Feng and felt that this young man looked handsome and carried himself with a natural poise. A hint of charm danced in his narrow eyes. A soft breeze blew and Ji Feng¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind, further enhancing his charm. Princess Huiya¡¯s heart raced wildly.

    She didn¡¯t expect this man to look so handsome like he had walked out of a painting. This effect was the same whether she looked at him from afar or closeup. He was exceedingly handsome and his smile was charming and warm, unlike those imperial princes and young masters.

    "Brother Ji, why have you taken an interest in this fukugi tree?" Yun Shimo was acquainted with the medicine saint, Ji Feng, so he spoke to him casually. As he spoke, he quickly nced at Hua Qiyue¡¯s face and saw that she still had that silly expression on her face.

 Chapter 39: Evil Plot

    Yun Shimo felt likeughing. This woman was extremely smart in front of him and back then when she threatened him with the Long Red, she did not look like this at all!

    This showed that she was very clever. After all, Hua Qiyue knew that Yun Shimo was not one to gossip freely so even if she revealed her true self in front of him, no one else would know either.

    Huangfu Xuan was a prince and such high standards, so he would not lower himself to gossip about her.

    "I rarely find myself in the capital, so now that I have the opportunity to walk about, I asked Qiyue to show me around." Ji Feng had naturally found himself calling Hua Qiyue casually by her first name.

    Hua Qiyue was surprised but it did not show on her face. She dragged Ji Jing to the other end.

    She did not feel like constantly putting on an act in front of everybody.

    It was tiring to be acting all the time. She was clearly a normal person and it even could be said that she was an extremely clever and beautiful young woman, so why did she have to act like a silly legitimate daughter of the Hua family?

    She felt like avoiding those people but those people did not want to let her off this easily.

    "Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Hua to have such good fortune to not only win against Miss Ouyang but also find herself in thepany of the medicine saint himself. She must be truly lucky!"

    A scornfulugh rang out. Hua Qiyue turned to see a beautiful face¡ª it was Princess Huiling. Princess Huiling and Princess Huizhen were both the Empress¡¯ daughters and were both extremely bratty because they were used to getting their way since childhood.

    The Empress¡¯ doted on her daughters and naturally, would not let them experience any form of suffering.

    Therefore, it was natural that both princesses turned out to be bratty and rude. However, Princess Huiya whose mother was Consort Mei had a much better temperament. She did not insult Hua Qiyue and thus, so Hua Qiyue developed a good impression of this princess.

    "Am I really that lucky? Oh... I thought it was because of Master Xuanji!" Hua Qiyue smiled dumbly. Ji Jing tried her best to rein in herughter, and tried so hard that her stomach started to hurt.

    Princess Huiling scoffed and looked at Hua Qiyue in derision. She had fallen in love with Ji Feng as well so how could she stand by when she saw that this silly woman was in thepany of the medicine saint?

    "Hua Qiyue, shouldn¡¯t you bow in greeting when you meet members of the imperial family? Did the Hua family not teach you any manners?" Princess Huiling stared coldly at Hua Qiyue and wanted to make things difficult for her.

    Princess Huiya felt bad and tugged at Princess Huiling as she said, "Sister, Hua Qiyue must have momentarily forgotten to do so earlier. After all, Brother Huangfu spoke to her in that manner earlier and she didn¡¯t have time to think of anything else..."

    "That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to bother yourself with such a woman." Princess Mingzhu interrupted coldly.

    She looked very gentle and warm but Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but scoff to herself when she heard the meaning behind her words. Princess Mingzhu was not as genteel as she seemed.

    Princess Huiya on the other hand, seemed to be genuinely concerned for her. It was said that Consort Mei¡¯s children were all easily approachable and this seemed to prove the rumors true.

    Hua Qiyue blinked and said, "Oh, that¡¯s right. I must have forgotten but Your Highness, shouldn¡¯t you kneel in front of the statue of the wishingdy? I remember my wet nurse telling me that even the Emperor would kneel whenever he came. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling then?"

    Princess Huiling turned pale and said, "I¡¯m not making a wish, so why should I kneel?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled brightly and bobbed a curtsey at her, "Uh... what are you called again? I must have forgotten, ah, my silly brain..."

    Princess Huiling was so enraged that her face flushed as she said, "Oh, I finally recalled that you are that dull-witted woman. I heard that you were both weak and lecherous and that there was something wrong with your intelligence. Get lost then, stop spoiling my mood!"

    Princess Huiling was so direct and arrogant that Yun Shimo and the others beside her frowned.

    Hua Qiyue smiled as she ran away with Ji Jing. Huangfu Xuan stared angrily at her departing figure. For some reason, he felt very ufortable when he saw her with Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng and Yun Shimo went to sit at the nearby pavilion to rest for a while.

    This ce would only be livelier at night since everyone was now watching thepetition. Ji Jing and Ji Feng¡¯s absence at the scene wouldn¡¯t make a difference since this was only the first round. It would only get more exciting from then on.

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing plucked wildflowers from the flower field outside. Hua Qiyue had never enjoyed herself so much before.

    Before she was wed in her past life, she was learning the ropes of business with her father and embroidery and other things with her mother, so she naturally hardly left home. After she got married, she was so busy with the family business and her child, so she didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy herself either.

    Her heart hurt at the thought of her father. Since she was reborn, she hadn¡¯t been back to her hometown and hadn¡¯t paid her respects to her parents either.

    Revenge came first to her. She felt as though she was only worthy of returning home and paying her respects to her parents after she exacted revenge. This was her motivation to be stronger, so even if she suffered while cultivating Qi Arts, she had to bear with the pain!

    "Qiyue? Qiyue? You¡¯re bleeding!"

    Ji Jing eximed loudly, pulling Hua Qiyue out of her reverie and she realised that the wildflower had pricked her palm, causing blood to drip freely from her hand.

    Ji Feng rushed over when he heard her exmation and so did Yun Shimo and the others. Ji Feng¡¯s face darkened when he saw that she was bleeding and quickly took out a bottle of medicine from his sleeve pocket. "Come, let me put some medication on your wound."

    Ji Feng did not care about the stares from the others. He took her hand and poured out some of the medicine from the bottle as he gently rubbed it on her wound.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed since they knew one bottle of the medicine saint¡¯s medicine was priceless but yet he generously gave it to Hua Qiyue as he tended to her wound. He even asked for herpany as he toured the capital which showed that he treated her as a friend!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s gaze changed rapidly and he pursed his lips but ultimately held his tongue. On the contrary, Huangfu Xuan made a big fuss and loudly eximed, "Brother Ji, it takes at least a year to cultivate your medicine! It¡¯s really not worth your while to just give it to that crazy woman."

    A smile danced in Ji Feng¡¯s eyes as he said, "I should be the one to decide whether she is worth it or not."

    His words caused everyone to be extremely shocked. They nced at Hua Qiyue with aplicated mix of expressions, unable to understand Ji Feng saw in this dull-witted woman for him to treat her so sincerely.

    Princess Huiling smiled coldly and said in an odd voice, "Brother Ji, Hua Qiyue has adopted a son at the prime of her youth when she isn¡¯t even married. She has already created a stir with her scandalous actions and isn¡¯t worthy of your expensive medicine!"

    Lv Xin was angered by her words but Hua Qiyue gently held her back and motioned for her to remain quiet.

    Lv Xin red angrily at Princess Huiling but unexpectedly, it was Ji Jing who stood up for Hua Qiyue, "Princess Huiling, you have gone too far! Why can¡¯t an unmarried youngdy adopt a child? Doing good deeds would mean umting good karma and fortune! Furthermore, when has Qiyue behaved scandalously? Have you witnessed her behaving improperly?"

    Ji Jing spoke boldly and the rude and bratty Princess Huiling was so upset her entire face flushed red.

    "Humph, why don¡¯t you ask anyone in the capital? Anyone would be able to tell you how scandalous she is and she has even beenbeled a scarlet woman! Have you not heard about those rumors?"

    Princess Huiling scoffed but Ji Feng paid no heed to her words as he continued to tend to Hua Qiyue¡¯s wound.

    This medicine was really magical. Once he applied this medicine to her wound, blood immediately stopped flowing and her wound didn¡¯t itch or hurt anymore. She didn¡¯t feel any difort at all. Furthermore, there was a cooling sensation on her palm which was extremely soothing.

    This was the first time Hua Qiyue found herself in such close proximity to a man and she couldn¡¯t stop a blush from spreading across her cheeks. The sun had started to set and the sunset colors spread across the skies. The sunset glow enhanced the stain on her cheeks and tinted her smooth skin with a faint orange-red glow.

    Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t help but frown when he looked at them. For some inexplicable reason, he suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    "Miss Ji, don¡¯t be tricked by her dull-witted antics! Humph, she has long achieved infamy around these parts!" Princess Huiling was extremely jealous and couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice.

    Ji Jing scoffed and replied, "You¡¯ve already said that these are rumors, so wouldn¡¯t someone as clever as Your Highness know what rumors are? Rumors and hearsay spread from one to ten people, then from ten to a hundred people and would be more distorted the further they spread! Otherwise, why would they be known as rumors?"

    Ji Jing retorted sharply and Princess Huiling was not her match at all. She was hopping mad and when she looked down, she saw Ji Feng put the medicine bottle away and asked Hua Qiyue gently, "Qiyue, do you feel better?"

    "No... It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Ha ha, handsome brother, your medicine is really effective!" Hua Qiyue gave a silly response and smiled giddily at him.

    "Princess Huiling, Jing¡¯er is right. There isn¡¯t much truth to rumors since these hearsay have been passed from person to person, without any basis or evidence. How could we judge others based on rumors or hearsay?" Ji Feng said evenly with a smile. His answer was very polite but he made his stance clear.

    Princess Mingzhu smiled and agreed, "Yes, Your Highness. Let¡¯s not speak any more of this matter. It is already turning dark and if we don¡¯t return to the pce soon, we would be scolded by the Empress. Shall we make our way back?"

    Princess Huiya nodded, "That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go!"

    Princess Huiling red angrily at Hua Qiyue and felt extremely aggrieved. Hua Qiyue walked ahead and soon, Princess Huiling formed an evil n. She strode up beside Hua Qiyue and forced Lv Xin aside.

    Yun Shimo and Ji Feng exchanged a nce. Both their eyes were inscrutable and they were unable to tell how the other party felt.

    "Hua Qiyue, stop thinking that you are so fortunate. You won¡¯t be so lucky after you progress to the next round!" Princess Huiling suddenly said coldly.

    Huangfu Xuan who walked behind Hua Qiyue quickly concurred, "Yes, it would be impossible for someone to maintain a lucky streak forever."

    Princess Huiling looked at the wildflowers and bushes that reached up to her knees and a sly glint shed in her eyes as she stuck out her leg to trip Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue screamed in horror and Princess Huiling smiled coldly.

    Right in front of them was a patch of thorny wildflowers, so the consequences would be disastrous if Hua Qiyuended into the thorny patch of flowers.

    However, Hua Qiyue reached out and grabbed Princess Huiling¡¯s sash. Then, it was toote for the guards in ck to save her!

    Princess Huiling shrieked. She waspletely caught off-guard so when Hua Qiyue pulled on her clothes, she fell forward and Hua Qiyuended directly on top of her!

 Chapter 40: Stupid Princess

    "Argh!"

    Princess Huiling shrieked while two imperial guards pulled Hua Qiyue away and held her up. "Outrageous! You dare to hurt the princess?"

    One of the imperial guards chided and pulled his sword out of its sheath. He was about to put the sword on Hua Qiyue¡¯s neck when Yun Shimo held the sheath. The guard was shocked. He pulled harder but the sword would note out!

    Prince Nan of the imperial city was not only the King of Medicine and the Medical Saint, but he was also a master at crafting elixirs and practicing Qi Art.

    "Prince Nan, please do not make it difficult for me!" The imperial guard whispered upon seeing the circumstance.

    Princess Huiling could feel the bloody cuts on her hands. She stared intensely at Hua Qiyue with a gaze full of murderous intent!

    That cute face was twisted by anger. Seeing that, Princess Huiya calmed her down softly, "Sister, do not be angry at Miss Hua. Perhaps she is merely not careful..."

    "Not careful? Hua Qiyue, did you know that you havemitted the crime of hurting the imperial family? That crime is punishable by death. Come, bring Hua Qiyue to the dungeon!" Princess Huiling was worried about being unable to punish Hua Qiyue and this incident provided her with the perfect opportunity to punish her. "Hua Qiyue, you are dead!"

    Lv Xin is dumbfounded. She stared at the innocent Hua Qiyue.

    Ji Feng saw everything clearly. The corner of his mouth twitched coldly as he heard Hua Qiyue whisper, "Princess... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... I saw a frog in the grass... and I wanted to catch it, thus I identally pushed you..."

    "You are lying! Hua Qiyue, how dare you lie to me, I was the one who tripped you..." Instantly, everyone stared at Princess Huiling. The princess was harsh and straightforward, spewing out the truth without thinking.

    Princess Huiling realized that she had spilled the truth and covered her mouth immediately, staring at Ji Feng awkwardly.

    Ji Feng had never seen such a rude and stupid woman, and thus his mouth twitched as he spoke. "That¡¯s right, princess. You had tripped Qiyue and thus she identally pounced on you. What crime is that? Princess loves to y and that was merely a joke just now, right?"

    Yun Shimo said expressionlessly, "Princess, I had seen..."

    Princess Huilingughed dryly and awkwardly twice. Who could she me for her own mistake? If she really did bring Hua Qiyue back to the dungeon, then she would be theughingstock!

    A princess of Changjing Kingdom using devious ns to frame a general¡¯s girl would only hurt the reputation of the royal family and enrage the Emperor. However, she did not expect Yun Shimo to speak for Hua Qiyue. Her hatred for her deepened as she thought about that!

    "Yes, yes. Don¡¯t mind me, Qiyue, I was just joking!"

    Hua Qiyue blinked as she purposefully lied just now to bait the princess into telling the truth. Such a straightforward person was the easiest to deal with.

    "Oh, what did you say, princess? The frog ran away!"

    "Hehe! Yes, the frog had escaped. It¡¯ste now, I will return home. I¡¯ll find you tomorrow, Brother Ji!" Princess Huilingughed boldly while Princess Huiya¡¯s heart sank as she realized that her sister liked Ji Feng too.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I need to help Qiyue catch frogs tomorrow." Ji Feng exined as he smiled lightly. The power of the Ji family remained solemn as they need not care for the face of the imperial family.

    Having been rejected, Princess Huiling¡¯s mood worsened. She had med all the unsatisfactory oues on Hua Qiyue.

    The corner of Princess Huiling¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll find Brother Ji when you¡¯re free next time!" As she spoke, she left with Princess Mingzhu. While Princess Huiya turned, she threw aforting nce to Hua Qiyue.

    Twilight had befallen and it was the first time Hua Qiyue had spent such ate night outside. Thus, Lv Xin and Qiuyun brought her home immediately. Yun Shimo and Ji Feng looked at each other and walked towards Prince Nan¡¯s residence.

    Ji Jing was there too. It was rare for her toe out and y. Furthermore, she had a crush on Yun Shimo. How could she let this opportunity slip?

    Inside Prince Nan¡¯s residence, when Yun Shimo and the rest had returned, the chefs hurried to provide delicious supper for the host and the guests.

    The dining room was incredibly huge and was beside a small pond. When one raised up one¡¯s head while dining, one could see the beautiful ripples from the water body and the colorful fish swimming freely within. The lotus was ced in the middle of the pond, with glittering crystal drops of water on top of the circr lotus leaves.

    The silver moonlight was sprinkled lightly on the water body asughter and chatter came from within the dining room. The sound of a womanughing was like the ringing of a silver bell.

    "Brother Yun! I didn¡¯t expect the scenery here to be better than outside. I would havee here earlier if I knew, haha!" Ji Jing smiled heartily.

    A faint smile appeared on Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face. "Jing can alwayse."

    Huangfu Xuan stared at Yun Shimo before frowning and staring at Ji Jing. "It¡¯s not a good thing to mix around with that stupid girl!"

    Huangfu Xuan was straightforward in his words, making Ji Feng ufortable.

    Yun Shimo looked at him casually. "Brother Huangfu, do you really think that Hua Qiyue is as simple as she looks. Only I bet on her victory amongst everyone here, but she did win in the end?"

    Huangfu Xuan snorted coldly as Ji Jingined, "Ya, how can a brainless man like you understand why sister Qiyue wins? Hmpt! You are not a good thing for scolding her!"

    Ji Jing was angry as she stared at Yun Shimo. "Brother Yun, you can¡¯t let someone like him in! He spoils the good mood for tonight!"

    Yun Shimo had a small headache as Huangfu Xuan was still the son of an aristocrat, probably the only son of an aristocrat that respects him.

    Those princes do seem to treat Yun Shimo with respect, but was secretlymenting hisck of royal blood and would not be convinced by him.

    However, due to the face of the emperor and the excellent medical skills of Yun Shimo, no one dared to oppose him.

    However, Huangfu Xuan came to his residence almost every day, treating him as a friend and a brother.

    "Well, Jing, Brother Huangfu seemed to have mistaken Qiyue. Actually, I have guessed that she would win. After all... facing so much disdain and mockery, she still remained calm andposed. Do you really think that someone who dare topete knowing that she knew no Qi Art had no other skills?"

    Ji Feng smiled lightly. "This time, many rich men and women would need to send silver over to Qiyue. They lost with written proof and thus cannot afford to deny it."

    Ji Jing suddenly rejoiced and nodded profusely. "Yes, yes! Haha, Sister Qiyue will have a fortune now!"

    "We should let her treat us tomorrow. I heard that other than Dong Hai Restaurant, there was another restaurant called Wangyue Restaurant. The food there is particrly fragrant."

    Ji Feng smiled and suggested while a strange glimmer shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes.

    "Yes, yes! Brother Yun need toe too!"

    Yun Shimo was stunned but he still did nod in the end. Huangfu Xuanined loudly, "Brother Yun, you are mad! Do you remember how Hua Qiyue pounced on you? Hmpt, she wants to molest you and you still dare to send yourself into her?"

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s words shocked Ji Feng and Ji Jing as they both looked at Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth twitched as he shook his head. "Brother Huangfu, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding."

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief hearing what Yun Shimo said. In their heart, Hua Qiyue was not that kind of woman.

    Huangfu Xuan jumped up unhappily, so much so that the dishes on the table vibrated. "Misunderstanding! I think she did it on purpose! What misunderstanding! Brother Yun, when did you be so soft?"

    Ji Feng cleared his throat and looked at Yun Shimo. The two of them had the same thought. After all, Huangfu Xuan was straightforward and crude, and they should not talk much about Hua Qiyue in front of him.

    "Come,e, Brother Huangfu! Don¡¯t be angry, drink and eat!" Ji Fengughed and raised up his cup.

    Seeing that Yun Shimo did not react, Huangfu Xuan sighed and lifted up his cup to toast Ji Feng.

    Ji Jing was a smart woman. She smiled and ushered a servant to her side, whispering softly in his ears.

    The servant listened to her and stared silently at Huangfu Xuan before turning around and leaving. Before long, a servant from Prince Nan¡¯s residence came and reported that his house had flooded, urging him to leave.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face sank as he heard the news. He then hurriedly left after saying goodbye to Yun Shimo.

    Seeing the anxious back of Huangfu Xuan, Ji Jingughed mockingly. Ji Feng shook his head helplessly, "Jing, even if you do lie, you cannot lie so seriously. Look at the anxiousness of Brother Huangfu, that showed the deep love he had for his house."

    Yun Shimo could barely hide theughter in his eyes. Ji Jing is both mischievous and smart, and thus was able to lure Huangfu Xuan away to talk conveniently.

    "His mansion was constructed under the personal supervision of Emperess Jin. She had passed on early and her son missed her dearly, thus valuing the mansion much."

    Yun Shimo¡¯s words made Ji Feng and Ji Jing quiet. They had also had the loss of their mother at an early age. Naturally, it was ufortable.

    "That Hua Qiyue... is really intelligent. Using one trick to ear almost 10,000 pounds of silver." Ji Feng changed the topic, smiling.

    Yun Shimo nodded as Hua Qiyue¡¯s idiotic face appeared before his eyes. She had a cunning heart hidden within an ignorant appearance.

    She was cunning enough to make people fall into her trap and me it on luck instead.

    Other than the few of them, no one would think that Hua Qiyue was pretending to be idiotic.

    "That¡¯s right, Qiyue was so smart that few people could see through her. However, Brother Yun, do you know about her unique set of footwork?"

    Ji Feng whispered, worried about people eavesdropping.

    Ji Jing also looked at Yun Shimo with interest. Hua Qiyue¡¯s footwork was indeed unique and impressive, allowing her to utilize it to escape easily during her time of danger.

    Yun Shimo turned solemn. "No, I cannot decipher that. Do you not know what that is, Brother Ji?"

 Chapter 41: Mystery

    Ji Feng nodded. "That¡¯s right. Not only me, even my father did not see such a unique footwork. He had agreed for Jing to invite Qiyue for lunch but did not ask during the meal itself."

    "That¡¯s because dad knew that there is definitely a supreme master is behind Hua Qiyue. With her intellect, she will not reveal who he is." Ji Jing spoke, full of delight in her eyes. "I had said before that Sister Qiyue could not be a lustful and stupid woman! They were the ones who could not decipher her true identity, haha. I loved Sister Qiyue from the first nce. Unfortunately, I am not a man, or I would definitely marry her!"

    Ji Jing¡¯s eyes were full of happiness. "However, brother you can marry Sister Qiyue! Hehe, I do like her a lot!"

    Ji Feng¡¯s face reddened as he softly chided, "Jing, don¡¯t say such nonsense! After all... Marriage is not just a personal affair! Qiyue might not like me..."

    Such a sentence revealed all Ji Feng was thinking about. Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes dimmed as he sipped on wine. The sweet and delicious wine now tasted a bit bitter.

    "What are you afraid of, Brother, I¡¯m sure that Sister Qiyue will like you!" Ji Jing smiled and spoke without restraint as she grabbed the chicken feet crudely.

    Ji Feng smiled faintly as a blush rose on his face. Yun Shimo called his servant here and said, "Come and check for me... the origin of Master Xuanji."

    The servant nodded and left. Ji Feng¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation. "Such meticulousness of Brother Yun. Qiyue had exined that Master Xuanji prompted her to participate in thepetition and thus her footwork might be linked to Xuanji."

    Yun Shimo nodded as he remembered the woman¡¯sughter. However, a mystery still lingered in his heart. "Why did Master Xuanji teach her? Hua Qiyue... why is she called a stupid and lustful woman? Don¡¯t you all find this hard to understand?"

    Ji Jing was stunned and confused. "Yes, as the disciple of a supreme master, why is there a need for Sister Qiyue to ruin her reputation? Could it be that she was hiding something and thus do not want to have enemies? After all, no one will care about an idiot!"

    "That¡¯s right, Jing. You are right, perhaps Qiyue wanted to hide something, but participating in thepetition now..."

    Ji Feng was confused but Yun Shimo exined calmly. "It could be because of her adopted son, Tianci. His throat had been poisoned and she had brought Tianci to me for treatment. However, to obtain the elixir that can fully heal his throat, one needs Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice."

    "Thus... she participated in the tournament!" Ji Jing was not stupid, understanding what Hua Qiyue had said at once.

    Yun Shimo nodded, full ofplex emotions in his eyes.

    "In that case, Qiyue is risking her life for her adopted son. In the end, she is really a loyal and kind woman!" Ji Feng¡¯s affection for Hua Qiyue increased.

    "Yes, such a kind and loyal woman should be my sister-inw? Haha!" The straightforward Ji Jing blinked at Ji Feng mischievously.

    Ji Feng did not want to engage her and thus toasted Yun Shimo instead before discussing the main purpose of the tournament¡ª gathering disciples. That was Ji Zhong¡¯s idea, for it would be a lot of pressure on Ji Feng if he were to manage the whole family business all by himself.

    Furthermore, Ji Zhong¡¯s uncle seemed to have rebellious thoughts. If conflict did arise, the family would be split into half, and support from the disciples would be needed.

    Even though it was announced that there would be two disciples selected, ten would be recruited. Of course, two of would be trained on the surface while the other eight would be cultivated in secret.

    Yu Shimo understood the difficulties ofrge families and rmended eight excellent young men and women to Ji Feng. Ji Feng would naturally keep that in mind while examining their performance in thepetition.

    After Ji Jing and Ji Feng had left, Yun Shimo returned to the dining room and sat on the wooden chair by the pond. The fragrance of the lotus came with the wind, surrounding him.

    Stars and the moon shone brightly in the sky while Yun Shimo sat there silently. Someone knocked on the door outside at midnight.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s servant Bingyi hade back. He passed a pile of paper to Yun Shimo. "Prince, when Xuanji first appeared, he had caught the attention of our Golden Door. However, strangely, his origins are well concealed, as if his past records were deliberately destroyed by someone... Thus, we can¡¯t find out a single thing about the origin of this person."

    Bingyi¡¯s words made Yun Shimo squint his eyes, focusing on the lotus flowers swaying in the wind.

    "Prince, do you want us to use special methods..."

    "No need, Xuanji is not an ordinary man. Observe him first." Yun Shimo waved his hands as he decided that he should not alert Xuanji of his investigation.

    Bingyi kept quiet. She thought, "Hua Qiyue made my master interested in a monk?"

    "She looked like a useless idiot, and it¡¯s no wonder that Huangfu Xuan does not want to marry her. Even though she did seem normal when she came to Prince Nan¡¯s residence, she still pushed my handsome master on the floor!"

    "Furthermore... keep a lookout for Hua Qiyue. Report any news of her to me." Yun Shimo thought for a while before making this decision. He initially did not want to be involved with Hua Qiyue. However, unknowingly, he had an unsuppressible impulse in his heart to know her.

    Bingyi agreed obediently before ordering another guard to follow Hua Qiyue.

    The guards of Yun Shimo were all extremely loyal, with high skills and Qi Art. Thus, even when the princes dislike Yun Shimo, they would not dare to hire an assassin to eliminate him.

    Because that was almost impossible.

    Legend had it that Yun Shimo¡¯s Qi Art had reached thepletion of Moon Erosion stage, a stage that very few can achieve. Usually, those who dared to attack him would suffer a bitter end.

    The warm and indifferent Yun Shimo was a cold devil in the hearts of many.

    At this time when the stars and the moon shone bright, the streets were bustling with activities.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing found Ji Zhong as they returned to Dong Hai Restaurant. They then told them all they had known.

    Ji Zhong sat by his table, pondering. "In that case, Hua Qiyue came for the medicine and not for Ji family?"

    Seeing that his father¡¯s expression had changed, Ji Feng defended Hua Qiyue, "Dad, Hua Qiyue is an unmarried woman. It¡¯s hard for her to even adopt a son. Now she is risking her life for her adopted son, which shows her loyalty and kindness. If she won, she would definitely not reject us. Furthermore, shouldn¡¯t father be happy to have such a brilliant apprentice?"

    Ji Zhong¡¯s face returned to its usual calmness as he heard this. He nodded profusely before continuing, "Feng is right, Hua Qiyue has too many mysteries. Let¡¯s slowly find out what they are."

    Ji Feng heaved a sigh of relief while Ji Jing smiled mischievously beside him. "Dad, what if brother marries Sister Qiyue? Even though the Ji family has a huge business, we belong to the outside world, do we care about the family reputation?"

    Ji Zhong nodded slightly. "As long as your brother is happy. We are not a royal family and need not worry about status."

    Ji Feng rxed further after listening to Ji Zhong. His mood brightened and drank a lot with his father before returning to his room.

    After returning to her residence, Hua Qiyue received a huge sum of money from Butler Wang. Those are the bets she had won from the wealthy families. Of course, some were gifted by the imperial family.

    Hua Qiyue was certain that they would return her money as they need to pay the correct amount for their written proof to be returned to them. If they do not return or dy the process, rumors will spread that would damage their reputation.

    "First Miss, there is a total of 15,000 pounds here in total. You won 11,000 pounds through betting while there are 4,900 pounds given by princes." Butler Wang smiled as he exined the finances to Qiyue, passing an ountancy book to her. "This is the ounts. You can take a good look at them, Madame."

    "No need, Butler Wang. I believe in you. These 500 pounds are for you. After all, we earned money together and we should share them!" Hua Qiyue smiled as she took out 500 pounds worth of cash to give to Butler Wang.

    Butler Wang was shocked at this gracious act. "No, no... First Miss, you¡¯ve given me a lot of moneyst time, how can you..."

    "Butler Wang, I know you have parents and children to feed, and that your son¡¯s marriage ising soon. All these require money. Just take these as a little gift from me and please don¡¯t reject it." Hua Qiyue spoke coldly and Butler Wang dared not interrupt her again. He would not have a good oue if he did not listen to his master.

    After Butler Wang retreated, Hua Qiyue gave Lv Xin and Youshui 500 pounds each. The two kids were red with excitement. This had been the happiest part of their lives as servants.

    Not only were they not bullied, but they also punished those who bullied them. Furthermore, money came like water, making the two poor girls even happier.

    "Right, where is Qiuyun?" Hua Qiyue looked around but did not see Qiuyun at all.

    Tianci was too tired and had fallen asleep early. Hua Qiyue went in to check if anything was amiss before finally feeling relieved.

    Youshui sneezed and replied unhappily, "Qiuyun excused herself for being unwell."

    "I will find her over here now if you want to see her!" Lv Xin was delighted and wanted to teach Qiuyun a lesson. "Miss, why did you drink the soup even when you know there arexatives inside? You still want to pamper that little girl?"

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips as she chewed on a piece of watermelon. "Lv Xin, Qiuyun is only 12 years old, how dare he disobey that devious master? I don¡¯t me her. Furthermore, there is Long Red inside the soup that cured all types of poison. I dare to drink any medicine."

    The corner of Lv Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. "Alright, my master do have a big heart and a tolerant personality. I should stop persuading her since she is indeed very powerful."

    "Miss, did you be powerful because Master Xuanji taught you skills?" Youshui whispered. Hua Qiyue poked her forehead, "As a kid, you shouldn¡¯t talk so much!"

    Youshui covered her forehead and pursed her lips, pretending to cry.

    After bathing, Hua Qiyuey down on her bed. She did not want to enter that other world today as she felt guilty looking at the cute chubby face of her son.

    He still could not talk. It was painful for a normal child.

 Chapter 42 - Receiving Punishment

    Hua Qiyue reached out her hand to hold Tianci¡¯s small hand. The hand was soft like a flower in spring, filling Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart with softness.

    "Tianci.... Mum will definitely heal your throat and make you strong again!"

    Hua Qiyue thought silently. Holding his son¡¯s hand, she fell into a strange dream.

    At this moment.

    Qiuyun was kneeling in a small rundown pavilion at the back garden, in front of Hua Mengshi. She was shivering profusely.

    "Speak! Did you put the drug into the soup?" Hua Mengshi stared coldly at the scared little girl in front of her eyes, and the chilly ze made Surou shiver as well.

    "No, no! Madame, I did not betray you! I ced thexative into the soup but to no avail!" Qiuyun shook her head like a rattle, with a look of horror on her face.

    "You did ce thexatives? Funny, that was the strongestxative given by the doctor. Will she be alright if you did drug her?" Hua Mengshi smiled evilly. "I head that Hua Qiyue is wealthy now and that she gave a lot of cash to her servants. Qiuyun, did you betray me for her money?"

    Qiuyun bowed her head on the floor so hard it was as if she was smashing garlic. "No, no... Please believe in me... I had bullied First Miss before, how could she treat me nicely? I didn¡¯t even see a copper coin?!"

    Hua Mengshi squinted her watery eyes. Qiuyun was right. Even though she gifted Qiuyun to Hua Qiyue, she had someone monitoring Qiuyun.

    Qiuyun did drug Hua Qiyue, but perhaps the doctor lied to her.

    However, Hua Mengshi still raised her hand. "Firstly, let¡¯s teach her a small lesson. If she did well next time, I¡¯ll then reward her!"

    Surou heard that and her face went pale. Nanny Zhou beside her snorted, taking a small embroidered bag from her pockets before pulling a long thin needle out!

    Qiuyun was so scared that she was shivering profusely. "No... Madame, Save me! Save me!"

    She was so scared that she could not evenplete her sentence. Even though she knew the cruel nature of Hua Mengshi, she was still frightened when she was the recipient. Nanny Zhou took a long needle and went to Qiuyun, kicking her forcefully.

    Qiuyun was kicked down onto the ground but she dared not to resist. She looked at Surou with a pleading look but Surou dared not to look at her. She kept silent and stared at the ground. However, her fingers kept trembling.

    Nanny Zhou held Qiuyun with one hand before piercing her waist. The pain was intense and Qiuyun was about to scream when her mouth was forced shut by Nanny Zhao.

    Nanny Zhou pulled out the needle and pierced it in again. Normal people could not endure this type of pain, and Surou turned away to save herself the agony.

    Qiuyun had been pierced for a few times and had fainted out of pain. Only then, Nanny Zhou and Nanny Zhao let go of her.

    "Madame, what do we do now?"

    "Wake her up and let her return to Cuihua Court!" Hua Mengshi replied impatiently and walked out.

    The two nannies dared not to talk and merely kicked Qiuyun instead. However, she still refused to wake up and thus they sshed some cold water on her face.

    Qiuyun woke up and saw the two nannies staring at her harshly. She was then scared beyond her darkest nightmares, crying while trembling. "Madame, no, no..."

    "Madam had left. You will go back alone. You know what to answer if anyone asked you about what happened.

    Nanny Zhou ordered coldly before leaving with Nanny Zhao. Qiuyun could only feel the coldness soaked in her entire body. Even though it was still summer, she felt as if she had been submerged in freezing water! It was truly freezing!

    Returning to Cuihua Court, Qiuyun was seen by Youshui who asked her what had happened. Qiuyun lied and replied that she had fallen into the pond and Youshui urged her to have a shower and rest.

    On the morning of the second day, while Hua Qiyue was washing Tianci¡¯s face, Youshui and Lv Xin came in. Seeing that she was washing her son¡¯s face, they rushed over to help.

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly and refused. Thus, Youshui told Qiuyun¡¯s abnormalityst night to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue kept quiet for a while before speaking. "Youshui, look at her yourself. If she is ufortable, let her rest properly. Right, give this cash worth 500 taels of silver to her as a reward."

    Youshui agreed as she was shocked by Hua Qiyue¡¯s decision. They knew that Qiuyun was malicious and wanted to harm her, however, she did not pursue the matter but instead rewarded her, making the situation iprehensible.

    However, the master had her own considerations and Youshui did not bother to ask. Holding the cash in one hand, she went to the side yard and knocked Qiuyun¡¯s door with the other. She then heard the tired response of Qiuyun.

    "Come in..."

    Youshui pushed the door open and saw Qiuyun lying on the bed with a sickly face. "Why, Qiuyun? Are you sick?"

    "Somewhat... ufortable. Sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was daytime already!" Qiuyun wanted to sit upright but she felt a sharp pain on her waist. She was extremely tired and did not sleep for an entire night, pondering how she could tter Second Miss.

    She then fell asleep until Youshui knocked.

    "First Miss said that if you are sick, you should rest first. Right, this is 500 taels, rewarded to you by Miss. Tsk tsk! This month, Miss had rewarded us up about 1,000 taels this month already because she won the bet yesterday!" Youshui smiled and ce 500 taels on Qiuyun¡¯s bed.

    Qiuyun was shocked and surprised! She didn¡¯t expect to have a 500-taels-of-silver reward just as she became Hua Qiyue¡¯s servant!

    Such generosity!

    She could barely earn 500 taels in her lifetime as a servant!

    "Help me... to thank First Miss!" Qiuyun was not sure if she was overly surprised as she cried.

    "Alright, just rest properly and wait until you be better," Youshui replied and left quietly. Qiuyun took the money and had a look at it, exactly 500 taels!

    Staring at the cash, she had fullplex feelings in her heart. She had followed Second Miss for five to six years but had barely received more than 10 taels of silver.

    But now, First Miss had just given her 500 taels.

    It looked like the legend amongst the servants of Hua¡¯s Mansion was true. Now that First Miss was wealthy, she was generous towards her servants, even taming Butler Wang. However, Second Madame, Second Miss, and Third Miss were losing control of the household. Perhaps the true master of Hua¡¯s Mansion today was indeed First Miss?

    Her heart moved as she thought of the crimson Long Red inside the garden.

    Hua Qiyue had treated herpletely differently from Hua Mengshi even though they were both masters. Hua Qiyue had rewarded her 500 taels while Hua Mengshi pierced her waist with needles, causing painfulness that wouldst for a few days.

    Glimmers shed across Qiuyun¡¯s eyes.

    "Miss, where did y¡¯all go yesterday? Tianci wanted me to bring him out to find you. However, I was worried that he would be naughty and I might lose him out in the crowd. Thus, I didn¡¯t bring him out," Standing aside, Youshui asked smiling.

    Tianci was eating rice balls. Hearing that they were going out, he pulled Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeves, full of anticipation and excitement in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and nodded profusely. "Alright, Tianci, eat first. Today, mum will bring you out to shop. We will buy all that you want to eat, alright?"

    In her previous life, Hua Qiyue did not spend much time with Tianci. Thus, she wanted topensate for him now.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard that. Hua Qiyue felt a bit sour as she stroked her head gently, all while sipping on the sweet rice ball soup.

    The little kid ate a whole bowl of rice ball obediently. He wanted to eat more even though he was full and thus was stopped by Hua Qiyue.

    "Tianci, don¡¯t eat any further. Perhaps you could still eat more when you see any delicious food on the streets. You would not be able to eat them if you are too full now!" Hua Qiyue smiled as Tianci nodded profusely, showing a bright smile.

    The little kid was extremely cute, making Lv Xin and Youshui extremely protective of him.

    "First Miss, let¡¯s bring an umbre out. Or it would be too hot."

    "First Miss, do you want to bring some water out?"

    "Just bring an umbre! Water is unnecessary! There should be water outside? There will be all kinds of food!" Hua Qiyue smiled and interrupted Lv Xin.

    Like this, the two servants prepared for a while before finding two umbres. Actually, they were sitting on the carriages the entire way, getting off only when they saw delicious food. Thus, they required no umbre.

    After bringing Tianci to pay respects to Old Madame and to gift her the rice balls boiled in Long Red soup, Hua Qiyue left Old Madame¡¯s Fu Xin Hall.

    While they passed by the garden, they heard Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s angry screams. "F*ck off! Why are you here if you can¡¯t treat me? F*ck!"

    Hearing her voice, Hua Qiyue looked at the Wangyue Pavillion beside her. She saw a doctor kneeling respectfully in front of Second Miss Hua Xiaoyi, banging his head vigorously on the ground. It seemed that the doctor had been bullied.

    Hua Xiaoyi was raging, kicking the doctor down. "B*tch, you should die! How do I go out now that I am disfigured?"

    Third Madame wasforting her by her side. "Xiaoyi, don¡¯t be like this... I heard that Prince Nan had excellent medical skills. Let¡¯s beg him..."

    She could barely hear the conversation afterward. Hua Qiyue lifted her nce. Hua Xiaoyi deserved to die. She would reobtain all that they had snatched away from the owner of this body!

    Tianci was sitting on the carriage, looking at the outside world with excitement. They only walked for a few steps before a luxurious carriage came. The symbol on it was that of the Ji family.

    Even though the road was wide, Lv Xin was sharp and caught Ji Jing.

    "Miss, is that Miss Ji?"

    Hua Qiyue pulled open the curtain and saw Ji Feng. Seeing her, Ji Feng signaled for the carriage to stop. "Qiyue, where are you going?"

    "Not much, we were walking around with Tianci. Do you want to walk together, Brother Ji?" Hua Qiyue smiled faintly while Ji Jingughed. "Sister Qiyue, we heard that you had won a lot of silver, and thus wanted you to treat us at Wangyue Restaurant!"

    Hua Qiyue was smart and knew that she need not pretend in front of them. After all, Ji Feng was an incredible figure. If he could not see through her pretense, he would not be called medicine saint.

 Chapter 43 - Striking for the First Time

    "That¡¯s fine. However, now is not the time for dinner, how about we walk around first?"

    Hua Qiyue suggested as she noticed another man on the carriage. That was Yun Shimo.

    Hua Qiyue was slightly surprised as she did not expect him to be here. Tianci waved to Yun Shimo as he was familiar with the doctor who had removed toxins from his body.

    Yun Shimo smiled faintly at the little kid, making Hua Qiyue slightly depressed. "Why did this stoic smile? Was he going to snatch her son?"

    Hua Qiyue was scared by her thoughts and quickly rposed herself. Thus, Ji family¡¯s carriage followed them. Anyways, she decided to enjoy a brief respite beforepetition resumed tomorrow.

    When passing by a biscuit shop, Tianci pulled the corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s dress and pointed at the shop.

    Hua Qiyue signaled for the carriage to stop before walking down with Tianci. "Tianci, do you want some biscuits?"

    Hua Qiyue remembered that she seldom came onto the streets with Tianci, with only three memories of doing so. However, every time Tianci signaled to eat biscuits, she rejected it due to hygiene considerations.

    Tianci nodded exaggeratedly while Ji Jing and Ji Feng alighted from their carriage. The delicious smell of the biscuits made their mouths water as they stepped into that small shop.

    That was a shop specialized in roast and barbeque products. There was roasted chicken, duck and biscuits, as well as barbequed corn, poultry, and squid.

    It was summer now and not many people were there to taste the food. There were still two empty tables.

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci¡¯s hand as they entered the store. As they entered, the store owner came to greet them.

    The group sat down and Tianci pointed at the roasted biscuit and chicken. Hua Qiyue nodded, smiling like a flower. "Bring everything here since Tianci like them."

    Hearing that, the store owner nodded profusely. "Yes, sure. Even though the store is tiny, the food here is delicious and clean. You cane and look at the cooking process if you do not believe in me."

    After all, since a group of wealthy customers suddenly arrived, the store owner dared not treat them with disrespect. However, to prevent them fromining, he quickly assured them of the cleanliness.

    Ji Jing had long been hungry. "Don¡¯t waste our time, just give me all the delicious food!"

    Ji Feng shook his head andined. "Sis, you are such a glutton. Perhaps your future husband will dislike you because of this!"

    Ji Jing heard that and nced secretly at Yun Shimo, blushing. However, she still retorted, "Bro, if he did like me, he would want me to eat more and make me fat such that no other man is tempted by me!"

    Hua Qiyue heard that and smiled.

    Lv Xin and Youshui covered their mouths and giggled too. Even though Ji Jing seemed to be aloof, she did make sense. However, it was impossible to find a man that would love his wife like himself in the patriarchal society!

    "Lv Xin, Youshui, sit in the other table and order whatever y¡¯all want." Hua Qiyue smiled and pointed at the table beside her.

    Lv Xin and Youshui looked at each other. They knew that the rules should not be so easily broken, but they still sat down due to the enticing fragrance of the food.

    After a while, Tianci¡¯s roasted biscuit and chicken arrived. Yun Shimo washed his hands using the store¡¯s water and cut the roasted chicken in small pieces.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s carefulness and initiative made Hua Qiyue frown. "He really wants to snatch Tianci away from me?"

    "Sister Qiyue, I didn¡¯t expect your adopted son to be so cute. However, I did hear that he was tortured by maidservants before and was ck and thin?" Ji Jing looked at the cute Tianci and couldn¡¯t help but push a te of roasted chicken drumsticks in front of him.

    Tianci stared at the delicious chicken drumsticks with eager eyes. After obtaining Hua Qiyue¡¯s permission, he smiled to Ji Jing and started eating the chicken drumstick.

    Looking at her satisfied son, Hua Qiyue felt gratified.

    "Indeed so, but that was quite a long time ago. Hua¡¯s Mansion will take good care of him." Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. Ji Feng purposefully stared at Yun Shimo as he silently sent a chicken drumstick to Hua Qiyue¡¯s bowl.

    "Hmpt, since you decide to tter the small son, I¡¯ll pamper the mother."

    Hua Qiyue was ttered and blushed. "Thank you, Brother Ji."

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue and saw her blush. He was abruptly frustrated. Suddenly, he started to like the silly version of Hua Qiyue, as she would not attract the attention of men then.

    After they finished eating, they were all extremely full. Thus, they decided to walk around to help with the digestion.

    Tianci pulled Hua Qiyue to a nearby college. He stared at the studious students with eager eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. She had been focusing too much on her practice and revenge that she failed to notice what Tianci wanted!

    Back at Zhou family, she was busy with business and Zhou Zhicheng did not want to send Tianci to college. Thus, the matter dragged on.

    Staring at Tianci¡¯s eager eyes, Hua Qiyue squatted down and gently gripped his soft little hand. "Tianci, I¡¯ll find you a good college after a few days, okay?"

    Tianci was delighted to hear that. He rubbed his face on Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm forcefully. Suddenly, her eyes reddened as she teared up.

    Seeing this, Ji Feng and Yun Shimo were silent. Even the noisy Ji Jing quietened down.

    The group wandered around, buying many toys and snacks for Tianci, those that Hua Qiyue disallowed him from buying in the past.

    During the trip, Ji Feng was particrly caring to Hua Qiyue. Many also noticed the group as the famous Prince Nan had never apanied anyone in shopping before. However, he was now apanying the stupid girl of Hua¡¯s Mansion!

    However, many believed that Yun Shimo was merely apanying Ji Jing and Ji Feng.

    Despite that, they were confused about how the stupid woman attracted the attention of Ji Feng.

    At lunchtime, the group entered Wangyue Restaurant.

    In the imperial city, Wangyue Restaurant was as famous as Dong Hai Restaurant. Moreover, it had a more elegant name.

    Before Hua Qiyue married over, Wangyue Restaurant was the top restaurant in the imperial city. After Hua Qiyue changed the menu and the ingredients, adding vor to the dishes, the business of the restaurant slowly improved, suppressing Wangyue Restaurant quickly.

    However, as they walked into Wangyue Restaurant, Hua Qiyue heard many discussing Dong Hai Restaurant.

    "I wonder why the dishes of Dong Hai Restaurant tastes particrly bad nowadays."

    "I agree. I heard rumors that people from the Ji family had food poisoning there, tsk tsk..."

    "That¡¯s right, I had food poisoning too. It seems that no one can support the restaurant now that the lucky wife had died!"

    The whispers of the people stopped as Hua Qiyue¡¯s group entered.

    Ji Feng and Yun Shimo were all famous individuals of the imperial city, while Ji Jing was young and pretty.

    Hua Qiyue was a famous person in the imperial city as well. Her poprity came partially from being an unmarried woman with an adopted son and betting with those in the wealthy families yesterday, with even the Emperor participating.

    Furthermore, Hua Qiyue won in the end, shocking everyone. Hua Qiyue was a famous individual now, more famous than even Prince Nan.

    Seeing such famous individuals, store owner Zhao ran out with a smile to greet them before leading them to the VIP room upstairs.

    However, before Hua Qiyue entered the room, she saw Princess Huizhen in the corner of her eye. The little kid behind her saw the princess as well, and he began shivering, holding on tightly to Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand as if he was worried that she would push him towards Princess Huizhen.

    Hua Qiyue squatted down and whispered by Tianci¡¯s ear. "Tianci, there is no need to be afraid... Karma will get them, understand?"

    Tianci blinked as he did not really understand what his mother said.

    "Which is to say, there will be retribution for those that hurt you." Hua Qiyue smiled lightly as sheforted her son.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes reddened. After Hua Qiyue adopted him, he had never seen him truly cry before. However, his tears dropped down now like rainfall.

    Tianci shook his head and opened his mouth. But to his great dismay, he could not speak!

    Hua Qiyue felt heartache. Tianci was strong enough. Even though he did not receive news of "her" death, he must have known something from those vicious maidservants.

    Tianci pulled Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand up. Even though Zhou Zhicheng did not allow Tianci to attend college, she did insist on hiring a teacher to teach him reading and writing.

    "Mum had died, but the murderer is still alive..."

    Hua Qiyue felt as if she was struck by thunder!

    It turned out that Tianci did know the truth!

    Tianci ran into Hua Qiyue¡¯s arms and cried. Her tears wet Hua Qiyue¡¯s white summer dress embroidered by golden lotus.

    "Why, Tianci... Sister Qiyue, what happened to him?" After entering the chamber, Ji Jing noticed the abnormality of Tianci and Hua Qiyue. Thus, he came over and asked hurriedly.

    Hua Qiyue held up Tianci¡¯s face and wiped the tears off his face as her own eyes reddened. "Tianci, to protect you and your rtives, you have to be stronger and strike before your enemy strikes, understand? After a few days, mum will make you happy."

    She lowered her voice and whispered. Even Ji Jing, who was nearby, did not understand what they said.

    After wiping the tears off his face, Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci into the chamber and closed the door. "Nothing, nothing... Tianci was merely throwing a small tantrum. Let¡¯s sit, Tianci, there will be a lot of delicious foodter."

    Tianci stopped crying. Yun Shimo touched his head silently. The little kid lifted up his head, crying whileughing.

    "Luckily, luckily I still had mum and all these people... Or Tianci will not be able to survive and live on."

    The food arrived and while they were about to eat, someone knocked on the door twice and opened it.

    They turned around and saw Princess Huiling, Princess Huizhen, Zhou Zhicheng, Princess Huiya, and Princess Mingzhu.

    After going to Dong Hai Restaurant, Princess Huiling heard that Ji Jing and Ji Feng went out and thus was a bit unhappy. She was shopping when she heard about new dishes in Wangyue Restaurant. Thus, she came in to try the taste.

 Chapter 44 â€“ Rivalry

    They were prestigious princesses that seldom left the pce. However, because of the tournament hosted by Ji family, they obtained permission from the Emperor to leave the pce during the duration of thepetition.

    Therefore, Princess Huiling came here for lunch with her sisters. Hearing that Ji Feng was here too, she asked for the waiter to point her the way.

    She did not expect to see Hua Qiyue with Ji Feng. Thus, Princess Huiling snorted coldly. "Brother Ji, you really did went to catch frog with this idiot?"

    "Yes, yes." Ji Feng did not borate, responding briefly.

    Ji Jing nced coldly at Princess Huiling. She did not like this woman at all but she could see that the woman was interested in her brother, however, she did wish for the disappearance of this woman.

    Tianci saw Princess Huizhen and Zhou Zhicheng, and he was scared beyond his wits. Hua Qiyue held his hand lightly, calming Tianci down.

    Of course, this made Hua Qiyue decide to strike and deal with the b*stards Zhou Zhicheng and Princess Huizhen!

    "Tianci, do you not greet your father?" Seeing the beautiful face of Hua Qiyue, Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart swayed with infatuation. He chatted with the rest before smiling gently at Tianci.

    However, Tianci only looked at him coldly before rubbing Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand.

    Zhou Zhicheng was furious. The little b*stard called him dad affectionately in the past, but he now seemed to have forgotten about him.

    That was barely strange as when Tianci was tortured, Zhou Zhicheng did not even bother looking at him.

    "So you are Mr. Zhou. Nice to meet you! Tianci had just lost a small top and is in a bad mood. I apologize for his behavior, Mr. Zhou."

    Hua Qiyue smiled gently and replied.

    Princess Huiling and her sister stared at Hua Qiyue in shock. When they saw the woman yesterday, they all felt that she was mentally retarded.

    Why was she now so eloquent?

    "Everyone, sit, sit! There is enough space here! Ask for another table!" Hua Qiyue smiled as she anticipated a good show tonight.

    Ji Jing did not like this group of people too. However, constricted by politeness, they didn¡¯t say much.

    "That¡¯s not necessary. The table is wide, we just need to ask for more chairs." Zhou Zhicheng smiled. Princess Huizhen nced at Zhou Zhicheng, dismay in her face. However, she didn¡¯t say much.

    Princess Huiling only wanted to get along with Ji Feng and she thus pushed Hua Qiyue away. "Hey,e up and give me space! Your space belonged to me!"

    Ji Jing was furious at her words but Hua Qiyue calmed her down. She stood up gracefully. "Rightfully, princess. I apologize."

    Hua Qiyue stood up with Tianci grabbing her hand tightly. Luckily, the waiter brought a chair here. Hua Qiyue quickly sat down next to Ji Jing.

    She was separated from Ji Feng by Princess Huiling.

    Everyone sat down. Even though it was a bit crowded, that was no big deal. The waiter added more chopsticks and bowls before heaving a sigh of relief.

    Damn, the sudden influx of prestigious guests made everyone here scared yet ttered.

    "Brother Ji, this dish is called Yellow Flower Fish. It¡¯s extremely delicious, please have more of it!" Princess Huiling ced a piece of fish into Ji Feng¡¯s bowl enthusiastically.

    Ji Feng¡¯s face turned gloomy. He did not like Princess Huiling but it was impolite to refuse it.

    "Thank you, Princess." Ji Fengughed politely. "As part of the imperial family, you should not be doing this to a peasant like me. I¡¯m afraid that it will not be befitting of your status."

    Ji Feng did not make his words direct but everyone could understand what he meant. However, Princess Huiling thought he was merely being polite. "Don¡¯t worry. In my eyes, peasants and the imperial family are all humans! There is no difference in status between you and me."

    Princess Huizhen heard it and snorted. "How is that possible. If my sister does think that it is true, let our father demote you to a peasant, and see if it is the same?"

    Princess Huiling only said that to Ji Feng to patronize him, and she did not expect Huizhen to rebut her. Thus, she stared at her sister furiously. "Sister, I did not talk to you!"

    Princess Huiling had been a spoilt woman since young, and Princess Huizhen was as mischievous and self-entitled. No matter where they were, they would oppose each other.

    Now, they ignored those beside them and stared at each other with resentful eyes.

    Zhou Zhicheng coughed slightly and passed a nearly transparent piece of chicken to Princess Huizhen¡¯s bowl. "Don¡¯t be angry, Princess. It is not worth it for anger to damage your body."

    Huizhen snorted. To begin with, she had a feud with Princess Huiling. Seeing that she was sitting with Ji Feng, she was angry, hateful and jealous. After all, Ji family is a big family that held a position no lower than a normal king.

    In addition, Ji Feng was extremely handsome, making Zhou Zhicheng old and ugly inparison. Even though Zhou Zhicheng was still handsome, he seemed less impressive whenpared to Ji Feng and Yun Shimo.

    Thus, Princess Huizhen rebutted even though there were strangers around.

    Princess Huiling¡¯s eyes rolled as she focused on Princess Huizhen and Zhou Zhicheng.

    Tianci¡¯s hand trembled. However, Hua Qiyue seemed oblivious to the surroundings. She caressed Tianci¡¯s back and whispered, "A true man should be calm even in the face of danger. Tianci, be brave."

    Tianci looked at Hua Qiyue shockingly as he felt that all his thoughts were seen through by her new mum. However, Hua Qiyue¡¯s determined sight gave him great encouragement.

    To begin with, Zhou Zhicheng did not care about Tianci. Now that he was no longer close to him, he did not want to pay any attention at all.

    In other¡¯s eyes, he had already let Hua Qiyue adopt Tianci. If he continued being nice to his "son", it would be abnormal.

    Yun Shimo and Ji Feng stared at each other. They both moved their chopsticks to eat while remaining silent.

    For an instant, the atmosphere became somewhat depressed on the dining table.

    Lv Xin and Youshui stood beside her frightfully. This iprehensible and frustrating princess was once again here. Could our master get herself out of the mess this time?

    "Tsk, tsk, sister. You have not been married to Mr. Zhou and yet y¡¯all disy your intimacy so openly. What a disgrace to the royal family! ording to me, you should be demoted as a peasant!"

    Princess Huiling sneered and nced at Zhou Zhicheng.

    Zhou Zhicheng was picking a fishbone for Princess Huizhen as all the fishes here were steamed whole to preserve the sulent nature of it.

    Having been scolded by Princess Huiling, he did not know whether he should continue or stop.

    Princess Huiya and all stared at the scene silently as they were afraid of offending this intractable Princess Huiling.

    Princess Huizhen had her sore spot exposed. Zhou Zhicheng loved her as much as himself, always pampering her and tending her needs. He always orders his chefs to make delicacies that she enjoyed, and made poems for her, things that only Zhou Zhicheng would do.

    Other guys had never treated her as such. Thus, Princess Huizhen insisted on marrying Zhou Zhicheng. However, the Emperor disallowed her marriage and thus it had dragged on.

    Now that she was twenty and unmarried, her situation became awkward.

    Now that Princess Huiling exposed her and mocked her in front of everyone, she could not help but be angry.

    "Huiling, what do you mean by this?"

    Princess Huizhen suddenly mmed the table, scaring Princess Mingzhu beside her. Princess Huiya lowered her head, with her palms sweating. However, Hua Qiyue and the rest were as still very calm.

    Zhou Zhicheng was anxious. "Princess, it¡¯s all my fault. I love you too much and thus people have such a misunderstanding about you!"

    Zhou Zhicheng retracted his chopsticks hurriedly while Hua Qiyue snorted inside her heart.

    Looks like these b*stards were having a bad time too.

    Princess Huizhen was even angrier as she pointed at Princess Huiling and mocked. "How are you better than me? All the men that you like are afraid of you? They are afraid that you will be a living Buddha in their house and make them suffer!"

    Huiling was immediately furious while the rest remained silent. For everyone else, the feud between the two princesses was none of their business, and they intended to stay that way.

    "Sister, what do you mean? Make them suffer?" Princess Huiling was mad with fury. The two sisters who were mocking each other had be rivals!

    Zhou Zhicheng and the rest were pale with fright. However, no one dared to hold them back except for Zhou Zhicheng, who pulled Princess Huizhen¡¯s sleeve. However, she twisted away from his grasp and snorted. "Why will I harm them? With your irritating and self-entitled attitude, with your arrogant persona and your cruel character, who will ept you as a wife?"

    The fight between mother-inw and daughter-inw had been going on for centuries. Even when a princess got married, such fights were not umon. That was because princesses were arrogant creatures, and mothers-inw usually did not want to endure their arrogance, especially since she had been master of the household for tens of years. How could one stand it when a young one was suddenly here to grab power

    There had been many in Changjing Kingdom who had their reputation ruined due to conflicts with their mothers-inw. In the end, many princesses were demoted under the wrath of the Emperor.

    "Sister, anyone will regret marrying you! Are you not cruel and heartless? Hmpt, the little kid opposite the table was rumored to be tortured by a maidservant, h! I think you were the one behind it. Hmpt, as the princess of a country, how cruel are you to poison a kid! You are not fit to be a princess!"

    Princess Huiling jumped up too, disregarding the fact that her crush was in front of her.

    As her anger had taken control of her body, the maidservant next to her tried pulling her away. "Princess! Please mind your words! This is..."

    "p!"

    "F*ck off!"

    Both maidservants were chided by the two princesses and thus retreated to the side. Princess Huizhen refused to lose and screamed. "And Princess Huiling is kind and generous? Haha, I personally saw you cutting the face of a small maidservant and pushing her into burning water to burn her alive. Who is the cruel one now?"

    The two princesses revealed dark secrets of each other. All were shocked that the two princesses were capable of such terribly cruel things!

 Chapter 45 - A Battle Between Sisters!

    The waiter beside them got pale immediately, and quickly rushed out, having no nerve to listen anymore.

    The more secrets the civilians knew about the royal family, the more dangerous they would be. To the worst, they might lose their lives.

    Finally, the maidservant of Princess Huiling wanted to do again. But Hua Qiyue refused to give her the chance. She released an invisible airflow from her finger toward the Princess Huiling, and muttered in her heart, "Come one, to hate, to anger! Give vent to all your anger, and do whatever you want!"

    Spirit Summoning Art!

    Hit by the airflow, the Princess Huiling screamed out. Suddenly, she fetched out a sharp knife from her sleeve, and stabbed it toward the Princess Huizhen!

    Before that, they were just in a contention of mouth and tongue, and Ji Feng wanted to stop this farce. After all, it was impolite to let everyone wait in hunger.

    But to his surprise, the Princess Huiling suddenly made an attack toward her big sister, and he couldn¡¯t stop that anymore even if he intended.

    Everyone turned pale. After all, Huiling and Huizhen both had stood up, and they two were pretty close.

    If the knife really pierced into Huizhen, maybe...

    "Ah!"

    The Princess Huizhen cried out. The knife had been stabbed into her arm. That wouldn¡¯t take her life, but she seemed to be crazy, and suddenly picked up the fish te, mming it into the Princess Huiling!

    Ji Feng rushed to them, trying to stop Huizhen, but he failed, and the Princess Huiling was still hurt in the head. Abruptly, blood flew out, gathering into a column. The guards around quickly stepped forward to pull apart the two crazy people!

    The two princesses were tempted and uncontroble. Even though they were forcibly towed out by the guards, they were still screaming and cursing.

    Such a big event happening, Zhou Zhicheng didn¡¯t dare to stay anymore, and quickly left, so did the Princess Huiya and the Princess Mingzhu.

    The story of these two princesses was spread all over the entire capital within five minutes.

    In the room, Hua Qiyue and the others let the waiter clean up, and then continued to eat.

    Tianci was shocked a lot, with a pale face. Hua Qiyue gently patted his little head, whispering, "Tianci, this world is cruel with a lot of idents. If you met some that will threaten your life, I won¡¯t me you for killing."

    She said those words to Tianci, because she wanted to let him understand that at those crucial moments when someone intended to kill him deliberately, he had to kill the opponent first, or he would die.

    Tianci got it, and heavily nodded.

    "Well, everyone, continue to eat. And don¡¯t worry about what just happened. You know these two princesses quite well, and it¡¯s none of our business. Tianci, want patties? They are specially made of shrimp, beef, and spinach, very delicious!" Ji Feng uttered with a smile, and then picked a patty and put it into Tianci¡¯s bowl.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes shone. What a food-killer! As soon as he heard of food, he threw all the troubles far behind.

    Apanied by Hua Qiyue, he no longer had to worry to be abandoned and bullied by others.

    He took a bite of the patty and nodded immediately, indicating that it was very tasteful.

    "I didn¡¯t expect that the Princess Huiling and the Princess Huizhen would have a battle with each other. It will definitely make the emperor angry, for it is a shame to the royal family." Ji Jing shook her head and sneered. "I don¡¯t like those two women. But unfortunately, I meet them here!"

    "Jing¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense before outsiders. Talking here is..." Ji Feng nced at Ji Jing with indulgence, and warned in a low voice.

    Yun Shimo threw a nce at the utched door. "The Princess Huiling seems to be interested in you, Brother Ji."

    Ji Feng¡¯s face got cold. "She and I are different kinds of people. I will never love her."

    Afraid that Hua Qiyue would misunderstand, Ji Feng quickly exined.

    Yun Shimo revealed a cool smile, and continued, "You can¡¯t go against to the emperor."

    It seemed that Yun Shimo was deliberately setting himself against Ji Feng. Curious, Hua Qiyue glimpsed at Yun Shimo, wondering, "He hates me, doesn¡¯t he?" She still didn¡¯t figure out why he was here. "Just to eat and drink? Uh... the Prince Nan Mansion is not that poor, isn¡¯t it?"

    "The emperor will not interfere with the marriage of Ji family." Ji Feng was not worried about it. "Moreover, after what happened just now, do you think the emperor will still allow her to marry me?"

    Ji Feng was right. Yun Shimo was chocked, and then he smiled. "You are right. Well, Tianci, would you like to drink some soup? It is very nutritious, and will make you smarter and better at study."

    Yun Shimo used to be cold as an iceberg. But this time, he couldpose such sentences, which startled the other people. Even Bingyi who was specially brought out by him couldn¡¯t help being surprised.

    Tianci took over the soup bowl that Yun Shimo handed him in ecstasy.

    These two men¡¯s deliberate pleasing let Tianci¡¯s stomach full like a ball.

    Hua Qiyue thought about the scene just now, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to use the Spirit Summoning Art. But they did so much harm to Tianci, and tortured her to death. She couldn¡¯t suppress her hatred.

    Those ordinary people wouldn¡¯t discover her martial art. But if there was Qi Art master, the spiritual qi she released would definitely be sensed.

    "But it¡¯s good to let these two crazy women beat each other. And the emperor won¡¯t let them leave the pce again easily."

    Ji Jing said with a smile. But Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t think so, therefore, she shook her head faintly.

    "Qiyue, what¡¯s your opinion?" seeing Hua Qiyue shaking her head, Ji Feng asked curiously.

    "The two princesses are both the queen¡¯s daughters. Although what they did today is disappointing, they will definitely show up tomorrow and do something to save their prestige," Hua Qiyue said coolly with a smile, "To be restricted in the pce can never save their face."

    "Yes, you¡¯re right!" Ji Feng showed his admiration to Hua Qiyue at once, and Ji Jing also revealed a happy smile.

    "Sister Qiyue, you are so smart. If I can have half of your intelligence, I will be very happy." Ji Jing touched the head of Tianci from time to time. Tianci also responded to her by licking her sleeves.

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. Tomorrow, tomorrow she really needed to see the Princess Huiling.

    Just as Hua Qiyue said, the next day, the Princess Huiling and the Princess Huizhen both went to the arena to watch the morning game, and then hung out on the street. They were both apanied by two maidservants in ck who looked like Qi Artists.

    In order to prevent them to fight again, the queen could only arrange Qi Artists to be with them, so that even if they wanted to fight, the Qi Artists would stop them without any scruples.

    After all, those female Qi Artists were the queen¡¯s people, and they listened to the queen, not the princesses.

    After a while, the Princess Huiling saw a begging child, so she revealed mercy in her eyes, and then handed an ingot of silver to the child.

    But one of the female Qi Artists blocked her. "Princess, giving money will only bring murder to the child. He is young, and why not think of another way?"

    "What way?" The Princess Huiling was a little angry, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill when she remembered her mother¡¯s angry face.

    "How about buying a house, putting these wandering children inside, and giving them food and clothes?"

    The queen gave two Qi Artists to the two princesses respectively. Of course, she also had requirements for the Qi Artists¡ªwhoever made the idea for the princesses to quickly restore their reputation would receive ten thousand ingots of gold as a reward.

    "Yes, yes, good! Come on, immediately bring these wandering kids to the restaurant to have a full meal, and then buy a house to arrange them in. I will pay all the expenses!"

    The Princess Huiling suddenly smiled happily.

    Her bodyguards quickly obeyed. Then she stepped in a restaurant to have a meal smugly. When she felt the children were looking at her with grateful eyes, a sense of pride came out from her.

    Look, she did a good deed. She was the god of those children, and due to her, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes anymore!

    "Have you heard that today, an old woman was almost hit by a carriage in the Tongxi Street. It is said that the carriage is owned by a wealthy businessman, and when the ident happened, his son was sitting in it. This young man is arrogant and domineering, and usually bullies the civilians. He never concerns about the passersby on the street. But there was someone who nearly got her life end when pushing the old woman away!"

    "What! No! It¡¯s so ferocious. Who saved that old woman?!"

    "The Princess Huizhen who had a fight in the Wangyue Restaurant. It is said that she was knocked down by the horse. Fortunately, the Qi Artists rescued her in time. For god¡¯s sake, it was really dangerous!"

    "Are you sure? Will a princess go to save a civilian?"

    "Of course not, I saw it with my own eyes!"

    "Of course yes. I witnessed what happened. I didn¡¯t expect the Princess Huizhen to be so beautiful and generous. I don¡¯t know how she is now."

    The surrounding diners talked a lot, which irritated the Princess Huiling!

    The two Qi Artists looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. They didn¡¯t expect the Princess Huizhen would do such dangerous things, and right off took back the popr feelings as well as her face.

    However, their method would be received slowly.

    After all, the Princess Huizhen was using her life, and any carelessness would take her life.

    The Princess Huiling was so irritated. She stood up and wanted to refute the diners. In time? F*cking all fart! It was obviously a y! They deliberately let the Princess Huizhen hurt!

    But the two Qi Artists stopped the Princess Huiling. "Princess, don¡¯t be that angry. Didn¡¯t you notice that someone around was paying attention to you, either? After all, you brought so many orphans..."

    Surprised, the Princess Huiling turned to the left subconsciously. Sure enough, several men showed a friendly smile to her. She quickly suppressed the anger in her eyes, and took the chopsticks again.

    Seeing the slight smile on Princess Huiling¡¯s face, and her gentle looking at the orphans, the two Qi Artists got relieved.

    Although to serve the royal family was a little bit suffering, it was still very good overall. After all, their sry was considerable. Otherwise, they won¡¯t work for this unruly troubling princess for so long.

    All in all, the Princess Huizhen won the battle between the two princesses.

    The Princess Huiling only felt that the food here was extremely bad. She didn¡¯t even know what she was eating. She only took a few bites, however, afraid that the people around ming her for wasting food, she forced herself to eat more.

 Chapter 46 Act as Liaison

    The wound on her head was still painful, but she still needed to go out for putting on a show to restore her image. "It was all caused by Princess Huizhen!"

    Huiling¡¯s hatred for her sister was indelible but even deeper.

    At this moment, a woman dressed in white stepped by with a small boy about five or six years old. The boy was stunned when finding the group of children dressed in shackles nearby.

    The woman dressed in white had a perfect appearance, whose skin was as tender as snow and eyebrows were so picturesque that no one could forget when seeing her. She stepped by Princess Huiling and said in a slight voice, "Greetings, Princess Huiling. I am Hua Qiyue."

    Hearing this "familiar" voice, Princess Huiling raised her head with a cold expression on her face. However, she tried to suppress the contempt in her eyes under the reminding of the Qi Artist. Then, she said casually, "It turned out to be Miss Hua. Please sit down! Please!"

    Hua Qiyue wore a slight smile and sat down with Tianci. There were only a bowl of soup and two dishes on the table, which were really simple.

    "I came by with my adopted son, but felt hungry. Then, I got inside for a meal, but I did not expect that I can meet you here, my princess. It is really my honor."

    Hua Qiyue smiled and said. She did not mention things happened yesterday.

    Princess Huiling held her voice and said with a smile, "Of course, it will be a thousand-year honor for you, such a pariah, to meet me here."

    This kind of restaurant was really good for a normal person. But for a princess, it was a little bit aggrieved for her to have a meal. However, as for buying a house, she needed quite a lot of money, so she needed to pretend to be closer to the public. Therefore, the Qi Artist suggested her to have a meal over here.

    Princess Huiling had no choice but to grieve herself.

    "Princess Huiling... on that day... Princess Huizhen are really over-extended." Hua Qiyue said slightly, while Tianci was ncing at the group of children to time.

    Princess Huiling snorted, but Hua Qiyue¡¯s words made her feel a little morefortable.

    "Princess Huizhen has long been in pairs with Mr. Zhou, secretly and apparently. It said that before Mrs. Zhou passed away, they..."

    Hua Qiyue paused and looked around with aplex look.

    Princess Huiling blinked her eyes. "They secretly hooked up?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled slightly. "As a pariah, how can I know the truth. I just heard this from other people!"

    Princess Huiling smiled. In other people¡¯s eyes, she was smiling happily and friendly. However, her words were so mean.

    "In my aspect, I think that bitch must do what I said. She must have been in pairs with Mr. Zhou since his wife was still alive. After Mrs. Zhou died, she went to their family every day, which made our father so angry and mad at her, so she finally restrained her self."

    Princess Huiling¡¯s eyes shone with an ironic light. "She is such a princess that no one hopes to marry her, but falls in love with a man with a wife. It¡¯s really ridiculous."

    "A man who has a wife... On the basis of Changjing Kingdom¡¯s custom, if his wife died, another woman he married again could also be his wife. Therefore, a woman still has a chance to be one¡¯s legal wife if she gets married to a man with a wife." Hua Qiyue said slightly, while the two Qi Artists looked at her coldly. They found that Hua Qiyue meant something more in her words.

    "Princess, the human heart is sinister, so we must take care." Hua Qiyue nced at Princess Huiling and took Tianci to another empty table. When the waiter served their meal, they enjoy their time leisurely.

    Princess Huiling twisted her eyebrows and her pretty little face wrinkled together.

    "What do Hua Qiyue¡¯s words mean?"

    "Since Mrs. Zhou has died, Princess Huizhen would have a chance to be the Mrs. Zhou if she really gets married to Zhou Zhicheng?"

    "As a princess, she would naturally not be a second wife, so..."

    It must be that Princess Huizhen killed Mrs. Zhou!

    Princess Huiling¡¯s eyes lit up. "Yes, why didn¡¯t I realize the truth?" Princess Huizhen used to take her maidservant to visit Zhou¡¯s family and sneaked in after Mrs. Zhou died. What was worse, as for the abusive boy, Huizhen must be the culprit.

    She had seen Huizhen personally poisoned one of her maidservant.

    Then... a princess killed a normal person¡¯s wife, which could be a piece of earth-shattering news. Then, the emperor would be furious and would defame Huizhen as a normal person...

    Thinking of this, Princess Huiling was happy immediately. She could not help sneering and felt pleased. All the grievances and frustrations in her mind were swept away.

    "Well! Well! My sister, since you are not good to me, I am not righteous to you. Wait for me to find the evidence and you will wait to die!"

    Princess Huiling ate all the food on the table, which made the waiters and the shopkeeper totally grateful. They thought if their meals needed to make an advertisement, they could use Princess Huiling as a sign.

    They had not expected that Princess Huiling even agreed their suggestion and she gave the shopkeeper a silver coin. "Thank you for your reward, Your Grace. Thank you, my princess!"

    The shopkeeper kowtowed to her for a few times. The princess left with her maids arrogantly, leaving two guards to arrange those orphans. At this moment, everyone had a good impression on Princess Huiling.

    Therefore, Princess Huiling and Princess Huizhen were sessful in their acting. On that night, the emperor and the queen were both satisfied and treated the two daughters not that strict.

    ¡ª

    In Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    When Hua Qiyue went back to her mansion, Butler Wang¡¯s hustle steps came to her before the tea turned cold. "First Miss... First..."

    Hua Qiyue felt a bit strange that Butler Wang was always a calm person, so why did he behave as he had met something happy?

    Butler Wang rushed in and said with a smile on his face. "First Miss, pleasee out quickly and greet Eunuch Li. It said that the emperor will reward you!"

    Hearing this, Lv Xin and Youshui were looking at each other and felt surprised. Hua Qiyue rushed to the outside of her yard with Tianci. Eunuch Li was waiting for her in the front hall and talked with Old Madame and drank tea.

    Old Madame and Eunuch Li were at the same generation, and they knew each other at an early time. There were full of waves ofughter in the hall.

    The Second Madame and the Third Madame were also there. They both looked pleased. It seemed that Eunuch Li¡¯sing made many people in the mansion happy. Even if one was not happy, he or she needed to pretend to be happy.

    "Greetings, Eunuch Li. I am Yue Er. Wish you have a good day."

    Hua Qiyue and her maids made a bow to Eunuch Li and thetter one smiled. He was a chubby round-faced eunuch and looked very amiable.

    Such a sleek and smooth person would make everyone like him. It was no wonder that he could be the fair-haired eunuch of the emperor.

    "Your Grace, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Come here. This is the rewarded money from the emperor. When First Miss was betting with the otherdies, the emperor was interested in and wrote a note for you, First Miss." Eunuch Li said and passed a wad of silver tickets to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue kneeled and got the money. Eunuch Li smiled and said, "This is 10,000 yuan, because the emperor said First Miss is the luckiest person who could win Miss Ouyang, which made him really shocked!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled and lowed her head. "Thanks for the rewards from the emperor. Eunuch Li, please convey my gratitude to him."

    Eunuch Li smiled. "Of course!"

    Hua Qiyue stood up and took out a silver ticket which was worthy of 500 yuan, and then passed it to Eunuch Li. "You¡¯ve had a long day, Eunuch Li. How about staying here and having a dinner?"

    Eunuch Li tried to refuse the money but epted finally. "I don¡¯t deserve it. Thank you so much first, First Miss. I know you are busy, so I ask for leave."

    After sending Eunuch Li away, Hua Qiyue took the silver tickets in the hall. The Old Madame looked at this refreshed granddaughter with satisfaction. Her eyes were full of joy and appreciation.

    "Yue Er, you have done a great job this time. I used to be afraid that you would suffer losses, but I did not expect that you could even win 20,000 yuan back. You have won glory for Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    The Old Madame smiled and said. Nanny Luo besided also nodded her head. "Yes, First Miss is really a lucky girl and she will always meet good things!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly and handed the 9,500 yuan to Butler Wang. "Butler, since our family isck of money, keep this 10,000 yuan for our family first!"

    Butler Wang looked at the Old Madame and thetter one nodded her head. "Yue Er, since you¡¯re so considerable, just keep it, Butler Wang. When Yue Er gets married, I will prepare her an abundant dowry."

    Hua Qiyue was embarrassed, and her face turned pink. "Grandma, how did you get there?"

    "Haha, Yue Er, you are turning to 16 years old. You¡¯re getting older if you¡¯re not getting married. Why shouldn¡¯t I mention this matter? If you favor of a childe of any family, you can tell grandma and I will ask a media to talk to him?"

    The Old Madame smiled lovingly, and the Second Madame agreed with her words. "Yes, First Miss. You¡¯re right at the time of marriage. We should talk about this. How about I find a few good childes for you to choose?"

    The Third Madame also moved forward and said, "Old Madame, I can also find some suitable childes for First Miss. After all, I know a lot of dignitaries!"

    "Well, well, Yue Er..."

    "Grandmother, I have one thing to beg for you... My marriage, I hope you can give me the right to make the decision." Hua Qiyue smiled docilely. "Since Qiyue has a bad name outside, the normal rich childes could not take a fancy to me!"

    The Old Madame was stunned. Hua Qiyue¡¯s words were reasonable. After all, her bad name was known in the whole imperial city. How could the childe who knew her deeply take a fancy to her?

    The Old Madame suddenly became worried about Hua Qiyue¡¯s marriage. The Second Madame and the Third Madame looked at each other and quickly smiled. "Old Madame, First Miss¡¯s words are not right... Now, First Miss always goes out with the medicine saint. We heard that the medicine saint¡¯s sister liked her very much. Now, First Miss¡¯s name is getting better."

    The Second Madame took a sip and looked sincere. "I have a nephew at 20 years old. He has not got married. Though he is an illegitimate son, he is running a silk shop. The business is decent. If Qiyue marries him, it could be doubly rted!"

    Hua Qiyue sneered at the bottom of her mind. The Second Madame¡¯s nephew? When she was reborn and back to the mansion, she had figured out the foundations of the two madames. She even knew the number of their mother¡¯s families and their favorites. She knew them clearly!

    The nephew of the Second Madame was a small boss who was running a silk shop name Chunxiu Silk Shop? His name was Cheng Jin. Hua Qiyue had met him before. He was dressy and foppish. Though as a man, he was feminine and tender. Besides, he was sexually amorous, but thought highly of his reputation. Therefore, he secretly asked his butler to look for girls to him and sent them back after having fun with them.

    Such a person was not notorious in the imperial city, but definitely not a good person to get married.

 Chapter 47 Coups

    Hua Qiyue knew the Second Madame¡¯s idea. She thought Qiyue would pick someone up to marry for her bad reputation. Since she was together with Ji Feng. In the outsiders¡¯ eyes, Ji Jing liked her more.

    "My Second Concubine, you¡¯re really joking. I am just a notorious legitimate daughter, so how can I match with your nephew who has such good fame? Grandma, it¡¯s about my marriage, so let me make the decision!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. Though she said humbly, her smile was really confident.

    The Old Madame was not a confused person. When she saw her confident smile, she knew that she had her own ns. Besides, her granddaughter suddenly turned into so intelligent and immediately grabbed the limelight in the mansion.

    She must have an expert to help her... Therefore, as for her marriage, how could it be settled so sloppy? Her granddaughter might have a better way? Just like that she worried Hua Qiyue would suffer losses on thepetition. However, in fact, she did not suffer at all, but earned back 20,000 yuan.

    For a normal person, 20,000 yuan was enough for his entire life.

    "This depends on Qiyue¡¯s idea. If you have a better n, you¡¯d better tell me." The Old Madame nodded her head pleasantly. Hua Qiyue had given her quite lots of surprises.

    If Hua Qiyue could give her more surprises, she would be happy to ept.

    Since the Old Madame came out the yard, Hua Qiyue hanged out with Tianci for a while. Tianci¡¯s clean eyes were filled with infinite joy and his little face was pink. Hua Qiyue felt pleasant. She promised to be a perfect mother in this life.

    At this night.

    In the Cuihua Court, Hua Qiyue and Tianci were having dinner. Lv Xin, Youshui, and Qiuyun were serving them. Qiuyun had a day to rest, so she looked good. She lowered her eyes, which looked docile and well-behaved.

    Tianci took a sip of Long Red Soup and his big eyes showed out happiness. He held the bowl of soup to Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips and his eyes became a curved moon.

    Hua Qiyue was stunned. Tianci became closer and closer to her, while her desire for revenge was getting stronger and stronger.

    Hua Qiyue gently opened her cherry lips and took a sip. She gently stroked Tianci¡¯s head. "Tianci, you are so cute. I like it!" "But you also have to drink more and be stronger, so that you can protect your mom in the future!"

    Tianci smiled and lowered his head, finishing his soup immediately.

    Hua Qiyue finished herst meal. After her rebirth, she felt fulfilling every day. Cultivating or apanying with Tianci. Compared with the previous life that she was left out by her husband and tortured to death even though she paid a lot, she felt more fortunate in this life.

    Her maids cleaned up the remainings. Hua Qiyue took Tianci out of the hall. Qiuyun followed them, hoping to say something for a little time, but saying nothing in the end.

    "Youshui and Lv Xin, you two go to the library to move out the Eight Horses Racing Paint to the hall."

    Hua Qiyue ordered them faintly. The two maids retreated. When their steps werepletely gone, Qiuyun kneeled suddenly in front of Hua Qiyue.

    "First Miss... I... I have something to report!"

    Qiuyun¡¯s expression was a little bit embarrassing. She dared not look at Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes.

    "Go on."

    Qiuyun told her she had poisoned in the soup. When Tianci heard this, he looked at her coldly. His mother was such a gooddy, so the little boy did not know why those people always tried to poison her?

    "First Miss... I was tempted at that moment and was convinced by Second Miss¡¯s words! I am an orphan, and I will not be cheated and threatened by her... I only hope to serve you, Your Grace! Please, forgive my stupid decision!"

    Qiuyun¡¯s eyes turned red with tears inside. Her head knocked at the ground heavily.

    Hua Qiyue took a teacup beside her and nced at the peach blossom inside. The expression in her eyes was quiet. "Qiuyun, have you decided to follow me? If you have decided, I will not allow you to betray me again... or else..."

    Hua Qiyue squinted her moon-like waterful eyes, staring at Qiuyun who was kneeling in front of her.

    "First Miss, I have decided. I will not betray you anymore until I die!"

    Seeing Qiuyun was so firm, Hua Qiyue asked her to stand up. "If there is something wrong or the Second Miss asks you to do something, you have to report to me."

    Qiuyun was overjoyed and responded quickly. Hua Qiyue¡¯s words meant that she had forgiven her.

    At this moment, Lv Xin and Youshui lifted out the red box with the Eight Horses Racing Paint inside. This box was not heavy, but looked gorgeous and rich.

    Hua Qiyue asked Lv Xin to open it and have a check. When finding nothing different, she asked them to carry into her room.

    "Miss, why are you asking them to get it into your room?"

    Lv Xin and Youshui were both unclear.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression was light. "Such a precious treasure, how could I put it in the library?"

    This thing, might be one of the points that the Second Madame would use to oppose her. She had to be well-prepared to avoid everything. Besides, she had reached the top level of Soaring Cloud, so she could feel in her sleep when an assassin entered in.

    Therefore, she had to preserve this treasure painting that sent by the emperor. If something went wrong and she knew that the rich emperor loved painting as his life, she might lose her life.

    Hua Qiyue only knew that there were one or two Qi Artists who were better than her. Though it was unlikely that the emperor would hope her to die, she could not take the adventure just like the encounter in her previous life.

    ¡ª

    At this moment, there was a small family feast holding in the Qingchun Court of the Imperial Pce.

    The queen sat beside the high couch with two beloved princesses on both sides, namely Princess Huiling and Princess Huizhen. The Prince was not invited, which was the queen¡¯s intention. The two princesses were very clear.

    In the main hall of the court, a band was ying light and warm music, called Yangchun March. The melodious sound of the Guzheng apanied with the cheerful flute, making the atmosphere rxed.

    The queen and the two princessesughed and talked, which seemed to be harmonious; Princess Huiling was blinking her eyes, ncing at Cuilian beside Princess Huizhen.

    Cuilian entered the pce at 11 years old. Now, she had reached 15 and became delicate and attractive.

    However, she was just a maidservant of a princess. Her dreamy adolescence could only be buried in the imperial pce. Women like her had to stay at the pce until 30 years old, and then left the pce and got married.

    However, such a maid in the pce could only marry someone as a second concubine and could not be the legal wife. One reason was that she was a maid in the pce, the other was she had be old.

    Of course, a normal maid could not satisfy with a normal family.

    "Cuilian, your plum blossom hairpin is so beautiful, which sets you brighter." Princess Huiling wore a sweet smile and said.

    Hearing this, Cuilian was overwhelmed by her unexpected favor. She lowered her eyebrows and made a bow. "Thank you for your praise, my princess." When she was saying this, her face turned pink. Princess Huizhen nced at Princess Huiling without any trace, but thetter one had no response.

    The queen¡¯s expression turned cold and she looked at Princess Huiling coldly. She med her seriously, "Ling Er, you and your sister are both my kids, so I don¡¯t want to see you two inharmonious."

    Princess Huiling wore a naturally sweet smile. Compared with Princess Huizhen, she knew more to please people and always liked to speak some sweet words.

    While Princess Huizhen was more like a queen with a bad temper. She did not know how to speak sweet words and always talked in an arrogant way. She showed no affinity to the others.

    "Yes, mother. I will get along with my sister."

    Feeling the queen¡¯s eyes falling on her body, Huizhen also smiled and looked at the queen gently. "Mother, we were too impulsivest time! After all, we have been in the pce for so many years. We have finished Confucian ssics andmandments for women. Our education is times better than normal people. We will not allow things like that happen again."

    Though hearing her words, the queen still shouted at a low voice, "Times better? Since your education is times better than normal people, how could you quarrel with each other when many people were over there? I did not see that your education was times better than normal people! Do you know your matter has known by all the city? If it continues going like this, do you still have faces to live in this world?"

    Huiling and Huizhen were shocked. They thought that going out to y acting when they were injured had regained the trust of normal people and rebuilt their reputation. They thought the queen would be deted, but they had not expected that she was not mollified at all. Instead, she taught them a lesson again at the night feast.

    The two quickly kneeled. "Mother, we knew we were wrong. Please, ease from your anger. It would do harm to your body!"

    Seeing the two were shocked, the queen eased her anger. That matter had known by the entire city, which totally destroyed their reputations. No matter how many good things they would do and gained some people¡¯s reputation, their mutual annihtion in the Wangyue Restaurant could not be hidden.

    The queen felt deeply regretful. If she knew it would happen, she would not be so spoiled at them. Their savage tempers were the reasons to let this matter happen, which was difficult for her to ept.

    "Get up. If you twomit this kind of matter again, I will depreciate you two as sugarcanes directly!"

    The queen¡¯s voice was cold, which made the two princesses shocked. They could not do something as they liked. In their impression, the queen had never loosened her temper so badly. All the time, no matter what kinds of mistakes they made, the queen would try her best to protect them.

    This time was different. After all, they lost their face in front of all the civilians. Princess Huiling suddenly felt incredible. Although the rtionship between her sister and she had always been not good, why did such a terrible thing happen yesterday?

    She obviously did not hope to hurt her sister. But at that moment, all the hatred came to her mind, like a smug. She could no longer control herself¡ª it might be that anger made her lose her mind.

    The two princesses sat down in trepidation, and the queen looked at Princess Huizhen gently and lovingly. This daughter was simr to her most. She had pride in her bone, but had to be bound by the pce rules.

    "Zhen Er, how¡¯s your injury now?"

    "Thank you for your care, mother. I¡¯m fine. My maids just exaggerated my wounds." Princess Huizhen smiled faintly. Her hands were wrapped, which seemed that she got hurt badly.

    A piece of pain passed by the queen¡¯s eyes, but she only lowered her head faintly. "I¡¯m only doing good for you. As a princess of a country, it was really insulting to quarrel with each other in the public. I will forgive you two this time. If you do it again, you have to know the result clearly."

    Princess Huizhen and Princess Huiling responded carefully. They were both relieved with a sigh of relief. The rxed music was still lingering by their ears. After a while, the atmosphere was active again.

 Chapter 48 First Taste of Jealousy

    However, Princess Huizhen was observant and saw Huiling staring at Cuilian from time to time, as if she was signaling something to her. The naturally suspicious Princess Huizhen was stunned but she did not say much.

    After the dinner ended, Princess Huizhen returned to her pce. After closing the doors, she pped Cuilian forcefully.

    Cuilian was dumbfounded and knew not how to react.

    She froze as she knew not why the princess was angry at her. However, the situation at hand coupled with her understanding of the princess made her cold sweate out.

    "Princess... what did I do wrong?"

    Cuilian teared up as she stared at the angry Princess Huizhen in front of her.

    Princess Huizhen had just been scolded by the queen and was already furious. Furthermore, seeing that Cuilian and Princess Huiling were eyeing each other, dislike for Cuilian filled her heart.

    "What did you do wrong, you bitch! Why are you hanging out with Huiling?"

    Princess Huizhen shouted coldly, a wave of fury anger pouring out of her eyes. "Did you betray me for her? Do you want to spoil my rtionship with the queen?"

    Princess Huizhen had always had a hot temper and was neverposed. Now, she was angrier and had gone forth to p Cuilian.

    Cuilian¡¯s entire face was red and swollen, with blood bleeding off from the corner of her mouth. "No, no... You¡¯ve got it wrong, princess, how dare I betray you!"

    "But... sheplimented that your plum blossom hairpin was pretty!" Princess Huizhen snorted. At the side, Hexiang lowered her head out of fright, not speaking.

    It was pointless to say anything to Princess Huizhen now as she would not be able to ept any advice.

    "No... Princess, you are fooled by Princess Huiling... She wanted to harm our rtionship!" Cuilian was so scared that she knocked her head hard on the floor to beg for forgiveness. She was initially delighted to be praised by Princess Huiling, and did not expect that it brought her harm back to the princess¡¯ mansion!

    "Hmpt, what use do you have? Why does she need to harm our rtionship?" Princess Huizhen snorted and pulled out the plum blossom hairpin from Cuilian¡¯s hair, instead, she used it to sh her face. Immediately, a deep bloody scar appeared on her face.

    Cuilian resisted the pain and did not scream.

    Seeing that, Princess Huizhen squinted.

    "Princess, you... Please do not be fooled by Princess Huiling! She wanted to harm our rtionship, and use me..." Cuilian cried. She had been following Princess Huizhen for years and had always been loyal. She did not expect this to be her end.

    "Princess... Princess! Please do me a favor and spare Cuilian this time!" Nanny Shao came out and saw the scene. She was pale with fright and immediately kneeled in front of the princess.

    Shao Cuilian was the niece of Nanny Shao, and she was the one who rmended her to the pce.

    Princess Huizhen snorted as she yed with that beautiful plum blossoms. "Who allowed you to wear this? Huh? Cuilian, did you forget the rules in the pce? Servants like you are not allowed to bear jewelry with color... Erm, another sh should be enough! I shall spare your life!"

    As she ended her sentence, she shed Cuilian, creating another bloody scar on her swollen face. That made her look sinister and scary.

    However, Cuilian cried and knocked her head hard on the floor. "Thank you, Princess, for your mercy! Believe in me! I will be loyal to you..."

    Seeing her sincerity, Princess Huizhen snorted and threw the hairpin down. She stepped on it till it broke before leaving.

    Cuilian and Nanny Shao kept knocking their heads until the princess¡¯ footsteps dissipated.

    Nanny Shao held Cuilian¡¯s shivering hand, full of love and pity in her eyes. Nanny Shao never married and had always seen her niece as her daughter when she entered the pce.

    However, Cuilian had been disfigured today and her heart pained with the thought. However, she still whispered to her, "Cuilian,e up, let me take care of your wound..."

    Cuilian was still traumatized by Princess Huizhen¡¯s cruelty. At this moment, even if she still had hatred and agony remaining, she dared not say anything.

    The rest surrounding them dissipated too. Nanny Shao then brought Cuilian into her small attic. Taking a pot of water out, she cleaned the wound of Cuilian carefully.

    "Princess is so cruel..." Nanny Shao whispered. It was quiet all around but Nanny Shao still looked around and out of the window with suspicion. She then closed the window and whispered to Cuilian, "Cuilian, Aunt has a secret..."

    After a long while, Cuilian stared at Nanny Zhao silently after hearing her story. "Don¡¯t worry, Nanny... Lian... will remember."

    Nanny Shao nodded and didn¡¯t respond much. After a while, someone knocked on the door. Nanny opened the door and saw Princess Huizhen¡¯s personal maidservant Fujin.

    Fujin is the top maidservant next to Princess Huizhen, as well as a Qi Artist. Even though her skills were not amazing, she was popr around the princess and had a status that Cuilian and Hexiang cannotpare to.

    Fujin smiled and whispered, "He, Cuilian, I heard that you made our master mad. I¡¯m here to see you. What did you do? Perhaps I can help you!"

    Nanny Shao and Cuilian were extremely confused. Fujin usually had an arrogant attitude that treated maidservants like them disdainfully. However, why did her attitude change today?

    Could it be because Princess Huizhen did not tell her the truth, and she came here specially to understand it?

    "Why are y¡¯all looking at me? I merely wanted to know more about it, hehe!" Fujin smiled and went forth. Looking at the red and swollen face of Cuilian, she stuffed a note into her hand.

    Cuilian was stunned. She looked down and realized that it was worth 1,000 pounds.

    Nanny Shao and Cuilian were stunned. They stood still for long and forgot how to react.

    Seeing that, Fujin smirked. Servants could barely earn 1,000 pounds in their life. Such a hefty reward should be able to entice everyone?

    Nanny Shao¡¯s eyes dimmed as she invited Fujin to sit down and start discussing.

    ¡ª

    The next day.

    Hua Qiyue was about to bring Tianci to Prince Nan¡¯s residences as it was the day to remove toxins. They must arrive at Prince Nan¡¯s residences before nine o¡¯clock.

    When they left the mansion, they heard servants gossiping, saying that Third Madame and Hua Xiaoyi decided to seek treatment at Prince Nan¡¯s residences.

    Hua Xiaoyi was disfigured. However, if Prince Nan decided to cure her, she would definitely be able to restore her original youthful beauty.

    However, they need to prepare at least ten thousand pounds for treatment, where could Third Madame get the money from.

    Cold glimmer shed across Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes as she realized that the two madames are all corrupted.

    However, greed is part of human nature. As long as they did not strike, Hua Qiyue had no time to deal with them.

    Yesterday, the news of Eunuch Li visiting Hua¡¯s Mansion and rewarding cash to Hua Qiyue spread across the household. All the servants looked at Hua Qiyue enviously.

    They regretted deeply. If they had been nicer to Hua Qiyue previously, perhaps they would be rewarded.

    First Miss seemed to be extremely generous, giving 100 to 500 pounds each time. Who would not be enticed?

    For a moment, all the servants treat Hua Qiyue like how bees treat flower, ttering her.

    Hua Qiyue raised her hand and walked forward boldly. She needed to rush to Prince Nan¡¯s residence with Tianci now as they were goingte. That was her fault as she had cultivated inside her room yesterday instead of the other world as she wanted to apany Tianci more.

    The servants left, with regret tumbling in her heart. However, Hua Qiyue knew from Qiuyun that Hua Mengshi was sick yesterday. She understood that the sickness was a mental one, one that was caused by anger.

    The notorious Hua Qiyue before was suddenly rewarded by the Emperor. How could that not make her arrogant and self-righteous Hua Mengshi sick?

    15 minutester, Hua Qiyue and Tianci returned to Prince Nan¡¯s residence. This time, Lv Xin and Youshui followed them. The doorman looked at Hua Qiyue with strange eyes. Even though he got to see Hua Qiyue for every two days, she seemed different every time.

    Prince Nan¡¯s residence was much more luxurious than Hua¡¯s Mansion. The two servants Lv Xin and Youshui opened their eyes wide to examine the ce, whispering, "Oh my god, Prince Nan¡¯s residence is indeed luxurious, much more luxurious than Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    "I heard that Prince Nan is a mysterious figure. Even though he was a peasant, he had excellent medical skills that Emperor acknowledged. Thus, he was crowned Prince Nan!"

    "Yes, it is truly impressive for someone without royal blood to be crowned Prince Nan!" Servant Lv Xin¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation, eager to see Prince Nanter.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips and smiled. Holding the soft hand of Tianci, she walked straight to the hall.

    She didn¡¯t expect Ji Feng and Ji Jing to be there. Yun Shimo was drinking tea with them in the hall. Seeing Hua Qiyue and her group, he stood up expressionlessly.

    Yun Shimo examined Tianci. The little boy seemed chubbier after only two days.

    However, Tianci seemed more handsome as he grew chubbier. Her white, soft, sulent face was likable by many. Seeing him, Ji Jing rushed forward to pinch his cheeks and wanted to kiss him. However, Yun Shimo pulled Tianci away.

    "Decrum between different genders." Yun Shimo chided her coldly. Tianci then made a funny face mischievously towards Ji Jing before going to the inner chamber with Yun Shimo.

    "Come,e, Sister Qiyue, let¡¯s drink tea together. We do not watch the tournament today until thest promotional match! That would mean more time with you!" Ji Jing smiled as Ji Feng looked at Hua Qiyue gracefully, with unrestrained delight in her eyes.

    The more she stared at Hua Qiyue, the more she felt that she was calm andposed, unlike the seductive nature of a slut.

    "That¡¯s right. Jing, do you want toe to Hua¡¯s Mansion." Hua Qiyue sat down and invited Ji Jing.

    Since Ji Jing and Ji Feng were nice to her, Hua Qiyue felt that they were true to her. After reviving, few people were as nice to her as she had the reputation of a loser and a slut.

 Chapter 49 Marry the Crown Prince to You?

    Hence, Hua Qiyue cherished these two friends highly.

    Ji Jing¡¯s eyes lit up. He winked at Ji Feng, and said, "Great! I¡¯ll visit you in Hua¡¯s Mansion with my brother some other day. Heh heh!"

    Thinking of the reason why Hua Qiyue participated in thepetition, Ji Feng paused and thought, "If the Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice is Hua Qiyue¡¯s only purpose, is there a possibility that she will reject to be an apprentice of the Ji family after she gets the first prize?"

    "No, no... Hua Qiyue is not such kind of girl!" For some unknown reason, Ji Feng had this thought in mind, "In any case, the first ce must go to Hua Qiyue because she received teachings from supreme masters." Anyway, the scouts he sent had known that Hua Qiyue nted the Long Red, Thousand-Year Magistery, in her yard.

    Even a medicine saint like him was not able to cultivate this magistery.

    Then why Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t exchange her Long Red for Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice? It was because she didn¡¯t want to be indebted to them!

    Looking at Hua Qiyue¡¯s smiling face which was like a blooming flower, Ji Feng said abruptly with a smile, "Qi Yue, I heard that Tianci needs Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice to heal his throat and we want to give it to you in advance. What do you think about it?"

    But Hua Qiyue was shocked at that time. Indeed, her only purpose was Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice, but she didn¡¯t expect Ji Feng, a man who loved herbs as his life, to give it to her in advance.

    "Was he really certain that I would win?

    "Has he sent someone to investigate me?"

    At the thought of this, Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank, but she rejected Ji Feng calmly and said, "Childe Ji, there is no need to do that since it¡¯s against the rules."

    Thinking that Ji Feng was so indiscreet, Ji Jing red at him quickly. After all, Hua Qiyue was a girl who yed by the rules. Besides... hearing what Ji Feng had said, Hua Qiyue might instead suspect that they had investigated her.

    And that urred to Ji Feng, too. He, having some change in his countenance, quickly exined, "Qiyue, please don¡¯t read anything into it. I just take you as my good friend sincerely. And I am fond of Tianci too, hoping that he can recover quickly."

    Looking at the nervousness on his face, Hua Qiyue could not conceal a snort ofughter which made her eyes arched. Ji Feng didn¡¯t seem to be a cunning man to her.

    Hence, she replied, "Never mind. Tianci hasn¡¯t been detoxifiedpletely. And it will be the right time when I get the Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice. There is no need to break the rules."

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing all felt relieved to hear Hua Qiyue¡¯s words.

    "Sister Qiyue, you¡¯re going to win, right?" Ji Jing said to Hua Qiyue with a wink full of excitement and radiance. "I know you¡¯re excellent! Even before you stepped on the arena, I had taken to you. If there¡¯s anything that we can help, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask," Ji Jing continued.

    Looking serious, Hua Qiyue nodded, "I must win. Tianci¡¯s throat... is bound to be alright again."

    Seeing that Hua Qiyue was so serious, Ji Jing and Ji Feng looked at each other for a moment. They all believed that if Hua Qiyue showed too much love for the adopted son, then she would not be a too bad girl.

    Suddenly, a burst of fragrant scent hit. Ji Feng jumped up and rushed to the window, saying surprisedly, "The Prickly Bird is flowering!"

    Prickly Bird, a kind of flower almost the same as the shape of a bird full of thrust, was a kind of panacea, too. Though it was a few levels lower than Long Red, it was truly rare.

    Hua Qiyue had never seen this kind of herb, but she was attracted by its unique fragrance. Then she walked to the window with Ji Jing, looking out at Prickly Bird.

    Hua Qiyue stood by Ji Feng¡¯s side. And they were so close to each other because of the small window that Ji Feng had smelled a faint fascinating fragrance on her. Though blushed and nervous, Ji Feng was d that Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t notice his expression.

    His heart pounding, Ji Feng nced over at Hua Qiyue.

    To him right now, the girl by his side was more attractive than Prickly Bird.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows slightly, not expecting the Prickly Bird to be like this¡ªThe herb was as smug as a peacock that it spread its "tail" with small colorful flowers on it. It looked like spring scenery in front of you at eye level.

    This herb was said to be an important ingredient in alchemy. Take a look at other herbs. They were all of odd shape, surrounded by a thinyer of floating immortal air.

    This was the case with advanced herbs. Magisteries were more dazzling than these herbs.

    When Yun Shimo took Tianci out by the hand, he saw Ji Feng gazing at Hua Qiyue. They were so close to each other that Ji Feng¡¯s shoulder almost leaned on Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    However, Hua Qiyue was totally unaware of the look of Ji Feng. Looking at her pretty figure, Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows slightly. A sense of upset flowed in his heart.

    Yun Shimo had no idea why he was unpleasant.

    He was not a quick-tempered man. However, somewhat, every time he saw Hua Qiyue, he felt like his emotions were under herplete control.

    One word from Hua Qiyue could simply drive him mad. Was it because she had "thrown herself" at him?

    "Ahem..."

    Yun Shimo coughed quietly. Everybody looked back. Ji Feng¡¯s face was as red as the sunset. "Well, I didn¡¯t expect your Prickly Bird will bloom so soon. If I want one of these in the future, you must save one for me!"

    "That¡¯s for sure!" Yun Shimo simply answered. Then, he nced at Hua Qiyue and snapped. "You, follow me!"

    Yun Shimo pointed to Hua Qiyue. All of a sudden, everyone was dumbfounded. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"

    However, seeing Yun Shimo did not intend to borate and directly strode into the inner hall, Hua Qiyue had to leave Tianci alone in the hall, and quickly followed Yun Shimo.

    She followed Yun Shimo through the inner hall. When she walked out of the hall through the side door, a zigzagging corridor was presented to her eyes. On one side, there were houses, and on the other, there were herb gardens. In the garden, all kinds of herbs were grown. Hua Qiyue found them hard to recognize.

    The medicine saint seemed to have the real deal. In Changjing Kingdom, very few people could refine elixirs and do medical treatment. In a word, the emperor thought highly of Yun Shimo just because of his excellent skills in medicine and elixir.

    After all, the emperor was expecting longevity from Yun Shimo¡¯s elixir.

    In the corridor, after a few dozen steps, Bingyi was walking toward them. Then, he presented a pile of notes to Yun Shimo with his both hands. "You¡¯re Highness, here are the notes."

    "Give them to her." Yun Shimo stopped and red at Hua Qiyue from afar. He looked quite upset.

    Hua Qiyue was dazed for a second. Then, she recalled that Yun Shimo had written something a letter as well. She raised her eyebrows because she remembered that Yun Shimo ced the bet on her.

    "My rule is that I¡¯ll present them with 100 worth¡¯s notes when they win. I think I¡¯ll pass these." Hua Qiyue nced at the notes in Bingyi¡¯s hands.

    Yun Shimo knitted his gorgeous brows. Bingyi could not help feeling sorry for Yun Shimo. He had never frowned for any woman, however, for her, he actually...

    "I just want to buy the note I wrote to you, in case someone makes an issue of it."

    Yun Shimo said coldly. He was acting indifferent.

    Hua Qiyue failed to read between the lines. However, she did not want to argue at all, since she counted on him to heal Tianci¡¯s throat.

    "Well, if you insist, it¡¯ll be impolite to decline." Afterward, Hua Qiyue took the pile of notes and put them away without even looking at them.

    "Is there anything else? If we¡¯re finished, then I¡¯ll have to leave first, Your Highness." Hua Qiyue looked into Yun Shimo¡¯s dark eyes.

    Yun Shimo scoffed. "You love money and men, I should¡¯ve known..."

    Hua Qiyue did not bother to argue. He could call her what he wanted, because she really did not care about his opinions.

    As long as he could heal Tianci¡¯s throat, he could say whatever he wanted.

    Soon after Hua Qiyue walked toward the outer hall, a doorman rushed in and reported in a low voice. "Your Highness, Third Madame is here with her daughter for treatment."

    "I won¡¯t take any patient today." Yun Shimo¡¯s voice sounded. He was as arrogant as usual.

    Hua Qiyue had to snicker in secret. Yun Shimo was not into money. He had lots of herbs and he had refined numerous elixirs. If he could sell even one single elixir of his, he would get money that could support his life for a few months.

    "But..."

    The doorman looked at Hua Qiyue, who was walking toward the outer hall. Yun Shimo squinted and countless thoughts crossed his mind. Seeing Hua Qiyue was walking away, he slowly uttered. "Well, let¡¯s meet them."

    Hua Qiyue almost tripped at his words. She hated Hua Xiaoyi and she did not expect that Yun Shimo was also someone who ate his words. He just declined their request and now he was meeting them? He was really having fun!

    However, at second thought, why would she care anyway? Hua Xiaoyi had a lesson. If she dared to plot something against Tianci and Hua Qiyue again, the things that would get ruined were more than her face.

    Hua Qiyue curled up her lips and did not hesitate to stride away. Yun Shimo furrowed his eyebrows. He actuallypletely failed to keep her this time...

    "Well, that¡¯s odd. Why would I want to keep her?" Yun Shimo got startled at his thought. He finally collected himself after Bingyi had called him a few times.

    Hua Qiyue entered the hall and then saw the doorman hurry to fetch Third Madame and Hua Xiaoyi. She really did not want stay any longer, thus, she said goodbye to Ji Feng and Ji Jing.

    However, Ji Jing and Ji Feng wanted to have a walk outside with her. Hence, they said goodbye to Yun Shimo as well.

    Yun Shimo coldly eyed Hua Qiyue and Ji Feng up and down, and then he gently said, "Brother Ji, didn¡¯t you want the book on Cyan Yang Pill? After I finish the session with my patient, I¡¯ll take you to my study."

    Hearing that, Ji Feng was ted and decided to stay. Likewise, Ji Jing stayed as well.

    Hua Qiyue wryly smiled. "That¡¯s OK. Tianci and I will have to leave. Visit us some other time."

    After that, with Lv Xin and Youshui, Hua Qiyue grabbed Tianci¡¯s hand to leave. When they were in the outer corridor, they met with Third Madame and Hua Xiaoyi.

    Veiled by a ck mask, Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s entire face was covered up, except the pair of sharp eyes.

    However, Hua Xiaoyi was feeling envious seeing Hua Qiyue. After all, Hua Qiyue suddenly rose to fame in the capital. Moreover, her reputation was much better than before.

    Rumor had it that she was close to the medicine saint Ji Feng.

    Moreover, she was on intimate terms with Prince Nan.

    People also said that the emperor liked her and was highly likely to marry the crown prince to her.

    "Older sister, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Well, I heard that his Majesty really likes you and wants to marry the crown prince to you."

 Chapter 50 - First Date?

    Hua Xiaoyi was surprisingly much better behaved these days and no longer called her a ¡¯bitch¡¯ right off the bat.

    The Third Madame smiled slightly, then looked at her daughter proudly. Over the past two weeks, the Third Madame had been constantly keeping a close eye on her daughter in an attempt to change her manner of speech.

    Her teachings had finally produced some results.

    "Really? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of that! The crown prince... hmm, indeed I saw him from the stage. He is a handsome man," Hua Qiyue smiled bashfully. Lv Xin and Youshui both felt like throwing up when they saw how their mistress could tell such an outright lie.

    How would someone like the First Miss take an interest in the crown prince? Yet, now she was acting as though she really liked the crown prince. Sigh, their First Miss must have something up her sleeve.

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes lit up and smiled coldly. "I¡¯ll wish you the best of luck then."

    "Third sister, please go in soon. Prince Nan is waiting for you!" Hua Qiyue lowered her eyes as though she wanted to mask her ¡¯admiration¡¯, then she led Tianci away.

    Hua Xiaoyi stared coldly at Hua Qiyue¡¯s retreating back and her lips curved into a cold smile. Oh, so did Hua Qiyue like the crown prince? Hua Xiaoyi felt that once she regained her looks she would match Hua Qiyue in terms of beauty. She must definitely make sure that she attracted the crown prince¡¯s attention before Hua Qiyue did.

    "Xiaoyi, what are you thinking? Stop scheming on your own in the future. If you have any ideas you must first let me know, do you understand?" The Third Madame said coldly when she saw her daughter staring resentfully at Hua Qiyue.

    Her daughter was too rash and could easily mess things up so she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.

    Hua Qiyue was now very outstanding and could even y the Second Madame who was such a cunnng woman, like a fiddle. This meant that... if Hua Xiaoyi tried to go up against Hua Qiyue single-handedly, she would lose terribly.

    Hua Xiaoyi nodded obediently, "Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will do as you say."

    They quickly headed inside. After all, Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s future happiness would depend on Prince Nan.

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci to several colleges nearby. Butler Wang had rmended Luming College. Most of the students were the sons of officials or wealthy families and the standard of this college was only second to the imperial college.

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci to Luming College and the doorman immediately recognized Hua Qiyue. He then hurriedly opened the gates to let her in.

    Luming College was beautifully decorated and she could hear the sound of children reading aloud. Tianci¡¯s eyes lit up as he took in his surroundings curiously.

    "Tianci, when you can speak again, shall I send you to this college?"

    Tianci nodded his head excitedly.

    The doorman led Hua Qiyue to the ssroom¡¯s backdoor. When she looked inside, to her surprise, she saw a man in green teaching the students.

    That man was Xuanji!

    Wasn¡¯t he a priest at Rongfu Temple? Why was he here teaching? Hua Qiyue found this person extremely mysterious. She had sent people to check up on him but they were still unable to uncover his identity.

    Both Prince Nan and Xuanji were equally mysterious characters.

    Xuanji had also spotted Hua Qiyue. He nodded politely at her, then continued to teach.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face turned grave and she left together with Tianci. She would have to think carefully as to whether she wanted to send Tianci to this college. What was Xuanji doing here? Was he deliberately waiting for her?

    If he was, then what could his motive be?

    Why couldn¡¯t he just approach her directly?

    If he wasn¡¯t, then why would he be teaching here? Was he aware of how magical that green jade gourd was?

    A million questions were running through her mind and she just couldn¡¯t figure them out. Tianpi¡¯s identity was even more mysterious. She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to ept her as his disciple but all she wanted was to be more powerful, to the point where no one would be able to defeat her.

    She returned to her residence and left Tianci to y with Lv Xin while she entered that strange world.

    This time, the herbs nted in the ground had be more mature. Although she could harvest them within a day but if she waited another month, the effectiveness of the herb would increase a hundred-fold.

    This world was finally normal. The skies were blue and the clouds were white while a bright sun shined brightly from above. It wasn¡¯t ufortably hot but neither was it chilly; the temperature was just right and it seemed like temperate autumn weather.

    All kinds of herbs were nted on the ground in a variety of colors. There were even butterflies flitting amongst the flowers which made it look like spring.

    Hua Qiyue did not see Tianpi and assumed that he was at the hot springs but when she ran toward the hot springs, she didn¡¯t see him either.

    "Master, I¡¯m here. Master!" Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t be bothered to search for him and furthermore, this ce was no longer as deste as it had been when she first arrived. Green, leafy grass sprang from the ground all around here and there were even several saplings.

    She wasn¡¯t sure exactly how big this world was but she knew that this world hadpletely changed.

    However, she did not hear his response even after she called out a couple of times.

    "Master, where are you?" Hua Qiyue thought it was extremely odd. It was two short days since shest visited so how could he have disappeared?

    This was impossible. He clearly said that he could not leave this ce. Hua Qiyue guessed that it was extremely likely that he had been trapped in this ce by someone else and she was the key to him escaping.

    "Humph!"

    A cold scoff rang out from behind the grass patch that was as high as her knee. She quickly pushed the grass aside to see Tianpi idly lying on the grass patch with a stalk of grass from his mouth. He shot her a sidelong look of displeasure.

    Hua Qiyue sat down beside him and looked at his devilishly handsome face. She always felt that this man was probably the most beautiful man in the universe.

    "Master, this ce has changed so much since Ist visited two days ago!" Hua Qiyueughed softly. "Master, are you ignoring me?"

    Hua Qiyue studied Tianpi and when she saw the displeasure in his eyes, she quickly smiled prettily and said, "Look, Master, see what I¡¯ve brought for you?"

    Then, she took out a bottle of Nv¡¯er Hong wine and uncorked it. As its fragrant scent wafted through the air, Tianpi suddenly sat up and stared at the wine bottle in her hands.

    "Give it to me!" Tianpi instantly forgot about his displeasure with her once he saw that there was wine to drink. He reached out to snatch the wine sk from her hands and gulped it down in huge mouthfuls.

    Hua Qiyue sat beside him and smiled as she usually did. Tianpi finished the entire bottle of wine momentster. Then, he wiped at his mouth and licked the corners of his lips. "That was refreshing! Refreshing!"

    He hadn¡¯t drunk wine in a few hundred years and relied on spiritual energy to sustain his life. Although he did not feel hunger, he always longed to eat and drink to his fullest!

    The smell of food would always be more appealing than spiritual energy.

    "Master, I¡¯ll bring you two grilled chicken and two more bottles of wine when I get back outsideter." Hua Qiyue said, full of smiles. Tianpi scoffed and said, "Humph, at least you¡¯ve got some sense!"

    "Master, I only did that because I wanted to spend more time with Tianci but from today onwards, I will also need to cultivate in earnest. I ran into Xuanji when I was at the college earlier on and I really can¡¯t figure out what his motive is."

    Hua Qiyue paused for a beat, then said evenly.

    Tianpiughed. "Why would you be afraid of Xuanji? He is just a monk!"

    "No, he seems to be deliberately trying to draw near to me!" Hua Qiyue said earnestly. After she was betrayed so deeply the first time, she would never trust anyone easily again.

    "Alright, off you go to cultivate. Remember to bring me some grilled chicken when you get back outside!"

    Tianpi seemed to be still savoring the taste of that wine and couldn¡¯t help but remind Hua Qiyue of her promise.

    Hua Qiyue went to the hot springs to cultivate. Now that she had attained Soaring Cloud Completion Stage, she absorbed spiritual energy as though she was in the river. She no longer had to get herself wet each time anymore.

    By the time Hua Qiyue emerged from that mysterious world, it was already noon. Lv Xin was fretting in the yard anxiously and her eyes lit up when she saw Hua Qiyue.

    "Miss, you¡¯re finally awake." Hua Qiyue told everyone that she was resting in her room so Lv Xin would normally not interrupt her resting period.

    "Is something the matter?"

    "Miss, this is great. Prince Nan has invited you to Wang Yue Restaurant for a meal!" Lv Xin said, full of smiles as she looked at Hua Qiyue. There was a teasing glint in her eyes. Hua Qiyue was stunned. Prince Nan? Yun Shimo?

    He was asking her out?

    What was going on? Hua Qiyue would never forget the livid expression on his face when she threatened him.

    "Prince Nan¡¯s servant said that we are to head to the Wang Yue Restaurant at noon and that he had something he¡¯d like to discuss with yourself. It is regarding the little master!" Little master referred to Tianci.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go. In any case, I¡¯m feeling hungry now." Hua Qiyue said tly. She would buy two grilled chickens from Wang Yue Restaurant and two bottles of good Nv¡¯er Hong wine for her masterter. She was sure he¡¯d like that!

    Then, Hua Qiyue and the rest arrived at Wang Yue Restaurant as agreed.

    Anyway, it was broad daylight, so there was nothing wrong with meeting Prince Nan here. However, when the shopkeeper recognized Hua Qiyue, he looked at her in shock, as though he was astonished that Yun Shimo would be meeting someone like her!

    When thedies saw Hua Qiyue leading Tianci into Yun Shimo¡¯s private room, they were all stunned and eximed in shock, "Oh my god, Prince Nan is dating the scarlet woman of Changjing! This doesn¡¯t make sense at all. It¡¯s like a fresh flower being stuck on a pile of cow dung!"

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at them. Humph. If Yun Shimo is a pile of cow dung, then she would naturally be the fresh flower!

    Tianci was very excited when he saw that they were back at this restaurant for this meant that he would be able to feast on good food. When he saw Yun Shimo, he ran happily to him and grabbed Yun Shimo¡¯s arm.

    Yun Shimo tenderly patted his head and his eyes darkened.

    "Waiter, serve the food!" Hua Qiyue said. She quickly ordered a few famous dishes and did not stand on ceremony at all.

    At the side, the corners of Bingyi¡¯s lips twitched. He felt that Hua Qiyue did not behave like a First Miss at all!

    He didn¡¯t know what his master saw in her. This was terrible. His master has never been like this around a woman before.

    Yun Shimo only focused on scooping soup for Tianci andpletely ignored Hua Qiyue. He scooped out a bowl of chicken soup and ced it in front of Tianci. "Tianci, drink up. This is a bowl of extremely good soup!"

    The corners of Bingyi¡¯s lips twitched yet again. His master had boiled this Seven Ultimate Ginseng Chicken Soup at home and had nned on asking Hua Qiyue and the rest to stay for lunch but he suddenly changed his mind! His master was clearly attracted to this woman!

    Tianci quickly drank a mouthful of soup and found it delicious. This was like the soup that his mother asked the servants to cook. He soon finished a small bowl and patted his stomach contentedly.

 Chapter 51: Creating Enemy

    The whole table of food arrived. Yun Shimo ignored Hua Qiyue, giving food only to Tianci as if he was the closest one to him as if he was the one that he was going to discuss matters with.

    Hua Qiyue ate a bowl of rice and ignored Yun Shimo as well. She was alright as long as he was nice to Tianci.

    Sipping on the soup, Hua Qiyue peered at Yun Shimo, who was still sending food to Tianci. The smell of the soup... seemed to have implied that Seven Ultimate Ginseng was added into it. Seven Ultimate Ginseng was a fascinating type of spiritual medicine. Hua Qiyue only recognized it as she had smelled its fragrance in that special world.

    She did not expect Wangyue Restaurant to have such an excellent soup.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the menu discretely and did not notice any soup with Seven Ultimate Ginseng in it.

    "Waiter, what soup is this, it¡¯s delicious!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly and asked the waiter. The waiter knew that Prince Nan brought the soup but he had forgotten to ask what soup it was. Thus, he opened his mouth in shock, unable to utter any word.

    "Waiter, you have such a poor memory. This is Red Ginseng Chicken Soup, right?" Yun Shimo interrupted coldly and the waiter nodded profusely. "Yes, yes, yes! Red Ginseng Chicken Soup! Hehe, I have a poor memory, I¡¯m sorry, Prince Nan!"

    The waiter touched his head, with a sorry expression on his face. Hua Qiyue raised her brows in suspicion. That lie was unable to deceive her as she had seen Seven Ultimate Ginseng before in the mysterious world.

    "But why did this guy cook for her? That¡¯s strange. Does Yun Shimo have any ulterior motive?"

    Hua Qiyue was skeptical but she figured that he could be implying that she should treat Long Red nicely.

    Hua Qiyue nced at Yun Shimo but he was expressionless. However, his act of feeding Tianci did make him look gentle and considerate.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s sensitive brain noticed Hua Qiyue¡¯s side nce. She did not want to talk to Hua Qiyue as his heart aches thinking about her and Ji Feng together.

    "Is it really Red Ginseng? I don¡¯t think Red Ginseng tastes like this?" Hua Qiyue smiled faintly and asked that expressionless face.

    She suddenly wanted to tease Yun Shimo.

    The corner of Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth twitched as he raised his brows gracefully to look at Hua Qiyue. "So what does Red Ginseng taste like? Hua Qiyue, do you not think that it¡¯s rude to doubt my ingredients when you are eating my food?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s sharp scolding made Hua Qiyue seem like an ungrateful bastard.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes curved inughter. "Looks like I¡¯m the impolite one. I need to thank Prince Nan for the treat today."

    "Of course, do you only know that you are impolite now?" Yun Shimo snorted, and Hua Qiyue did not know what to say anymore. "Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect this cold and indifferent man to be so sarcastic."

    His sarcasm made Hua Qiyue unable not used to himself.

    Hua Qiyue could not help but re-examine Yun Shimo. This man changed his personality so fast. He used to ignore her and treat her with indifference but he suddenly mocked and insulted her - eh, in rage?

    Hua Qiyue thought back and decided that she didn¡¯t provoke him.

    Tianci was happily chewing on a roasted chicken drumstick while blinking at her mischievously. Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind was in a blur as it reminded her of Tianci in the past.

    Tianci was mischievous and energetic, always making Old Madame Zhou angry. Due to theck of familiarity by Zhou Zhicheng, Old Madame did not like Tianci as well, even though she did not know that Tianci was not Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s son.

    While Hua Qiyue was stoning, someone knocked on the door and entered. It was a woman in a beautiful violet dress. She had a phoenix hairpin and wore elegantly but purely. That style made her mesmerizing and charming, like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    Two servants in in clothes greeted Prince Nan as they saw him.

    Princess Mingzhuughed and walked out towards Prince Nan. "Greetings, your highness. Greetings, Miss Hua."

    "Princess Mingzhu?" Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered that she had seen this princess before. However, because Princess Huiling and Princess Huiya were in the center of attention, with Princess Mingzhu being obedient and quiet, it was easy for one to just forget her.

    "Please sit, Princess Mingzhu." Yun Shimo looked at Princess Mingzhu and said faintly.

    "Thank you, your highness." A glimmer of light shined in Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes as she sat down elegantly. The waiter passed a menu over for her to order.

    "There¡¯s no need. Three of us can¡¯t finish so much food." Princess Mingzhu smiled. Her gracefulness stunned the waiter.

    "Such a beautiful princess, no wonder so many young men write love letters to this princess."

    Yun Shimo looked at Princess Mingzhu coldly. "Four people."

    Princess Mingzhu stopped and noticed the little kid Tianci next to Yun Shimo. She thenughed stifflly. "Yes, yes. I have bad observation."

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t even look at her. He stood up and took Hua Qiyue¡¯s empty bowl to it up with soup.

    "Eh... What¡¯s going on?"

    Hua Qiyue was stunned. She believed that her wit after rebirth will stop her from falling into traps. However, she was shocked now!

    "Such an evil man! He knew that Princess Mingzhu was interested in him and thus was purposefully thoughtful and considerate to her!"

    "He was just attracting hate for her!"

    At this time, Yun Shimo had already filled her bowl up with soup, pushing the bowl in front of Hua Qiyue. "This is top-standard Red Ginseng Soup. Drink up. It will not be as delicious when it¡¯s cold."

    Hua Qiyue almost spurted out blood!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s gentle eyes and sweet tone made it seem as if he was pampering his girlfriend.

    Princess Mingzhu started at the two in shock, with herself clearly hurt by their interactions. "Your highness... is so nice to Miss Hua."

    Princess Mingzhu smiled. However, the disappointment and envy in her eyes could not escape Hua Qiyue¡¯s observation.

    "Princess Mingzhu likes Prince Nan, even Princess Huiling likes Prince Nan. Seems like this handsome and attractive man is going to smell trouble."

    "This man is so evil that she attracted Princess Mingzhu¡¯s hate onto her?" Hua Qiyue thought that Zhou Zhicheng was the most despicable guy she had seen but Yun Shimo seemed to be smarter and more shameful!

    "Don¡¯t misunderstand him, Princess. Qiyue¡¯s hand hurts and thus the prince offered to help." Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. "You know that his highness likes Tianci and he thus likes me by rtion."

    After hearing that, Princess Mingzhu¡¯s expression turned better. However, Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue lovingly and continued, "Why bother exining? Drink more soup. Look at your skinny body, you look as if you could be blown away by a gust of wind. Drink more soup and eat more! You look better when you are chubbier."

    The evil prince smiled handsomely,pletely expressing the gentleness in his heart. That made Princess Mingzhu stunned as it was definitely not normal!

    She was not stupid and could see the gentleness in how Yun Shimo treat Hua Qiyue. Her heart was cold and a chill lingered in his eyes. However, it instantly disappeared.

    "Miss Hua, look at how gentle your highness is to you. Just drink up!"

    Hua Qiyue was furious at the maliciousness and acting skills of Yun Shimo. She stared at Princess Mingzhu depressingly at the misunderstanding but she did not want to exin herself.

    The waiter sent rice over and Princess Mingzhu ate gracefully, staring at Yun Shimo from time to time, with expectations lingering in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was enthusiastically implying that she was unrted to Yun Shimo. However, that person always suddenly pamper her with sweet words or eagerly and gently behave. Even though most of the actions were directed towards Tianci, Princess Mingzhu saw that as how a father treats his children, gentle and caring.

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s smile gradually dissipated, as if she was a flower that had just withered.

    Thus, Yun Shimo had sessfully created a new enemy for Hua Qiyue today - Princess Mingzhu. When she was about to leave, Hua Qiyue clearly saw the chill in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue understood that King Jin was not a normal character, as well as his daughter Princess Mingzhu. However, she did attract her hatred.

    "What a n, Yun Shimo, creating another enemy for me. Say, what did you call me here for." Hua Qiyue was furious as he coldly remarked at Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo raised his brows slightly and looked at Tianci¡¯s satisfying face. "Miss Hua, is this how you thank me?"

    "I don¡¯t need to respect you if you don¡¯t respect me." Hua Qiyue snorted angrily.

    Even though she could not tell how advance Yun Shimo¡¯s Qi Art was, she knew he would not kill her.

    "What a phrase!" Yun Shimo raised his brows coldly. "Hua Qiyue, you are getting more outrageous."

    Hua Qiyue bore an expressionless face. She had no time to argue with Yun Shimo over such trivial matters. "Your Highness, let¡¯s talk about real matters. Even though I am inferior in status to you, my time is more precious than you. Your Highness had created misunderstanding for Qiyue, creating an enemy for me! A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve my respect!"

    "Outrageous! How dare you talk to his highness like this!" Beside Yun Shimo, Bingyi shouted out. However, Yun Shimo waved his hand, signaling for him to retreat.

    Bingyi stared at Hua Qiyue with coldness in his eyes. Even though he did retreat a step, the coldness in his eyes did not dissipate.

    Tianci stood up and held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. Staring at the two arguing, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Please speak your mind! Your Highness!" Hua Qiyue¡¯s face sank and cruelty took over her face. "I am a busy woman. Please respect me and don¡¯t waste my time!"

    She hated men like Zhou Zhicheng who was handsome on the outside but malicious inside. She would be unable to forget how she was hurt in her previous life.

    Only when Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression changed did Yun Shimo notice that he was a bit too outrageous. He was ridiculously nice to Hua Qiyue just to create a misunderstanding in the heart of Princess Mingzhu, making her retreat.

 Chapter 52: Natural Spiritual Qi

    He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be angry.

    "There is a natural spiritual qi within Tianci¡¯s lower abdomen."

    Yun Shimo sipped on his he looked at Tianci lovingly.

    "A natural spiritual qi?"

    Immediately, Hua Qiyue understood what that meant. That was because only those who have learned Qi Art will have spiritual qi. If one has spiritual qi during birth, that means... Tianci will be an incredibly strong master at Qi Art.

    Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci over with delight as her eyes reddened.

    It was not a long term strategy for her to be strong. Only when her son was strong can he protect himself even after her death.

    With natural spiritual qi inside his body, Tianci can progress twice as fast as ordinary people, which meant that he can progress two levels when any ordinary man can only progress one level!

    "Thus, I want to keep him as my disciple." Yun Shimo squinted and smiled gently. "I apologize for my words just now. Please do not take it to heart. Tianci, will you take me as your master?"

    Yun Shimo held the other hand of Tianci, smiling.

    This man¡¯s attitude changed rapidly.

    Before that, he was still scolding her, but now he was smiling at her. When Hua Qiyue found him for help, he threatened to settle matters with herter, but now he had such an amicable tone?! "Hmpt, it really does seem that it is difficult to decipher the mind of a viin."

    However... Tianci will have much to benefit having him as his master, especially since Hua Qiyue knew not how to practice alchemy. After that, when Tianci learned alchemy, he would be the strongest in alchemy and Qi Art, better than everyone else in the world. That would be a good thing.

    "We... will consider!" Even though Hua Qiyue had her own ideas, she gave some face to the prince.

    Yun Shimo was stunned and Bingyi was obviously angered as well. They all did not expect that this matter required consideration.

    The famous Prince Nan was a miraculous doctor. How can Hua Qiyue consider this offer when many wanted to squeeze into the gate of Prince Nan¡¯s residences? What logic was that?

    "Tianci, ley¡¯s go!" Seeing that the boy was full, Hua Qiyue led her son to the entrance.

    Looking at the elegant figure of the woman, the corner of Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth twitched as he became more depressed.

    No woman had dared to ignore him like that! However, Hua Qiyue managed to do that. This once frivolous and weak woman did seem to be different from the rest.

    At the same time, the head of the two major herbal medicine families were all reading Hua Qiyue¡¯s information in their study rooms.

    "Hua Qiyue... used to be the sluttiest and the weakest woman in Hua¡¯s Mansion, bullied by her sisters and servants since young. How did she suddenly be like that?" Ouyang Jing, the butler for Ouyang family frowned in doubt.

    "No matter what, we need to figure out if she really obtained her Long Red from Xuanji? And check what other people did she contact... After all, a medicine like this is so rare today, how dare she just boldly nt it in her garden..." Ouyang Bo, the head of Ouyang family ordered coldly.

    As Hua Qiyue had asked her butler to sell three Long Red, she had captured the attention of all big families. Now, all her information had been in their hands.

    "Yes, master, I will get people to check it out as soon as possible." Beside him, a servant replied.

    "This matter must be promoted to the highest urgency. If we are slow, others will strike first!" Ouyang Bo ordered solemnly.

    The few elders on the side agreed too. "Yes, Long Red is important for our family, if others get it..."

    The other powerful house in the herbal medicine business would be the Xia family. Xia family had almost a hundred years of history, nting numerous herbs and employing a few master alchemists.

    Both families wanted to attract medicine saint Ji Feng, but the Ji family was never interested in them.

    Even though Xia family and Ouyang family were known as the head families of herbal medicine, the medicine saint had more medical herbs growing on his mountain.

    However, Ji family had always maintained a low-key attitude and seldommunicate with the two major families. After all, the two families focused on the sale of herbs or medicines,pletely different from the world view of Ji family.

    The medicine of Ji family was sold to those who need them, without an increase on their price.

    However, Xia family and Ouyang family have price hikes every year, which made many detest them. However, Ji family lived in a mountain far away and would take much time to reach. Thus, many saved the effort and bought more expensive medicine in the imperial city.

    However, with Ji family recruiting disciples, Xia family and Ouyang family saw this as a form of expansion and became unreasonably nervous.

    "Dad, you are right. Hua Qiyue is a special woman, attracting Ji Feng and Ji Jing, and even Prince Nan..." A young female voice rang next to him. She was the daughter of Ouyang Bo, Ouyang Nuan. Ouyang Nuan loved Ji Feng but he never looked at her straight once.

    Ouyang Bo looked at his daughter lovingly. "Don¡¯t worry, Nuan. Daddy will avenge you!"

    There were other reasons involved too, as Ouyang family¡¯s Ouyang Nuan and Ji family¡¯s Ji Feng used to have a marriage contract.

    However, Ji family did not participate in Ouyang family¡¯s profit chain and they had an argument. Thus, Ji family used that as an excuse to retire themselves from the contract.

    It¡¯s a great insult for a woman to have her marriage contract revoked.

    Ouyang Bo wanted to hire an assassin to murder everyone in Ji family, but Ouyang Nuan refused.

    She said that she wanted to save her face with her own abilities.

    "Sure, I believe in Dad. If that¡¯s the case, I will excuse myself first." Ouyang Nuan turned around elegantly and walked out of the door. The bright sunlight shone through the humid sky, signalling the beginning of summer.

    At this time, Xia family, Baili family, and Liu family were all discussing about Hua Qiyue. Perhaps Hua Qiyue also did not expect her unintentional act to attract so much attention.

    Liu family had thergest Qi Artist introduction organization. The hire frence Qi Artists to perform missions and assassinations for their clients.

    Liu family was strong in their connections. The most important reason was that Liu family was the family of the Queen today and thus stood strong in the imperial city.

    If any of these families obtained the seed for Long Red, it would be the strongest family that could crush all others.

    The days passed by slowly, with nothing exciting happening.

    Hua Qiyue finally agreed to Prince Nan¡¯s request of having Tianci as his disciple, and thus Prince Nan started walked in and out of her residence with Tianci.

    Only the first half of Ji family¡¯s tournament had beenpleted. The first round would only bepleted after another half a month.

    However, Ji family suddenly altered the rules to addpetitions during night time. In this case, the whole imperial city was bustling with life every night. The first round of elimination should bepleted after seven days.

    At this time, Hua¡¯s mansion received the invitation for the birthday feast of the Emperor¡¯s mother. Seven dayster, the entire Hua family could enter it.

    Seven dayster, the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday feast began. That evening, Qingchun Pce was bustling with life. Peoplee in and out of the pce with trays of delicious and appetizing food in their hands, as well as fruits, desserts, and gifts from court officials.

    Inside Qingchun Pce, court officials were all having fun with Changlong Emperor. He was a popr emperor especially because he cared for his officials and the peasants, lessening taxes and offerings. With support from the queen¡¯s family, the entire country was at peace and happy with each other, with plenty of jobs and stability.

    However, in the depth of his rule, some corruption was spreading within. Such small problems will umte and be a huge one, and many fear that such a peaceful and stable facade might not maintain itself for long.

    Even though Empress Dowager was 88 years old now, she still had great spirit. Wearing a red coat, she smiled grandmotherly at the hundreds of court officials below.

    The Emperor was on her left while the queen was on her right. Princes sat on the left next to their father while princesses were ced on the right. Under the gentle music, the prosperous and happy aura spread within the pce.

    Princess Huiling peeked at Princess Huizhen, with a smug look on her face.

    Tonight was about to be a stormy night. Princess Huiling looked coldly at servant Cuilian next to Princess Huizhen. She had her face shown together with the scars on her face.

    Cuilian was a pretty girl but the two sinister scars on her face disfigured her.

    Empress Dowager was extremely happy. First Prince Huangfu Changyu gifted her the invaluable Dragon Blood Coral, shining colorfully at the face of Empress Dowager.

    Huangfu Changyu was the future of Changjing Kingdom as the Emperor had few princes. Other than First Prince, Eleventh Prince Huangfu Shenglin, the son of Consort Mei, was present too.

    Actually, the Emperor used to have many sons. However, other princes were either injured or sick, resulting in their inevitable death.

    Thus, the Emperor set the First Prince and then Huangfu Shenglin was kept. A famous fortune teller exined that the reason was because of the big rock in the middle of the mountain where the pce was built. It was rumored that the huge rock was crushing on the Emperor¡¯s descendant ce, causing many princes to die one after another.

    Huangfu Shenglin gifted a Prosperity Painting that he drew himself, which Empress Dowager adored too.

    Huangfu Shenglin was Consort Mei¡¯s son and Princess Huiya¡¯s sibling. The two siblings were extremely nice and werepletely different from Princess Huiling and Princess Huizhen.

    "Old Madame Hua from Hua¡¯s Mansion is here!"

    A report came through. Old Madame Hua led First Miss, Second Miss and Second Madame of Hua¡¯s Mansion in. Third Madame and Third Miss excused themselves for being unwell and stayed in their residence.

    Old Madame Hua wore a green color robe that resembled copper coins, while First Miss Hua Qiyue wore a light green dress. The dress was neither in nor mboyant,plementing her pretty face well.

    Second Miss Hua Mengshi wore a pink dress which made her cute and pretty.

    After the three bowed to the Emperor, the Emperor asked them to sit. Old Madame smiled and greeted, "The old woman wishes Empress Dowager on her health, prosperity, and well-being."

    Empress Dowager smiled a little. "Old Madame Hua, there is no need for such manners! There is no need to be polite when we are one big family."

    Her sentence made all nce at Old Madame Hua with curious eyes. What exactly does Empress Dowager mean?

 Chapter 53: Taking Advantage Of Their Plan

    Old Madame Hua took over a silk box from the hands of Nanny Luo before opening it gently, revealing the blood ginseng inside.

    The rest were shocked as they did not expect such precious medicine from the Hua family, especially since many were unaware of the Long Red in Hua Qiyue¡¯s garden.

    However, for the Emperor and the Queen, they had definitely heard of such a big incident.

    Emperor Changlong stared at Hua Qiyue. The woman lowered her head and kept quiet, her respectful attitude hid her acuteness.

    Second Miss Hua Mengshi lowered her head and did not speak. It seemed that both First Miss and Second Miss were educated well, however, many heard rumors that First Miss Hua Qiyue was a slut and a weakling who barely left the house.

    It was the first time that she appeared in front of the officials.

    As it was the first time that Old Madame Hua brought Hua Qiyue into the pce for her birthday party, many had not seen the weak and slutty First Miss. Now, noticing her beautiful face, elegant dress code and respectful demeanor, they believed that the past rumors to be ridiculous.

    Eunuch Li brought the box from Old Madame Hua over, carefully sending it over to Empress Dowager. Seeing that, Second Madame¡¯s expression changed and gently let out an exmation.

    The queen had sharp ears. Turning around, she looked at Second Madame with shock. "Second Madame, is there anything wrong?"

    The Queen¡¯s question made all stare at Second Madame.

    Old Madame Hua frowned before looking at Second Madame disapprovingly.

    Second Madame twisted and turned, looking embarrassed. "No... Queen, I had mistaken... mistaken that for..."

    "What did you mistook that for?" The queen smiled ceremonially.

    Hua Qiyue smirked inside his heart. "Such a malicious attempt to shame me in front of the Emperor! But it won¡¯t be so easy for her to do that! If I don¡¯t punish her now, there would be no justice in this world."

    Regardless of which life she had, there were many who tried to frame her. Hua Qiyue was a businesswoman who met many difficult opponents, however, they were all defeated by her.

    However, she blindly believed in Zhou Zhicheng. She never minded him even when he flirted with the servants and distant himself away from her after marriage.

    To think about it now, she was a real idiot, one that didn¡¯t even notice her husband¡¯s change of heart.

    "Queen, I thought it was... Long Red, and didn¡¯t expect Blood Ginseng..." Second Madame stopped herself as if she had just realized that she had said something wrong, staring at Old Madame in shock and fright.

    Old Madame Hua was calm andposed. He swept at Second Madame coldly. The court officials had all heard that Old Madame Hua¡¯s illness was fully cured. Her vibrant face and bright eyes today did show that.

    "Long Red? That is a Thousand-Year Magistery and is extremely rare. Did Second Madame see that?" The Emperor asked curiously.

    Empress Dowager looked at Second Madame with great interest.

    Second Madame blushed slightly and shook her head in panic. "I...I... Please forgive me Old Madame! I cannot lie in front of the royal family as it is a crime!"

    Old Madame looked unhappier as she thought that she should have left the woman at home. Hua Qiyue had said that Second Madame would definitely leak out information about Long Red, and indeed...

    "What did you say, Second Madame? Are you talking about this?" Even though she was fuming on the inside, she smiled and asked Nanny Luo to take another big red silk box from the wooden box.

    Everyone felt a little strange as Second Madame and Old Madame seemed to be hiding something, especially since Second Madame did say something strange.

    Hearing that, Hua Mengshi¡¯s joyful mood dissipated.

    She didn¡¯t know why but she knew that something bad was about to happen.

    Old Madame took over the big red silk box and opened it. The bright red color inside stunned everyone as all shouted out in delight. After the box was opened, the whole chamber was filled with a unique fragrance.

    That fragrance made everyone mesmerized and even drunk. The Emperor looked inside the silk box. There was two bright red Long Red inside.

    The fragrance of the Long Red made the imperial family exuberant. "This is..."

    "Emperor, Queen, Empress Dowager, these two flowers are the Long Reds that Second Madame was talking about! Qiyue obtained those Long Reds from a mysterious man. Hearing that Empress Dowager had her birthday party today, we sent this here as gifts!"

    Old Madame smiled while Eunuch Li hurried to pass the big silk box to the Emperor. Soon, everyone was able to see the legendary and mystical medicine, making all amazed.

    ""Good medicine, good medicine!"

    "Yes, Emperor, see, the whole flower shines with a charming brilliance!"

    Second Madame¡¯s expression changed as she did not expect Old Madame to make preparations. Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart sank as she heard from Qiuyun that Hua Qiyue did not use Long Red as her birthday gift, how... how could they prepare it?

    "Emperor, actually we had this herb for a few days already. However, because a mysterious man gifted it to us, Qiyue and I did not believe that it is really a miracle medicine. Thus, after we nted it and after it grew out, I drank the soup made out of it, and my illness was cured miraculously, making me surprised." Old Madame exined, especially since they could not hide the news of Hua Qiyue selling Long Red.

    Even if she did not sell Long Red, the servants of Hua¡¯s Mansion would gossip about it. Sooner orter, people will know Long Red existed in their family.

    Thus, she attacked as she felt that it was better to be tricked and framed by others.

    "Knowing that Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday wasing up, Qiyue asked me to gift your highness the two precious Long Red. I hope Empress Dowager will like it!"

    The olddy smiled gently and looked at Hua Qiyue, "Qiyue, hurry and greet the Emperor, the Queen, and Empress Dowager!"

    Hua Qiyue gracefully bowed. "Greetings, Emperor, Queen, and Empress Dowager."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice was as crisp as a yellow oriole, pleasant to the ear.

    The Emperor was overjoyed as Long Red was a miraculous medicine. If someone gave this to Hua Qiyue, it showed that someone was interested in her. In thisrge world, there were 20 countries in Tianyuan Continent. Every single one was snatching Qi Artists and alchemists as their resources, and the top-tier alchemists were extremely rare.

    Thus, the Emperor made Yun Shimo Prince Nan to keep him in the imperial city.

    The miracle medicine was extremely rare too. Having a normal girl in the Changjing Kingdom attracted by a mysterious master was a glory of Changjing Kingdom.

    "Alright, alright, alright! Get up, get up! Lift your head and let me see the face of Hua family¡¯s First Miss." Emperor Changlong smiled and ordered. He saw a fairy-like beauty that had extravagant elegance hidden in her straight brows that were not present in any ordinary person.

    "Such beauty! Good, good, good! Not only is Ms. Hua beautiful, but I also supported First Miss in the tform martial arts tournament as well. Now that I knew that you were helped by someone, that person will be the precious guest of Changjing Kingdom! If there is an opportunity, you can bring him to see me!" The Emperor smiled with a few glimmers of thoughts hidden within his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and smiled elegantly, shocking everyone.

    Prince Nan Yun Shimo was sitting not far away. He nced at Hua Qiyue indifferently, with no expression in his eyes.

    Ji Feng and the rest were all shocked by Hua Qiyue. It was extremely lucky for her to get the help of a mysterious master. It was no wonder that Hua Qiyue changed so much.

    Seeing that the Emperor was overjoyed, everyone else congratted.

    "Congrattions to the Emperor for obtaining talent."

    "Congrattions to Empress Dowager for obtaining the miraculous medicine..."

    Second Madame and Hua Mengshi were extremely embarrassed as Old Madame nced at them coldly. She had long heard that they had bullied Hua Qiyue. Initially, they believed that they would change. However, they still attempted to shame Hua Qiyue in front of the Emperor.

    However, Hua Qiyue was more impressive. She allowed Qiuyun to let out fake news and fooled Second Madame. They had shot themselves in the leg.

    "Old Madame, I was too rude. Hehe..." Second Madameughed stiffly, not knowing what to say.

    The queen smiled as she looked at Hua Qiyue, before turning to the Emperor and Empress Dowager. "Emperor, Queen, I see that Miss Hua was elegant and respectful, fitting to bear the name of an aristocrat. She was nothing like those rumors outside. Perhaps these people were jealous of the beauty of Miss Hua, and thus spread untrue rumors about her. Now that she attracted a mysterious master, she was a blessing to Changjing Kingdom. How about... we crown Qiyue as Princess Jinghua?"

    This sentence was what the Emperor wanted to hear. In the entire Tianyuan Continent, all Emperors crowned Qi Artists as Kings and Princesses to keep talent from aboard.

    Only material benefits can attract Qi Artists and alchemists into the nation. The Emperor knew this and thus nodded satisfyingly. "Indeed. It is also a blessing that Miss Hua could nt Long Red. Let¡¯s crown her as Princess Jinghua. Come, give Princess Jing Hua 100 silk bundles, 100 pounds of gold and a mansion!"

    Hua Qiyue was stunned. She couldn¡¯t care less for such a superficial title. However, such a title could make her work more conveniently.

    "I thank the Emperor for his blessing!" Hua Qiyue expressed her gratitude. After another round ofpliment by Empress Dowager and the Queen, she sat down with Old Madame.

    It was lucky that she did not bring Tianci here, or the lengthy procedure would be too boring for him.

    Hua Mengshi and Second Madame sat together. They looked at each other, with unwillingness in their eyes. However, they dared not express their dissatisfaction in front of so many people.

    Furthermore, Hua Qiyue had transformed from a slutty weakling into Princess Jinghua. Many court officials were envious of the mansion she received as they all did not receive such treatment from the Emperor.

    Many daughters of officials sized Hua Qiyue up disdainfully as if she obtained this title by luck of having two Long Reds.

    Even though Changjing Kingdom was arge nation, otherrge nations focused on it too, giving it a lot of pressure. Thus, the Emperor wanted to attract more talent. This thought gave manyforting thoughts.

    However, thesedies did not understand that the Emperor had watched the match between Hua Qiyue and Ouyang Liuer during the tournament.

    As the Emperor of the nation, he would not be fooled by Hua Qiyue¡¯s facade. If he was really useless, he would have been usurped long ago.

 Chapter 54: Commencement Of A Good Show

    However, Hua Qiyue avoided every single dangerous moment.

    Without a master¡¯s guidance, it¡¯d be impossible for Hua Qiyue to have such mysterious footwork. Thus, Changlong Emperor wanted too entice Hua Qiyue as he was sure that this woman was no normal woman.

    "Qiyue, I didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to crown you as Princess Jinghua. Your father will be d to hear that." On their seats, Old Madame exined excitedly to her.

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. From her memory, Hua Liting was someone who loved his dead wife and did not abandon her because she was useless.

    However, the general was a careless man and did not notice that his daughter was bullied by those in his court. Furthermore, he went to defend the border for years, knowing not how Hua Qiyue was bullied in the family.

    However, he did pass off as a good father.

    "Grandmother, being crowned as the princess... might not be a blessing. This crowning made everyone know that we have Long Red." Hua Qiyue smiled. "However, we cannot hide the miracle medicine in the family for long... Qi Artists all had excellent sources of information."

    Old Madame did not think much of that as she believed that the Emperor did notice her when he crowned her when a princess.

    Furthermore, a supreme master was guiding Hua Qiyue. That would be another extraordinary man who would protect her.

    The dinner had begun. Countless delicacies were on the table and people drank freely. A fewdies came to chat with Hua Qiyue too.

    Hua Qiyue treated them with courtesy. In the midst of their gossip, Princess Huiling shouted, "Dad! Mum! Grandmother! Pardon me for being unfilial!"

    As she spoke, she kneeled down.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes squinted. tonight was was a perfect opportunity to pull Huizhen under the water.

    Princess Huiling¡¯s words scared everyone. Laughter and chatter disappeared as they all stared at the kneeling Princess Huiling.

    The Emperor, the Queen, and Empress Dowager also felt surprised. Princess Huizhen¡¯s expression changed as she nced at Cuilian subconsciously.

    Cuilian¡¯s eyes were swollen as Princess Huizhen had punished Nanny Shao, Cuilian¡¯s aunt, to death yesterday because she broke Princess Huizhen¡¯s precious vase. She ordered the servants to beat her 100 times, resulting in her death.

    The news of her aunt¡¯s death naturally ruined Cuilian¡¯s mood.

    "What do you mean, kid? Come up!" Empress Dowager was in an extremely good mood tonight as Hua Qiyue¡¯s gift of two Long Reds were magical herbs that could not be bought easily.

    "Yes, Ling, what¡¯s wrong with you? Get up, I won¡¯t me you for your past mistakes." The Emperor smiled as he was also in a good mood.

    Princess Huiling bit her lips and exined, "Daddy, Mummy, Grandma... Ling should not be reporting this matter to everyone today as it would spoil the mood of Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday celebration. However, this matter is significant and cannot be dragged on. Thus, I urge for Dad, Mum, and Grandmother to remain calm after hearing what I have to say!"

    The Emperor¡¯s expression turned solemn. "Speak your mind, Ling!"

    The Queen¡¯s expression turned awkward too. She squeezed her hand tight to calm herself down.

    Princess Huizhen seemed to have not realized that something was amiss. She smirked and sipped on her tea.

    Princess Huiling stood up. "Dad, Mum, Grandma... as I had frequently left the pce with my sister due to Ji family¡¯s tournament, I noticed that she had always been finding Zhou Zhicheng at Dong Hai Restaurant. I heard their conversation!"

    Hearing Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s name, the Emperor¡¯s face darkened.

    All children from the imperial family should marry a fine spouse, and Zhou Zhicheng wasn¡¯t ideal in his heart.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing were uninterested in the gossips of the imperial family. However, Ji Jing left her seat to chat with Hua Qiyue while Ji Feng remained in his seat, ncing over from time to time.

    "I heard that... my sister and Zhou Zhicheng talked about Mrs Zhou. My sister said that the bitch¡¯s son was white and chubby now. She wanted to kill him!"

    Princess Huiling imitated Princess Huizhen so well that one could not tell who it was without looking at her.

    Princess Huizhen¡¯s face turned cold as she stared at Princess Huiling expressionlessly. She did not expect her to eavesdrop on her conversation with Zhou Zhicheng.

    Her words shocked everyone.

    The Emperor mmed hard on the table as he shouted, "Bastard! Huiling, I could punish you now for lying!"

    Princess Huiling kneeled down again. "Daddy, when I heard what my sister said, I was scared and frightened, and thus I sent someone to investigate the mysterious death of Mrs Zhou, and I discovered... that my sister really did order Nanny Shao and Nanny Liu to kill Mrs Zhou!"

    Princess Huiling¡¯s words made everyone shocked. Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned pale as she realized that the cruel acts by the princess was a disgrace to their imperial family.

    "Ling, you have no evidence. Stop saying nonsense! Come, the princess is drunk, pull her down!"

    The Queen was red with raging as well as she shouted at the princess. Even though Princess Huizhen was shivering out of rage too, she remained silent as the Qi Artist next to her consoled her.

    "Princess, they had no evidence. Please remain calm."

    After all, Princess Huizhen knew that she should not provoke the Queen ever since she was angry the previous time, as the consequences are unbearable.

    Without any evidence, Huiling would only be punished by the Queen while the quiet and "framed" Huizhen would be more loved b Dad and Mum.

    "Dad! Mum, I have a witness! Come, bring Nanny Liu here!"

    Princess Huiling shouted as Nanny Liu was brought up to the chamber. Shivering, she kneeled down and recounted what had happened the previous day. The face of Princess Huizhen was as gloomy as the stormy night sky.

    "Dad, Mum, Grandma, I am being framed! Nanny Liu did something wrong and was fined two months of sry by me. Thus, her act was to seek revenge on me!" Having been exposed, Princess Huizhen could not endure any further. She stood up and exined herself loudly.

    Princess Huiling snorted. "Sister, I was still hesitating to expose you, but I¡¯m afraid that you would make countless mistakes after this, and thus I brought more witnesses here to stop you! Of course, I also have Xiao Die, an ex-servant of Mrs Zhou. However, she was forced to be a spy by you!"

    Huiling pped her hands, as the servants brought up the fifteen years old servant Xiao Die.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart skipped a bit as she noticed that the left side of Xiao Die¡¯s face had beenpletely destroyed, with only the other sideplete. Looks like she did leave her for the princess during the day of her death.

    "Greetings from Xiao Die to the Emperor, the Queen, and Empress Dowager... Here are the letters and notes that I had obtained when I was the spy. They were all written to me by Cuilian."

    After saying which, Xiao Die passed the notes into the hands of the guard while shivering. The guard then passed it to the Emperor.

    The Emperor¡¯s face turned green as he stared at the content of the notes. It clearly stated that she wanted to harm Mrs Zhou, Rong Qiyue.

    "Mum, Dad, please believe in me! They all coborated to frame me!" Princess Huizhen was still lying.

    For a moment, the atmosphere of the chamber was akin to the dark night outside.

    The gold tiles of the foil reflected cold but luxurious light, as well as the chills in everyone¡¯s heart.

    The murderous intent in Huiling¡¯s eyes and the rage of Princess Huizhen, coupled with the fierce Emperor, made all lower their heads to avoid eye contact with the two princesses.

    Old Madame frowned as she did not expect the drama to happen between the two princesses.

    "Any other evidence other than this?" The Emperor asked coldly.

    "Yes! The Emperor can ask the small eunuch guarding the back door to provide evidence that sister and her nannies had left the pce one June night to kill Mrs Zhou. Other than that... Cuilian, hand over Nanny Shao¡¯s blood letter."

    Princess Huiling shouted with confidence while Princess Huizhen looked at Cuilian with surprise. She did not expect that weak girl to betray her.

    Cuilian walked out. Kneeling on the ground, she cried out, "Your majesty, your highness, I... I was beside the princess too when she tortured Mrs. Zhou to death with the nannies. Nanny Shao had just broken one of the princess¡¯ vase and was beaten to death. Luckily, Nanny had the foresight to write the bloody letter toin against the princess!"

    Shivering, Cuilian took out the bloody letter and showed it to everyone. All looked at it and could only see terrifying marks of dried blood.

    The guards handed the blood letter over.

    Empress Dowager avoided the letter as she was too old and fragile to bear more shock.

    Furthermore, Empress Dowager was fuming as she did not expect her granddaughter tomit such a cruel act. She cried out, "Zhen... Zhen...you!"

    That was the moment when Princess Huizhen realized that she was too naive. She kneeled down and knocked her head on the ground. "I¡¯m so sorry for shocking Empress Dowager! Mum, Dad, I¡¯m unrted to Mrs. Zhou¡¯s death! Please investigate!"

    "Shut up!"

    The Emperor chided her and asked the servants to bring Empress Dowager to rest, avoiding her from seeing the rest of the drama. After she left, he swayed the bloodletter and eximed, "Nanny Shao had taken care of me when she was young. Her handwriting was distinct and recognizable by me! How can you beat her to death just because she broke a vase? Huizhen, do you not have any kindness in you? Furthermore, Nanny Shao did not offend you before. She need not frame you!"

    Shivering, Huizhen turned to the Queen for help.

    The Queen frowned as she was unable to help her in front of court officials.

    Knowing this, Princess Huiling struck at this moment.

    "Emperor, we only heard a side of the story now. How about we ask Zhou Zhicheng for his perspective?"

    The Queen understood that Zhou Zhicheng would protect the princess once he was brought up. However, Princess Huiling smirked.

    "Dad, I still have a piece of evidence. However, I need the guards to retrieve it. When we were seven, my sister and I both received blood jade gifted by the Emperor, I still wore it till today." Huiling stared at Princess Huizhen coldly. "However, my sister had dropped her blood jade during the night she went out to kill Mrs. Zhou. Nanny Shao saw it and lied to the princess, telling her that she did not notice it. But in fact, she stealthily ced it inside Mrs. Zhou¡¯s mouth."

 Chapter 55 - The Princess Is Sentenced to Death

    Everyone felt their hairs stand on end when they heard the tale.

    Mrs. Zhou was tortured to death in such an extremely ruthless manner. So if the nanny had dared to put the blood jade in the mouth of the deceased, then...

    "The nanny witnessed how cruel my sister could be and feared that her niece Cuilian, and herself might end up sharing the same fate. In fact, Cuilian¡¯s face was scratched by my sister with her plum hairpin all because I had praised her hairpin that night. My sister had disfigured her and broke her plum hairpin!"

    Princess Huiling spoke extremely confidently and her crisp and cold words shook everyone¡¯s hearts.

    The Emperor¡¯s fists clenched and his Empress¡¯ face turned very pale. Cold sweat filled her palms but she couldn¡¯t do anything to save her precious daughter.

    "So, the Nanny secretly put the princess¡¯ blood jade into Mrs. Zhou¡¯s mouth in order protect herself and Cuilian. This also ensured that she could retaliate if the princess ever tried to do them harm... Father, please send your elite men to quickly open Mrs. Zhou¡¯s coffin to retrieve the blood jade and clear her name!"

    Princess Huiling spoke convincingly and despite Huizhen¡¯s cries of innocence, Changlong Emperor no longer wanted to listen. He immediately ordered Commander Wang to lead his best men to open Rong Qiyue¡¯s coffin!

    They were to open the coffin that very night and retrieve the blood jade as evidence. If the blood jade existed, then, Princess Huizhen was doomed!

    Suddenly, no one dared to speak nor walk around during these two hours. They waited quietly for the elite men to return.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were as malicious as an eagle. His two daughters had brought shame upon him and the entire imperial family. He truly didn¡¯t want those two daughters any longer!

    However, they were ultimately still his flesh and blood. If this was true... he abruptly gulped down a mouthful of wine. The maidservant hurriedly refilled his ss, then politely retreated to a corner.

    An hourter, the elite men returned and presented the piece of evidence on a white cloth. "Your Highness, we have removed this piece of blood jade from Mrs. Zhou¡¯s mouth under Commander Wang¡¯s supervision!"

    The Emperor immediately recognized that blood jade as the blood jade he had bestowed upon Huizhen. After all, blood jade was priceless in Changjin Kingdom, so he hoped that by wearing this jade, his daughters could nourish their bodies and blood, get rid impure thoughts, repel evil and so on.

    The Emperor¡¯s face immediately grew thunderous as though a tempest had swept across his features and Princess Huizhen trembled as she kowtowed repeatedly, "Father, Mother... please trust me, I had lost the blood jade a long time ago... I..."

    Princess Huizhen was momentarily at a loss for words and Huiling scoffed and said, "You lost it? I saw you carrying the blood jade with you on the night of the sixth of June. You even said that this was how you were going to let everyone see how precious and expensive the blood jade was!"

    "From this night onward, Princess Huizhen shall be stripped of her imperial title and removed from the imperial family records. She shall be thrown into prison and be sentenced to death in seven days!"

    The Emperor said ruthlessly and each word was like a knife through Princess Huizhen¡¯s heart, as she cried out, "No... father, please trust me, please believe me.... I¡¯ve been maligned, I¡¯ve been maligned.."

    The Empress couldn¡¯t bear to see her in this state and begged tearfully, "Your Highness, perhaps the blood jade had been stolen..."

    "Empress, we have both a witness and the evidence. Nanny Shao¡¯s blood letter alone is enough for me to believe Huiling¡¯s word! Men, drag the princess to prison. If anyone dares to speak up for her, they will be punished!" Emperor Changlong bellowed angrily.

    The guards dragged the screaming princess away and a strange silence descended upon Qingchun Pce.

    "It is the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday banquet tonight and such an incident only happened because I failed at raising my daughters well. Please punish me!"

    The Empress hurriedly knelt on the floor when she saw that she couldn¡¯t turn the situation around. Changlong Emperor looked exhausted. Although he didn¡¯t like Princess Huizhen, she was still his flesh and blood, so he felt very sorrowful when he gave the order for her death.

    "Let the banquet continue!" The Emperormanded despite losing interest in the proceedings. The feasting continued but very few dared to mention what had happened earlier.

    Princess Huiling shed a few crocodile tears when she saw that she had aplished her mission. She then left, giving the excuse that she felt unwell.

    Hua Qiyue felt a little happy when she witnessed her enemy being sentenced to death, but her face turned slightly grave at the thought of something.

    After the banquet, it was time to admire the gardens for about 30 minutes before they could leave.

    Hua Qiyue apanied the Old Madame to walk the gardens. Many flowers bloomed beautifully in the imperial gardens,peting for attention, the exotic rocks and pavilions were extremely exquisite, an enchanting sight to behold.

    Hua Qiyue helped the Old Madame to Tingyu Pavilion and sat down. Ji Jing, Ji Feng and the others were also present, together with Prince Nan and Huangfu Xuan.

    Huangfu Xuan scoffed coldly when he saw Hua Qiyue and his lips twisted. He felt very disgruntled at the thought of how that dim-witted woman had gone from the First Miss of the Hua¡¯s Mansion to a princess in a matter of one night.

    This meant that she was now his equal in terms of status.

    "Sister Qiyue, I can¡¯t believe you have divine herbs. He he he, how about giving me one?" Ji Jing said half-jokingly as she walked to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    The Old Madame looked at Ji Jing with a smile and after Hua Qiyue introduced her, she nodded and said, "Sure, if I have any more, I¡¯ll give one to you."

    When the other daughters of the officials heard her words, their eyes lit up. They were thinking off ttering Hua Qiyue when Princess Mingzhu suddenly said, "Sister Qiyue, you must be younger than me, right? Congrattions on your new title. I¡¯d like to speak privately with you, pleasee with me."

    Princess Mingzhu said with a smile, making it hard for anyone to refuse her request.

    Hua Qiyue rose to her feet and after instructing Lv Xin and Youshui to keep the Old Madamepany, she left with Princess Mingzhu.

    Prince Nan couldn¡¯t stop his brows from raising as he watched them leae. Then, he soundlessly rose to his feet.

    Princess Mingzhu led Hua Qiyue to a lotus pond behind the willow grove. There were very few people around and it was indeed a good ce to talk secretly.

    The grass beside the river was green and lush. Hua Qiyue stood in the grass patch and looked coldly at the blooming lotuses in the pond. "What would the Princess like to speak about?"

    Princess Mingzhu smiled and pointed at the lotus, "Princess Qiyue, look at that lotus. It is a rare breed and cannotpare to the wild lotuses outside. Themoners would not be able to grow this lotus because it is exclusive to the imperial family... When we speak aboutpatibility between man and woman, shouldn¡¯t we pay attention to their status too?"

    Princess Mingzhu said warmly. She seemed to be a polite and refined princess on the surface but her words made people feel ufortable.

    Hua Qiyue blinked innocently, then she looked at Princess Mingzhu pretending to be all noble and said with augh, "What are you talking about? All lotuses look pretty to me, so no matter what breed the lotus is, I would still find it beautiful. As for the second part of your statement, please forgive me for my ignorance but I didn¡¯t really understand what you meant."

    Princess Mingzhu wanted to have a civil discussion with Hua Qiyue so she was stunned when Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t understand the implied meaning of her words.

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes grew cold and her warm expressionpletely disappeared from her face, to be reced by a disdainful coldness as she said, "Hua Qiyue, do you really intend to be with Prince Nan? You are merely a useless legitimate daughter, how could you possibly match up to Prince Nan? Furthermore, your status..."

    "What¡¯s wrong with my status? I¡¯m now a Princess. Even if I¡¯m not a princess, it wouldn¡¯t be out of the ordinary if I were to marry Prince Nan. I¡¯m the daughter of a general, and a legitimate daughter at that, so I¡¯m sure my status isn¡¯t that lowly either, right?"

    Hua Qiyue said with a softugh, a sh of contempt in her eyes. Princess Mingzhu had finally revealed her savage side.

    After putting on this act for such a long time, it was probably time for her to drop the act, right? When she saw Princess Mingzhu¡¯s fingers digging into her palm during their encounter at Wangyue Restaurant, she had already deduced that this woman was just pretending to be noble and kind.

    Indeed, she had revealed her true self today. This savage woman was now arrogantly saying that she was notpatible with Prince Nan and even hinted that her status was so lowly that she was no different from amoner.

    However, she was the descendant of a general. Even if she was useless when she was younger, it didn¡¯t mean that she was useless!

    "You, you... Hua Qiyue, how dare you try to snatch my husband from me?" Princess Mingzhu said coldly, "Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe because the Emperor thinks highly of you and has bestowed you with the title of Princess, if you refuse to give up on Prince Nan, I will make sure that your name is ruined!"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s smile grew even wider as she gently tucked her ck hair that had fallen from its confines away. "Your Highness, you really know how to crack a joke. What do you mean when you say I¡¯m snatching your husband? Princess Nan isn¡¯t even your husband, am I wrong?"

    She didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of this woman but since Princess Mingzhu¡¯s words were so vicious, she couldn¡¯t possibly beg for mercy like a coward.

    Princess Mingzhu shed coldly and she said icily, "Great! Great! Hua Qiyue, how audacious of you! Just you wait!"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly leaned forward and fell into the pond with a ssh.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows and scoffed. Princess Mingzhu screamed and Hua Qiyue also cried for help.

    There were many people in the backyard but there were also guards all around the area. When they heard Princess Mingzhu¡¯s and Hua Qiyue¡¯s screams, they flew over and dived into the river with a ssh, dragging the struggling Princess Mingzhu back to shore.

    The daughters and sons of officials came over to see what was happening and stared at Princess Mingzhu who had just been rescued from the pond. Although it was July, she was shivering as she held herself, as though she had a fright, and she looked fearfully at Hua Qiyue.

    Everyone looked at Hua Qiyue since she was the only other person with Princess Mingzhu earlier but Princess Mingzhu had fallen into the pond without any rhyme or reason, so if it wasn¡¯t Hua Qiyue, who could it be?

    They looked at the state Princess Mingzhu was in and felt sorry for her. The fear in her eyes was convincing enough.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Huangfu Xuan also arrived at the scene. When he saw Princess Mingzhu¡¯s drenched clothing, he quickly turned away and didn¡¯t dare to look at her.

    It only took one nce for the other sons of officials to see that her wet clothes hugged her figure, revealing the shape of her body and her snowy fair skin aroused strong feelings in her. They hastily retreated but didn¡¯t go too far since they wanted to know how she fell.

    "Oh no, what happened here?" Ji Jing cried out in surprise when she saw the state Princess Mingzhu was in.

    Princess Huiya also approached them. She wasn¡¯t feeling that great because of what happened between Princess Huiling and Princess Huizhen but neither was she in bad spirits, so she had been roaming around the gardens when she unexpectedly heard thismotion.

    She saw Princess Mingzhu trembling on the ground while Hua Qiyue stood upright nearby.

 Chapter 56: Danger Everywhere

    The rest didn¡¯t walk far. Because of Princess Mingzhu, they were all frightened by the scary Hua Qiyue.

    "Princess Huiya... please help Mingzhu! I had asked Miss Qiyue out to discuss some private matter, I..." As Princess Mingzhu spoke, she looked shy and afraid. "I wanted to know the likings of a king and would like to ask Qiyue, who was close to him. However, not only did Princess Jinghua not tell me anything, she pushed me into the pond! She wanted to kill me, oooo..."

    Princess Mingzhu cried out loud. She would definitely look endearing in the eyes of the Emperor.

    Hua Qiyue smirked as she made the mental note on the hypocritical nature of thisdy. She did not expect her rival to act so well.

    Princess Huiya stared at Hua Qiyue with shock, looking incredulous. "That¡¯s impossible, Princess Jinghua is not someone like that..."

    The rest started to scold Hua Qiyue respectively, mocking her andughing at her. They were still patronizing her just now but had changed their attitude instantly.

    Human selfishness could be easily seen from this.

    "Princess Jinghua, how can you treat Princess Mingzhu like this?"

    "Ya, it does seem that the Emperor crown the wrong person!"

    "Hua Qiyue, how can a b*tch like you be crowned a princess? Hurry and apologize to Princess Mingzhu?"

    "Apologize?"

    Hua Qiyue smirked coldly. She did not think that Princess Mingzhu merely wanted her to apologize. She used her of attempted murder, framing her of a huge hideous crime.

    "Stop! Princess Mingzhu, there must be a misunderstanding! Don¡¯t cry, wait for me to ask clearly!" Princess Huiya said calmly as she ordered for her servants to coat Princess Mingzhu with a jacket.

    The rest looked at the three individuals silently. Hua Qiyue was calm andposed.

    "Princess Jinghua, can you exin to me what had happened?" Princess Huiya asked politely. At this juncture, Ji Jing nagged, "How can sister Qiyue be someone so malicious? Don¡¯t be fooled by Princess Mingzhu?"

    "Miss Ji, that¡¯s not right. Hua Qiyue had a poor reputation to start with, and it¡¯s nothing surprising that she is malicious." A womanughed coldly. That was Ouyang Liuer. She had hated and resented Hua Qiyue ever since losing to her.

    Now that she had finally gotten the opportunity, she decided to hurt the damned woman to seek revenge.

    "Hey, why did you speak like this ! I bet you are framing sister Qiyue because she had won you in thepetition!" Ji Jing smiled coldly. Hearing the conversation, the rest remembered thepetition between Hua Qiyue and Ouyang Liuer. They couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly.

    It was a great joke that the First Miss of Ouyang family had lost to the loser legitimate daughter of the Hua family. Ouyang Liuer was now known as the "loser of the losers", making her angry and frustrated.

    "You, you are sprouting nonsense!"

    Having had been poked at her sore spot, she pointed at Ji Jing, fuming.

    "I didn¡¯t push her. She fell down herself," Hua Qiyue spoke gently. Even though her voice was emotionless, her words were magical, attracting everyone¡¯s nce to her.

    "Princess Jinghua... how can you do this to me? I didn¡¯t... never did hurt you, how can you frame me like this?"

    Tears welled up in Princess Mingzhu¡¯e eyes, making her look pitiful.

    Hua Qiyue smiled as a glimmer of cold light shed across her eyes. Her pupils seemed to be to prate one¡¯s mind, exposing all of one¡¯s thoughts.

    "You do tter me, Princess Mingzhu. How can I do something like this? Princess Mingzhu, you had jumped down yourself, and I even caught your sleeve, see... I wanted to pull her up, but her clothes are too thin and thus it broke."

    Hua Qiyue waved her hands. She had a small piece of sleeve inside her hands. All looked at Princess Mingzhu¡¯s hand and saw her naked arm and broken sleeve.

    Princess Mingzhu was focused on framing Hua Qiyue. Thus, she heeded no attention to her sleeves. Now that she had seen it, she was shocked!

    She did not feel Hua Qiyue pulling her and thus she did not notice her broken sleeve.

    "You can look here if this is not enough evidence!" Hua Qiyue pointed at where she and Princess Mingzhu were standing. "Because Princess Mingzhu had fallen into the pool and struggled, she moved to the left. There are still signs of where we were standing before here. If you don¡¯t believe in me, you can ask the elite guards or Commander Wang to check the signs." Hua Qiyue pointed at the neat grass patch beside her.

    "If I pushed her down, she should stand in front of me. However, she stood behind me. Isn¡¯¡¯t it ridiculous to say that I had pushed her?" Hua Qiyue retorted calmly as she stared at the shivering Princess Mingzhu expressionlessly.

    The rest all turned to look at the elite guards upon hearing what Hua Qiyue said.

    The elite guards in the pce were skilled in many ways. They were Qi Artists proficient in the skill of observation, trained by Qi Artists of the highest tier. Thus, the elite guards were well revered in the pce.

    An elite guard stood out and checked the spot behind Hua Qiyue. He then nodded. "Princess Jinghua was right. Princess Mingzhu stood behind her just now."

    The crowd was astonished.

    Ji Jing snorted and looked at Princess Mingzhu with contempt. "What a loser trying to marry Prince Nan, bleh!"

    Ji Jing was a wild girl that spoke straightforwardly and crudely. However, thedies did not disagree with her as they all threw disdainful looks at Princess Mingzhu.

    After all, one can obtain no sympathy by framing others and utlizing others for your own sess.

    "No... I am innocent! Princess Huiya, Princess Jinghua pushed me down..." Princess Mingzhu did not expect Hua Qiyue to be so meticulous, dismantling her n in two simple steps. She was thus both shocked and furious.

    "Innocent? Princess, if Qiyue did push you down, how did your sleeves end up in my hands?"

    Hua Qiyue waved the broken sleeves in her hands.

    Princess Mingzhu bit her lips. "You, you held on to my sleeves when you pushed me..."

    "Before letting you fall? Princess Mingzhu, could you not have pulled me into the pond by grabbing my hand? Such an exnation is illogical!" Hua Qiyue smirked. "The texture of this clothing was from the most famous Fu Gui Clothing brand. The Moonshine Fu Gui silk was not easily broken and not easily burnt. We can try again..."

    Contempt from everyone¡¯s nces increased in intensity.

    "No... I am innocent. I was so scared that I don¡¯t remember going ashore, don¡¯t remember pulling her down..."

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s face was pale white as she continued lying.

    "Princess Mingzhu, trees require barks and humans require faces. How can you be so shameful? I saw you jumping into the pool personally." A cold voice rang in the distance and all turned to look at her. The crowd gave way to Prince Nan, who was viewing the situation from a distance not far away.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t expect Yun Shimo to stand up for her. It was strange.

    Behind Yun Shimo, the corner of Bingyi¡¯s mouth twitched. "The prince does protect Hua Qiyue all the time now."

    This time, even Prince Nan testified, leaving no chance for Princess Mingzhu to defend herself. Without that courage, she lowered her head and sobbed.

    "Princess Mingzhu, what a foolish woman! How can you use such an underhand method to frame Princess Jinghua !"

    "Yes, I have never seen such a malicious person!"

    The crowd turned their shameless usation of Hua Qiyue to Princess Mingzhu. The mentality of the crowd was indeed fickle.

    Hua Qiyue smiled slightly. "Thanks to Prince Nan for testifying for Qiyue, or... someone would be lying till the cowse home."

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s body turned soft as she fainted. Princess Huiya hurried and ordered for someone to bring her away, smirking. "The human heart is indeed a mystery. I am right in that Princess Jinghua is not a malicious person. Princess Jinghua, let¡¯s go and get some tea."

    The crowd stared at Hua Qiyue in envy. She was really lucky to not only obtain the testament of Prince Nan, but also the protection of Princess Huiya.

    However, it was toote. Hua Qiyue rejected the request and indicated her interest in a possible future meeting.

    This evening had turned Hua Qiyue¡¯s reputation for the better. After all, the Emperor did crown her as Princess Jinghua and she did hold Long Red in her hands. Thus, everyone wanted to figure out the mystery behind her.

    The herbal families Ouyang family, Xia family, as well as the two major families in the capital, Baili family and Liu family, had obtained more information about Hua Qiyue.

    Everyone was shocked by the transformation of the useless legitimate daughter. The Hua Qiyue before was a weakling that allowed herself to be bullied withoutining to Old Madame and Hua Liting, enduring and tolerating every step of the way.

    However, she became extremely intelligent now. With a master behind her back, people did look forward to Hua Qiyue¡¯s Long Red more.

    The stupid and slutty Hua Qiyue of the imperial city seemed much more mysterious now.

    Who could be the person who helped her?

    In front of Hua¡¯s Mansion, Hua Qiyue thanked Prince Nan before entering the mansion with Old Madame. Prince Nan lifted up the curtains of his carriage to see the closure of the tworge and heavy red doors. As they closed, he smiled.

    Hua Qiyue then ordered her servants to buy two roasted chickens, arge bowl of fried peanuts and five bottles of plum blossom wine from Wangyue Restaurant.

    She then said that she was going to rest, and asked for the food to be ced in her room.

    Lv Xin and the rest were skeptical of her as she seemed to be particrly hungry recently, eating a lot.

    Tianci was about to be abandoned outside, and he could not help but be discouraged. However, when studying was mentioned, his energy returned.

    Hua Qiyue took all those food into the mysterious world. Seeing her, Tianpi pounced on her like a tiger, snatching the baggage away from her. Opening it, he shouted, "Oh my god! Oh my god! Wine! Chicken! Peanuts!"

    Those were all the food that he enjoyed.

 Chapter 57 Lusty Fellow

    Five hundred years ago, he had spent a lot of time enjoying himself. Eating peanuts and chicken, and drinking bottles of wine, was part of his everyday life.

    However, five hundred years had passed since then. Now, he gets excited everytime he sees these food items.

    Seeing Tianpi eating his chicken like a starving man, Hua Qiyue sat on the side and plucked the flower of a ethereal herb to consume. "You seem like someone who hasn¡¯t had food for a thousand years! Can you eat slower?"

    Tianpi lifted up his seductive eyes and sniggered. His charming personality had been reced by that of a starving ghost.

    "How can I not be hungry when I hadn¡¯t eaten anything so delicious for 500 years?"

    "Please, you just ate some a few days before!"

    Hua Qiyue snorted as Tianpi pped his forehead. "Oh ya! I had forgotten, haha!"

    At the same ce, the sky was blue and the sun was bright in the mysterious world.

    The magical medication was flourishing. A huge tree had grown taller, blocking the sun rays from above and leaving shadows behind.

    Hua Qiyue enjoyed the warm wind and crossed her legs, cultivating quietly. However, before she was even ready, she got hit by a chicken drumstick thrown over by Tianpi.

    "Master, what do you mean!" Hua Qiyue chided.

    Realizing that his chicken bones hadnded on Hua Qiyue¡¯s hair, he smiled apologetically. "Nothing, misunderstanding, misunderstanding! Oh right, that Prince Nan... is so annoying! How could anyone not know that Princess Piggy is framing you? He is so annoying to keep nagging on over there!"

    Hua Qiyue raises his brows and smiled, her anger disappearing. "Why? Are you jealous, master?"

    "What jealous? Qiyue, what does that mean?" Tianpi blinked his eyes and smiled.

    Hua Qiyue was at a loss of words. She could not defeat this crafty man in a battle of words as he was truly impressive at that.

    "Right, how did you get your Long Red discovered? That¡¯s an invitation for trouble in the future." Tianpiined with dissatisfaction. "You have more precious medicine! If others know about it, they would be so envious!"

    Hua Qiyue thought that he made sense. However, she still shook her head. "Master, you make sense. However, no matter what, some of the numerous Qi Artists here will know about it. We might as well tell the Emperor about it personally, getting an ally for ourself!"

    Tianpi pauses and squinted. He could not help but agree with Hua Qiyue.

    After all, with her circumstance, Tianci will not be able to recover so quickly if not for the medicine.

    "Your objective is actually to tell everyone that you have a backing from a master. After all, not everyone will be able to obtain Long Red. In this case, even though the Qi Artists are desperate for your Long Red, they are afraid of your master, which is me." Tianpi smiled and eximed involuntarily. "If they knew the truth, they will be so disappointed. After all, I can¡¯t help you at all. If they knew about it, they will attack you at once!"

    "You are right. However, they will never expect that my strong master is in this mysterious world. They must have imagined my master to be strong and mysterious. Hence, they would not dare to attack?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled. It was precisely because of her n that she allowed Long Red to be exposed in everyone¡¯s sight.

    Tianpi had great admiration for this girl.

    Hua Qiyue ignore Tianpi and Tianpi continued eating and drinking, ncing at Hua Qiyue only from time to time.

    Her beautiful face bore a solemn expression. Cold sweat dotted her forehead as white mist swirled around her.

    "Such determination and diligence, really... I do think that this is the most determine any woman had ever been in history!"

    Tianpi finished the three chicken in no time. Caressing his round stomach, he sniggered and asked, "Disciple, walk around with your master? Your master is so full!"

    However, the focused Hua Qiyue did not hear what he had said.

    Standing up unwillingly, the corner of his mouth drooped. "Sigh, I am still so lonely with my disciple..."

    Even though the matter of Princess Huizhen murdering Mrs Zhou was purposefully hidden by the court, some malicious individuals hid the information. The dramatic story swept the whole city and many were sympathetic to Mrs Zhou Rong Qiyue, a woman tortured to death.

    Zhou Zhicheng was interrogated by Commander Wang but nothing came out of that conversation.

    However, because Princess Huizhen wanted to protect Zhou Zhicheng, no one was able to arrest him without direct evidence and with only witnesses.

    Zhou Zhicheng was removed as a suspect.

    At that time, the pitiful Mrs Zhou, or Hua Qiyue, was having dessert with Tianci in her mansion. She was about to praise the chef¡¯s Lotus Bun when Butler Wang hurries there.

    "First Miss, Mr Zhou is waiting for you at the hall. Today is the one month anniversary of the adoption of Tianci."

    Butler Wang¡¯s reminder made Hua Qiyue raise her brows. She smiled lightly. "That¡¯s right. Ask him to wait for a while. Don¡¯t serve him tea first as I have good tea to treat himter."

    Butler Wang agreed and left.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Qiuyun lightly and waved for her toe over. "Qiuyun,e over."

    Coming over, Qiuyun asked respectfully, "First Miss, do you have any request?"

    Hua Qiyue ordered for Lv Xin to get herbal tea as Youshui brought Tianci to the study room.

    Afterwards, Hua Qiyue ordered Qiuyun to do something. Qiuyun dares not reject her. After brewing the tea, she walked to the hall.

    Hua Qiyue came to Fuxin Hall to invite Old Madame.

    On her way to serve her tea, she met Hua Mengshi and her servant. Qiuyun¡¯s expression changed as Surou snorted, "Hmpt, even dogs today don¡¯t recognize their owners. Second Miss, shall we blind that dog?"

    Qiuyun¡¯s face became extremely pale. However, she forced herself to be calm and bowed to Hua Mengshi before passing by silently.

    Hua Mengshi looked at Qiuyun coldly as she thought of her loss that fateful night. She wasn¡¯t furious at Qiuyun for betraying her, as she would not have lost so embarrassingly.

    "They will all have retribution. There is no need for us to worry." Hua Mengshi Shi smirked. Now that she was crowned as Princess Jinghua, she held a much prestigious position than her, making Hua Mengshi hateful and jealous.

    Hearing that, Surou stared at Qiuyun with jealousy.

    Hua Mengshi smiled coldly. Now that Hua Qiyue was prestigious, every servant wanted to tter her.

    Sorou must have felt the same way.

    Hua Mengshi took out a pound of silver from her sleeves. "Sorou, you worked hard these days. My mum and I are not well off now and we can only reward you one pound of silver."

    Sorou was surprised. Even though she appeared to decline the offer, she still epted it in the end. No one wouldin about having too much money, and Sorou¡¯s betryal intent was extinguished.

    Zhou Zhicheng was waiting patiently inside the hall of Hua¡¯s Mansion when he saw a servant in in clothes came in. That servant looked pure, especially so in in clothes.

    Zhou Zhicheng nced at Qiuyun more. Even though she was pure, she was not even one tenth as pretty as Hua Qiyue.

    Now that the Princess had been punished by death, he had escaped the penalty. Even though he did agreed to the assassination of Rong Qiyue, he didn¡¯t actually participate in the nning and the execution of it.

    "Please wait first, Mr Zhou. Mydy had some matters to attend to and will be back shortly." After serving tea, she said respectfully.

    Zhou Zhicheng nodded slightly as he examined the hall. Even though Hua¡¯s Mansion was the mansion of a general, it wasn¡¯t extravagant. It was because that Hua Liping was not a greedy man. He was loyal to the Emperor and could not be corrupted.

    In Hua¡¯s mansion, the legitimate daughter Hua Qiyue was notorious. However, the sudden crowning of her by the Emperor as Princess Jinghua made all envious.

    Zhou Zhicheng forever remembered the three meetings he had with Hua Qiyue. Each one of it was extremely fascinating.

    Now that the Princess was gone, he need not worry and was free to chase Hua Qiyue.

    Qiuyun stood at one side, examining this handsome Zhou Zhicheng. She suddenly smiled and looked at Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s surprised eyes with her seductive ones.

    "Mr Zhou, First Miss ordered for me to pass you a sentence." Qiuyun exined, her secretive look made Zhou Zhicheng excited.

    Qiuyun walked in front of him and suddenly tilted her body. Her soft body fell into his chest, shocking Zhou Zhicheng.

    Qiuyun pulled his cor and blushed. "Mr Zhou, why did you molest me?"

    Zhou Zhicheng was angry and frightened. Qiuyun had fallen onto him and he could not be the one who attempted to molest her.

    However, he did subconsciously hug Qiuyun. In the eyes of others, it did seem that he was molesting Qiuyun.

    "Please respect yourself, Miss!" Zhou Zhicheng was shocked and wanted to pull Qiuyun away. However, she pulled her cor and screamed, "Agh! You pervert, I¡¯ll kill you, kill you..."

    Zhou Zhicheng stood up at once and pushed Qiuyun on the ground roughly. Outside the door, someone shouted, "Outrageous bastard! How dare you molest the servant of Hua¡¯s mansion!"

    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead as he heard the usations. Raising up his head, he could see Old Madame and Hua Qiyue entering the room. They were all staring at him as if he was a monster.

    Qiuyun fall on the ground, her clothes in a mess and her cor nted. Everyone could see her jade white shoulder.

    Seeing Old Madame Hua, Qiuyun adjusted her cor and cried out loud. "Old Madame, First Miss, please help me... Mr Zhou wanted to molest me as no one was around, and you had all seen that... Ooo, how can I get married now?"

    Hearing that, Zhou Zhicheng became anxious and shouted, "Old Madame, don¡¯t listen to this bitch, she threw herself into me..."

    More swear trickled down his forehead as he seemed to have created more misunderstanding the more he exined the situation. That¡¯s terrible as he wanted to please Hua Qiyue here, not expecting such a misunderstanding to ur.

    Old Madame¡¯s face was cold and gloomy as Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows tightened. "You used her of throwing herself into you? Mr Zhou, you are not properly dressed and had acted like a monster, leaving such a disgusting mark on Qiuyun¡¯s neck..."

 Chapter 58: The Fake Princess

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words drew everyone¡¯s attention to Qiuyun¡¯s neck. There was a red hickie present.

    Old Madame raged. Even though Zhou Zhicheng was a guest, all the evidence pointed to him molesting Qiuyun.

    "Zhou Zhicheng! I treat you as a family but you took the chance to molest my servant? Come and drag this man out! Beat him 20 times before throwing him out of Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    Old Madame cared a lot about her face and reputation. Even if Qiuyun was only the servant of Hua family, she had sold herself to Hua family and could be considered to be part of it.

    Old Madame would never tolerate someone shaming a person of Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Two buff male servants walked over and dragged Zhou Zhicheng out.

    Zhou Zhicheng raged and shouted, "Old Madame, I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t touch Qiuyun at all!"

    Qiuyun, however, cried. Her tears fall down from her face like beads of pearls. He looked at Hua Qiyue with pitiful eyes as he passed by her.

    Hua Qiyue turned away with disgust. Her love in her previous life seemed like a joke. However, she was indeed a genius in the art of business.

    However, why was she so stupid in her rtionship, not noticing Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s affair at all?

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s cry of innocence came out continuously from outside but it was soon reced by his screams. Hua Qiyue helped Old Madame to her seat. She then nced at the huge boxes that Zhou Zhicheng had gifted, in which were the top grade silk, silver, gold and Jewelry

    "Zhou Zhicheng is indeed generous. Unfortunately, he has no morals! The matter of him molesting servants will only shame Tianci. Let¡¯s not spread it." Old Madame sighed.

    Hua Qiyue nodded obediently. "Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. I won¡¯t let this rumor spread. Furthermore... after Mrs. Zhou passed away, Tianci was tortured to near death. That showed that Zhou Zhicheng barely cared about him."

    Old Madame nodded. "That¡¯s right, if Zhou Zhicheng really did care for his son, he would not let his darling be bullied as such. This handsome man seemed to be useless."

    Hua Qiyue smiles lightly. "Grandma, there is no need to be angry over a bastard. Now that Tianci is my adopted son, he will have no ties with Zhou Zhicheng ording to customs of Changjing. He is no longer Zhoucheng¡¯s son."

    Old Madame nodded her head and sipped on her tea. Zhou Zhicheng was chased out of the mansion already.

    However, he should have problem walking after his punishment. Hua Qiyue asked the servants to throw all his gifts out of the door.

    The fraud between Hua¡¯s Mansion and Zhou Zhicheng soon spread across the entire imperial city. After all, Hua Qiyue was the one who ordered Qiuyun to spread the rumors.

    Zhou Zhicheng was not actually Tianci¡¯s actually father. After his birth, he seldom cared for him, with only cold gaze and indifferent attitude left behind.

    Hua Qiyue believed in Princess Huizhen. Even though she was not aware what happened during the night of marriage, she was sure that Tianci was not actually Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s son... or he would not treat his son as such.

    Changjing Kingdom had always valued male offsprings over female ones, and the birth of a boy should be a joyous asion. However, the matter would be shameful to him regardless of the gender.

    His intellectid in the fact that he endured and waited for Hua Qiyue to boost his family before eliminating the entirety of Rong family.

    However, that was only the beginning. The show had only begun.

    On day 7, the day when the Princess was to be executed.

    Deep at night, before midnight, the queen brought Nanny Cheng to the jail of imperial pce.

    Nanny Cheng was holding on to a te filled with meat and wine. That was Princess Huizhen¡¯sst dinner.

    Seeing that the queen had arrived, the Guards bowed and retreated. The Guards opened Princes Huizhen¡¯s cell door before retreating respectfully to one side.

    The queen walked slowly. Hearing her footsteps, Princess Huizhen crawled up and kneeled in front of the queens. "Mum, please save me, save me..."

    The queen looked at Princess Huizhen with indifference and sighed. Suddenly, she pped her daughter.

    "B*tch! How can you do something so stupid and disappointing!"

    Princess Huizhen fell down to the side after she was pped. Nanny Cheng hurried and dropped the food to bring the princess up. "Queen, spare the princess; she is pitiful enough..."

    Nanny Cheng and Nanny Shao were all nannies of Princess Huizhen. They had seen her grow up since young and thus had built a rtionship with her.

    Seeing that the princess ended up in jail, the kind-hearted Nanny Cheng was heart broken.

    "Go away!" Princess Huizhen pushes Nanny Cheng away, tears still lingering in her eyes. She had no feelings towards these nannies as her rebellious behaviour made her lose herst bit of kindness.

    Therefore, when she punished Nanny Shao to death, she was not guilty not upset at all.

    "And you are still so rude!" The queen shouted and pped Princess Huizhen once more.

    Princess Huizhen was stunned by the beating. In her memories, the Queen had never been so fierce and strict before. She stared at her Mum¡¯s cold and solemn pupils, and was afraid of the anger and disappointment hidden within. Thus, she sat there stunned, not saying anything.

    Shivering, the Queen withdrew her hand, her eyes red with grief.

    She knew the Emperor when they were on eighteen. She was as pretty as a flower while the Emperor was as handsome as a fairy then. However, thepetition amongst the concubines was fierce and it took her long to secure her ce as the queen. Despite that, her anxiety and worry caused her a mental breakdown that resulted in a miscarriage.

    The doctors said that her womb was ill and it would be difficult for her to bear children again.

    Even so, the Queen did give birth to Huizhen and Huiling. Even though they were only princesses, the Queen still treated them as her favourite.

    That was because the Queen knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for her to bear children. Only when she gave birth to First Prince did she reduce her attention on the two daughters.

    However, thisck of attention turned the girls into tigers that acted ording to whatever they wish, provoking everyone. Each time, she settled the matter for them.

    However, she was unable to protect her daughter this time.

    Seeing her two daughters turn on each other, she could do nothing but to spectate with anger and grief, viewing the downfall of the two princesses.

    That¡¯s the sadness of a mother, a desperate sadness!

    The Queen was extremely surprised. Even though Huizhen and Huiling were unhappy with each other to begin with, they would never attempt to murder each other. However, the matter at Wuanyue Restaurant must be the triggering factor that resulted in the murderous intent of Huiling.

    "Tell me, who else did y¡¯all eat with in Wuanyue Restaurant?"

    The Queen, with her cool gaze, whispered to the stunned Huizhen.

    Huizhen regained consciousness and lowered her head with fear. "Mum... I was too agitated with my sister... which is why I¡¯ll do something so stupid... There were many people around, Ji Feng, Ji Jing, Hua Qiyue, and Princess Mingzhu..."

    "Hua Qiyue?" The Queen lowered her gaze on the ground. That woman was a famous figure now. She gave two Long Red to the Empress Dowager on her birthday party.

    Long Red was a miraculous medicine that was extremely rare. It was abnormal for her to obtain it.

    "In the future, stay away from her, and avoid her even if you see her... but you can¡¯t get the chance now, Huizhen. Nanny, pass her the wine!"

    In the Queen¡¯s indifferent eyes, she quietly turned around and walked out.

    Huizhen¡¯s heart thumped as she shouted for help, "No, no... Mum! I don¡¯t want to die! Save me! Save me!"

    Princess Huizhen¡¯s voice became more and more miserable and desperate as time went on. She did not want to drink the poisonous wine conferred by the emperor and two guards had to force it down her throat...

    The Queen staggered a little as she walked. As she exited the prison, she stared deep into the nightsky with mysterious eyes. "Chongxiao, investigate Hua Qiyue for me."

    Chongxiao was a secret guard of the Queen, a Qi Artist of the Reach Cloud Level. That shadow appeared like a ghost and whispered, "Queen, Hua Qiyue is only a useless princess. Why the need to investigate her?"

    "Don¡¯t you think... the two princesses became much more miserable after she changed? Furthermore... she took the effort to adopt Zhou family¡¯s child."

    The Queen calmly replied. The ghastly shadow was stunned before replying, "I understand."

    Behind the Queen, Princess Huizhen shrieked miserably. The Queen¡¯s eyes were full of resolution and murderous intent as her long nail wrap broke off in the darkness.

    "Come, bury the princess ording to the customs of Changjing Kingdom. Make no mistakes!"

    After the Queen ordered them, she left.

    ...

    After poison was forced down on her, Princess Huizhen was buried as the First Princess.

    The next morning, Princess Huizhen felt as if her whole throat was burning. Someone kept filling her up with water to soothe her dry throat.

    Finally, Princess Huzhen opened her eyes. Surprisingly, she found herself sleeping on a clean bed. Two middle-aged women were looking at her with reverence.

    "Princess, you¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great!" One middle-aged woman eximed joyously. "Hurry and reply to the Queen! Make sure no one discovers you."

    "Yes, Nanny Zhou."

    Another young girl replied. Confused, Princess Huizhen looked at her surroundings. Everything seemed foreign to her and thus she was sure that she was not in her residences. Where was she?

    "Don¡¯t be scared, Princess. This is a ce that the Queen has secretly prepared for you, a few hundred miles away from the imperial city. No one will discover this obscure location," Nanny Zhou whispered.

    Stunned, Princess Huizhen stared at the curtain dancing in the wind. Now that she was supposed to be dead after sentencing to death by the Emperor, she could not appear in the public eye.

    Thus, the Queen staged an act and found a recement for her so that she could at least stay alive.

    However, for Princess Huizhen, what was the joy of merely living? She was used to the extravagant lifestyle of the imperial family and would be unwilling to switch to live as a lowly peasant.

    "Princess, the scenery here is nice and we will have enough for food and clothing. You need not to worry about the life here." Nanny Zhou believed that Princess Huizhen was worried about her life here and thus answered respectfully.

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 59: Disaster At The Restaurant

    "Leave here, I want to alone for a while." Having escaped from the brink of death, Princess Huizhen felt as if she had been reborn. However, her hatred for Princess Huiling became stronger.

    The two mothers looked at each other and retreated respectfully. Princess Huizhen closed her eyes and saw the harsh and emotionless pupils of her Mum.

    Her mother did love her, or she would not have saved her from death. However, she was unwilling to live a life like this. She will definitely return to the imperial city one day!

    Inside the imperial city, the business in Dong Hai Restaurant worsened by the day.

    That was because of the rumor of Zhou Zhicheng, the boss of Dong Hai Restaurant, molesting servants in Hua¡¯s Mansion. That scared off manydies who loved to go to restaurants for fear of molestation.

    Men who detest such character all boycotted the restaurant as well. Even guests who dide will drink wine and mock Zhou Zhicheng for molesting the maidservant of Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    It was also because Zhou Zhicheng had no backing now and could only allow himself to be bullied by the guests.

    After the injury on his buttocks healed, he came back to the restaurant and saw little guests present inside.

    Butler Wu had told Zhou Zhicheng about the changes in the restaurant, however, he did not expect the change to be so significant.

    "Looks like we have to lower our prices now." Zhou Zhicheng thought as he stared at the empty hall. Before he could even ascend to the second floor, he heard Butler Wu¡¯s agitated voice. "Sir, look, isn¡¯t that Princess Huiling?"

    Zhou Zhicheng turned around and saw Princess Huiling bring her maidservant here. There were two long bloody scars on the maidservant¡¯s face, which made her look frightening. However, he still recognized the maidservant to be Princess Huizhen¡¯s servant Cuilian!

    "Why would Cuilian be behind Princess Huiling?" Zhou Zhicheng suddenly understood and smiled. "Looks like Princess Huiling had arrived! Wee! Wee! Butler Wu,e and find a VIP room for Princess Huiling!"

    Butler Wu was all smiles. Princess Huiling smiled lightly."Mr. Zhou, you do have a nice restaurant!"

    "Good, good! Theing of a Princess is better than anything!" Zhou Zhicheng carefully ttered this living Buddha.

    Princess Huilingughed twice before ascending the stairs with her maidservant. Zhou Zhicheng wiped cold sweat off his face as he felt uneasy. Princess Huiling had fought with Princess Huizhen in Wangyue Restaurantst time. The conflict between them would not be resolved so easily.

    Even if Princess Huizhen had been sentenced to death, the appearance of Princess Huiling should represent something.

    Zhou Zhicheng sat uneasily in the hall, waiting for the waiter to send the most luxurious dishes upstairs. After fifteen minutes, a shriek came from upstairs, making Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart jump out.

    He ran upstairs with Butler Wu. Before he even pushed open the door to VIP room 1, he saw Princess Huiling kicking the door open furiously. Pointing at Zhou Zhicheng, he screamed. "Outrageous bastard! Shameless profiteers! How can there be a dead rat in your food!"

    Hearing that, Zhou Zhicheng and Butler Wu turned pale. They stared at the table and did see a dead rat present in the bowl!

    There were not many customers eating in the restaurant, to begin with. Hearing that, they all threw down their chopsticks in fear and asked forpensation from the cashier.

    "Princess! Someone framed us! We had operated for more than 10 years and no such incident happened..." Zhou Zhicheng kneeled down and shouted, "Princess, what do you want! Please tell me directly... I will definitely follow your orders!"

    Princess Huiling raised her brows slightly and ordered, "Come and apprehend this man! A profiteer should be punished! Bring him to court!"

    In Changjing, such a small crime would only result in the maximum imprisonment of about seven days. However, that wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that the reputation of the restaurant would be ruined and Dong Hai Restaurant would never be able to open.

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face turned white with fear. He begged, "Please have mercy! Please don¡¯t be angry, Princess..."

    Two guards in ck threw Zhou Zhicheng down the stairs mercilessly. Butler Wu stood there shivering, lowering his head, unable to talk.

    Princess Huiling snorted. Seeing that all the customers had run away, she was satisfied and returned to the pce.

    Back to the pce, Princess Huiling was in an excellent mood. Inside the Qiuhua Garden of the Princess¡¯ Residences, flowers bloom within the delicate pavilions. Everywhere was like spring.

    Inside the hall, the Queen was sipping on her tea gracefully. Princess Huiling walked in quietly and was overjoyed and surprised to see her mother in the hall. After Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday party, the Queen never ordered to see her.

    When Princess Huiling went to visit, she was told that the Queen was unwell, and was blocked from entering.

    Seeing that the Queen had personally stepped into Princess¡¯ Residences, Princess Huiling was exhrated and ran to her like a little bird. "Mum! You¡¯re here? Wee!"

    The Queen waved her hand, indicating for others to retreat.

    The maidservants retreated, with only the Queen and Princess Huiling left in the hall. Seeing the familiar face of Princess Huiling, one that resembled herself, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her other daughter, as she grieved.

    "Mum, I went to Dong Hai Restaurant just now, this time...Dong Hai Restaurant will definitely close down and will not be re-opened! You and the Emperor can finally be relieved!" Princess Huiling smiled and exined what she did. After all, it was because of Zhou Zhicheng that Princess Huizhen murdered Mrs Zhou.

    Although Princess Huiling did pull her sister into the pits of death, she still will do things to please the Emperor and the Queen, working hard to make them happy.

    The Queen ced down her teacup and suddenly pped Princess Huiling!

    Princess Huiling retreated after she was hit by this force. She fell on the ground embarrassing. Horrified, she stared at the angry and cold Queen, her heart almost jumping out of her throat in fear.

    "Idiot! As the princess, how can you use such underhand methods to frame Zhou Zhicheng? Go find some goddamn evidence if you are capable!"

    After the Queen chided her, Princess Huiling¡¯s eyes turned red. "Mum... I just... want you to be happy..."

    "Happy? Will your Dad and Mum be happy now that your sister is dead? Idiot! How can I have given birth to such an idiot! Framing Zhou Zhicheng will only make others think that the imperial family is unhappy at him, and thus used underhand methods to frame him! How will others view us now?"

    The Queen was fuming. If not for the stubborn nature of Huiling, Princess Huizhen would not be forced to retreat to a remote area.

    Even though Princess Huiling was dissatisfied, she still sumbed and begged for forgiveness. After scolding her for a while, the Queen did be a lot less angry.

    "Ling, you made me so disappointed! You and your sister are born out of the same roots, and y¡¯all should not fight each other! How can you investigate the matter regarding Mrs. Zhou behind my back!" "How can you expose your sister during the birthday party of Empress Dowager... Since when did I give birth to an idiot like you?"

    The Queen reprimanded her once more. She then swept the teacup away out of anger, watching as it fell onto the ground, smashing into pieces.

    "From now, you may not go out of the pce without my permission!"

    After she was done, the Queen left. Princess Huiling was still kneeling there, her eyes red and her nails deeply embedded in her palm.

    The court had investigated Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s matter and had proven it to be the act of the waiter. Thus, the restaurant re-opened. However, after Princess Huiling¡¯s incident, no customers wanted to visit Dong Hai Restaurant.

    Having advanced to the second round of the tournament, she won her opponent with the same ghastly footwork and advanced to the third and final round of the tournament.

    That day, Hua Qiyue brought Tianci to shop on the streets. They bought all that was fun and delicious.

    Suddenly, a masked woman appeared in her sight. She had a forty years old woman next to her that seemed to be her servant.

    The woman¡¯s eyes and brows seemed familiar to Hua Qiyue. Hence, he pulled Tianci close to follow the woman. As they turned into a dark alley, she shouted softly, "Princess Huizhen?"

    The girl turned around and had surprise written all over her eyes. However, seeing that only Hua Qiyue and Tianci was around, she became relieved.

    The woman waved, signaling for Nanny Zhou to retreat. Hua Qiyue went up and continued, "Long time no see, Princess Huizhen."

    Princess Huizhen raised her brows involuntarily as she examined Hua Qiyue. The reason why she did not allow others to kill Hua Qiyue was that she was the first "acquaintance" to recognize her.

    However, once news of her being alive spread, trouble would arise.

    However, because Hua Qiyue had given two Long Red to Empress Dowager, Princess Huizhen felt necessary to leave her behind to her aid. This was particrly because she was alone and weak now, and she needed help from a mysterious and capable person like Hua Qiyue.

    "It¡¯s indeed been a long time. How about we chat over there?"

    Princess Huizhen smiled casually. She had grown more mature ever since that ordeal.

    Princess Huizhen was supposed to be living in a remote mountain five hundred miles away from the imperial city, but how could an energetic woman like her be willing to spend her whole life so boringly.

    Thus, Princess Huizhen bribed two nannies to allow her to leave the mountain under the pretense of traveling southwards. Actually, she came to the imperial city to find Zhou Zhicheng.

    She did not expect Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s restaurant to be closed. After asking around, she found out the reason before meeting Hua Qiyue.

    She rented a remote courtyard in the imperial city and waiting for her chance to strike. Regardless of revenge or not, she did not want to leave the imperial city.

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci to Princess Huizhen¡¯s courtyard. At first, Tianci was terrified. However, withforting from Hua Qiyue, he calmed down.

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s restaurant had no customers. Thus, he closed his doors and drank inside his house. However, halfway through his drink, he heard Butler Wu report that a maidservant wanted to see him.

    Zhou Zhicheng was curious to who would find him when he was in such a terrible state.

    At the living room, he saw that the maidservant in white was the one who had framed him the day before. Seeing Zhou Zhicheng, her face blushed as she apologized, "I am Qiuyun, Mr. Zhou... Last time was a misunderstanding and thus I¡¯m here to apologize, because... because I had been molested before, and thus I was deeply hurt on the inside. I had identally fallen onto you and it was unintentional..."

    As she spoke, Qiuyun blushed even more. Tears filled her eyes. She did seem sincere.

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 60: Blame From The Princess

    Thinking of the beating that day, Zhou Zhicheng was still angry. However, seeing that thedy in front of him was all teary and looked as beautiful as a flower, he sighed softly. "Come up, I forgive you. I think I had a stroke of bad luck recently and thus unfortunate events came one after another. Someone framed me and Princess Huiling chanced about it too, looks like this would be the downfall of Zhou family."

    As Zhou Zhicheng lifted Qiuyun up, his rough hands touched her soft palm. Qiuyun moaned softly with her crisp voice as she withdrew her hand, blushing.

    Zhou Zhicheng stared at her and found Qiuyun to be cute and small. Even though she was nowhere as pretty as Princess Jinghua Hua Qiyue, the situation now made it impossible for Hua Qiyue to be attracted to him.

    It did seem that Qiuyun had a little interest in him.

    "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. Qiuyun will deeply remember your graciousness!" Qiuyun raised up her head and looked straight into Mr. Zhou with caring eyes. "Your injury..."

    "All healed."

    "And your restaurant... How about this, my master had wrongfully med you for the matterst time. She was prepared to visit your restaurant tomorrow to help you solicit costumers."

    Qiuyun asked carefully.

    Hearing that, Zhou Zhicheng was delighted. "That¡¯s great! I shall thank the princess here! I apologize for making the princess run around like this..."

    Qiuyun smiled seductively, "Why? You need to know that it¡¯s also because of me that the princess is visiting. If not that I gave my master this idea, the princess will not know how to express her apology!"

    Zhou Zhicheng hurried and thanked Qiuyun. The two chatted a bit before Qiuyun left.

    The next day, Hua Qiyue led Qiuyun and Tianci into the restaurant. The restaurant was extremely quiet, with them as the only customers. However, seeing Princess Jinghua leading her servant in, many peasants were curious and followed them in.

    In this case, business in the restaurant was booming for the first time in many days.

    Zhou Zhicheng and Butler Wu were overjoyed. They couldn¡¯t help but to thank Hua Qiyue profusely.

    "Mr. Zhou, I have a friend who insisted on seeing you. The matterst time was because of my carelessness and misunderstanding. Knowing that Mr. Zhou did love the person, I brought..."

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. In the chamber, her beauty outshone all the maidservants.

    Zhou Zhicheng was extremely surprised and was confused with the intention of Hua Qiyue. However, besides her, the servant raised her head slowly. That familiar face surprised him!

    "Princess..."

    "Shhh..." Others shut him down. That woman was indeed Princess Huizhen. However, as she kept her head down and her mask on, few people noticed her.

    "Zhicheng, let¡¯s talk in another room!"

    Princess Huizhen looked at Hua Qiyue thankfully before pulling Zhou Zhicheng away stealthily.

    Hua Qiyue sipped on her tea as she met Tianci¡¯s confused and depressed gaze.

    He remembered his dead mother and saw that Princess Huizhen who had abused him was always at his stepmother¡¯s side. How could he not be sad?

    Hua Qiyue caressed his head gently. "Tianci, I did this for a reason. Please rest well in knowing that karma persists."

    Hearing that, Tianci nodded in confusion.

    "Master, I don¡¯t understand why are you so nice to that princess... If the Emperor knows..." Qiuyun whispered. Lv Xin and Youshui all stared at Hua Qiyue uneasily.

    Hua Qiyue smiled calmly. "Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t jump into traps and swamps myself."

    Even though they knew that, the servants were still somewhat horrified.

    However, Hua Qiyue was surprised to see Yun Shimo bringing Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan over halfway through her meal.

    They all heard that Hua Qiyue went to visit Dong Hai Restaurant and was curious to why she would oppose the Emperor.

    However, the Emperor was kind-hearted and just. He would not be angered by Hua Qiyue¡¯s behavior, and punish her just for this.

    "Hua Qiyue, such boldness! You dare toe here and eat even though Princess Huilingid her trap!" Seeing Hua Qiyue eating calmly, Huangfu Xuan mocked her.

    Hua Qiyue nodded to Ji Feng, and replied, smiling, "Aren¡¯t you doing the same?"

    "You..." Huangfu Xuan could not think of a rebuttal.

    Instead, Yun Shimo sat down. The waiter presented him with the menu while the kid rushed to Yun Shimo¡¯s side happily, rubbing his arm.

    Yun Shimo looked at the kid lovingly as he ced the kid on his legs. "Tianci, how are you feeling today?"

    Tianci nodded, full of smiles.

    Ji Feng couldn¡¯t help but tease him. "Brother Yun, you do look like you are his father!"

    "Hahaha... Brother Ji, you must be joking! How can Tianci be Brother Yun¡¯s son?" Huangfu Xuanughed out loud. "A woman like Hua Qiyue isscivious and arrogant. You think you can afford to bewless now you are crowned as a princess by the Emperor?"

    "Brother Huangfu, you must be joking. Are you doubting the Emperor¡¯s judgment?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled and focused her gave on Huangfu Xuan. Huangfu Xuan turned red with anger. "You, you, you..." He struggled to find a rebuttal once again.

    Huangfu Xuan lost to Hua Qiyue once again.

    Yun Shimo and Ji Feng looked at each other and smiled.

    "You... you love to eat Lotus Steamed Chicken, right?" Ji Feng ordered the dish Lotus Steamed Chicken as he asked Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was surprised. "Brother Ji, how did you know?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face sank. Quietly, he moved the dish in front of him. "Tianci, you like to eat this too, right?"

    He meant that Hua Qiyue ordered the chicken for Tianci, not for herself.

    Tianci nodded as he looked at Hua Qiyue with his sparkling eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was all smile. "Both of you are right, both Tianci and I loved to eat this dish."

    "We shall order one more. " Ji Feng smiled caringly, full of affection in his eyes.

    A strange sh of light shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s dark eyes. He smiled lightly andmented, "You seemed to be particrly fond of Princess Jinghua."

    "Heroes love beauties. Such is the ancientw." Ji Feng did not hide his affection for Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. She did not expect this man to be so straightforward.

    Ji Jing goggled. "Ya, as the princess now, Sister Qiyue hold no arrogance! She is the type for both me and my brother! Hehehe!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly but she did not respond.

    Yun Shimo raised his brows and began examining Hua Qiyue. "Her brows are thicker than a branch and her lips are lighter in color to Sakura, signaling herck of love. Her face is shaped like a melon, signaling her acute character... Even though her nose is upright, it seemed unlucky... She is not a blessed person, not an agreeable person, and never a beauty."

    Hearing thatYun Shimo was degrading Hua Qiyue, Huangfu Xuanughed. "Haha, you¡¯re right. Even though Hua Qiyue was crowned as Princess, your behavior before won¡¯t be forgotten! Hmpt, Hua Qiyue, don¡¯t forget that you had touched me and Brother Yun inappropriately before!"

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s words made Ji Jing and Ji Feng¡¯s face turn gloomy.

    Hua Qiyue was not angry, however. "Really? How did I not remember?"

    "You, you... you are so sly!" Huangfu Xuan spoke eloquently but he still wasn¡¯t able to rival Hua Qiyue.

    Ji Jing and the rest smiled at Hua Qiyue¡¯s slyness. She had saved herself from the mocking but implying that she cared not about what Yun Shimo and Huangfu Xuan said.

    "Do you not remember? June 6thst year, you... you pulled my sleeve!" Huangfu Xuan was angry as he chided Hua Qiyue directly.

    Hua Qiyue was still smiling as she stood up to pour wine for Huangfu Xuan. "Mr. Huangfu, I have forgotten about all the past happenings. Moreover... You can rest assured that I am not interested in you now!"

    Huangfu Xuan blushed as Hua Qiyue did not even look at him once in the pouring of wine. From her actions, she was not interested in him at all.

    "Haha! Qiyue is so eloquent with her words! Come, cheers!" Ji Jing stood up enthusiastically to toast. The cups shed, giving out a crisp sound.

    Halfway through the joyous meal, another uninvited guest, Princess Huiling, appeared.

    Today was the day of the Ji family tournament. Princess Huiling was bored and thus was walking around outside of the Princess¡¯ Residences. As she passed by this ce, she saw that it was full of customers, hence making her frightened and angry.

    Hearing that Hua Qiyue was the one who led everyone into the restaurant, she was even madder and brought her maidservant here angrily.

    "Hua Qiyue, such boldness!"

    The loud scolding made everyone turn around. They saw Princess Huiling walking in briskly. Seeing the crowd, Qi Artist Xiaoxin behind her coughed.

    Princess Huiling calmed down as he recalled the punishment given by the Queen.

    She had made many mistakes. However, Zhou Zhicheng was still released and the restaurant was allowed to re-open. If she pulled off another underhand trick now, the Queen would be more furious.

    Princess Huiling took a deep breath as everyone stood up to greet her. Hua Qiyue smiled like a flower as she exined, "It¡¯s the Princess! Come and sit!"

    Hua Qiyue personally gave up her seat to allow Princess Huiling to sit next to Yun Shimo.

    The anger of Princess Huiling slowly dissipated.

    However, because of the arrival of this woman, everyone lost interest in the meal.

    During the meal, Princess Huiling kept showing affection and smiling at Yun Shimo. However, the other party turned his back on her. She also felt more dissatisfied at Hua Qiyue, as she had been punished by the Queen because of the matter in Dong Hai Restaurant. Hua Qiyue dining here was clear defiance to her wishes.

    Furthermore, Princess Huiling loved Prince Nan. However, Prince Nan kept looking at Hua Qiyue with loving eyes in front of her, giving Hua Qiyue numerous goosebumps.

    "A few days ago, someone discovered a dead rat in the rice. I am proud of Princess Jinghua¡¯s courage to continue eating here." Princess Huiling did not touch her chopsticks, instead, she mocking Hua Qiyue sarcastically.

    Hua Qiyue smiled calmly. "The business had been framed one and thus they would be more careful next time, making sure that their hygiene is better. If you have a restaurant, won¡¯t you do the same too?"

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 61 The Night Break-in to the Mansion

    Princess Huiling snorted, and stood up haughtily and pointed at Hua Qiyue, saying, "You,e out of there!"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face became severe. And Ji Feng almost stood up but was grabbed by Ji Jing who said to him, "Don¡¯t do that... Sister Qiyue is not the kind of girl that can be easily bullied."

    Ji Jing was actually whispering to Ji Feng, but Huangfu Xuan was amused to grin after hearing her words, satirizing that Qiyue was finally taught a lesson for her arrogance.

    Hua Qiyue stood up unhurriedly, handing Tianci to Yun Shimo, and followed the princess to another private room. Entering the room, Hua Qiyue leisurely opened the window and heard a voice from the other room that Princess Huizhen was gnashing her teeth and saying, "That b*tch ruined my reputation and made me have to remain nameless to live in this world..."

    Hearing this, Princess Huiling¡¯s face went white and she abruptly pushed Hua Qiyue away, picking up her own ears to listen for the sound of the next door.

    Just now, Princess Huizhen took Zhou Zhicheng into the other private dining room just to avoid some unrted persons. However, Princess Huizhen had never expected that this time, she happened to be caught by Princess Huiling again.

    Hua Qiyue was confused and blinked her eyes, speaking to Princess Huiling, "Your Highness, didn¡¯t you ask me for something?"

    "Get out of here!" Princess Huiling yelled in a low voice, and then she called her maidservant Qing¡¯er who was standing asides and asked her to find out whether Zhou Zhicheng was really staying with Princess Huizhen.

    After a while, Qing¡¯er came back and informed Princess Huiling that it was true that Zhou Zhicheng was with Princess Huizhen.

    Princess Huiling murmured with resentment in her eyes, "No wonder queen mother treated me like this... I see. It was because that b*tch had never died! But how would queen mother let her die? Obviously, queen mother just used a scapegoat to die in her stead!"

    A maidservant stood on the side and her face went white with fear.

    If what Princess Huiling had gone out, the royal reputation would probably be ruined.

    Princess Huiling heavily pinched her nail wrap to her palm, only hearing a snap and the nail wrap fractured.

    "Your Highness, please be cautious about your speech!"

    Qing¡¯er, standing on the princess¡¯s side, murmured. Princess Huiling lifted her brow and a cold smile arose from the side of her mouth and she said, "Somebody, send someone to spy on her!"

    Princess Huiling also had two close, loyal private guards who were appointed by the emperor to protect her. After all, she was the princess of the country, therefore, it was not strange that she has two senior Qi Artists to be her private guards.

    The two private guards immediately appeared, and then they left in silence after they answered Her Highness reverently.

    Two hourster, the private guards came back and reported that Princess Huizhen should have entered Hua Qiyue¡¯s newly rewarded mansion.

    Princess Huiling astonished by the news. "Ergo, does it mean that Princess Huizhen attaches herself to Hua Qiyue? But Hua Qiyue is just a teeny-weeny infanta and she will not win me." Princess Huiling thought.

    The voice that Princess Huizhen gnashed out "b*tch" still lingered around Princess Huiling¡¯s ears. And out of strong hatred and cruelty in her heart, Princess Huiling recklessly waved her hand and said, "All of you follow me and head to the Mansion of Jinghua in the south of the city."

    Princess Huiling had two private guards but she also had tens of open guards. Every time she went out of the mansion, she swaggered around with these open guards. In this way, on the one hand, she could avoid assassination. On the other hand, she just wanted to put on airs.

    With thismand, the princess and her guards mightily headed to the Mansion of Jinghua.

    It was the period of the day from 1 p.m. to 3 p.m right now, and still, many pedestrians hurried across the street. But there were a group of busybodies followed them far behind because they detected a murderous look on the princess¡¯s face.

    Only did they see that the princess brought her guards to the Mansion of Jinghua. Two of these guards stepped forward and kicked the gate of the mansion open in a violent force.

    Actually, Hua Qiyue hadn¡¯t moved in but the gate was easily opened. The door opened, and Hua Qiyue, followed by her two maidservants Lv Xin and Youshui, stepped out of the mansion. Seeing the princess and her guards, Hua Qiyue was astonished but immediately turned calm.

    Hua Qiyue gave a salute to the princess and asked, "Your Highness, wee to visit my house, but why not let me greet you from the outside of the house?"

    "Hua Qiyue, how dare you! How dare you harbor a criminal! And my guards, search the mansion!" the princess said.

    Princess Huiling snorted with murderous intent in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was bewildered with astonishment in her beautiful eyes, and she said, "Your Highness, it is indeed a huge misunderstanding! Obviously, I dare not harbor a criminal even if you give me enough courage!"

    Princess Huiling still scornfully nced at her, and those ten open guards had already broken into Hua Qiyue¡¯s mansion and searched for Princess Huizhen.

    Watching the back of the guards, Hua Qiyue gently frowned her pretty eyebrows and looked like weedy grass and withered flowers.

    Unexpectedly, fifteen minutester, those guards came back and said, "Your Highness, nobody was found!"

    "What?" Princess Huiling was so confused that she became surprised and outraged, and then she turned around and looked at Hua Qiyue ferociously, saying, "Princess Jinghua, if you hand out the criminal immediately, I will spare your life."

    Those bystanders, standing outside the gate, whispered to each other that it was indeed surprised that Princess Huiling unexpectedly broke into the Mansion of Jinghua to search for a criminal. However, the controversy would, of course, arise among the people because after all, nothing had been found.

    "What happened to the princess? Why did she use Princess Jinghua of harboring a criminal?"

    "I¡¯ve heard that there was friction between Princess Jinghua and her!"

    "Tut, she is really an unruly princess now."

    "So, you figure it out now? This princess and that princess who was bestowed to be killed are both..."

    "I don¡¯t know what Your Highness was talking about. People in my mansion and I have always been frank and forthright, how WILL you find out any criminal?" Hua Qiyue said that out loud and her eyes shed with irony.

    And now, Princess Huiling realized that she seemed to have been fooled and she was very furious, and she said, "Hua Qiyue, how dare you! Just now, I saw evidently that Princess Huizhen..."

    The voice suddenly halted and all the guards were looking at Princess Huiling with huge fear. And she realized that she had said something wrong before she went on. She gnashed her teeth with hatred and her eyes turned red because of great anger.

    Hua Qiyue leisurely shook her head and said, "Your Highness, your guards must have been mistaken. Since Princess Huizhen has already passed away, how could she get in and go out of my mansion? Or maybe, when I entered my house together with Lv Xin and another maidservant, you saw one back of theirs that looked like Princess Huizhen¡¯s. But I can understand since Your Highness misses your elder sister so hard."

    Princess Huiling¡¯s face went white and now the people standing outside the mansion were having more fiercely discussion, "Did you hear? She said that Princess Huizhen really entered infanta¡¯s mansion!"

    "Haha, that princess has been bestowed to be killed long ago. If she were still alive, then it could only prove that the emperor has shielded his ferocious princess, how inhumane it is!"

    "Right, and look at Princess Huiling, if she acted like this, then Princess Huizhen must be alive, isn¡¯t she? Otherwise, Princess Huiling wouldn¡¯t be so nervous..."

    Princess Huiling had heard every word that the people standing outside the mansion had said, and she turned around coldly with a murderous look bursting out of her eyes which scared the surrounding crowd so much that they quickly dispersed.

    Hua Qiyue stood there calmly and the big spray fountain behind her, as well as the exquisite pavilions and rockeries, made her look more like a fairy descending to the world. No matter how much beautiful scenes appear behind her, they would be pale and overshadowed.

    "Hua Qiyue! You won! "But I will not let it go!"

    Princess Huiling gnashed to cry. And at the thought of Yun Shimo¡¯s being gentle to Hua Qiyue, Princess Huiling itched to disfigure her little fine face.

    Hua Qiyue was as peaceful as still water, although a bunch of ferocious light burst out of Princess Huiling¡¯s eyes. Even the princess¡¯s guards felt chilled on their backs by the light.

    "Your Highness, your words were too serious. What happened today was just a misunderstanding. Moreover, I am just a woman and women still have to depend on men, anyway, the criminal will go to her lover¡¯s ce to hide instead of hiding in my ce. Of course, unless that man loves someone else, and then..."

    Hua Qiyue murmured. Hearing this, Princess Huiling¡¯s eyes were constantly evasive, and she thought, "What do Hua Qiyue¡¯s words mean?"

    "Hua Qiyue was implying that in fact, Princess Huizhen was with Zhou Zhicheng and she induced me toe here only to make me misunderstand Hua Qiyue so that people would mock at Hua Qiyue and me, is it true?" Princess Huiling thought.

    "Hua Qiyue, this time, I¡¯ll let go of you!"

    Princess Huiling said, and then she turned around and strode away, heading to the princess¡¯s mansion. As for Hua Qiyue, the coldness was drifting in her eyes and she calmly turned her head, looking at the mansion messed up by the guards, and she said, "Lv Xin, ask the permanent servants to clean this up... after all, this mansion was bestowed by his majesty, how can I let it be a mess?"

    Lv Xin answered. Hua Qiyue calmly headed to the inner hall. Everything in the hall was extremely gorgeous and indeed suits her status of infanta.

    Fifteen minutester, Youshui came in and reported that Yun Shimo wanted to see her.

    With Hua Qiyue¡¯s permission, Yun Shimo strode into the hall and he saw Hua Qiyue sitting there and tasting her tea. He came to her with a bit of coldness in his eyes.

    Yun Shimo stretched out his hand and took away Hua Qiyue¡¯s teacup and said, "You¡¯re still drinking tea? Hua Qiyue, harboring the criminal is a double guilty, not mention you, the infanta!"

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes helplessly and an ironic smile skimmed over her lips, "Prince Nan, are you implying that I have done something wrong? What makes you think so?"

    Yun Shimo looked at her coldly without a word.

    "The princess has already taken her guards here and searched the whole mansion and it turned to be a misunderstanding. And I sincerely thank you since Your highness cares about me so much. But please don¡¯t frequently speak such nonsense to me."

    Bingyi¡¯s mouth corner twitched and he thought, "What¡¯s wrong with His Highness? He shoulde here and help this woman!"

    Ayer of anger arose from Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes and he said, "I¡¯m just afraid that Long Red will be rampantly trampled by some greedy people if you suddenly die."

    Hua Qiyue smiled softly, "Your Highness, if I suddenly die, then Your Highness will own Long Red, won¡¯t you?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s look changed slightly, and now the anger in his eyes became even more fiercer "I have no luck to enjoy your things!"

    He swung his sleeves and left after saying that.

    Youshui stood on the side and felt curious about the conversation between her master and His Highness.

    However, after a few steps, Yun Shimo came back and asked Bingyi and Youshui to leave.

    Hua Qiyue, however, pretended to care for nothing and sipped her tea again. Her eyebrows and eyes were so picturesque that at the moment she lowered her eyebrows, she looked as tender as lotus.

    Yun Shimo came to her, "Princess Huizhen is not a woman to be trifled with. Hua Qiyue, you¡¯d better stay away from him!"

    Of course, Princess Huizhen was not a woman to be trifled with because after all, she is the daughter of the Empress. Though Princess Huizhenmitted a capital crime, the empress still bailed her out with a scapegoat, didn¡¯t she?

    So, giving Princess Huizhen a hard time means to offend the Empress.

    Hua Qiyue knew that one day, the empress would find out her scheme of letting the two sisters hurt each other.

    Hua Qiyue was bing strong step by step and she would not be frightened even if her opponent is the Empress.

    Hua Qiyue raised her watery eyes and her thin lips gently opened, "I don¡¯t know what Your Highness meant."

    "Hua Qiyue, are you still ying dumb? It was you that helped Princess Huizhen to settle down and now you pretend to know nothing about it!" Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes became cold and he said, "For Tianci¡¯s sake, I meddled in your business and became a busybody!"

    Hua Qiyue twinkled her ck eyes and turned her eyes to the extremely handsome face of Yun Shimo.

    ----------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

 Chapter 62 His Warning

    Yun Shimo tightly pulled a long face. His once coldly arrogant facial expression had already been reced by outraged emotion and there was a sense of anxiety glided over his eyes.

    "Is he worrying about himself?"

    Hua Qiyue thought with a little surprise but she still kept her countenance, "Your Highness, actually I really don¡¯t want your highness to care about my business."

    Yun Shimo stared at Hua Qiyue fixedly and he was really beaten by this woman. Indeed, he didn¡¯t want to meddle in her business and intends to turn a blind eye to her, but why did he always send secret guards to inquire about her news?

    Perhaps, he was attracted by her unusual personality, or just interested in the person that supported her behind.

    After all, that person was definitely unusual because it was the one who had Long Red seeds and could rapidly grow a batch of Long Red. Right, it was because he wanted to know that mystery person that he pretended to care about Hua Qiyue like this!

    Yun Shimo admitted that he was a man with selfish motives and it is human nature. Then, he gently sighed and stretched out his hand and took away the teacup in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand.

    "Given ten lives, you will not get away with it if you really offend the Empress. So, just listen to me." Yun Shimo said.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and pouted, in the sight of tender Yun Shimo who had suddenly toned down.

    "I just don¡¯t want to listen to you!"

    As soon as Hua Qiyue said this, her hand that held the teacup was immediately squeezed by another hand, and a sense of tenderness was conveyed to her body through the skin. Hua Qiyue raised her head and looked at that pair of deep eyes in a daze.

    Her intonation just now really sounded like coquetry, which made Yun Shimo feel a sudden impulse and he should have squeezed her hand!

    Suddenly, Hua Qiyue only felt giddy with an exotic fragrance attacking her. And the man standing in front of her said with ayer of tenderness in his eyes, "You¡¯re tired. Have a good rest!"

    After saying that, Yun Shimo took away the teacup in her hand and lifted her up, heading to the room in the inner hall. The room, in which nobody hasn¡¯t lived though, was equipped with things like the quilt and other things.

    Yun Shimo put Hua Qiyue down on the bed. After she drowsily fell asleep, he watched her quietly, and after a long while he said gently, "Bingyi, go to find the clues that the Empress investigated... andÒ»ruined them all."

    Bingyi answered, and then flew away.

    Two hourster, Lv Xin and Youshui finally couldn¡¯t help but enter the room and they both cried out surprisingly when they saw Yun Shimo sitting on the bedside of their master.

    For them, body contact between men and women was not proper, not to mention staying in the same room alone.

    However, their master and Prince Nan should have stayed with each other for totally two hours! Although they were still cleanly and tidily dressed and their hair was not disheveled, Lv Xin and Youshui were just afraid that if anyone else knew this, then...

    "Miss..."Lv Xin cried out involuntarily. Hearing the sound, Hua Qiyue slowly opened her eyes.

    She looked around curiously and she was even more surprised when she saw Yun Shimo calmly, as usual, sitting on her bedside.

    "He should have stayed here andpanied with me?" she thought.

    Why did she suddenly faint? Was it because she smelt the alluring fragrance released by Yun Shimo?

    Then what was his purpose of everything he¡¯s done? As soon as Hua Qiyue woke up, Yun Shimo stood up and he also backed off for several steps. And then Lv Xin and Youshui rushed towards to Hua Qiyue and helped her up, "Are you okay, miss?"

    Hua Qiyue shook her head, "I¡¯m fine. I was just tired and maybe was frightened by Princess Huiling."

    The two maidservants were relieved to hear Hua Qiyue¡¯s words. But Yun Shimo twitched his mouth and he thought, "This woman should lie without any blush and nervous expression. It was her scheme that lured Princess Huiling to rush here, but now she said that she was frightened?"

    But Yun Shimo lightly said to Lv Xin and others, "Take good care of your master and keep her out of any trouble."

    After saying that, Yun Shimo turned around and left, this time, he really left. Looking at the gate, there was nobody and nothing, Hua Qiyue felt a sense of surprise arose from her heart.

    "Why did Yun Shimo make me fall asleep for a while?

    "What was his purpose?"

    "Miss, are you okay? Miss," Lv Xin cried in a soft voice with a lovely blush rising from her cheek, "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll produce a bad influence if the fact that Prince Nan and you stayed in the same room is known by others..."

    Hua Qiyue would no longer care about this for she had already experienced the recurrence from death for once. She got out of bed and decided to go back to her own mansion, "Then, don¡¯t tell anyone else, anyway, I¡¯m not interested in Prince Nan."

    "Yes, Miss, we¡¯ll keep it secret."

    The Prince Nan, who was eavesdropping at the outside corner, subconsciously pouted his mouth and a disappointed feeling spontaneously rose up from his heart. He smiled softly, "When did I be immoral like this to start to eavesdrop?"

    Prince Nan jumped away just like a swallow promptly disappearing in the sky.

    But since then, Hua Qiyue evidently sensed that she seemed to be spied by many people. Once she went out of her mansion, the sense became even more evident. She knew that these people muste from two different parties, one was the Empress¡¯s, and the other... was Yun Shimo¡¯s?

    "Why would he meddle in my business?" Hua Qiyue had never figured it out. She once thought that perhaps, Prince Nan had a crush on her. But a cold man like him actually would not fall in love with a woman so easily.

    But one day in the future, the truth woulde public, so, she took her time about it. Anyway, the situation still remained peaceful, of course, it was just the tranquility before the storm. Whenever she had time, Hua Qiyue would go to Tianpi¡¯s and cultivated herself.

    It was a sunny and sultry day, and there were still many guests in Dong Hai Restaurant, how busy it was! The nearby willow, nted by Hua Qiyue herself, was listlessly fluttering wickers in the hot wind.

    Undoubtedly, it was really sultry in the restaurant so that Zhou Zhicheng had to go out and get some fresh air. He saw a beautiful figure riding a carriage to him. It was a girl roughly in her twenty who was buxom and had an attractive face just like the one in the picture, especially her two extremely bright eyes.

    The girl halted her carriage. Manager Wu also went out of the restaurant and said, "Miss Wang, wee again."

    "Right, Manager Wu, could you and your fellows please help me move the watermelons to the restaurant?" The girl jumped out of the carriage with a sorry smile and wiped away the shining sweat on her forehead with her handkerchief embroidered with the picture of two mandarin ducks ying in the water, which stood for an affectionate couple in China.

    Zhou Zhicheng only felt obsessed with this girl. Compared with Princess Huizhen who was in a high position and thought herself very noble, girls like this were the most attractive because they were so real and even prettier.

    The manager and his fellows moved all the watermelons out of the carriage. This girl turned out to be the delivery girl who transported fruits to Dong Hai Restaurant and she was called "Lady Fruit" by people. And it was said that she was actually born and raised in a rich merchant family.

    But unexpectedly, the merchant, which was the girl¡¯s father, was addicted to gambling and squandered all his money. After that, the girl¡¯s fiance withdrew from the engagement. Therefore, the girl had to live by delivering fruits on her own.

    Her old parents quarreled with each other every day at home. So, she also would like to avoid their disgusting noise by going to work.

    Zhou Zhicheng couldn¡¯t help having several nces at Miss Wang. Miss Wang¡¯s buxom and curvaceous figure had attracted numerous men¡¯s eyes.

    "Are you Manager Zhou?" The girl gently smiled to Zhou Zhicheng and asked him when others had finished unloading all the watermelons.

    Zhou Zhicheng smiled and nodded at once, "Yes, I am. You¡¯re so impressive, Miss Wang. Generally, girls are reluctant to do this kind of job."

    Hearing this, Miss Wang became a little shy, "I have to make money on my own because there is no other breadwinner in my family. After all, life will be easier if we have something to rely on."

    Zhou Zhicheng spontaneously smiled more happily, "How aboute in for a rest?"

    "No, but thank you, Manager Zhou. I have to deliver fruits to somewhere else."

    Miss Wang said and grinned, only to see her seashell-liked white teeth that made her smiling face beautiful.

    Zhou Zhicheng was fascinated by a fragrant winding from her and gawked at her carriage leaving away as if he was wandering in a wondend.

    And Princess Huizhen happened to see this. Nobody now could see her face and recognize her because she was in a veil and dressed like a general maidservant.

    Princess Huizhen coldly watched the carriage leaving away and she pinched off her nail wrap with a "ck" at the thought of Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s fascinated face.

    Her face became fierce, and Nanny Zhou as well as the guards behind her all knelt with a flop and said, "Your Highness, please cease your anger! Your Highness, there are too many spies in the capital, so let¡¯s go back to Mansion of Bishui!"

    Mansion of Bishui, the residence that the Empress arranged for her secretly, was located in a remote mountain.

    It was a ce of extreme scenic beauty. But there was nothing these servants could do about Princess Huizhen because she made them follow her to the capital by threatening them with her own life.

    "Your Highness, but at present... at present, we cannot act rashly. Why not go back to Mansion of Biyu and make another n? If the Empress knows everything, she¡¯ll condemn us felony!" Nanny Zhou said frightenedly, and after all, they had received orders from the empress that they should take good care of the princess. And the Empress alsomanded that the princess no longere back to the capital.

    But unexpectedly, the princess should have coerced them to follow her to the capital by her own life. So, Nanny Zhou couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Now, everyone was frightened since the princess was about to make trouble.

    "Get out! Who is your master? I can stay here as long as I want! Whoever remains here will be killed!"

    Princess Huizhen was in a really bad mood and shouted coldly, "Ask Zhou Zhicheng toe in!"

    The servants looked at each other frightenedly and left grudgingly. This was the fourth floor of the restaurant and was also the living ce of the Zhou¡¯s. So, for Princess Huizhen, this was a quite safe ce because generally, guests wouldn¡¯t go upstairs here.

    After a while, Zhou Zhicheng opened the door and came in beamed with delight. He saw the princess leaning on the window and was surprised inwardly, "Your Highness, please don¡¯t show up in public because now, you¡¯re..."

    "Because I¡¯m a criminal, I¡¯m a dead woman, aren¡¯t I?" Princess Huizhen suddenly turned her head and stared at Zhou Zhicheng with her cold eyes.

    Zhou Zhicheng only felt sweaty on his forehead and shook his head, "No... it¡¯s not like that! Don¡¯t be angry, Your Highness. It would be better if you stay cautious during the special time!"

    Zhou Zhicheng was very respectful without any affection and tenderness that he used to have had. Seeing him behaving like this, Princess Huizhen became very furious, stepped forth and looked at him coldly, "What did you say to that woman just now?"

    "What?" Zhou Zhicheng raised his head surprisingly. He had no idea that Princess Huizhen really cared about what happened just now.

    "That fruit-delivering woman!"

    "Oh, you mean Miss Wang? Nothing, we were just greeting as usual!" Zhou Zhichengughed. "After all, she was my old love. But it would be troublesome if anyone else finds Princess Huizhen because she was a criminal."

    "Zhen¡¯er, keep your voice down! Don¡¯t let anyone else hear what you said!"

    "Even you start to get tired of me because I¡¯m a dead woman?" Princess Huizhen screamed out. Zhou Zhicheng raised his head frightenedly and looked at her in shock.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 63 New Love

    The Princess had always been gentle in their long rtionship, rarely overbearing.

    Zhou Zhicheng saw the other side of her for the first time that day, when Princess Huizhen fought Princess Huiling at Wangyue Restaurant. He was stunned.

    Now, he was even more stunned. Why had such a gentle and tender girl turned into a ferocious tigress or poisonous viper, her eyes shing with icy glitter?

    "No... Your servant do not dare... "Zhou Zhicheng bowed his head and said quietly. Princess Huizhen was angry and upset. She remembered the look of lust on Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face as he stared at Miss Wang. His expression was so different from that now!

    "p!"

    A p resounded sharply. Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face had been pped by Princess Huizhen, the blow turning him to one side. Five fingerprints instantly appeared on his fair face.

    Zhou Zhicheng stared at the princess in shock. He finally came to himself and suddenly knelt down.

    "Don¡¯t be angry, Princess! It¡¯s all my fault, my fault. I won¡¯t make you angry again!"

    Zhou Zhicheng urged in a gentle voice. Princess Huizhen panted, gasping for breath. The strong sense of unease in her heart made her irritable. After all, she no longer possessed anything and could only depend on Zhou Zhicheng.

    If this man had another woman, the consequences would be dire!

    Zhou Zhicheng saw her nch with rage. He quickly came forward and hugged her legs tightly. "My sweetheart, my dearest, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry... "

    Seeing Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s brazen face, Princess Huizhen¡¯s anger subsided somewhat. She gradually calmed down.

    This tempest with its premonitory signs died away. Princess Huizhen¡¯s nails had, however, scratched Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face. It now looked somewhat hideous.

    Hua¡¯s Mansion. The Emperor made Eunuch Li send two private guards to Hua Qiyue. They were Qi Art experts in the Soaring Cloud Realm.

    One was called Caiqing, the other Caining.

    Their names sounded like those of identical twins. And they were really identical twins who looked exactly alike. Hua Qiyue tried for a long time but failed to tell them apart.

    Hua Qiyue asked Eunuch Li to thank the Emperor on her behalf. She then gave him a reward and Eunuch Li left in jubtion. He had received another 500 silver ingots in bank draft. If he visited the Hua¡¯s Mansion a few more times, he would end up a billionaire.

    "The two of you will live in the secondarypound. Although your main responsibility is to guard the divine herb, not everyone can steal a herb like Long Red. So... just keep an eye on Young Master for me."

    With these two Qi Art masters protecting Tianci, Hua Qiyue now feltpletely at ease.

    "Yes, Madam!" The two Qi Artists were quite dissatisfied but could only obey the Emperor.

    Lunch was a family affair. Everyone in Hua¡¯s Mansion attended the meal. The Old Madame made Hua Qiyue and Tianci sit by her sides.

    Second Madame¡¯s heart turned cold. If things continued like this, the Old Madame would soon forget her real grandson!

    Old Madame¡¯s real grandson, Hua Qianming, was Second Madame¡¯s son. Although he was the son of a secondary wife, he was the only male in the entire mansion.

    The Old Madame doted on Hua Qianming when he was in the mansion. Unfortunately, he had left to study at Lishan Academy. He would only return after a month.

    "I didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to really send us two Qi Art experts. It proves that he values you greatly. Qiyue, you must repay well His Majesty¡¯s nurture!" The Old Madame smiled, her wrinkled face resembling a chrysanthemum.

    "Grandma, I will. I will surely repay his debt." Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. Beside her, Hua Xiaoyi and Hua Mengshi nced at each other, their eyes gleaming with a strange light.

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s face had recovered and her prettiness had been restored. She had been taught a lesson not to be so harsh to the servants.

    Second Madame said with great joy, "That¡¯s true. Hua¡¯s Mansion has earned His Majesty¡¯s favor thanks to Master¡¯s efforts."

    Her words denied Hua Qiyue any credit.

    Hua Qiyue smiled nonchntly and did not respond.

    Old Madame red angrily at Second Madame and Second Madame pursed her lips with great grievance. In front of Hua Qiyue, her every move seemed like a child¡¯s.

    Third Madame spoke tactfully, "Old Madame, Qiyue is the first infanta from the capital who isn¡¯t of royal blood. She has earned us great honor. Master will be very d too when he returns!"

    Old Madame nodded with a smile. "You¡¯re right. I wonder when the General will be back."

    "Soon. They say that the General will retire to our mansion in a month¡¯s time." Second Madame answered hurriedly. The Old Madame started to frown.

    Retiring to the mansion meant that the General could not fight in the battlefield anymore. He would no longer wield military power. General Hua would no longer be a general.

    Hua Qiyue could tell the Old Madame¡¯s thoughts with a single nce. She picked up a piece of meat for Tianci with her chopsticks and smiled faintly. "Grandma, although Dad¡¯s no longer a general in the frontline, everyone in the world will remember his great name! Besides, the battlefield is... too dangerous. He¡¯s much better off in retirement in our mansion in the future. Grandma can then enjoy the bliss of a family reunion!"

    Old Madame listened and a smile finally appeared on her face. Hua Mengshi too nodded. "Dad¡¯s been fighting battles for years. It¡¯s time he retires. Grandma, fame and profits are like drifting clouds. It¡¯s better to be down-to-earth and enjoy one¡¯s life."

    The Old Madame¡¯s mood took a turn for the better. She nced at Hua Mengshi. Hua Xiaoyi shouted noisily, "Grandma, Dad has earned great honors. His Majesty will surely reward himvishly. You don¡¯t need to worry!"

    Her words instantly made Third Madame¡¯s face nch. She gave Hua Xiaoyi a hard pinch under the table.

    Hua Xiaoyi felt the pain and stared at Third Madame with a deep grievance. Third Madame was extremely angry. She noticed the Old Madame¡¯s changed expression and said with a cold, feigned happiness, "What nonsense are you bbering, girl? Our Hua¡¯s Mansion needs no reward. Your words will make outsidersugh if they hear you! They will say that Master yearns for vain glories... "

    Hua Xiaoyi heard her and her facial color changed. She began to smile resentfully.

    Hua Qiyue swept Hua Xiaoyi an indifferent nce. This Third Miss really did not know how to talk. She had a ready tongue. There was no need to guard against her.

    Second Miss, Hua Mengshi, on the other hand, was a deep one. She must have other tricks up her sleeve. But she would probably do nothing in the near future.

    After lunch, everyone listened to melodious music ying at the waterside pavilion. They weed gentle breezes and chatted about trivial household matters. After lunch, they ate some deserts and fruits. Everyone seemed to be getting along harmoniously. But this was a mere facade.

    It had been a few days since Miss Wang brought them fruits. These days, they were brought here by a young servant. Miss Wang had caught a chill. They had allowed a servant to bring the merchants their fruits to maintain the Wangs¡¯ reputation.

    After getting lectured by the Princess, Zhou Zhicheng no longer dared to stare at girls in front of her.

    Recently, Millennium Winery seemed to have produced a good wine. Millennium Winery was a new winery opened by Hua¡¯s Mansion. Its brewed wine was mellow and fragrant. Although it was a new winery, almost all its store had been snapped up by buyers in the past few days.

    To make business thrive, Zhou Zhicheng and his servants made a trip to the winery.

    When they came to the winery, they saw Hua Qiyue sitting slim and graceful at one end, attracting the stares of several men. She was talking to a woman. Her voice was sweet and melodious.

    "Auntie Li, why are you buying this medicine? I know it¡¯s called the ¡¯Look Defacer.¡¯ It¡¯s a toxin which disfigures."

    Hua Qiyue said quietly. Zhou Zhicheng overheard her. All this talk about the "Look Defacer" agitated him.

    "Your Highness is so knowledgeable. Although this is a toxin, it works as a medicine too. It is thought to eradicate viruses in beasts and fowls. That¡¯s why I¡¯m buying some to feed the animals in my home."

    "Oh, I see... "

    Their conversation turned into soft whispers. Finally, Auntie Wang indicated which wine she wanted. Hua Qiyue made the housekeeper record it.

    So, one could order wine here.

    Zhou Zhicheng was overjoyed. He quickly tried to squeeze past the crowd. But there were too many people. It was finally his turn. Unfortunately, Hua Qiyue had left in a hurry. He could only ce his order with the housekeeper.

    After emerging from Millennium Winery, Zhou Zhicheng saw a familiar figure. Wasn¡¯t this Miss Wang?

    Her pace was slow and her face wan. She was walking toward an alley.

    "MIss Wang... "

    Zhou Zhicheng followed her to the entrance of the alley and called out softly. Miss Wang turned around and gazed. Her amorous nce rippled like autumn waves. Those enticing eyes were like lightning. At once, she bathed Zhou Zhicheng in a warm spring breeze. He softened and his feet turned into jelly.

    "Oh, it¡¯s Boss Zhou. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here." Miss Wang¡¯s face was wreathed with smiles. A soft, gentle fragrance wafted from her body. Zhou Zhicheng had to approach her with big steps.

    "Oh no, you don¡¯t look too good. What happened?"

    "I caught a slight chill. Thank you for your concern, Boss Zhou!" Miss Wang smiled lightly. Her keen eyes caught sight of the wound on his face. "Oh ho, Boss Zhou, why is your face so badly hurt?"

    Zhou Zhicheng smiled in embarrassment. "Ho ho, I was identally scratched by the bamboo shoots in our backyard."

    "If you don¡¯t mind me, Boss Zhou, I have an ointment here, very effective for such light wounds. Would you like to try it, Boss Zhou?" Miss Wang smiled and pulled out an ointment bottle from her bag. Zhou Zhicheng saw her fair fingers pinching the ointment bottle and became very excited.

    "What bliss it is, to earn a gift from Miss Wang!" Zhou Zhicheng smiled. A crimson flush suddenly suffused Miss Wang¡¯s face. Her cheeks resembled peach blossoms. Even her voice started to sound a bit coquettish.

    "Boss Zhou certainly likes to joke!" She ced the ointment bottle in Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s hand. He undid the bottle cap and tilting it a little, poured out some greenish ointment.

    Zhou Zhicheng applied some onto his face with his finger. Unfortunately, he did not manage to apply it on his wound but somewhere else instead.

    Miss Wang gave a delicate scream and snatched the ointment bottle over, applying some onto her fingertip. "Allow me!"

    Then, with her jade-like finger, soft as cotton wool, she gently smeared the ointment on Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face. She daubed a circle gently with her finger. Her act was to Zhou Zhicheng so tender that his face seemed caressed by a spring breeze. It instantly shone with a florid glow.

    After applying the ointment, Miss Wang started to shriek uncontrobly. "Oh dear, so sorry... Boss Zhou. Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each another so improperly. I am used to it. That¡¯s why... "

    With these words, she dashed away bashfully.

    Seeing Miss Wang¡¯s curvaceous body, Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart started to thump. It was as if some enticing flowers had entered into his eyes. Men are usually passionate beings. He could not help thinking more about her after her tender act.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 64 Disfigure Her Face

    Princess Huiling went back to Princess¡¯ Residences and then was asked by the Empress toe to the pce.

    After Princess Huiling entered the pce, the servants in the pce were asked to leave. Standing outside the door, the Empress¡¯ close servant Nanny Luo and others soon heard a "p" just like a p on the face, clear and stunning.

    Soonter, Princess Huiling left the Empress¡¯ pce downheartedly. Aftering back to the mansion, Princess Huizhen stretched out her hands and swept the vase on the table down to the ground into broken pieces.

    The two maidservants Qing¡¯er and Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to make any sound, standing asides and lowering their heads with their fingers trembling slightly.

    Princess Huiling¡¯s left face was red and swollen. As soon as she entered the Empress¡¯ pce, she was scolded by the Empress that she acted impulsively without regarding any results. Since Huizhen had been "condemned", of course, she would no longer appear in the capital.

    However, Princess Huiling swaggered across the street and rushed into the Mansion of Jinghua to search for Huizhen, which of course had already startled many busybodies. And now the news that the Empress loved her daughter so much and used a scapegoat to rece her criminal princess had spread to the public.

    So, the Empress was very disappointed at Princess Huiling and pped her beloved younger daughter again.

    "Huizhen! It was you that made me so embarrassed! Then... I won¡¯t be cruel and merciless anymore!" Princess Huiling gnashed and said.

    In her heart, Princess Huizhen had totally no qualifications to be her royal elder sister. While in Princess Huizhen¡¯s heart, Huiling also wasn¡¯t eligible to be her royal younger sister.

    There weren¡¯t many stories about fratricidal rtionships between sisters in history. But there still existed rted examples that these sisters hurt each other either for love or for benefits.

    And since they were very young, Princess Huiling and Princess Huizhen had fought each other and they had never spent a harmonious day together. So, in the eyes of royal members, it was quite normal that they hurt each other nowadays. As for Zhou Zhicheng, he was asked to meet the princess again immediately after he came back to Dong Hai Restaurant.

    Manager Wu was shocked and frightened when he unintentionally knew that the neer "Miss Chu" was actually Princess Huizhen. Now, he saw Zhou Zhicheng going upstairs to the fourth floor, and secretly followed him.

    Manager Wu came to the fourth floor, only to hear the sounds of a woman¡¯s scream and a horrible curse. "Is she the once amiable Princess Huizhen?" he thought.

    Butler Wu also heard the gossip that Princess Huizhen had killed the madam of the master. And he shook with fear at the thought that this tender and kind madam finally gained a sad result.

    "Zhou Zhicheng... you inconstant b*stard... how dare you betray me!" A woman¡¯s heartrending scream came out from the room, and Butler Wu only heard that someone in the room was being pped.

    Not hearing any man¡¯s sound, Butler Wu was in a cold sweat and hurried to go downstairs.

    Fifteen minutester, Zhou Zhicheng went downstairs from the fourth floor embarrassedly and his entire face was ck and blue.

    Butler Wu drew Zhou Zhicheng aside and carefully asked him, "Childe, you¡¯re really... ah, really bold! If His Majesty knows that Princess Huizhen is here, we¡¯ll be condemned to death!"

    Zhou Zhicheng stood there silently without a word. Indeed, Princess Huizhen now was the criminal that had been condemned to death, and she shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world anymore.

    But when the princess came to him, he didn¡¯t think too much and impulsively received her. But now, the princess became a crazy woman and even knew that he identally met with Miss Wang and Miss Wang applied ointment for him with her soft fingers.

    Just now, Zhou Zhicheng gained the biggest insult in his life. But since it was the princess that he faced with, he should have no right to fight against her.

    "Childe, why not find a way to make her leave! If something goes wrong, it will be very troublesome. Not to mention you, even the Zhou¡¯s will probably be ruined!" Butler Wu reminded him in a low voice and left silently.

    Zhou Zhicheng was an adult and would eventually be responsible for what he had done. He was believed to figure it out.

    Zhou Zhicheng went downstairs and surprisingly saw Princess Huiling drinking her tea in the hall, and he went to her with fear to salute.

    While Princess Huiling didn¡¯t embarrass him, she just faked her smile and looked at Zhou Zhicheng, "Childe Zhou, how did you be this?"

    Zhou Zhicheng promptly smiled awkwardly, "Nothing. I fell down unintentionally when I went downstairs. That¡¯s why l look so embarrassed like this!"

    "But I remember that the stairs here are made of rounded and moist woods. Tut, look at the scratch on your face, it seems to be scratched by your woman¡¯s nail."

    Hearing this, Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s facial expression changed, "It¡¯s not... Your Highness really likes joking. It is really because I fell down... oh, enjoy yourself, Your Highness. Your Highness is free of charge here. And excuse me."

    He left in a hurry, and the behind Princess Huiling smiled proudly, "It¡¯s no big deal for a man to flirt with a woman. But Childe Zhou must be careful in the future!"

    Zhou Zhicheng knew that Princess Huiling¡¯s words meant more than she said, and he got chilled in his heart, "Could it be possible that Princess Huiling knows the truth?

    "Otherwise, why would she say this?

    "If she once reports me, the Zhou¡¯s will hardly escape from death!" Zhou Zhicheng became scared and vexatious at the thought of this. He walked in circles around the backyard, and then suddenly he got an idea!

    These days, Hua Qiyue stayed in Hua¡¯s Mansion, cultivating herself in peace. And she would go outside for a walk only if the asional visitors were Ji Jing and Ji Feng.

    And in these days, Zhou Zhicheng also sincerely ingratiated himself with Princess Huizhen. And he asked the cook to make a kind of beauty soup for her which could help her sleep tight till the next morning.

    But in the following days, Princess Huizhen felt very itchy on her face and she couldn¡¯t help scratching it. So, she asked maidservant to go to the doctor and fetched some medicine which, however, didn¡¯t work.

    There came out a red spot when Princess scratched her face. The red spot became bigger and bigger and finally turned to a pustule which seriously disfigured her entire face. Her face, red and swollen and extremely ugly, couldn¡¯t be recognized at all as theely one it used to have been.

    Nanny Zhou and other servants were frightened and cast a veil over her face at once. They took the princess to the most famous Prince Nan¡¯s for treatment, however, Prince Nan was absent and went out for travel. So they had to go to the regr doctor¡¯s.

    However, the regr doctor totally had no idea what went wrong, which displeased her that she really wanted to kill him!

    However, she wasn¡¯t the princess anymore and she absolutely had no right to kill these useless doctors.

    Princess Huizhen went out of Shanrentang angrily and met with Hua Qiyue who was wandering on the street.

    Hua Qiyue was dressed in a white cloth and looked elegant and attractive. The child held in her hands looked around with a pair of ck eyes and drew Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeves with a smile when he saw something he liked.

    Hua Qiyue tenderly fondled the child¡¯s head and bought him a stick of sugar-coated haws.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue, Princess Huizhen suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t visit her after Hua Qiyue introduced her. And when Princess Huiling rushed to the Mansion of Jinghua to search for her, it was Hua Qiyue that came up with the idea to teach Princess Huiling a lesson.

    "Perhaps... she knows how to cure my face, doesn¡¯t she?" Thinking of this, Princess Huizhen stepped forth and stopped Hua Qiyue.

    Seeing that red and swollen face, just half face though, Hua Qiyue was still surprised inwardly.

    "You¡¯re..."

    "Follow me!" Princess Huizhen whispered. Hua Qiyue asked Youshui and other servants to wait outside, and then followed Princess Huizhen to an alley.

    "Your Highness?" Hua Qiyue looked at Princess Huizhen¡¯s resentful and outraged eyes and cried in a low voice.

    "Yes, I am." Princess Huizhen whispered and there was a light flew in her eyes. She eagerly seized Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeves. "Princess Jinghua, you¡¯ve been always extremely smart and do you think that... there is a chance to cure my face?"

    After saying that, Princess Huizhen unveiled and presented her hideous face to Hua Qiyue. And Hua Qiyueughed coldly in her heart, "Huizhen, have you ever imagined your situation today when you framed me?"

    Ridiculously, she now still seized the person that had been framed by her and begged this person?

    "Your Highness... what happened to your face?" Hua Qiyue was shocked and stepped back, "Your face has festered. It is obviously a kind of powerful poison."

    "Poison?" Princess Huizhen stayed there and her eyes were brimmed with resentment at once. "I only have my meals in Dong Hai Restaurant these days!"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression became serious. "That is to say, someone must have put poison in your meals!"

    "But I¡¯ve never offended the cook, and I even haven¡¯t seen and known about the cook!" Princess Huizhen screamed and stamped her foot angrily.

    "Your Highness really thinks it was the cook that put the poison? Since you lived in the Zhou¡¯s, the cook only regarded you as an honored guest instead of an enemy." Hua Qiyueughed coldly. "But now Your Highness has nothing at all, so think about it, would the man around you be sincere to you?"

    Waking up from what Hua Qiyue had said, Princess Huizhen¡¯s heartbeat quickened rapidly. She stood there nkly and her eyes were printed with extremely huge hatred!

    "Is it him...? Zhou Zhicheng... no! It¡¯s impossible! We love each other so much! It¡¯s impossible!"

    Princess Huizhen was so hysterical, and Hua Qiyue just looked at her calmly. "Your Highness, a man will do whatever he can for the sake of his great promise. But when you have nothing to rely on and own nothing... If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him to marry you. And what I only want to say is, please be careful, Your Highness!"

    Princess Huizhen stood there nkly, and Hua Qiyue turned around and left away. After a long while, Huizhen didn¡¯te back from the shock until Nanny Zhou whispered her name.

    Princess Huizhen came back to Dong Hai Restaurant angrily, but she didn¡¯t see Zhou Zhicheng.

    And right now, Zhou Zhicheng was in Miss Wang¡¯s ce.

    Miss Wang was sitting in the hall, and her old parents had a nce at thevish gifts on the table with pleasure. Nowadays, it was their good fortune if someone had an affection for their daughter.

    Superstitiously speaking, Wang Yu was a bad fortune for her husband because she had been married to two different men. And her former two husbands both died of illness.

    But now, it was really rare to meet with a young man like this who should visit the injured Wang Yu withvish gifts!

    "Miss Wang, your face..."

    He saw that there were several shocking scratches that disfigured her pretty little face.

    Wang Yu looked dejected, and sheughed in grief. "It¡¯s no big deal... I just got scratched carelessly. Dad and Mom, please greet the honored guest. Excuse me, but I want to have a rest because I¡¯m not feeling well."

    Watching Wang Yu leaving away, Zhou Zhicheng felt gravely in his heart. "Mr. Wang, could you please tell me what happened to Miss Wang¡¯s face..."

    "Ah, don¡¯t talk about it. It was not an ident. Several ruffians abruptly broke into our house and scratched Yu¡¯er¡¯s face, and then they left away. After that, we called the local government, but the prefect didn¡¯t take over our case..."

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 65 To Execute Him by Five Horses

    Zhou Zhicheng frowned his eyebrows after hearing what Mr. Wang had said. "Did those people say anything?"

    "They asked her not to contact with Zhou something. s, I¡¯m too old to remember what they said!" Mr. Wang sighed gently. A wave of huge anger arose from Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart and he thought, "They must be Princess Huizhen¡¯s people!"

    Coming out of the Wang¡¯s, Zhou Zhicheng was filled with anger, after all, Wang Yu was the girl he was in love with even if she had been married twice. And Wang Yu was much better than that witch Princess Huizhen in everything.

    Back to the fourth floor of Dong Hai Restaurant, Zhou Zhicheng looked around and noticed that the two guards of Princess Huizhen¡¯s were standing there and looking at him coldly. Coming out of the room, Nanny Zhou whispered at once when she saw Zhou Zhicheng, "Childe Zhou, Her Highness asked you toe in."

    Zhou Zhicheng hummed. After he entered the room, his fair face was heavily pped by the princess before he properly stood in front of her.

    "You b*stard. How dare you poison me!"

    Zhou Zhicheng was astonished and he took a closer look at Princess Huizhen¡¯s face and realized that her extremely ugly face made him want to vomit. However, he still pretended to be shocked and said, "Your Highness, what do you mean? How dare I poison Your Highness?"

    "Humph! It was just because you poisoned me these days that my face became like this!"

    "Your Highness! Someone framed me! Just likest time when Princess Huiling had her meals here, she ate a dead mouse. Your Highness... please..."

    p!

    Another p fell on his face. Princess Huizhen was enraged and scratched and bit his face, trampling on Zhou Zhicheng crazily.

    Zhou Zhicheng stood there just like a block of wood, letting Princess Huizhen do whatever she wanted to him. Eventually, Princess Huizhen was really tired and she screamed with gasp and tears in her red eyes. "Zhou Zhicheng, you should go die!"

    In the decade of marriage with Rong Qiyue, Zhou Zhicheng had never lived such a life. And now, he realized that the woman standing in front of him had nopetence with his virtuous and tender ex-wife!

    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret!

    "Your Highness... it¡¯s true that I¡¯m framed! Even Princess Huiling once ate a dead mouse here before... If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe it, Your Highness can inquire others... I, Zhou Zhicheng, am loyal and devoted to Your Highness withplete faith." Zhou Zhicheng swore harshly with his eyes turning red.

    Princess Huizhen calmed down and realized that she was now neither like a real person nor a ghost, and suddenly she remembered what Hua Qiyue had said to her.

    "So... will you marry me?" Princess Huizhen slowly asked.

    Zhou Zhicheng shrunk after hearing this, but he still answered immediately, "Yes, I do! But Your Highness needs to change your identity..."

    Hearing this, Princess Huizhen smiled with relief and satisfaction and she didn¡¯t misjudge Zhou Zhicheng. It seemed that Hua Qiyue had worried too much.

    Princess Huizhen smiled delightfully and held Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s hands, "Get up, I won¡¯t me you anymore... It seems that I¡¯ve worried too much since you¡¯re still into me even if I¡¯m so ugly now."

    Zhou Zhicheng felt grateful in tears, and got up and hugged tightly with Princess Huizhen, "Your Highness, don¡¯t worry about it, I will not let you down!"

    Although his words sounded like honey, his eyes looked like a sword dipped in poison, shining with cold light.

    The sun was setting in the west, and night fell.

    That night, the fourth floor of Dong Hai Restaurant was covered by blood and permeated by the smell of blood. An interrupted screech came out of the room which was like the sound from a person whose mouth was covered by something.

    Zhou Zhicheng stood in front of Princess Huizhen¡¯s bed and he was holding a sharp knife and his hands were trembling. He, together with Butler Wu and others, secretly put knock-out drops into Princess Huizhen and her servants¡¯ dinner so that they would sleep like a log, which was convenient for Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s action.

    He wasn¡¯t the idiot who would get married to a disfigured princess!

    Zhou Zhicheng valued fame and money very much, how could he marry someone like Princess Huizhen? She had got nothing and she was a dead woman walking. So, once the truth was exposed to the public, Zhou Zhicheng would die without a burial ce!

    Princess Huizhen, lying in the bed, red at Zhou Zhicheng who was drawing his bloody sharp knife. Her throat made sounds of a cackle, and finally, several words constrainedly came out of her mouth...

    "Why... why did you treat me like this...? Zhou Zhicheng... you... are so cruel!"

    There were crystal tear-drops on Princess Huizhen¡¯s horrible face and Princess Huizhen still didn¡¯t figure out what kind of person Zhou Zhicheng was until she died.

    It seemed that Hua Qiyue knew about him... she asked Princess Huizhen to be cautious and careful, but Princess Huizhen still believed in him, and finally, she got such a sad ending!

    There arose a weird smile on Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face, "Your Highness, there is no room in my heart for you, so, enjoy your life when you get to theher world!"

    "Why..." She looked at Zhou Zhicheng with her eyes filled with resentment, and she regretted that she didn¡¯t listen to Hua Qiyue. She treated this man with her whole heart, however, this man raised a sharp knife to her!

    "I¡¯ve always taken his side, but he is a man of a beast nature. How pathetic and regrettable it was!"

    "Actually, Princess Huiling has already known that you lived here. And since you¡¯re a dead person, once she discloses what happened to us, my family and I will be buried with you!" Zhou Zhichengughed coldly, and he raised his sharp knife and ended Princess Huizhen¡¯s life.

    The color of blood pervaded the night sky, and Zhou Zhicheng took back the knife in a fluster. Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhicheng heard a sound of bustle downstairs when he was about to ask Butler Wu to clean up the mess. Zhou Zhicheng freaked out and he hurriedly opened the door, only to see the gate of the restaurant was kicked open and here rushed in a crowd of guards!

    Zhou Zhicheng felt fainted in his head and his throat was too dry to speak a word. Those guards besieged the restaurant tightly. And he couldn¡¯t escape from being suspected because of his bloody cloth!

    And the guards¡¯ action woke up the people living around the restaurant. Numerous people got up to see what happened. Through the light and fire, they saw Zhou Zhicheng standing there in a bloody cloth and his eyes were dull.

    "Ah, someone was killed!"

    "Gosh, is that Zhou Zhicheng, the boss of Dong Hai Restaurant?"

    "Yeah, the restaurant is in a good business, but why did he kill people?"

    "Must there be some interest dispute?"

    "That¡¯s horrible! This restaurant is really weird. I¡¯ve heard that Mrs. Zhou was also killed by a break-in robber."

    "..."

    The guards rushed to the fourth floor and arrested Zhou Zhicheng who was still in a daze. In the entire process of arrest, he didn¡¯t do anything to revolt and he seemed to have submitted to his fate.

    People were shocked by his bloody cloth, and his red eyes were dull and nk. He watched those guards kicking him without any facial expression.

    Butler Wu had intended to give a hand to Zhou Zhicheng, but he was frightened to freeze when he heard the sound outside. And now that he saw Zhou Zhicheng had already been arrested, he sat on the second floor and couldn¡¯t help crying loudly.

    "Zhou Zhicheng, how many people did you kill?" The prefect stepped forward when he heard someone was beating the drum outside the court and appealed for justice. A woman reported that a homicide case happened here, which freaked the prefect out to wear his cloth while rushing out.

    And now, the prefect was shocked when he saw that the floor was covered by blood and the three rooms were pervaded by the smell of blood.

    "Five..."

    Zhou Zhicheng answered torpidly and he suddenlyughed, "Haha, God wants me to die! God wants me to die! I killed five people, and it has nothing to do with my parents. Your Excellency, please don¡¯t give them a hard time!"

    Heughed and cried, and teardrops fell down on his face. The prefect ordered that Zhou Zhicheng be taken away and the dead people¡¯s identities be verified.

    When pushed out of the restaurant, Zhou Zhicheng vaguely saw an extremely beautiful face in the crowd, and it turned out to be Hua Qiyue¡¯s face...

    But why was she here? His eyes must have been dazzled and blurred, weren¡¯t they? Because just now, what he saw in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes was cold and her two eyes looked like a deepke as if she could see through what was in his mind.

    And right now, in the pce, the Empress was carefully looking at the clues that spies collected.

    "..."

    "On July 27th, a strange woman entered Hua Qiyue¡¯s Mansion of Feng."

    "On August 6th, Hua Qiyue went out of her mansion with her foster son, and on the way, she met a disfigured woman. They talked for a while in an alley..."

    The Empress frowned slightly, and she carefullybined Hua Qiyue¡¯s whereabouts and suddenly she screamed, "Someone, did the princess really go out for travel?"

    "Yes, ording to the information, the princess traveled to the south and she hasn¡¯te back yet." The private guard reported in a soft voice.

    The Empress¡¯ heart was pounding rapidly and her fingers couldn¡¯t help trembling, "Go... go to Dong Hai Restaurant, and find the princess!"

    Somehow, a strong disturbance, like a deep dark night, rose from her heart, which blinded her from the light.

    That two private guards answered and disappeared immediately.

    However, when they arrived at the restaurant, they only saw that the guards were busy doing their jobs and the entire fourth floor was covered by blood. And after they talked to the prefect, they got the princess¡¯ Jade of Blood. The Jade of Blood was given back to the Emperor after the birthday of his mother. However, the Emperor was so disappointed and he gave it to the Empress.

    Of course, the Empress gave the Jade of Blood back to Princess Huizhen, hoping that she would be safe and sound for the rest of her life and live a stable andfortable life. But unexpectedly, the bad news came to her so quickly.

    When the Empress saw Princess Huizhen¡¯s horrible face, she screamed and fainted at once. Two hourster, she woke up slowly and looked at the curtains coldly with her eyes turning red. There was a ferocious voice sounded in her heart. "Hua Qiyue! You¡¯re so evil! I¡¯ll never let you and your Hua¡¯s Mansion go!"

    And Zhou Zhicheng, of course, was convicted of murder and was going to be executed by five horses.

    And the day after the seventh day was the date of execution. And it was known to people that the persons were killed were three women and two men. They were the passing by merchants and they were killed by Zhou Zhicheng because they had divergences with each other.

    On thest day before the date of execution.

    A pretty youngdy came to the jail. She was in white and looked dustless. Her eyebrows were picturesque and her steps were steady.

    It was her¡ªHua Qiyue that came to visit Zhou Zhicheng.

    Of course, she came here in the name of his "rtives". And this shallow rtionships of rtives wasn¡¯t some excuse in terms of the prefect. But after all, she was Princess Jinghua, therefore, the prefect unconditionally agreed that she was able to meet Zhou Zhicheng.

    It was smelly in the jail, but Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t frown and came to the front of Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s cell. The surrounding prisoners saw a pretty youngdy and frivolously whistled to her.

    Zhou Zhicheng was surprised because Hua Qiyue, after all, was an infanta, and she should visit him because of their old rtionships?

    He came to the door of his cell, gawking at Hua Qiyue¡¯s pretty little face. If Miss Wang was the girl hetely fell in love with, then Hua Qiyue was definitely his dream lover who could only be watched in a distance but not be gotten closed to.

    And now, she came here, and Zhou Zhicheng was excited to seize the pir of the cell, intending to be closer to Hua Qiyue.

    As he wished, Hua Qiyue came closer and there was an only five-finger long distance between them, "Zhou Zhicheng, you¡¯ve always been cunning. And I¡¯ve never thought that this time you were defeated by me so quickly."

    Hua Qiyue said calmly. Zhou Zhicheng was astonished and looked at Hua Qiyue in his incredible eyes.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 66 The Resentment of the Previous Existence

    Did Hua Qiyue mean that there was resentment between her and him?

    But he really didn¡¯t have any rtionships with Hua Qiyue, why did she frame him? And when Zhou Zhicheng realized it, he smiled sadly, "Princess Jinghua, I¡¯ve never expected that you woulde to see me, and now, I will die with satisfaction."

    Hua Qiyue smiled disapprovingly, as light as a breeze, as cold as ice, "Zhou Zhicheng, don¡¯t you figure it out that things have been changing since the princess met with you through me? Of course, you will not watch out the woman you admire, but unfortunately, I want to tell you that..."

    "I am... Rong Qiyue, there is an only one-word difference, but I am her." Hua Qiyue looked at Zhou Zhicheng coldly and she sessfully found the shocked expression on his face.

    "What are you talking about? Princess Jinghua, you really like joking!" Though he was a dying man, Zhou Zhicheng still didn¡¯t believe the theory that a person could be haunted by a ghostly spirit.

    Hua Qiyue gently rolled up a wisp of ck hair on her chest, which was the most frequent action that urred when Zhou Zhicheng and she made out.

    Seeing this, Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s facial expression changed a little.

    The sex thing between men and women would of course not be told to others. But Rong Qiyue had totally nothing to do with Hua Qiyue before, why did Hua Qiyue act like this?

    And even Rong Qiyue¡¯s close maidservant had no idea about it, how did Hua Qiyue know about it?

    "Princess Jinghua... please... please don¡¯t be kidding me!" Zhou Zhicheng only felt that gooseflesh immediately went over his body. After all, it was he that acquiesced in the action that Princess Huizhen could kill Rong Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue smiled with her beautiful eyes flowing with shining light, "It doesn¡¯t matter you believe it or not. What matters is... I¡¯m relieved when I see your situation. And Zhou Zhicheng, do you know who Miss Wang is?"

    Zhou Zhicheng was suddenly bewildered. It was because of Wang Yu that Princess Huizhen would treat him so crazily. He was like a bird without freedom, and that was why it urred to him to poison Princess Huizhen and to disfigure her.

    After being disfigured, Princess Huizhen pushed him to marry her, and he started to decide to kill the princess.

    However, Hua Qiyue should know that it was because of Wang Yu that he broke up with Princess Huizhen.

    "You... who are you? What else do you know?"

    Zhou Zhicheng looked at Hua Qiyue frightened, but Hua Qiyue still smiled gently, "You¡¯re now a dying man, and what are you afraid of?"

    Hua Qiyue looked at Zhou Zhicheng up and down, slowly taking out a hairpin of a phoenix from her sleeve. The Phoenix, carved on the hairpin, had a pair of eyes that were made up of first-ss white jade and shined with smooth and moist luster. And the tail of Phoenix was twined by wisps of thin golden wires which made it looked so distinctive.

    Zhou Zhicheng was pop-eyed. It was the love gift that he sent to Rong Qiyue. And the hairpin of Phoenix had be the burial object after Rong Qiyue died. But now, it was owned by Hua Qiyue, how could it be possible?

    Last time, the Emperor asked someone to open the coffin to search for the evident. If the coffin was opened, then it must have been known by the Emperor, and Princess Huizhen would have been found innocent. So, Hua Qiyue had such a hairpin of Phoenix without opening the coffin!

    "Childe Zhou, do you remember this golden wired and jade eyed hairpin of phoenix? I asked others to make this ording to the drawing. Of course, the drawing was painted on the basis of my memory... Oh, I forget to tell you that Wang Yu was appointed by Princess Huiling. And Princess Huiling is very clever and obtained some advice from me." Hua Qiyue smiled calmly and her beautiful eyes looked like a crescent, shining with cold light.

    Somehow, Zhou Zhicheng only felt chilled all over his body and trembled to hold his shoulders, looking at Hua Qiyue in fright without a word.

    Hua Qiyue sighed, "I¡¯m very into this hairpin. Though the object is still there, the man has changed, what a pity! Zhou Zhicheng, you know, to be executed by five horses must be really hurt, right? It¡¯s the grieved hurt, it¡¯s the hurt, in-depth bone marrow..."

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face went pale and white, and he felt that his throat seemed to be blocked by cotton, "You... you instigated Princess Huiling to appoint Miss Wang to deal with me?"

    "That kind of hurt was felt like when Rong Qiyue¡¯s eyes were gouged out, when she was disfigured... you will never be willing to remember it once you experience it. Zhou Zhicheng, take it easy, I¡¯ll take good care of Tianci, and he¡¯ll be lovely and attractive, just like when he was newborn." Hua Qiyue smiled, she calmly smiled to the turnkey who was striding towards her, and she walked away on light footsteps.

    That turnkey intended to remind Hua Qiyue that it was time to leave, but he saw that she knew what to do, so, he stood aside, only to see Zhou Zhicheng was trembling in the cell with his face going pale and white. Zhou Zhicheng slowly knelt, and he cried hysterically, "Rong Qiyue!"

    The turnkey coldly snorted, "Stop crying! She¡¯s dead, but can you make her alive?"

    Hua Qiyue stopped, and a sound of Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s regretting screaming came from behind, "Qiyue, please forgive me... I¡¯m still in love with you... after all, I¡¯m Tianci¡¯s father... please find a way to get me out of here, I¡¯ll repay your kindness, I¡¯ll love you..."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth lightly curved in a smile and she walked faster, only to hear that the snarl from behind was bing vague.

    There wouldn¡¯t be Rong Qiyue in the world anymore, but there would only be Hua Qiyue.

    That miserable memory would be a diamond of the past which would remind her that she should never readily believe in others all the time. This experience would deposit in the river of her memory, and the light it shined was cold.

    At the seventh day, Zhou Zhicheng was escorted to the execution ground, and he didn¡¯t see Hua Qiyue in the crowd. But he cried out the name of Qiyue all the way, which made the crowd believe that he was repenting for what he had done and they felt disdainful and sorry about him.

    And Dong Hai Restaurant was closed. But it was said that a mysterious person was negotiating about the transaction of the restaurant with Mrs. Zhou.

    It was the period of this day from 7 a.m. to 9 a.m., Hua Qiyue was still cultivating herself in Mysterious World. It would be rtively difficult to be promoted after the greatpleteness of Soaring Cloud, and it was several times harder than the past.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Tianpi¡¯s curious eyes.

    "What are you looking at? Looking at a prettydy?"

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows, and she increasingly realized that Tianpi was very mysterious and every time he would look at her like this.

    "Well, I¡¯m looking at an evil woman."

    "If I¡¯m an evil woman, then my teacher must be an evil man. Evil master, you must have something to tell me." Hua Qiyue smiled and stood up, and she stretched herself. She had spent the whole night here, and it seemed that Tianci would be looking for her and be worried again.

    "I¡¯m confused, why did you frame Huiling since she had no resentment with you? Let the Empress be disappointed in Princess Huiling?"

    Tianpi¡¯s ck jade-liked eyes were shining with a curious light.

    Hua Qiyue paused, looking at the clear and blue sky, "Why? Because now when I see Princess Huiling, I seem to see the past Princess Huizhen. She¡¯ll never let me go, but... I¡¯ll constantly fight against her."

    Tianpi pretended to be shocked and beat his breast, "What an evil and cunning woman you are! There will only be one end to be your opponent, and that is death!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled coldly, "I¡¯ll be polite to others if they¡¯re polite to me. And I will take her life if she wants mine!"

    Tianpi blinked his eyes, "Right, right, I like the woman of personality. Good apprentice, remember to bring me roast chicken or something tonight!"

    Hua Qiyueughed, "Fine, but... master, I have a condition, I want to know your history."

    She must figure out that mysterious people like Tianpi was an enemy or a friend.

    But unexpectedly, Tianpi smiled, "My apprentice, although there are few senior Qi Artists on Tianyuan Continent, there still exist some creepy Qi Artists. So, go tamely and buy me some wine and meat, otherwise... I can get through your Qi Mai, but I can also break your Qi Mai." (Qi Mai means blood flow and pulse in Chinese medicine.)

    Tianpi sounded like kidding, but there was no sense of smiling in his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked, and she realized that this evil man couldn¡¯t joke with her.

    Hua Qiyue had no way, it was her fault that she was less outstanding than this man. So, what she got was intangible control.

    "Okay, I give up. I have to get out of here to see my good son!" Hua Qiyue shrugged. And at the thought of this, she left the mysterious world.

    Coming back to the room, Hua Qiyue heard Lv Xin¡¯s chuckle from the yard. And she felt a little strange because she seldom heard Lv Xin and Youshuiugh like this since they were rtively missish girls.

    Hua Qiyue walked out of the hall and came to the ground of the yard. Under a banyan, besides Long Red, she saw that Caining and Caiqing were teaching Tianci swordsmanship.

    On Tianyuan Continent, although the swordsmanship had declined, some Qi Artists were still using swords so that they could effectively reduce the depletion of anima energy and extend the fighting time.

    So, swordsmanship owned both usefulness and futility.

    Only those general Qi Artists would use swords. As for Caining and Caiqing, their Qi Art was above the middle stage of Soaring Cloud, but they hadn¡¯t reached the greatpleteness.

    Tianci quickly rushed at Hua Qiyue when he saw hering out, and he hugged her two legs with his big eyes blinking. And he pointed at the wooden sword he threw on the ground and excitedly waved his little hands.

    "Oh, Tianci is learning swordsmanship, great, great!" Hua Qiyue tenderly squatted and hugged him.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes were bright and shining.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyes and looked at the twins, Caining and Caiqing. They looked alike very much, just like being carved ording to the same mold, which confused her.

    Hua Qiyue saw a wisp of disdainful light skimming over their eyes.

    Although Caining and Caiqing were appointed by the Emperor to protect Hua Qiyue, in fact, they were sent to protect these Long Reds.

    Actually, there were not many Qi Artists on Tianyuan Continent who could reach the middle stage of Soaring Cloud. And in their eyes, the viewed that men were superior to women had never changed. Moreover, they were Qi Artists who per se looked down upon the "loser" Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue gently raised her eyebrows, and Youshui and Lv Xin looked at each other, inwardly worrying about Caining and Caiqing.

    "Tianci, when I have time, I¡¯ll teach you Qi Art, is that okay?" Hua Qiyue said softly with aplicated light shining in her eyes.

    Tianci nodded his head just like pounding garlic.

    Caining and Caiqing looked at each other, and there was another cold sarcasm skimming over their eyes. They were both young and aggressive and they were amused by Hua Qiyue¡¯s confidence.

    "You, the loser, teach him Qi Art, how can you teach him Qi Art?"

    Cainingughed coldly. He folded his arms across his chest, having no respect for Hua Qiyue.

    Caiqing also sarcastically shook his head, "My younger brother, why did you mock at this ambitious woman? She is a loser. And we won¡¯t be your guards but for the magic medicine¡¯s sake."

    Hearing their sarcasm, Lv Xin and Youshui got angry, but they were afraid to interrupt after Hua Qiyue red at them, only to nervously look at what was happening here.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 67 Taming Handsome Guys

    Hua Qiyue stood up and looked at Caiqing indifferently. "Are you Caining?"

    Caiqing was at a loss for words. "I am Caiqing!"

    "Oh, so you are Caiqing. How dare you ignore His Majesty¡¯s orders? Looks like I have to let His Majesty know that you two aren¡¯t interested to serve as my guards. You are here simply for Long Red. In other words, both of you are here just to sneak a look at the divine herb!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled radiantly. Caiqing and Caining¡¯s faces turned ashen. "You... Hua Qiyue, how dare you bber nonsense, pretending you can read our thoughts!"

    Caiqing cried out coldly, clenching his fists tightly in rage.

    Tianci scampered gingerly over and tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeve. Hua Qiyue looked into his big eyes, dark as ink, and nonchntly caressed his head. "We don¡¯t need guards who don¡¯t respect their Mistress. Tianci, understand this. If your subordinates were ever disobedient to you, you must make them submit by every means. Otherwise, get them to scram!"

    Lv Xin mumbled. "First Miss, Caiqing and his brother... are just too young... "

    Hua Qiyue ignored Lv Xin. These two maids had note into contact with many handsome guys. Obviously, they were smitten by these two young, handsome, high-level Qi Artists, sauntering in and out of the courtyard every day.

    They were naive and young girls. Their hearts were like spring breezes, easily fluttered.

    "Hua Qiyue, we don¡¯t respect you because you have no capability! We will only submit to a higher-level Qi Artist! If you want to be respected, show us some true skills! Otherwise... don¡¯t think you can beguile us with your beauty!"

    Caining cried coldly. Although the brothers looked exactly alike, Caiqing was the deeper one. Caining was more forthright.

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. She had been waiting for him to say this!

    "Fine. Stand by your words!" After hearing these words, everyone felt a figure whizzed past their eyes. Hua Qiyue had executed the Mourning Steps in the blink of an eye, streaking to the brothers¡¯ side. She lifted her arms and snatched the swords from their hands at once.

    Caining and Caiqing were astounded. They had always thought that Hua Qiyue¡¯s victory on the arena was purely thanks to luck.

    Well, they had not expected her to have true abilities!

    They released their hands. When they came to themselves again, they heard the sound of swords being unsheathed. Hua Qiyue had a sword in each hand. A few strands of hair were on the sword tips. They drifted down in the breeze.

    Caiqing and Caining were thoroughly astounded. They looked into their hands and found them empty. Then, they looked at their shoulder-length hair, shed a little by Hua Qiyue.

    Although Hua Qiyue did not know how to wield a sword, she was a Qi Artist at the Grand Completion level of the Soaring Cloud Realm. She could easily learn how to.

    Hua Qiyue hurled the swords over and the brothers received them numbly. Incredulity and shock were written all over their faces. Even Lv Xin and Youshui had been stunned into immobility.

    Tianci recovered quickly. He quickly pped his little hands and dashed over to hug Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue stared at Caiqing and Caining indifferently. "Well, will you submit?"

    Caiqing and Caining¡¯s countenances looked even more ghastly. Hua Qiyue could easily have killed them with the abilities she had shown. So she knew Qi Art!

    First Miss, the renowned "useless trash", actually knew Qi Art!

    When Hua Qiyue moved, they could clearly sense a powerful Spiritual Qi flowing. Since she wasn¡¯t a swordswoman, she must have used her Spiritual Qi to brandish these swords. Otherwise, she could not have lifted such heavy swords!

    "We... submit!"

    Although resentment were in Caiqing and Caining¡¯s eyes, they had to bow their heads and pretend to submit.

    Hua Qiyue lifted her brows nonchntly. These two boys were hot-blooded youths. Although they pretended to submit, their hearts had not really conceded defeat.

    Although she had reached the Soaring Cloud Grand Completion Realm, she had to rely on Mourning Steps or she could not quickly defeat these two Qi Artists in the middle levels of the Soaring Cloud Realm. She would require a long time and a fierce battle. However, she had an easy advantage now since she knew this mysterious and profound footwork.

    "Good heavens! You are so powerful now, First Miss!" Lv Xin could only gasp.

    Youshui was also full of awe. "So, Miss, how did you end up bing so powerful?"

    Hua Qiyue did not speak and smiled instead. She was quiet as a flower. Tianci¡¯s small hands in hers, she was about to leave when the boy suddenly tugged her hand. He wrote characters on her palm.

    Hua Qiyue stopped to observe. Tianci had written these characters, "I heard that Dad is dead?"

    Although the boy was only six, he was not stupid. Zhou Zhicheng had killed five people in session. His was the bloodiest, most shocking news in the capital.

    Tianci had obviously heard some talk from the people. So he inquired Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face sank somewhat. She remembered what Princess Huizhen said just before she died. She shook her head. "Tianci, he¡¯s not your father."

    Tianci¡¯s eyes widened and he stared at Hua Qiyue in disbelief.

    Hua Qiyue smiled, as quiet as the bright moon in the night. "Tianci, he¡¯s not your father. One day, you will understand. You don¡¯t need to get upset over such a person."

    Zhou Zhicheng allowed Princess Huizhen to torture Tianci. His cruelty, although it could be understood, made him a wicked person. There was no need to show sympathy to this man.

    As for him bringing Tianci up, Hua Qiyue had expended several dozen times more effort in her previous life. Wasn¡¯t Dong Hai Restaurant so prosperous because of her efforts?

    Tianci seemed to have only half-understood.

    A loud round of apuse rang out from outside the courtyard.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyes. She saw Ji Feng, all in cyan, and Ji Jing,pletely in red, striding in. Their faces were beaming with gentle smiles.

    "Qiyue, you were so powerful just now!"

    Hua Qiyue lifted her brows. She knew that there were people outside the yard, but wasn¡¯t curious enough to see who they were. She had not expected them to be Ji Feng and Ji Jing.

    Butler Wang came forward quickly. He said in a quiet voice, "First Miss, I know Young Master Ji and you are close friends. So I did not let you know... "

    "Never mind. You may leave." Hua Qiyue waved her hand indifferently. Ji Feng gazed gently at her and coldly at Caiqing and Caining.

    The two guards whom the Emperor had bestowed Hua Qiyue were young and handsome, with extraordinary demeanors. Although they had hailed frommoners¡¯ families, their Qi Art was in the middle level of the Soaring Cloud Realm. It had not been easy for them.

    "Sister Qiyue, these two guards were so rude. Why did you let them stay? My brother and I have seen how rude they were. We will act as witnesses if His Majesty mes you for throwing them out!" As she said this, Ji Jing red coldly at the two guards.

    The faces of the two guards turned deathly pale. Indeed, if anyone acted as witnesses and proved their rudeness to Hua Qiyue, their act would be seen as a defiance against the Emperor¡¯s arrangement.

    If they offended royalty, their family would be in deep trouble too. After all, only two genius Qi Artists had emerged from the Cai family.

    They stared at each other, unwilling to submit, yet having to kneel and say in unison, "Miss Hua, we have gone too far. We were too arrogant. Please punish us, Miss Hua!"

    Ji Jing and Ji Feng heard them and turned to gaze smilingly at each other. Their mood had improved greatly after helping Hua Qiyue vent her anger.

    Hua Qiyue did not keep their rudeness to heart. The strong would always prevail in Tianyuan Continent. Untrained people would always be looked down upon by Qi Artists. This had been the unwaveringw for millennia.

    "Get up. Lv Xin, prepare tea at once."

    Lv Xin acquiesced. Hua Qiyue invited Ji Feng and Ji Jing to the hall. She had not yet had breakfast. When Lv Xin and the other maids brought in the breakfast and the tea, Ji Feng¡¯s face showed all his heartache.

    "Qiyue, haven¡¯t you had your breakfast? Where did you go?"

    Ji Jing too nodded. "Yes, Sister Qiyue, how can you do this to yourself? You must be starving now!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s simply because I... ha ha... I overslept. I was sleeping like a log!"

    Of course, she could not tell them she had been cultivating in the second mysterious world.

    Ji Feng heard her and did not know whether to smile or to frown. He stared indulgently at Hua Qiyue. He liked this woman more and more. She had hidden depths, did not look down on others and was not shocked when granted favors or subjected to humiliations. She was priceless!

    "Why don¡¯t the two of you take your breakfast with me a second time?" Hua Qiyue smiled, pointing at the pot of red-flower ginseng chicken soup. "This soup was brewed with Long Red. It¡¯s very tasty. Why don¡¯t we sample it together?"

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing heard her and decided to help themselves. They took bowls and chopsticks. Hua Qiyue made her servants prepare superior soups every day to help replenish her Spiritual Qi and build up Tianci¡¯s body.

    Caiqing and Caining by their sides stared at each other, stunned.

    Even the Emperor was not so lucky. Yet Ji Feng and Ji Jing had the chance to eat the Long Red ginseng chicken soup!

    This divine herb was priceless, usually reserved for brewing medicines. Hua Qiyue had to waste it in this way!

    "Ermm, it tastes... great, just great!" Ji Jing eximed excitedly, almost jumping up.

    Ji Feng smiled faintly and knitted his brows in dissatisfaction. "Jing¡¯er, girls must be reserved. Don¡¯t get so excited over nothing."

    "Hey, Brother, why tell me this? I¡¯m not a Royal Concubine-to-be. Humph! I don¡¯t care for all these protocols and niceties!" Ji Jing smiled, teasing Tianci at the same time.

    Tianci¡¯s florid little face and bright, intelligent eyes were so adorable. Hua Qiyue only wanted to the finals toe soon.

    "By the way, Brother Ji, when do the finals start?" Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    Ji Feng gazed at her, his eyes full of tenderness. "In another three days. The name list for the second round will soon be out. The final arenapetition will take ce on the eighth day of the eighth month. All the duels will bepleted in a day."

    That day would soon arrive!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart started to thump. She knew that she was already in the Grand Completion of the Soaring Cloud Realm, while no otherpetitor had reached the Soaring Cloud Realm. She was extremely confident.

    "Sister Qiyue, you seem to be somewhat anxious. Why don¡¯t I let you have a Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice first?" Ji Jing¡¯s lips were crimson like rouge. She smiled zealously at her.

    "Don¡¯t. That will vite the rules. Besides, Tianci needs a few days more before he can expel all the poison from his body. The time will be just right... if I win, I will earn a Phoenix Ice. It benefits everyone if we keep to the rules." Hua Qiyue smiled.

    At this moment, Qiuyun¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door. "Second Miss... is it you?"

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 68: Overwhelming Hatred

    Qiuyun was washing Hua Qiyue¡¯s clothes, and thus notified Hua Qiyue involuntarily when she saw Hua Mengshi walking towards her at the well outside.

    Hearing that, Lv Xin snorted and didn¡¯t speak.

    Ji Jing didn¡¯t like Hua Mengshi as well. "I do think that your Second Sister, Hua Mengshi... seemed a little fake."

    Ji Feng smiled lightly. "Jing¡¯er, let¡¯s not badmouth others, especially someone who is already here."

    Indeed, they turned around and saw Hua Mengshi in pink came with her maidservant Surou.

    Hua Mengshi wore a pink sari with numerous blooming sakura flowers embroidered on it. Golden threads decorated the sleeves, while therge and long sleeves swayed carelessly in the wind. Below that, she wore a pink folded sari dress. As she walked, her sexy figure waspletely shown.

    Hua Mengshi bore a beautiful and seductive figure. However, Ji Feng only nced at her while Caiqing and Caining¡¯s eyes lit up in delight as they eximed at the beauty of this woman.

    She was almost as pretty as Hua Qiyue. Furthermore, the shade of shyness and softness in her eyes was the most enticing.

    "Mengshi came as I heard that Mr. Ji and Miss Ji were all here. Sister, am I disturbing you?" Hua Mengshi smiled lightly while Hua Qiyue smiled at her as well.

    "Of course not. Lv Xin, hurry and offer her a seat. Second sister, let¡¯s eat together."

    "No need, I just had it. It¡¯s truly the blessing of Hua¡¯s Mansion for Brother Ji toe here!" Hua Mengshi ttered him as she blushed, enticing Caiqing and Caining.

    Unfortunately, they understood that Hua Mengshi liked Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng merely nced at Hua Mengshi before replying, "You are too polite. Second Miss, we are only here to see Qiyue, with no other intentions in our mind."

    The corner of Hua Mengshi¡¯s mouth twitched as her hatred for Hua Qiyue grew even more.

    "How did this idiot obtain so much better things than me?"

    She was extremely beautiful too. But Yun Shimo and Ji Feng were not attracted to him but to the idiot instead!

    However, she still smiled gently. "Brother Ji, there are a lot of famous flowers in our back mountain. Why not let¡¯s enjoy the scenery together?"

    Hua Mengshi would only strike voluntarily if the man was extremely outstanding. And Ji Feng was such a man.

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly as she handed a bowl of minced meat and vegetable porridge to Tianci.

    Ji Jing smiled. "The Ji Family Vi was also known for having famous flowers. In fact, we have a much bigger and extravagant collection than yours. Am I right, Brother?"

    Ji Feng nodded, refusing to look at Hua Mengshi. However, he turned to Hua Qiyue and gently said, "Jing¡¯er was right. We need to go outter and I thus have to refuse Second Miss."

    Ji Feng rejected Hua Mengshi. Her cold attitude threw off Caiqing and Caining as they felt unjustified for Hua Mengshi.

    Who would not have heard about the First Daughter of the imperial city, Hua Mengshi?

    Thus, Caiqing and Caining heard about her famous name long before they saw her for the first time today.

    The distant Hua Qiyue seemed much less gentle than Hua Mengshi. As such, they were biased towards Hua Mengshi.

    "In that case, I must visit Ji Family Vi when I have time!" Hua Mengshi smiled craftily.

    Ji Feng did not reject that advances as it would be impolite for a man to refuse a woman further. As he was uninterested in her, he would not have any affection towards her even if she dide to Ji Family Vi.

    "Wee, Second Miss. Of course, Qiyue, if you want to go too, I will always be there to wee you." Ji Feng smiled while Hua Qiyue nodded calmly, turning to look at Hua Mengshi.

    "Second Sister, I heard that you have been infected with cold these days. Are you better now?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled as she knew that Hua Mengshi was not really sick. She merely felt ufortable and preferred to stay at home instead of going out.

    The most talented woman and the First Daughter in the imperial city had now lost to Hua Qiyue in all aspects. Knowing that her reputation was dwindling, she could not raise her spirits up and appeared sickly.

    "I¡¯m much better. Thank you for your concern, sister." Hua Mengshi replied politely.

    "If you are feeling unwell, you can go back and rest." Ji Feng smiled lightly.

    Even though they were words of concern, the tone and the expression were all one of indifference.

    Thus, it was actually a sentence to chase her away. Hearing this, Caiqing and Caining screamed inside their hearts that Ji Feng should be the one to leave the ce, instead of Second Miss.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s expression slightly changed but she restored her smiling face almost immediately. "Thank you for your concern, Brother Ji. I¡¯m much better now, and thus I wanted to sit here."

    Even though she said so, Hua Mengshi still kept giving Ji Feng hints and kept pampering him. Unfortunately, Ji Feng was really uninterested in her, and thus she rejected Hua Mengshi coldly.

    Coming out of Cuihua Court, Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was at its gloomiest. After returning to her room, she was filled with a depressing rage. Thus, she waved her sleeves, knocking the vase next to the window on the floor. It broke into many pieces in an instant.

    Surou was shocked. She hurriedly whispered, "Please calm down! There is no need to be angry over that idiot!"

    The overwhelming hatred in Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart was reflected through her eyes. She would love to skin Hua Qiyue alive.

    "Looks like... I have to use some tactics! I can¡¯t let that bitch stay alive, or maybe I need to... invite someone to kill her!"

    Hua Mengshi whispered while Surou shook her head. "No! Miss, if others know, then your reputation would be..."

    Not only would her reputation be ruined, but she would also be sent into jail. Now that Old Madame favored Hua Qiyue, it would not be a good time to strike.

    "Lady, think about it, Hua Qiyue obtained the magic medicine, which proved that she had a master behind her... thus we cannot strike! Furthermore, she is already a princess, and we can only defeat her using other methods!"

    Surou whispered to Hua Mengshi, making her calm. As the top daughter of the imperial city, she was naturally not that stupid and act without thinking.

    She thought about it and realized that any action would be unfavorable towards herself.

    "Err, that¡¯s alright. If we can¡¯t have her reputation, we can just ruin it. That¡¯d make things easier."

    Ji Feng and the rest would naturally distant Hua Qiyue after she returned to her past luscious and useless nature, one without a single special trait. She would definitely lose to Hua Mengshi, who would stay as the top daughter of the imperial city.

    "Only a few days to the finals of the tournament. Hua Qiyue had won luckily for the previous two times. But this time, she wouldn¡¯t be that lucky!" Hua Mengshi snorted, as her eyes shone like that of a poisonous snake.

    "Shi¡¯er, please do not act on impulse! Hua Qiyue¡¯s sess today was not merely based on luck!" A cold voice arrived. It was Second Madame.

    Hua Mengshi stood up at once as she helped Second Madame to her seat. "Mum, why are you here?"

    "Sigh, I know that you are in a bad mood and thus I asked the chef to make some exquisite snacks for you." Second Madame said as Nanny Zhang beside her passed her a basket of snacks. Opening the basket, fragrance filled the air.

    Hua Mengshi looked into the basket and saw four kinds of exquisite snacks. They were Almond Sponge Cake, Red Date Walnut Mooncake, Transparent Shallot Pau and Steamed Fish Balls. Even though they were only snacks, Hua Mengshi enjoyed them immensely.

    The various colors were pleasant to the eye. Hua Mengshi picked a Steamed Fish Ball and ced it in her mouth before smiling. "Erm, seems like the cook¡¯s craft has improved."

    "As long as Shi¡¯er likes it. Everything... shall be handled by Mum. Don¡¯t be anxious, Shi¡¯er, ok?"

    Second Madame whispered and Hua Mengshi nodded naturally. Second Madame had been through much more than her and it would be better to heed her advice and n.

    After three days, the list ofpetitions in the tournament had been published. Hua Qiyue would bepeting against Princess Mingzhu.

    Hua Mengshi would bepeting against a woman who is not from a royal background.

    After being crowned as Princess Jinghua, Hua Qiyue became famous and many wanted to see with their own eyes the woman who obtained the miracle medicine, the woman who won the twopetitions using only luck.

    The two herbal families Ouyang family and Xia family all were unable to find out the origin of Hua Qiyue¡¯s Long Red, as well as the origin of Xuanji.

    Everyone was waiting for thispetition so as to find out the true skills of Hua Qiyue.

    As Hua Qiyue had a mysterious background, even the two herbal sects and the three major families dared not strike.

    Even the Queen, who showed deep hatred for Hua Qiyue, was living a calm and peaceful life. Dong Hai Restaurant was bought by a mysterious man who changed the name to Sheng Shi Restaurant. On the day of opening, the restaurant attracted many guests.

    That was because Sheng Shi Restaurant invited a storyteller to tell a story a day. The first story was a possible re-enactment of the murder of Rong Qiyue.

    The new owner was extremely brave to have done this. Even though Princess Huizhen who killed Rong Qiyue had been demoted as a peasant by the Emperor, the story still offended the royal dignity.

    However, it would be too outrageous and arrogant to throw someone in jail or to remove Sheng Shi Restaurant just because of storytelling. The Emperor will not allow such a thing to happen.

    Three days after the announcement of thepetition, Hua Qiyue hurried and cultivated herself, finally breaking through the top tier of Dragon Diagram Standard one day before the finalpetition.

    When that happened, Tianpi was looking at her advancement in shock. When all else had beenpleted, he ran over and pulled the in sleeve of Hua Qiyue, shouting, "Oh my god, such outrageousness! My disciple, agh! You are so outrageous! Such an outrageous genius!"

    Hua Qiyue pushed him away but the evil man hugged her joyously. He flew up and spun a few times in mid-air before descending andughing crazily.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely shocked. However, she was unable to get herself out of his hug despite using all her strength.

    She felt more shocked!

    She was already at the lower tier of Dragon Diagram Standard. Tianpi needed to still be a few standards higher than her to achieve such an effect!

    Tianpi was happy for an entire day. When Hua Qiyue brought him wine and meat that night, he hugged Hua Qiyue happily and spun himself a few times again.

    Alright, that made Hua Qiyue believe that Tianpi purposefully did that to take advantage of her, even though Tianpi¡¯s pure eyes told another story.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 69: A Tough Rival

    Lv Xin, Youshui and Qiuyun were shocked by the "big appetite" of Hua Qiyue. However, they did not see Hua Qiyue growing fatter at it. It was indeed very strange.

    That night, Hua Qiyue let Caiqing gift two Long Reds to the Emperor. The Emperor was extremely surprised, as the man who had obtained the miracle medicine would naturally be extraordinary.

    Even a powerful man like the Emperor dared not use power to snatch Long Red away from her, as he was afraid of the man behind her.

    He was definitely extremely happy that Hua Qiyue had gifted him two Long Reds, and thus he gifted twenty thousand pounds of gold to her, which was much more than the twenty thousand pounds of silver tickets previously.

    Hua Qiyue collected all that without remorse.

    Within the Qingchun Pce, a family meeting was in ce. The Emperor was present this time, together with Consort Mei and the Eleventh King. The soft sound of bamboo music made the atmosphere much gentler.

    The gloomy haze that Princess Huizhen had brought about had dissipated. Or rather, the Emperor had never cared for this girl. Now, she was smiling and talking to the Queen.

    The Queen also smiled and she did not seem to be hurt at all by the loss of a girl.

    "It is the finalpetition for Ji family tomorrow. Emperor, do you want to watch it together?" The Queen smiled and the Emperor nodded in agreement. "Naturally, the finals are the most exciting. How can I miss it?"

    "Indeed, Emperor, I shall excuse myself and prepare me for the outing tomorrow." The Queen exined and said calmly and peacefully, without a single entric look on her face.

    Consort Mei was at the Emperor¡¯s right side. She was extremely popr now and the Emperor¡¯s care for her exceeded that of the Queen. However, the Queen didn¡¯t seem to be jealous at all.

    The Queen retreated and Princess Huiling retired too. The Queen did not talk to her for the past one and half months.

    Princess Huiling went behind the Queen and whispered, "Queen..."

    The Queen turned around and looked at her faintly. "Come and talk to me."

    Princess Huiling was overjoyed as she helped the Queen to walk towards her pce. Inside the pce, she asked for all the servants to leave. The Queen sat on the long bench and waved at the floating tea leaves off the surface of the tea. "I want to hear you speak by asking you toe."

    The Queen¡¯s words made Princess Huiling pause as she squeezed a smile out. "Queen mother, I had not seen you for a while and I misses queen mother."

    The Queen sipped on the tea as she stared at Princess Huiling with indifference.

    Princess Huiling¡¯s heart hurt. As daughters, her sister was cared immensely by her mum but she could only stare at her with such indifferent eyes!

    Carefully, Princess Huiling moved to one side as she attempted to touch the Queen¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, the Queen threw her hand away and Princess Huiling¡¯s left face was pped to one side.

    As Queen Liu was wearing a thick jade ring that had the round moon and spring mood curved on it, a bloody scar appeared on Princess Huiling¡¯s face, shocking everyone.

    Princess Huiling screamed as she touched her painful left cheek, staring at the Queen with shock.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that her queen mother had beaten her.

    Princess Huiling¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at Queen Liu with great grievances. With her voice shivering, she asked, "Queen mother, what did I do wrong?"

    "Kneel!"

    Queen Liu chided mercilessly, forcing Huiling to kneel instantly. Tears fell from her eyes like a dense thunderstorm.

    "You sent Wang Yu... right? Huiling, you disappoint me too much. With the fight between the two sisters, and I dared not to even avenge the death of my own daughter!" Queen Liu¡¯s eyes reddened too as she had believed that Princess Huizhen would be obedient after surviving the first catastrophe of her life, understanding that life is precious.

    However, she had ced too much trust in her and had arranged for her to stay far away. Despite that, she ran into the imperial city and lived in Dong Hai Restaurant, eventually felling into her tragic death there!

    "Queen mother, please do not me me... I am tricked by a demonic woman, please... queen mother... please forgive me!"

    Princess Huiling knocked her head hard against the floor and screamed.

    "Who is it?" Queen Liu was furious at it, she hated the girl for being useless and hated herself for not having a good grasp on Princess Huizhen!

    "Is... is Hua Qiyue! She asked me to use Wang Yu and separate Zhou Zhicheng and my sister!" "I was confused for a moment and wanted to test for the loyalty of a peasant like Zhou Zhicheng... Furthermore, I always believed that he was unsuited for my sister and had wanted to deliberately destroy their rtionship!"

    Princess Huiling cried, with her eyes welled up with tears.

    Queen Liu became even more furious upon hearing it. She didn¡¯t expect that a small legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion can allow Princess Huizhen to end her life!

    However, what Princess Huiling said touched her heart. In the heart of Queen Liu, Zhou Zhicheng was not a good match for Princess Huizhen too. Thus, she did not plead with the Emperor for Princess Huizhen.

    "Hua Qiyue! I didn¡¯t think that she would be so vicious at such a young age! Alright! Since you dared to oppose me, oppose the Liu family..."

    Queen Liu said coldly, making Princess Huiling shiver involuntarily.

    She raised her hand and mmed it hard on the desk, spilling tea on the white jade tabletop.

    Queen Liu calmed down and saw the scar on Princess Huiling¡¯s face, which made her consumed by grief.

    Anyway, Princess Huizhen has already died and she had been heartbroken for losing a daughter.

    However, Princess Huiling was her own flesh and blood as well. Her heart pained too as she beat her up, only because she was angry and sad that she was not smart enough to let Hua Qiyue trick her.

    "Ling¡¯er, let your queen mother deal with Hua Qiyue. Don¡¯t intervene. If you intervene, everything will go to pieces, understand?"

    Queen Liu suppressed the anger in her heart as she returned to her calm state.

    Princess Huiling believed that she had mistaken the emotions of queen mother. She was obviously fuming one moment ago but she became instantaneously better now.

    "Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll remember that by heart." Princess Huiling didn¡¯t argue at all, choosing to instead agree in a low voice.

    Between the brows of the Queen shone a light of confidence. Tomorrow would be the day of the finals, then... there will be a good show dedicated to Hua Qiyue!

    On the day of the finals, more people crowd around the tournament grounds, even a few times more than the preliminary stages. Guests filled up the restaurants nearby as they struggled to find a ce anywhere else to join in themotion.

    Hua Qiyue sat on her seat. Tianci was beside her while Caiqing and Caining were behind her.

    Hua Qiyue knew that this finalpetition was of immense importance. Firstly, she needed to win the game to obtain the Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice righteously.

    Secondly, she needed to showcase her strongest power, defeating her enemy in merely one move instead of using the suspected Qi umtion Tacticsst two times.

    Only by showing true strength will those who wanted Long Red be scared and wary of the consequences.

    Even if they wanted to deal with her, they needed to be wary of the Emperor. Furthermore, the Emperor will definitely look at her differently if she performed outstandingly today.

    Hua Qiyue noticed that many were sizing her up in silence around her.

    Luckily, Long Red is a miracle medicine that no one couldpete with. Hua Qiyue was sure that she could auction a single Long Red for five million pounds of gold!

    While Hua Qiyue was in deep thought, a servant of the imperial family came and whispered to her, "Are you Miss Hua Qiyue? The Queen wanted to invite you to the stand there."

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. Even though the servant did say polite words, she held a condescending tone. It was apparent that she cared not about this princess, refusing to even address her as one.

    It was apparent that the servants followed the nature of their master, the Queen.

    "Alright, I will head there at once." Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. The servant nced at her coldly before walking towards the tform where the Queen resided.

    The seating n was still the same as the preliminary stages, where Hua Qiyue sat opposite the imperial family.

    "Lv Xin, Youshui, take good care of your young master." Hua Qiyue ordered faintly. She was d that it was a cloudy day or she would not be able to bring Tianci here.

    In fact, the finals might be a bloody mess but Hua Qiyue knew that her days in the future would not be peaceful. Tianci needed to be ustomed to the cruelty and harshness of his enemies soon.

    Furthermore, it was still a question to whether Tianpi was an enemy or a friend. It was also a question to whether she could grow stronger, and to how much longer she could live.

    Tianci¡¯s mind needed to be strong before he could be physically strong.

    Lv Xin was a little worried. "Miss, why did the Queen want you for?"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes shimmered in cold light. She knew that the Queen wanted her to be there for a particr person.

    "Nothing much, probably just to gossip. I¡¯ll go ahead. Tianci, stay here." After speaking, Hua Qiyue walked towards the imperial grandstand.

    This time, soldiers and archers were all around the grandstand, with ayer of barrier above to prevent assault by arrows.

    Hua Qiyue walked slowly pass the grandstand of Ji family. Everyone was examining the woman in white as her horror and straightforwardness in the preliminary stages were gone, reced by endless calmness.

    On her beautiful face was a coldness that resembled a thousand years old iceberg.

    Such a beautiful woman was like the first sunshine in dawn, stunning, dazzling, striking!

    Countless people were secretly surprised. It did seem that the legendary loser Hua Qiyue was nowhere as useless as the rumors.

    At the same time, Ouyang family, Xia family, Liu family and Baili family all had their key characters¡¯ eyes fixated on Hua Qiyue, monitoring her every move.

    First Prince Huangfu Changyu noticed Hua Qiyue too as his eyes lit up upon seeing her. That woman was dressed in white, without any further decorations and essories. However, her stunning look attracted everyone¡¯s nce on her.

    Noticing the where the First Prince was looking at, Hua Xiaoyi clenched her fist.

    Hua Mengshi looked calm but had actually squeezed her hand so hard that her nail wraps broke.

    Hua Qiyue came in front of the Emperor and was about to kneel when the Emperor excused her from the etiquette. "Princess Jinghua, I have high hopes of you! I hope that you can shock me again this time!"

    Changlong Emperor smiled together with Hua Qiyue, who seemed like a blooming flower. Even though she lowered her gaze, she still seemed to bear a condescending and prideful aura.

    "I understand, and will not disappoint the Emperor!" Hua Qiyue smiled. All her actions carried the confidence of a general¡¯s daughter.

    The Emperor was delighted, nodding profusely. The First Prince had no wife yet, it did seem that Hua Qiyue was a good choice.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 70: Framing

    Hua Qiyue greeted the Queen respectfully before the Queen asked her to sit down next to her joyously. The Queen sat with the Emperor to her left, with an empty seat to her right and the seat of the First Prince next to the empty seat.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes met with the brown pupil of First Prince Huangfu Changyu, who nodded at her respectfully. He was nothing as rude as Princess Huizhen and Princess Huiling.

    Hua Qiyue was unable to reject it, sitting down gracefully. The Queen actually lifted her hand up, looking at the smooth jade-like hand, smiling like a Buddha but with hidden malicious intentions. "Princess Jinghua, every time I see you, I feel extremely delighted. We are indeed fated."

    Hua Qiyue smiled calmly as she exined, "Thank you for yourpliment, your majesty. Hua Qiyue is only an ordinary woman and cannot bepared to a Phoenix like you."

    The Queen had a glimpse of delight hidden in her eyes as she snorted in her heart. She was confident that such a woman cannotpare to her even in another ten lifetimes.

    Not everyone could be a queen.

    "First Prince, this is Hua Qiyue, Princess Jinghua." The Queen smiled and introduced the woman to First Prince.

    Huangfu Changyu smiled and nodded to her,posed.

    Hua Qiyue was secretly shocked. Huangfu Changyu was obviously the Queen¡¯s offspring. However, he had apletely different personality from Princess Huizhen and Huiling. His natural nobility and calmness could not be easily imitated by the two princesses.

    Seeing that the Queen was so close to Hua Qiyue, Princess Huiling sitting behind was extremely jealous.

    Even though she understood that Queen Liu was merely acting, her smile was something absent for a long time.

    Hua Qiyue calmly dealt with the Queen and the First Prince. Although she was unsure of any trick the Queen had up her sleeves, she understood that this woman was extremely difficult to deal with.

    "The finals are about to begin. You should go and prepare, Princess Jinghua!" After chatting for a while, Queen Liu smiled.

    Hua Qiyue bid farewell to the Emperor and the Queen. However, he was stopped after walking merely ten steps.

    Hua Qiyue turned around in shock and saw the servant who called her over behind her.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s finger twitched while still maintaining her smile. "Why? Does the Queen want me again?"

    "Yes, we would love to ask Miss Hua back as the Queen¡¯s Jade Buddha had disappeared. And you were next to the Queen just now!"

    The servant eximed, attracting the attention of numerous individuals. They all stared at Hua Qiyue, casting different nces at her.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face turned gloomy as a slimmer of fear shed across her eyes. However, she still nodded. "Sure, I am the biggest suspect since I sat next to the Queen just now."

    As she spoke, she followed the servant back.

    Hua Qiyue met Yun Shimo¡¯s deep dark pupils by chance. He stared at her expressionlessly, with a strange look in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue averted her nce and came to the Queen. The Emperor was looking at the Queen in dismay. "Queen, did you search carefully? Did the Jade Buddha that I give you really disappear?"

    The Queen¡¯s face was pale as her eyes reddened. "Your majesty, how can I lie to you? That¡¯s a crime in itself!"

    "Your majesty, it¡¯s a big matter that the Queen¡¯s Jade Buddha had disappeared. A gift from the Emperor is the most invaluable. As I sat next to the Queen just now, I¡¯m the most suspicious. To prove my innocence, please search my body."

    Hua Qiyue interrupted and the Queen smiled delightfully as she was waiting for this sentence. "I¡¯m d that Princess Jinghua can understand my difficulty. Your majesty, what do I do now?"

    The Queen was indeed sly. If Changlong Emperor refused to do a body search, it was apparent that he was sheltering Hua Qiyue.

    Furthermore, Hua Qiyue was the one who requested a body search, making it more difficult for him to deny it. Moreover, it would spell more trouble for her if she was not body searched as she was the closest to the Queen just now. Everyone would suspect her if she wasn¡¯t searched.

    Emperor Changlong reluctantly nodded. "Since Princess Jinghua volunteered herself, I shall ept it."

    He still believed in Hua Qiyue. As the disciple of a master who had the miracle medicine, there was no need for her to steal a Jade Buddha from the Queen.

    The Jade Buddha wasn¡¯t even that expensive, as one Long Red was the cost of a few thousand of such essories.

    "Since the Emperor had allowed it, we shall let Qinglian search the princess¡¯ body." Queen Liu smiled, with no frustration of losing her loved possession.

    The Emperor suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of disgust.

    The Queen seemed too old, too ugly and too malicious whenpared to Hua Qiyue.

    Even though he did not expose her, the Emperor believed that the Queen did this on purpose. However, with the strong Liu family as her backing, he could not remove the Queen from her position and could only temporarily endure.

    Qinglian came in front and searched Hua Qiyue¡¯s body in front of everyone.

    Hua Qiyue seemed to have returned to the night of rebirth. The Queen was finally targeting her, showing that she did know some information about the death of Princess Huizhen.

    Qinglian¡¯s expression turned pale as she retracted her hand from Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. Respectfully, she said, "The Queen... Miss Hua did not have your Jade Buddha..."

    The Queen¡¯s pupils contracted as she apologized. "I have wronged Princess Jinghua. Perhaps I had lost it in the pce today."

    "There is no need to be nervous, your highness. Your nervousness already showed that you do care a lot for the Jade Buddha. I hope that your highness can find your Jade Buddha soon. I shall excuse myself." Hua Qiyue said calmly as she bowed before walking confidently to her seat.

    Huangfu Changyu looked at her back, a simmer of strange feelings shing across his eyes as he shook his head. It was clear that the Queen did not like Hua Qiyue, but the tactics she used were too immoral.

    "Didn¡¯t I say? Princess Jinghua has the support of a master and the medicine Long Red. She could never have done such a thing!" The Emperor retorted calmly.

    The Queen quickly whispered, "Yes, I¡¯m too absent minded. Please calm down."

    "Never mind! Let¡¯s just enjoy the tournament."

    The Emperor replied calmly but his dislike for the Queen increased further. The rest all heed no attention to this small matter except for Yun Shimo, whose brows twisted unhappily as he saw through some ws.

    "The Queen will not normally do such a thing... she must have intended to frame Hua Qiyue."

    Hua Qiyue walked back to her seat, her lips curved up into a smile.

    Actually, when sitting behind the Queen, Hua Qiyue knew that the Qi Artist behind her had inserted a Jade Buddha on her waist.

    If she was an ordinary person, she would not be aware of it.

    However, Hua Qiyue was already a Qi Artist of the lower Dragon Diagram Standard, two standards higher than the Qi Artist who ced the Jade Buddha.

    Thus, she knew that the Queen would want to frame her! While leaving the stage, she used her Spiritual Qi to grind the Jade Buddha into powder!

    At the lower Dragon Diagram Standard, it was very easy for any Qi Artist to use Spiritual Qi to grind stuff.

    Such a move by the Queen was too low level for Hua Qiyue.

    ""Miss, are you okay?"

    Lv Xin saw that the rest were looking at Hua Qiyue with a strange look and thus asked her with worry.

    Caiqing and Caining¡¯s eyes were fixated on Hua Mengshi, who was not far away.

    "I¡¯m alright. Thepetition is about to start soon, right?"

    "Yes, the first round... seems to be Second Miss against Li Yuhe from the Fast Wind Sect."

    Youshui exined as she had seen the list and knew Hua Mengshi and Hua Qiyue¡¯s opponents by heart.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. Fast Wind Sect was a new female sect with a lot of highly capable Qi Artists.

    Li Yuhe easily passed through the previous rounds to this stage.

    Hua Mengshi and Li Yuhe both went up the stage. They greeted each other beforemencing thepetition.

    Since both were Qi Artists who had justpleted Oracle Profound Standard, the battle was fierce and intense, with it taking a long time. Hua Qiyue was about to fall asleep when a light shed across her eyes, attracting her attention.

    She saw blue light swirling around Hua Mengshi, protecting her entire delicate body. Li Yuhe shouted and attacked Hua Mengshi, moving as fast as a tornado!

    "Dragon Wind Technique! I didn¡¯t expect anyone to still practice such an old technique!"

    "Li Yuhe is still as impressive! Looks like this time... it will be hard to distinguish between them."

    "Yes, Hua Mengshi is not bad too. After all, she is the topdy in the imperial city!"

    "Boom..."

    While they were discussing, Li Yuhe¡¯s body collided with Hua Mengshi¡¯s web-like protectiveyer on Hua Mengshi!

    "Oh god! Royal Armor Technique!"

    "Yes, if we are not mistaken, that is the Royal Armor Technique! I didn¡¯t expect a smalldy from Hua¡¯s Mansion to know such an exotic technique. It is difficult to cultivate this technique as it depends on the cooperation of the Spiritual Qi of the body."

    "Yes, the Royal Armor Technique picks its user. Not everyone can learn it!"

    As the discussion noises grew louder, Li Yuhe was bounced back by Hua Mengshi¡¯s barrier on the stage. She retreated ten steps, almost falling off the tform as everyone eximed.

    While everyone was eximing, a bolt of pure blue lightning flew towards Li Yuhe, who was still stumbling.

    "Yuhe, be careful!"

    Someone shouted, but Li Yuhe noticed it toote!

    That bolt of pure blue lightning pierced her arm. Blood flew everywhere following the sound of the lightning striking her. Li Yuhe smiled bitterly as she fell back. She jumped lightly and left the stage, the onlookers eximing at the process.

    Li Yuhe was a beautiful woman with many pursuers. Many felt disappointed for her defeat.

    "The first round of finals, Hua Mengshi wins!"

    The host announced loudly as Second Madame pped joyously. This full victory was the start of her daughter¡¯s fight to top.

    "Second round ofpetition, Hua Qiyue versus Princess Mingzhu!"

    The host announced. ording to the rules, the match will begin in fifteen minutes.

    Lv Xin and Youshui became worried once more. "First Miss, Princess Mingzhu must have hated you! Are you sure that you are participating? Furthermore, I heard that Princess Mingzhu obtained a treasure which can increase her Spiritual Qi. Miss, I think..."

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 71: Let the Finals Begin

    Lv Xin was hesitant but Qiuyun smiled instead. Even though she spent the least time with Hua Qiyue, she knew her the best.

    "Don¡¯t worry. First Miss will definitely win!"

    Qiuyun¡¯s words made Caiqing and Caining behind snort in disdain as they believed that Hua Qiyue only defeated her opponents because of her mysterious footwork.

    In the tournament, masters were all around. They were not optimistic about Hua Qiyue, with some even secretly hoping that she would lose to others.

    Tianci passed a cup of water to Hua Qiyue, showing his obedience. Hua Qiyue caressed the boy¡¯s head gently, arising an inexplicable sentiment in many.

    On the grandstand where Ouyang family was sitting in, a man in ck looked at Hua Qiyue with mncholic eyes. The calmness of the woman in white and her beauty made the man in ck inexplicably worried.

    "Master, what are you thinking about?" A faint male voice rang. He was the servant of the man in white.

    "I was thinking that if the woman did be a phoenix... probably nothing can stop her in the future. "The handsome man had a slight mncholy written over his face.

    "Sir, you are overthinking. She is the useless Hua Qiyue. How can a crow be a Phoenix?" The servant smirked contemptuously.

    The man in ck nced coldly at the servant, with a gaze that was as cold as possible.

    "Anyone who can defeat my cousin is not ordinary." The man in ck replied casually. He was Ouyang Youche from the Ouyang family.

    Ouyang Liuer was his cousin. However, he never really interacted with his cousins due to his introverted nature and his mncholic appearance.

    The servant looked at Hua Qiyue again. She had stood up calmly and was walking towards the stage. Her confident steps spoke nothing of her supposed uselessness.

    Ouyang Youche¡¯s gaze became even more solemn.

    On the other hand, the hearts of Ji Feng and Ji Jing were also thumping.

    Even though they were confident in Hua Qiyue, they heard that Princess Mingzhu had obtained a treasure that could help her improve her Spiritual Qi immensely. As such, they were worried to whether Hua Qiyue would win.

    Yun Shimo was sipping on tea calmly as he examined Hua Qiyue and Princess Mingzhu. Beside him, Huangfu Xuan wasmenting, "Tsk tsk, the woman must have had extreme luck to be able to enter the finals."

    Beside him, Princess Huiya smiled. "Brother, don¡¯t criticize her. Princess Jinghua seemed extraordinary, she does have enough confidence."

    "I don¡¯t believe that she can win!" Huangfu Xuan gnashed his teeth.

    Yun Shimo suddenlyughed. "Brother, let¡¯s make a bet? How?"

    Huangfu Xuan remembered thest bet he had where he lost to Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, and he quickly waved his hand. "No, I won¡¯t participate in such a vice such as gambling."

    Yun Shimo smiled gently. "No, you are just afraid. Last time, you had lost hundreds of pounds of silver. That must have been pretty depressing. How about we bet on her victory this time with the young master of Liu family on our left?"

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he had often had conflicts with Liu Shaoming, the young master of Liu family, when they were still in college.

    Liu Shaoming was now looking at Hua Qiyue with disdainful eyes. He could not have approved of the woman.

    "Alright, Bingyi, go over and say that Brother Yun and I want to bet with him, we will bet..." Before Huangfu Xuan was even finished, Yun Shimo interrupted him.

    "We¡¯ll bet 100,000 pounds of gold."

    Huangfu Xuan was so shocked that his chin was falling. "How... how can we do this?"

    Huangfu Xuan did not even have so much gold himself. If he had lost, he would not be able to pay.

    "Furthermore, we will bet on the victory of Hua Qiyue." Yun Shimo was full of confidence.

    Bingyi¡¯s mouth twitched as she mourned a few seconds for her young master was mesmerized by the woman, even betting so much on her victory.

    If they had lost, they would lose real gold. That¡¯s definitely too much even for Prince Nan.

    However, Bingyi dared not disobey the order of her master. After a while, Bingyi brought back the written proof by Liu Shaoming, who had indeed betted on Hua Qiyue¡¯s defeat. If he had lost, he would pay 100,000 pounds of gold to Huangfu Xuan and Yun Shimo too.

    Liu Shaoming actually did say Hua Qiyue before when Hua Qiyue was still herself. When they met before, Hua Qiyue stared at him with lust, even drooling.

    As such, Liu Shaoming detested Hua Qiyue. Thus, seeing Hua Qiyue now, he believed that she was merely pretending under someone¡¯s guidance.

    She had never supported Hua Qiyue, and would not bet on her victory.

    "Brother Yun, do you really believe that Hua Qiyue will win?"

    Huangfu Xuan was a bit confused. He did not understand why Yun Shimo was so confident in a useless princess like Hua Qiyue.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s ck pupils were like endless wells. He was almost expressionless as he exined, "Of course. Brother Huangfu, do you think that my judgement on people is bad?"

    Huangfu Xuan and Bingyi¡¯s mouth twitched as the thought to themselves that his judgement was bad enough to like a woman like Hua Qiyue.

    Yun Shimo merely smiled gently. "You only saw her superficial side, but not her inner heart."

    Bingyi and Huangfu Xuan looked at each other in confusion as they examined Hua Qiyue on stage once more. Under the cloudy sky, Hua Qiyue wore a white dress that resembled snow. The wind blew up her dress as it swayed. Her eyes were as sharp as sword, with light shining out of it.

    Bingyi and Huangfu Xuan were both shocked. They did not expect Hua Qiyue to havepletely transformed herself in such a short time.

    "Princess Mingzhu, we are so fated to have met again!" Hua Qiyue smiled.

    Princess Mingzhu was all smiling. Even though her reputation was ruined when she framed Hua Qiyuest time, her beauty did make many forgive her.

    "Yes, we are fated. I won¡¯t lose to you this time." Princess Mingzhu was full of confidence as she took out a crimson sword from her sleeves.

    That sword had a stunning red glow, like when dazzling sunlight shone on fresh blood. It was extremely ring!

    "Blood Sword! It¡¯s Blood Sword!"

    "Such negative energy from the sword!"

    "I heard that even though Blood Word can improve one¡¯s Spiritual Qi, it also make one braver and more ferocious!"

    "Women shouldn¡¯t use such a sword!"

    "Yes! Blood Sword was created 500 years ago. As a magical sword with more than a hundred years of history, it was rumored that no one could escape under its wrath!"

    Everyone was discussing at once.

    Hua Qiyue naturally heard some of their discussions. Remaining calm, she said, "Princess Mingzhu, please strike."

    Princess Mingzhu snorted. "I have my treasure. You strike first."

    Even though the finals had already begun, the two women were still wasting time on the stage. On the grandstand, Liu Shaomingughed out loud. "That useless woman is afraid of that Blood Sword."

    His words were full of contempt and arrogance. However, other than Liu Shaoming, everyone else from the family bore a solemn face. They were sure that Hua Qiyue had some tricks hidden within her sleeves from herposed attitude.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head, light shining out from her beautiful eyes. "Princess Mingzhu, you are wrong. You can never win me even with your treasure."

    The speech was so arrogant that Princess Mingzhu¡¯s face reddened. She could not stand such disdain from Hua Qiyue, and thus snorted. "If Princess Jinghua is so confident, I¡¯ll strike first!"

    As she spoke, she waved her Blood Sword, and a crimson light shed across the sky, resembling a rainbow. Everyone was shocked.

    Tianci sat on the grandstand, sweating nervously. Lv Xin had to keep wiping the sweat off his forehead,forting him. "Young Master, don¡¯t worry. We need to believe in First Miss, she will definitely win!"

    Even though she said that, Lv Xin had no certainty of what she said as well.

    Tianci nodded profusely as he focused on the stage.

    The bloody light was like a dragon, screaming sharply. Suddenly, it transformed into a devious snake, charging at Hua Qiyue with its bloody mouth!

    The crowd eximed as they were deeply shocked by the fierceness and ferocity of the Blood Sword.

    A normal treasure could merely attack the enemy by amodating the master¡¯s attack. However, a top grade treasure will automatically attack the enemy just by following the master¡¯s will.

    Blood Sword had a history of 500 years, and countless people had died under it, with it bearing extreme negative energy. Using such a sword shook all the other top grade treasures.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the phantom snake that rushed toward her, and utilized Mourning Steps to avoid the attack of the Blood Sword.

    From the eyes of outsiders, Hua Qiyue use her unique steps to escape just like previous times.

    They believed that she would use the same old techniques as the previous twopetitions.

    However, Hua Qiyue unexpectedly extended her hands and sang, "Binding Spirits - Condensation Wave!"

    As she spoke, the Spiritual Qi around her formed a giant aura that shook the entire world. That was the special Qi Art that Hua Qiyue had learned from Tianpi, the Soul-Binding Steps. That was the first step. To deal with Princess Mingzhu, the first step should be enough.

    "It¡¯s Soul-Binding Steps!"

    "I heard that it had been lost for a thousand years!"

    "Oh my god! Such powerful shockwave!"

    The rest all eximed and shouted, as they were more surprised than when Princess Mingzhu took out her Blood Sword!

    Suddenly, the wind ragged and the phantom Blood Sword chasing Hua Qiyue slowed down. Spiritual Qi from the surroundings was condensed in the hands of Hua Qiyue, forming a green bulb of light!

    "Dragon Diagram! Her Qi Art was of the lower Dragon Diagram Standard! How did Hua Qiyue suddenly know Qi Art?!"

    "Oh my god! Lower Dragon Diagram Standard!"

    "Such a strong and sly woman! Her rumored uselessness and lusty nature must be a smokescreen to hide her true nature!"

    "Another genius in Changjing Kingdom! A Qi Artist of Lower Dragon Diagram Standard at only 18 years old!"

    The exmations were shattered by the strong wind. The light sphere in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand erged as she collected all the Spiritual Qi around her. "Disperse!"

    Hua Qiyuemended as the light sphere dispersed and fell like green light that had descended from the sky, dyeing everyone light green!

    Screams of exmation were all around!

    The green light screamed and formed arge sword, piercing coldly towards the phantom Blood Sword!

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 72 Blockbuster

    The sky was dyed green and the arrow charged forward with murderous intent. The phantom of the Blood Sword was immediately destroyed as Princess Mingzhu felt a strong force hitting her body. Her chest waspressed and her throat felt the sweet taste of blood.

    Her body flew out immediately!

    Princess Mingzhu screamed out in shock as she utilized her spiritual energy to protect her entire body, allowing her to fall lightly. Even so, she suffered minor internal injuries.

    Suddenly, rocks flew everywhere as if a giant mountain had been sted by explosives. Rocks that met the green light were reduced to powder form in seconds, apanied by the sounds of the explosion.

    At where she stood before, on the temporarily constructed stage made from strong thousand-years high-quality marble stones, was arge hole!

    Beside the hole, powdery rocks were all around it. It was apparent that the technique used by Hua Qiyue just now was strong and powerful. If not for the fact that Princess Mingzhu had evaded it quickly, she would have been reduced to powder form in no time!

    Everyone was quiet!

    Hua Mengshi had spent 30 minutes fighting with Li Yuhe but Hua Qiyue used only one move to force her opponent down the stage!

    Is this really the legendary useless First Miss of Hua family?

    Is this really the legendary lustre Hua Qiyue?

    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened widely like bells. Even the Emperor was shell shocked.

    Hua Qiyue paid respects to Princess Mingzhu under the stage. "Princess Mingzhu, good match!"

    Her crisp voice pulled everyone back into reality, and the Emperor pped immediately. "Amazing! Great! Winning in one move, Princess Jinghua surprises me!"

    The people around started discussing and numerous apuded for the wonderful scene just now.

    Tianci jumped up excitedly, pping her soft white hands.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing looked at each other. They were both shocked but overjoyed.

    Ji Zhong could not help but nod profusely, smiling. "I didn¡¯t misjudge her. She was indifferent back then to bothpliments and insults, making all believe that she was an idiot. In fact, she was the smart one to not show her brightness... Now... now that she had shown her true abilities in front of everyone, she wanted to warn those who disrespected her."

    "Dad was right. Hua Qiyue had the miracle medicine and was the focus of many major families." Ji Feng smiled lightly. As the Ji family had never believed in the cruel and bloodthirsty method of obtaining resources, they were known for being the family of integrity.

    "If Hua Qiyue became our apprentice, the Ji family can truly shine!" Ji Zhong smiled.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jingughed but said nothing.

    Hua Qiyue participated in the tournament for Tianci. It was still unclear if she wanted to be the disciple of Ji family.

    Princess Mingzhu stared harshly at Hua Qiyue. She wiped the blood away from her mouth and ran away in embarrassment.

    It was indeed too shameful to lose in just one move.

    "The second round ofpetition, Princess Jinghua wins!"

    The host announced and looked at Hua Qiyue with admiration.

    Hua Qiyue left the stage. On the grandstand, Yun Shimo¡¯s pupils were full ofplex emotions.

    "That woman is so impressive..."

    "Who could be the person behind her?"

    An ufortable feeling rose in his heart. Yun Shimo could not tell what it was as he felt it for the first time.

    At the same time, the important people from Ouyang family, Liu family, and Baili family all looked at Hua Qiyue with shock as she walked down the stage. Their face was solemn as their eyes heldplicated emotions.

    "This woman is not easy to deal with."

    "The person behind her is even more difficult."

    Caiqing and Caining sat there in shock, full of incredulity in their eyes.

    "Caining, am I not mistaken? That loser actually won?"

    "You are not wrong. She won." Caining restored his calm expression but the way he looked at Hua Qiyue had changed. It was now extremelyplicated, a mixture of shock, mystery, and confusion...

    Beside Yun Shimo, Huangfu Xuanughed happily. "Hahaha, you really did win, Brother Yun. How did this Hua Qiyue win? Huh, her Spiritual Qi just now was green. She is a Dragon Diagram Standard Qi Artist?"

    Huangfu Xuan was stunned solid while Yun Shimo smiled mysteriously, saying nothing.

    Hua Qiyue had hidden her abilities so well that even Yun Shimo did not realize that she was a Qi Artist of the Dragon Diagram Standard. Her showcase of ability today must be definitely to warn some people.

    As she was immensely strong, she could afford to scare off those who had bad intentions on her. After all, a miracle medicine like Long Red was wanted by many.

    Severalrge families had been eyeing Hua Qiyue for long, but they dared not act rashly.

    Hua Qiyue returned to her seat and heard Ji Jing¡¯sughter. Turning around, she saw Ji Jing walking over, standing beside her. "Sister Qiyue, you lied to us!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. "But you did know now?"

    Ji Jing smiled. "Why do I feel that everyone is looking at you? Oh ya, you were a blockbuster just now. You used the Soul-Binding Steps that were not seen since a thousand years ago! Tsk tsk, sister, who is your master?"

    "I also don¡¯t know! He refused to tell me!" Hua Qiyue smiled. Even though she did hold a good impression of Ji Jing, she dared not tell the truth.

    The two women chatted excitedly as people started to surround Hua Qiyue.

    A strange glimmer shed across the Queen¡¯s eyes. It did seem like it would be more difficult to deal with Hua Qiyue now that she had shown her true strength. The Emperor would definitely attempt to include her in the imperial family.

    The Emperor nodded profusely at the side. Looking at First Prince, he smiled. "First Prince, isn¡¯t Princess Jinghua a blockbuster now just now? I haven¡¯t seen a Qi Artist like her for a long while!"

    The Emperor smiled and First Prince nodded too. "Dad is right. Hua Qiyue is a Dragon Diagram Standard Qi Artist at merely 18 years old. She should be the top prodigy of Changjing Kingdom, or even Tianyuan Continent!"

    "Indeed, the Prince is right. There are few Qi Artists of even the Reach Cloud Standard, and Hua Qiyue had achieved Dragon Diagram... The master behind her must be even more powerful!" The Queen regained herposure and smiled, yearnings in her eyes. "Emperor, if we can attract Hua Qiyue into our royal family, our country will be more stable."

    The Emperor smiled as he thought about the possibilities.

    The Queen was right in that it would be a pity if a genius like Hua Qiyue left for other ces.

    However, senior Qi Artists were usually arrogant and uncontroble. It would be great if Hua Qiyue would not oppose the royal family.

    The third round of the finals began, with thepetition naturally not as exciting as the match between Hua Qiyue and Princess Mingzhu.

    Many hade to invite Hua Qiyue for lunch, including Liu family, Xia family, and Baili family. Hua Qiyue rejected all of them.

    At lunchtime, thepetition paused and would resume at 12:45pm.

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci and the rest to Sheng Shi Restaurant, a ce that was extremely crowded due to its proximity to the tournament. Many were watching thepetition in the third or fourth stories of the restaurant.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of many men. The graceful woman in white was a genius Qi Artist, and a woman who held the magical medicine.

    Instantly, Hua Qiyue¡¯s reputation transformed from a useless woman to a reputable true genius. Which man would not want to know her?

    "Oh, it¡¯s our Princess Jinghua! Come!"

    Host Zhang of Sheng Shi Restaurant smiled as she invited Hua Qiyue into the top VIP room.

    After ordering with Tianci, Hua Qiyue saw Ji Feng, Ji Jing, and Yun Shimoing into the chamber. Huangfu Xuan made a sarcastic remark as he looked at Hua Qiyue disdainfully. "Hua Qiyue, what a hypocrite. You lied to everyone by pretending to not be a master! Hmpt, you made me worried about the gamble just now!"

    Hua Qiyue nced at him. "I don¡¯t think I invited you."

    Hearing that, Huangfu Xuan jumped up in anger. Pointing at her, he shouted, "You, you, you..."

    He could only utter a few "you" but could not speak aplete sentence.

    Hua Qiyue rarely cared if Huangfu Xuan was disrespectful to her. However, it would no longer be suitable to endure such a noisy person.

    Yun Shimo looked at Hua Qiyue gently and exined. "Brother Huangfu is too straightforward. The Princess need not bare that in mind."

    Hua Qiyue snorted and was about to receive the bowl passed by the waiter when Yun Shimo took it and ced it gently in front of her. "The pearl rice is delicious, even more so with the sweet and sour pork."

    Hua Qiyue was a bit confused about why Yun Shimo was suddenly so gentle, but she naturally took over the sweet and sour ribs that he had passed to her.

    Their interactions were natural and warm in the eyes of others, as if they had dated for a long time.

    Ji Feng coughed and smiled. "Qiyue, you hid well. I didn¡¯t even realize that you are at the lower Dragon Diagram Standard."

    "Not really, none of you asked if I was a Qi Artist before!" Hua Qiyue smiled in return, shutting Ji Jing and Ji Feng down.

    Tianci¡¯s white and chubby hand pulled on her dress as he signalled that he wanted to consume the fish-vored meatballs opposite.

    Before Hua Qiyue could even react, Yun Shimo sent a few meatballs over with a small spoon. "Tianci, is this delicious?"

    Tianci nodded heavily.

    "I didn¡¯t expect the quality of the dish to remain the same when the changed the boss." Yun Shimo smiled as his ice-cold demeanor seemed to have been melted by the spring wind. He smiled a lot today.

    After Yun Shimo finished speaking, he reached out to wipe the soup off the corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth.

    That made Hua Qiyuepletely petrified.

    "Did he not take his medicine today? Why is he suddenly like this?"

    Everyone turned to look at Yun Shimo in shock, especially Ji Jing. She always had a secret crush on the medicine saint Prince Nan, who was famous for his asexual behaviors. However, she never did get a response from him.

    The gentleness of Yun Shimo by Hua Qiyue made her understand that perhaps Yun Shimo liked Hua Qiyue instead of her.

    Ji Jing would dly concede defeat to Hua Qiyue, a legendary figure of Tianyuan Continent. They werepatible indeed!

    But what about her brother?

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 73 A Fight Between Two Sisters

    At this point, Ji Jing stole a nce at Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng could be considered Yun Shimo¡¯s good brother. But now, would he retreat ore forward?

    Ji Feng¡¯s face looked rather pale. Hua Qiyue stared at Yun Shimo, puzzled. "Your Highness, do you have a screw loose today?"

    Thepany heard her and was bbergasted.

    Bingyi was so angry that the corner of his mouth started to twitch.

    Caiqing and Caining stood on one side, staring at Hua Qiyue in disbelief. Who was Prince Nan? How dare she speak to him in this tone?

    Besides, even Prince Nan had been treating Hua Qiyue tenderly. Her allure was just too irresistable!

    Yun Shimo nodded and smiled. "Well, I certainly got a screw loose today. You don¡¯t need to remember what I did and say today."

    Hua Qiyue heard him and was so upset that she nearly vomited blood.

    Must he do this?

    Yun Shimo was no fool. He knew how to go with the flow. Alright, so he was getting everybody confused. No one knew whether he was serious. It was as if they were looking into a fog.

    Hua Qiyue heard him and at once realized that Yun Shimo was right. They did not need to bother about his asional seizures.

    Ji Feng said with a faint smile, "Qiyue, you will be the champion for sure. Are you ready to be our Ji family¡¯s disciple?"

    Ji Feng was smart. He asked her in front of everyone. Even if she was unwilling, Hua Qiyue had to give the Ji family some face.

    Unfortunately, Ji Feng did not know Hua Qiyue well enough. No one could make her do anything unwilling. Ji Jing quickly smiled with great fervor. "Sister Qiyue, I like you very much. Don¡¯t disappoint me!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled and Tianci quickly tugged at her to nod. His eyes were imploring her.

    Yun Shimo frowned and red at Tianci. This young fellow! He could not win him over even though he had treated him so well.

    "Tianci, you must be dying to y at Brother Ji¡¯s house. Since Tianci is willing, I shall agree." Hua Qiyue said with a smile. Ji Jing and Ji Feng beamed. The two of them started to pick food for Tianci with their chopsticks.

    However. many people had knocked on the door ande in while they were having their meal. Tho ones bringing Hua Qiyue gifts did so, the rest gave her invitations for their home banquets. They made all sorts of excuses to cozy up to Hua Qiyue and admire her looks.

    At 15 minutes to one, thepetition resumed.

    After two hours of waiting, only Hua Mengshi and Hua Qiyue were left. They were sisters but would soon go up the arena to fight.

    Second Madame had seen Hua Qiyue defeat Princess Mingzhu. Now Hua Mengshi was facing her. She was quite worried.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart was also heavy. Princess Mingzhu had a treasure, yet Hua Qiyue still managed to defeat her in one move.

    Hua Qiyue was already a Qi Artist in the lower level of the Dragon Diagram. No matter what happened, she, Hua Mengshi, would be the loser.

    Anxiety shed across Hua Mengshi¡¯s beautiful eyes. Second Madame snickered. "Mengshi, you have no other move left but this... "

    After these words, Second Madame started to whisper into her daughter¡¯s ears. Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes brightened. She kept nodding. "Yes. This is the only way out!"

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart was full of rage, resentment, dissatisfaction and depression. She had not expected Hua Qiyue to have suddenly turned into a Qi Artist at the lower level of the Dragon Diagram. Her powers far exceeded hers. She was so powerful. She had originally thought that Hua Qiyue would end up injured and maimed in thispetition.

    However, things went way beyond her expectations.

    The anger and disappointment in Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart made her want to shred Hua Qiyue to pieces.

    A worthless wretch, stealing all the limelight in such a short period of time!

    It was a great humiliation, an absolutely unbearable humiliation!

    With Second Madame supporting her, Hua Mengshi walked up the arena. Today was the final duel of thepetition, held by the Ji family. Tens of thousands of spectators were around. They saw Second Madame help her up and were all astounded.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s condition did not look too good. Her face was wan and cold sweat kept beading on her forehead. To outsiders, Hua Mengshi must be drenched in cold sweat because she had a health problem.

    In fact, Hua Mengshi was using her Spiritual Qi to force the sweat out.

    "Presiding officer... House Master of the Ji family... I¡¯m sorry. I... " Hua Mengshi opened her mouth and spat out these words strenuously. Her small pretty face was filled with regret. Her lovely brows were knitted close together.

    Second Madame continued on her behalf. "I am the Second Madame of Hua¡¯s Mansion, Mengshi¡¯s mother. Xi¡¯er is feeling rather unwell now. She cannot continue in thepetition. But she did not dare to ask for a postponement, since she knows thepetition rules."

    "What I mean is... so sorry to everyone supporting me... I have to... withdraw from thepetition."

    Hua Mengshi exited with a sickly look. At the entrance, many saintly mothers and male admirers started to console her.

    "Second Miss Hua, take good care of yourself. Thispetition is nothing!"

    "Second Miss, good for you to withdraw from thispetition so honestly!"

    "That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t bother about the idle talk!"

    "Second Miss Hua, to us you will always be the most beautiful girl in the capital!" Countless constions rang out. Tears started to well in Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes. Her countenance was so lovely, with tears streaming down like pearls, that everyone pitied and adored her.

    The presiding officer saw this and said with a smile, "Since Second Miss Hua is unwell, she must rest. Princess Jinghua, you don¡¯t have any objection, do you?"

    Hua Qiyue stood at the other end, staring coldly at this scene. Hua Mengshi was such a great actress. She knew that she would lose to her, yet she had withdrawn on a pretence. She saved herself a lot of energy and won the people¡¯s pity.

    Although this move might seem to have embarrassed her, it was still much better than getting defeated.

    Furthermore, some of her male admirers would think that she had withdrawn due to the cruelty of the contest. She did not wish to fight her sister. Her good name would be even more loudly apuded.

    "If this is the case, I have no objections," Hua Qiyue replied indifferently. She would not force Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi instantly shedded tears of gratitude. "Eldest Sis, you are so understanding... I really don¡¯t want to fight among ourselves... "

    Although Hua Mengshi¡¯s voice sounded delicate and weak, many still overheard her. They all started to sigh. So Hua Mengshi had withdrawn because of sisterly love!

    "Second Miss Hua is such a kind soul. She must be pretending to be sick! Don¡¯t wish to fight her sister!"

    "She¡¯s right. She has done well!"

    "Second Miss Hua will forever be the greatest beauty in the capital!"

    "Pooh! That¡¯s nonsense. She must be afraid of losing face in front of all these people! Preferring not to fight her sister? What rot!"

    A dissenting voice arose from the crowds. Suddenly, many people started to mock her.

    "You¡¯re right. Had Princess Jinghua¡¯s Qi Art cultivation been lower than hers, she would never have withdrawn!"

    "This woman has such a wicked heart! She got people to bully Princess Jinghua when thetter was concealing her talents. Oh, and it was also her maid Lanzhu who¡¯d stolen Princess Jinghua¡¯s phoenix hairpin at Hanyue Temple and used her of seducing monks! And sheter beat this maid to death!"

    "Right! This woman only pretends to be kind but she has a serpent¡¯s heart!"

    The dissenting voices grew louder and louder. All the old grievances came on the table.

    All of a sudden, the opposing factions started to defend their own sides. The antagonism between Hua Qiyue and Hua Mengshi would take more than ten days and ten nights to recount. Of course, Hua Qiyue was now the female champion!

    For some people, even winning without a fight was a humiliation.

    Hua Qiyue was not so concerned about face. As long as she could win that Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice!

    "Very well. I shall announce the final champion of the women¡¯spetition¡ªPrincess Jinghua, Hua Qiyue!"

    The presiding officer gave Hua Mengshi a look of regret and announced loudly.

    The crowds heard this and immediately started to cheer. Within a few days, Hua Qiyue had won for herself countless admirers. Those dissenting voices had made many stand over to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    Second Madame helped Hua Mengshi out of the arena. Many flung looks of disdain in their direction.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was ghastly pale. The others were no fools. Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist in the lower level of the Dragon Diagram. Hua Mengshi would lose no matter what.

    So the brighter spectators could all guess that Hua Mengshi was not sick but just pretending.

    Of course, she was not worried about hurting her sister in the fight. They each had their own ideas.

    Many had wished for an exciting match. They did not expect Hua Mengshi to withdraw from thepetition. Many were disappointed and started to make snidements about her.

    Hua Mengshi had been the foremost beauty of the capital. She had never been so insulted before. Her rage almost incinerated her heart as she walked from the arena to the carriage outside. Her beautiful eyes were filled with hatred.

    Hua Qiyue! Just you wait. I, Hua Mengshi, will make your name go down in infamy!

    ......

    The Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice appeared like a purple lotus before Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. What astounded her even more was that its coat of ice had taken on the form of a phoenix with wings extended. The purple lotus was well protected inside, like it was the most precious item in the world.

    The phoenix ice glistened with iridescent colors, absolutely dazzling. Whether ced in the box or on the palm, it gave off plumes of cold air, chilling the bones.

    A faint scent of purple lotus diffused out from the tightly sealed box. Numerous poeple cast envious eyes on Hua Qiyue.

    Ji Zhong and the others were very polite to Hua Qiyue. Ji Jing was highly enthusiastic. After all, Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist in the lower level of the Dragon Diagram.

    Of course, the Ji family understood Hua Qiyue was anxious to save her son. Nobody mentioned anything about her getting epted into the sect. Ji Jing and Ji Feng immediately apanied her to Yun Shimo¡¯s house.

    Yun Shimo was enjoying his tea in his hall. Huangfu Xuan and the First Prince were with him.

    So the First Prince, Huangfu Changyu, was here as well. Hua Qiyue was a little surprised. After a nonchnt greeting, she cast her fiery eyes on Yun Shimo.

    "Your Highness, I have the Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice with me now. I hope you will cure Tianci¡¯s voice."

    Hua Qiyue said in a low mutter.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue lower her gaze with her son in her hand, a strange glitter shed across Huangfu Changyu¡¯s eyes. Although Tianci was not her real son, why did he feel an infinite maternal love emanating from her?

    Yun Shimo put down his tea cup and rose to say to thepany, "Sorry, everyone. I must refine my pills now. I will sample tea with thispany when I am out again."

    Ji Feng smiled lightly but gazed tenderly at Hua Qiyue. "Just as well. We can stay, Qiyue, and drink up all His Highness¡¯s tea."

    "No, Qiyue ising with me." Yun Shimo said quietly with an expressionless face.

    Ji Feng¡¯s face turned stiff. Ji Jing tugged gently at his robe sleeve, asking him not to forget himself.

    "Oh, all right.... That¡¯s good. Qiyue, when you are free, we can discuss the matter about you joining our sect," Ji Feng said gently.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 74 Refining Pills

    Hua Qiyue nodded and looked gratefully at Ji Feng. "Thank you, Brother Ji! I¡¯m sorry to have taken up so much of your time."

    "Haha, Sister Qiyue, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. We would like to stay a few days more!"

    Ji Jingughed heartily. Huangfu Changyu turned his head slightly, looking at Hua Qiyue with some admiration. "Princess Jinghua treats your adopted son like your real son. I am truly impressed!"

    Hua Qiyue stared at him nonchntly, showing no love in her eyes at all.

    The First Prince was quite puzzled. After all, many girls had wanted to be the Princess Consort.

    Hua Qiyue was so indifferent. It was as if she had no interest in him at all.

    "Thank you for your praise, Your Highness. I shall take my leave." Saying this, Hua Qiyue left the hall for the inner room with Tianci and Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s pace was swift as a meteor¡¯s. He seemed to be trying to shake them off.

    Hua Qiyue pouted. This man must have a screw loose today. Sometimes, he treated her with such close intimacy. Now, he was so cold and distant.

    Hua Qiyue carried Tianci in her arms and started to dash after him. Her Mourning Steps could not only deal with an enemy, it could also increase her speed.

    Bingyi saw what happened from behind and was bbergasted.

    This woman looked so delicate, yet once she executed the Mourning Steps, she was so powerful. Within the blink of an eye, she had overtaken Yun Shimo and outdistanced him.

    Sigh. If Young Master had married this woman, could he save himself?

    Yun Shimo led Hua Qiyue into the Alchemy Room.

    It was a huge medicinal hall. Flying dragons and dancing phoenixes were engraved at the top corner of the hall. The hall looked majestic and imposing.

    Inside its silver iron doorway, one could see eight standing columns. Each column held a medical furnace. The medical furnaces were massive, each two heads taller than a man.

    Six or seven young men were walking around the room or tending to the fire. Hua Qiyue led Tianci in by her hand. The tall ceiling was engulfed in smoke, looking extremely dreamlike as if it was an immortal¡¯s realm.

    Numerous medicinal scents permeated the hall, some sweet, others sour, spicy or bitter. Tianci gave an ufortable sniff.

    "Tianci, you will recover after a while here. You¡¯ll get used to this, okay?" Hua Qiyue smiled. Tianci blinked. A look of cunning was in his eyes.

    Yun Shimo strode to the central medicinal furnace. Eight young men walked over and bowed to him respectfully. Then, they left for the pharmacy to prepare other medicines.

    Yun Shimo put the Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice into the furnace. Plumes of purple smoke instantly rose. An intoxicating scent permeated the entire hall, overwhelming the scents from the other medicines.

    "What a divine medicine! Once you put it in, it overwhelms all the other medicine scents."

    "Yes. What an impossibly rare divine medicine!"

    "I have no more regrets in my life after seeing it." The eight young menughed lightly. Yun Shimo swept them a gaze and they immediately turned silent.

    As they picked the medicines, they eyed Hua Qiyue furtively. They all felt that this woman in white had such wondrous power. She had even mastered the Soul-Binding Steps, lost for a thousand years. She must be an extraordinary talent.

    A young disciple carried a small spoonful of the ck herb to Yun Shimo. Yun Shimo took it. He covered the ck herb with his anima energy and it started to squeak. Within a few seconds, it had melted into a thick ckish broth.

    What awesome spiritual energy!

    Hua Qiyue was quietly amazed. She did not know the level Yun Shimo had reached. His Qi Art must be very powerful too!

    Tianci released Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. She was so intent on watching Yun Shimo refine the medicines that she did not notice Tianci at all. The little guy had run to one side, asked a young herbalist for a bluish herb and eaten it.

    Hua Qiyue finally saw Tianci and she was frightened out of her wits. Certain herbs could not be eaten!

    "Tianci, what are you eating? Spit it out, quick!" This was the first time Hua Qiyue had yelled at her son. Tianci spat out his tongue with a grin, pointing at the bluish herb.

    "It is blue ginseng. It can relieve a person¡¯s anxiety and promote the flow of Qi and blood. It¡¯s okay to take it. Although Tianci is just a boy, he knows this fact better than you. He must be a real genius." The looming voice of Yun Shimo came from behind her.

    Hua Qiyue heard him and immediately became quite discouraged.

    She had to ignore Yun Shimo¡¯s words. Yun Shimo made his other disciples leave, leaving Hua Qiyue, Tianci and him behind in the hall.

    Tianci was only a child. So there were only two of them in the room. A man and a woman in a room. It didn¡¯t look good.

    "Tianci, eat this and take a nap. When you wake up, you will be able to speak." Yun Shimo took out a blue pill from the furnace. Hua Qiyue opened up her eyes like round pearls.

    "So fast?"

    Hua Qiyue asked in surprise.

    Yun Shimo cast her an insulting nce, as if mocking her ignorance. His expression was cold and indifferent. "Is it you or me who is the alchemist?"

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips. She scolded him quietly in her heart. This man is so petty!

    Tianci took the pill obediently. After 15 minutes, he felt his eyelids turn heavy. He fell on Hua Qiyue and started to nap.

    Hua Qiyue lifted him up and put him on a long couch. Although this was a medicine hall, it was not even hot here. Wind glided in from the roof window, dispelling all the heat inside.

    Hua Qiyue was afraid that he might catch a chill. She quickly picked up a thin nket and covered his little body.

    Yun Shimo stood beside the furnace, adding the medicines the young alchemists had put aside bit by bit.

    A unique medicinal scent rose from the furnace again.

    Hua Qiyue walked over and saw the furnace glowing. The heat billowed over. She stepped backward two steps as she watched the silent Yun Shimo refine his medicines.

    From time to time, Yun Shimo would be helped by his anima energy. The rising vapors were iridescent. Even the medicinal scent changed every now and then.

    Hua Qiyue turned to look at the little figure on the couch. "Your Highness, I hope... that he can lose all his former memories. We will only keep the memory when he and I first met. Is it possible?"

    Yun Shimo looked at her quietly. "Yes, it¡¯s possible. But why?"

    Why?

    Hua Qiyue did not lift her exquisite brows. "Princess Huizhen is so cruel. She tried to kill him. What good will those memories do?"

    She still remembered the day Tianci saw Princess Huizhen. He was so scared that tears kept streaming down his cheeks.

    No matter what happened, Hua Qiyue did not want to keep those dark memories in her son¡¯s heart. After all, she had owed Tianci too much in her previous life.

    "Very well. But you must agree to a condition."

    A zing fire appeared suddenly above Yun Shimo¡¯s palm. It was a magic fire created from his anima energy.

    He hit the magic fire into the furnace and it started to crackle. It became louder and louder. The herbal brew above the furnace seemed to be boiling.

    "What condition?"

    "Be my disciple."

    Hua Qiyue heard him and almost spurted out blood!

    Be Yun Shimo¡¯s disciple?

    No, she used to be "worthless material". How did she end up bing such a hot item?

    Why was everyone trying to butter up to her, like she was some rare, divine medicine?

    "But you will train your heart when you be my disciple. I am teaching you how to conduct yourself. I¡¯m not teaching you alchemy or Qi Art," Yun Shimo added.

    Hua Qiyue felt the blood she had wanted to spurt out coagte in her throat. She could not say anything.

    What the f¡ª?

    Did Yun Shimo mean that she did not know to conduct herself?

    Hua Qiyue red hatefully at his devilishly handsome face. His eyshes were long and curved. Sunlight shone in from the roof window, enveloping him in a golden sheen. He looked even more suave now, as elegant as an immortal.

    On Yun Shimo¡¯s distinct profile, every curve was perfect. Hua Qiyue took in a deep breath and pressed her hand to her agitated heart.

    Tianci¡¯s memories... she really did not want him to have those dark memories. She would do anything for him!

    "Very well, I agree!" Hua Qiyue gave a heavy nod, as if dying a martyr¡¯s death.

    Yun Shimo looked at her without any emotion. "You cannot regret this decision at any time. Otherwise... if I can make him forget, I can also make him remember."

    How provocative a threat!

    Hua Qiyue nearly spat out blood in rage. So Yun Shimo was "humorous", was he? Could he tell her this like a joke?

    Despite everything, Hua Qiyue still had to put Tianci first. Even if she had bared her fangs, she must keep silent.

    Yun Shimo kept sending anima energy into the furnace. After one hour, tiny beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Hua Qiyue stood on one side. She watched him finish theplicated procedure and marveled quietly to herself. No wonder people used to call alchemists the greatest. Hua Qiyue felt that she could never remember such aplex procedure despite having witnessed the steps.

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue standing at the side, as idle as a bird. He said coldly, "Wipe my perspiration for me!"

    Hua Qiyue started. She widened her eyes, staring at Yun Shimo. "Your Highness, I am not your maidservant, nor am I your ve girl. How can I do something so intimate for you?"

    Yun Shimo lifted his brows. He said meaningfully, "But you are my disciple."

    He kept iming that she was his disciple. Hua Qiyue felt the creeps. How could she have acknowledged such a thick-skinned man as her master?

    Nevertheless, she still took out her embroidered handkerchief quietly, gently wiping the perspiration off her shameless master¡¯s forehead.

    What bothered Hua Qiyue was that his perspiration had a unique medicinal odor.

    The medicinal scent from the furnace became stronger and stronger, making the mouth water. Yun Shimo turned more and more ashen, as white as snow. His face was without an ounce of blood.

    His sweat seemed almost squeezed out, oozing incessantly from his pores. Hua Qiyue by his side kept wiping his scented perspiration with her patterned handkerchief.

    The light in the medicine hall became weaker and weaker. Finally, Yun Shimo pped his palms on the cauldron, sending anima energy in incessantly. Hua Qiyue stood on one side, sensing its fluctuating temperature now and then.

    It looks like you need to control the temperature when you refine pills. This was a tough problem.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 75 A Top-grade Elixir Pill

    They heard a squeaking noise from the furnace. Finally, Yun Shimo withdrew his slightly trembling hands.

    Even a highly-skilled master like Yun Shimo could reach the point of Spiritual Qi depletion. Hua Qiyue could clearly sense his body emptied. He needed some time to replenish his Qi.

    She had to admire the alchemists. It was not easy to refine pills.

    "Done!" Yun Shimo said in a low growl. He lifted the cauldron cover and found the broth to have evaporated. A huge purple pill sat quietly in the midst, glowing with a purplish sheen.

    The pill waspletely spherical. Its medicinal odor was unique, carrying with it a faint lotus scent as well as the fragrance of something Hua Qiyue could not describe.

    "The Spring Reviving Pill. Break it up and take it for three days. Seven dayster, his voice would recover." Yun Shimo said ndly. He turned, walked over to a side couch andy on it. He did not look at the blushing Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head helplessly. This man was so exhausted that he preferred not to talk to her. So she stretched out her hand to take the Spring Reviving Pill. It was red hot and she released her fingers.

    It seemed that she must wait before she could pick it up. Tianci had not yet awakened. Bored, Hua Qiyue stared at a column.

    On it was engraved the sketches of certain pills, all top-grade elixirs.

    "The Spring Reviving Pill can be refined by only five alchemists in the Tianyuan Continent. You need the Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice, blood ginseng, Bailiuxing, Chushi and 19 other herbs... this pill could cure all kinds of ailments, including deafness, loss of voice, blindness etc. It acts as an antidote to countless poisons. There is no poison it cannot counteract. The Spring Reviving Pill is a Top 10 pill of the Tianyuan Continent. It is priceless... "

    Hua Qiyue saw the description and felt a fire in her chest. She almost spurted out blood. Good heavens, this, a top-grade elixir pill? And priceless too? Was this an exaggeration?

    It seemed to be a great blessing to have received a Spring Reviving Pill. Did Yun Shimo cure Tianci for the sake of Long Red?

    Hua Qiyue could find no answer to her questions. She walked over to the long couch and saw that Tianci was still sound asleep. Yun Shimo had shut his eyes tightly, his breathing a little hasty.

    Hua Qiyue felt his face turned even more ashen. There seemed to be more and more cold sweat forming. She was about to take out her handkerchief to wipe his sweat when Yun Shimo suddenly opened his cold eyes. His pupils were like two profound cold abysses, drawing her heart powerfully in, like gravity.

    "Time to take the Spring Reviving Pill. Go back with Tianci!" Yun Shimo said quietly. His voice was much weaker.

    Hua Qiyue blinked. "Your Highness, are you hurt? Will you get injured just by refining a pill?"

    Yun Shimo swept her a gaze, as if she were an idiot.

    Hua Qiyue saw that he refused to answer. She smiled dismally. Yun Shimo suddenly started to cough lightly. For some reason, she was quite worried.

    Yun Shimo turned over and his back faced Hua Qiyue. Its curvature had a muscr allure. Hua Qiyue felt her cheeks burn slightly. Except for Zhou Zhicheng, she had seen no other man in a sleeping posture... oh no, make it two. Except for Zhou Zhicheng and Tianpi, she had seen no other man in a sleeping posture.

    The odd thing was that Tianpi and Yun Shimo were both her Masters. They had forced her to ept them as Masters. How bizarre!

    Hua Qiyue suddenly realized that Yun Shimo¡¯s body was shivering slightly.

    She knitted her pretty brows and stretched out her slender hands, trying to turn Yun Shimo over.

    Yun Shimo had not expected Hua Qiyue to suddenly turn his body over. He gazed into Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, moist with the gleam of autumnal waves. For some reason, Yun Shimo¡¯s heart started to thump wildly. His face flushed like crimson clouds.

    The blushing Yun Shimo looked a little shy. His handsome demeanor and blushing face stunned Hua Qiyue.

    "What are you doing?" The man¡¯s slightly deep voice made Hua Qiyuee to herself.

    Her gaze refused to waver,nding resolutely on the corner of Yun Shimo¡¯s lips.

    His lips were like cherry blossoms and very enticing. But there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. She knitted her lovely brows and quickly took out her handkerchief to wipe off that trace of blood.

    "Did you suffer an internal injury? Aren¡¯t you a medicine saint? How can you get hurt just from refining a pill? But really... The Spring Reviving Pill isn¡¯t the sort of top-grade pill that anyone could refine! The refining duration must be long, the heat high. Looks like it isn¡¯t easy to be an alchemist."

    "I¡¯m fine. You bring Tianci back. Take the pill with soup. Its effect will be better." Yun Shimo said nonchntly. When hey down again, his breathing was much steadier.

    Hua Qiyue gave a start. She was quite embarrassed by her former bad attitude.

    However, he was showing her the door. There seemed no reason for her to stay.

    After Yun Shimo had finished refining the pill, he was almost about to copse. This pill must be exceptional.

    Hua Qiyue walked toward the long couch. Yun Shimo¡¯s face was ashen. His condition didn¡¯t look too good but his breathing was quite steady.

    Sensing Hua Qiyue¡¯s approach, Yun Shimo turned his body over, as if he could not be bothered with her.

    Hua Qiyue lifted her brows. She had wanted to thank Yun Shimo but he had totally ignored her. She felt a little disheartened.

    She looked toward Tianci on one side. The little fellow was still sound asleep. A faint smile was on his porcin face. He must be very happy about the current situation, eh?

    Hua Qiyue could not bear to disturb the two. Yun Shimo started to cough weakly.

    Hua Qiyue remembered that this man had always been healthy. Had he caught a chill after refining a pill? Quite incredible, wasn¡¯t it?

    She suddenly recalled that she had not felt any sultriness. Despite a heat wave in front of the cauldron, she was not drenched in sweat.

    Yun Shimo... he must have felt so strained because he had depleted all his spiritual energy?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was moved. She strode forward and turned Yun Shimo¡¯s body forcefully over. Of course, Yun Shimo had not expected this move. His pupils, cold like two profound abysses, stared into her eyes, moistened like autumnal waters.

    Hua Qiyue felt herself to have fallen into a deep pool. It was cold everywhere. But her drifting eyes finally rested on the corner of his lips.

    His lips were pink like peach blossom petals. They were very seductive. Such a handsome man. Even though she was a woman, she felt an urge to dash up to bite his lips. But there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth!

    It seemed that Yun Shimo had suffered a heavy internal injury during the previous Alchemy process?

    "Are you hurt? Spring Reviving Pill is a rare pill, and you¡¯ll pay the price even if you seeded refining it. Yun Shimo, howe you don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ll get hurt?" Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyebrows knitted and she hastily fished out an embroidered napkin to wipe the bloodstain on Yun Shimo¡¯s lips.

    However, the napkin turned out to be soaked in his sweat.

    "Well, I¡¯m fine. You bring Tianci back!"

    Yun Shimo acted naturally to get rid of Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. When she was wiping the corner of his mouth, her soft fingers identally touched his lips. At that time, he found his heart racing rapidly and his white cheeks having the hue of the sunset glow.

    As a man, he blushed, and he looked actually fine. He blushed as if he were looking at his loved one.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows knitted even tighter, like two wriggling worms.

    "Are you really alright?"

    "I am a famous medicine saint. Princess Jinghua, do you think that I would sustain a serious internal injury just because of a pill?" Sarcasm shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. "Hua Qiyue, are you worried for me?"

    His probe made Hua Qiyue shake her head helplessly. "Forget it. Thank you, Yun Shimo!"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face immediately sank.

    "I am worried about you because you are Tianci¡¯s benefactor. Also, you are my Master." Hua Qiyue saw his face turn dark rapidly and immediately said something more pleasing to the ears.

    The man gradually dispelled the darkness in his face.

    "Go back with Tianci. If you and Tianci stay the night, there will be idle gossip."

    An unmarried woman could not of course stay in another man¡¯s house for the night. Otherwise, her reputation would be tarnished. Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows. She stared at Yun Shimo, quite amused. "Who told you I¡¯m staying the night? Never mind. You rest. I¡¯m going off with Tianci."

    At this moment, Bingyi walked in from the outside, handing Hua Qiyue a red brocade box. She immediately understood that it was the container for the pill.

    Hua Qiyue ced the Spring Reviving Pill inside the brocade box. Little Tianci had awakened. After saying goodbye to Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue returned to the mansion with Tianci.

    Just as she was about to leave Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, Bingyi called for her to stop.

    "Please stay, Princess Jinghua!"

    In the sh of an eye, Bingyi had soared over to Hua Qiyue. He stared at her coldly with a very unfriendly expression.

    Hua Qiyue was not bothered. "What is it, young master?"

    Bingyi scrutinized her from head to toes. This woman in white before him had calm eyes. Her bearing was noble, her looks ravishing. She had the resources to make a man¡¯s heart throb.

    Once he remembered that his Young Master was injured because of this woman, Bingyi¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    "Does Princess Jinghua know that it¡¯s not easy to refine a Spring Reviving Pill?"

    Bingyi¡¯s icy voice made Hua Qiyue¡¯s face turn slightly dark. Of course, she could guess that the more valuable the pill was, the harder it was to refine.

    "I know. But if you are willing to tell me what His Highness has gone through, I will be happy to listen," Hua Qiyue said quietly. She waspletelyposed.

    She was still a human being. Although she had been reincarnated, she would not trust anyone easily again. Yet, she had seen with her own eyes Yun Shimo refining this pill for Tianci.

    "The Spring Reviving Pill is one of the top 10 elixir pills of Tianyuan Continent. You need many rare herbs and 10 years of an alchemist¡¯s life to refine it. After using up all an alchemist¡¯s Spiritual Qi, it will then deplete his innate True Energy. Only then can you seed. But after that, the alchemist will usually sustain a serious internal injury... his liver will be damaged. Princess Jinghua, do you now understand the price His Highness has to pay in refining the pill?"

    Bingyi said in a low voice. His eyes were full of resentment and cold disdain.

    "Your Highness was often rude to His Highness. Yet the Prince still helped you to refine the pill. What can I say "

    Bingyi had an impulse to hit her.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

 Chapter 76 A Feeling of Love

    A tinge of astonishment finally appeared on Hua Qiyue¡¯s indifferent face. She did not expect Yun Shimo to have sustained internal injuries for Tianci¡¯s sake. It proved that this pill was hard to procure.

    If an ordinary person hading begging, he wouldn¡¯t have refined it, would he? Did he really refine the pill because of Long Red?

    "You¡¯re wrong. He refined it both for Tianci and for Long Red. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do." Although Hua Qiyue was touched, she would not easily shed tears of gratitude in front of Bingyi.

    Bingyi saw her nonchnt look and became enraged. "Hua Qiyue! What kind of an attitude is this? His Highness has given up ten years of his life because of you!"

    "What kind of an attitude was mine? Do you want me to offer myself to His Highness to repay him? Would His Highness think much of amon girl like me? I can give him anything he wants in return."

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci¡¯s hand and her tone softened. "I will never forget his immense debt to us. Don¡¯t worry, young master."

    She had no intention of fighting Bingyi. She knew he felt unbnced because of his Master. This was why he was so agitated.

    Bingyi looked at Hua Qiyue and Tianci¡¯s disappearing backs and shook his head helplessly. This woman was so smart. It was obviously her who didn¡¯t fancy His Highness. Now, she was saying His Highness didn¡¯t fancy her...

    Immediately after that, Bingyi was called to the medicinal hall by a pharmacy apprentice.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was still ashen. He sat cross-legged, healing himself quietly.

    When Bingyi walked over, Yun Shimo opened his eyes. He looked at him ndly. "I told you not to bber nonsense. Did you say anything you shouldn¡¯t have?"

    Bingyi¡¯s entire body shook. Alright, so Master knows him well.

    "Yes, I did!"

    "Go out and take fifty paddles yourself!" Yun Shimo said with an expressionless face. He had instructed everyone not to let Hua Qiyue know anything about pill-refining. Yet he knew Bingyi would surely talk nonsense because of his love for his Master.

    So he was right...

    After that woman knew, what would she think?

    "Your Highness! This is the second time you¡¯ve refined this pill. Is it worth doing for an unrted person? Hua Qiyue did not really thank you. Her tone was harsh! Your Highness, how can you fall for such a woman?"

    "Shut up!" Yun Shimo bellowed coldly. He was so worked up that he started coughing again. Bingyi plonked down on his knees and did not dare to say anything. He was afraid Yun Shimo would get angry again.

    "Go back!"

    With a woebegone face, Bingyi retreated and left. He went to the punishment apprentice to receive his 50 paddles.

    Yun Shimo sat silently where he was, until his face became less ashen. Then, he got up slowly and walked to the outside. He went past the cauldron and remembered how close that woman was to him...

    He recalled that woman wiping his cold sweat with her lovely, gentle hand.

    He recalled that woman¡¯s anxious expression when she saw that trickle of blood at the corner of his lips.

    For some reason, his mood improved greatly. His lips began to curve upward. A pretty, crimson flush suffused his face as his heart thumped wildly. He... had not experienced this feeling for a long, long time.

    Yun Shimo walked casually out of the medicinal hall. Eight pharmacy apprentices quickly came forward, some offering him water, others food.

    "Master, why don¡¯t I refine a Concentration Pill for you?" One of the pharmacy apprentices asked respectfully.

    Yun Shimo shook his head. "Don¡¯t bother."

    The eight pharmacy apprentices looked at one another. Faint anxiety could be seen in their eyes.

    Although they were only 15 or 16, not more than six years younger than Yun Shimo, they still treated him with the utmost respect.

    The pharmacy apprentice guarding the door walked in hurriedly and offered a long satin box. "Your Highness, this was sent here by Princess Jinghua¡¯s maidservant, Qiuyun. It¡¯s a tonic, she says, a token of their appreciation."

    Yun Shimo started. He did not expect Hua Qiyue to send him something. Wasn¡¯t she quite unappreciative of him?

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Tianci, this woman would never have approached him.

    "Open it," Yun Shimo said ndly.

    The pharmacy apprentice opened the long satin box. A red glow suffused the air. A wisp of silver light enveloped the red herb. A stunning blood-red flower had blossomed on the herb. Its petals were perfectly formed, as if they were alive. The moment the box was opened, it shivered a little toward Yun Shimo.

    Thepany gasped softly.

    "Long Red!"

    Although none had seen Long Red, its overpowering, intoxicating fragrance, together with the fact that Hua Qiyue had owned it, all made them believe that this was the herb.

    Yun Shimo stared silently at the Long Red stalk. A strange light gleamed in his eyes.

    He smiled.

    The pharmacy apprentices all stared with open mouths at their Master. Prince Nan... seemed to be smiling for the first time!

    "Keep it for me."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The pharmacy apprentice said with reverence. Yun Shimo stood up and walked toward his room. Although he was a little tired, his entire body now seemed to be coursing with vitality.

    His Highness... looked very happy! Was he happy because of Long Red, or because of that girl¡¯s kind gesture?

    ......

    Hua¡¯s Mansion was extremely busy that night.

    Hua Qiyue had won first ce. She had beaten Princess Mingzhu in one move. Her glorious act had changed everyone¡¯s view about her in the capital.

    The Old Madame was overjoyed. Although she was not happy about Hua Mengshi giving up without a fight, she also knew that if Hua Mengshi insisted, the two girls would have to slug it out on the arena. It wouldn¡¯t look good.

    Since her mood had greatly improved, the Old Madame got the cooks to prepare a home banquet. Second Madame had appropriated some of the food money and Old Madame had asked the cooks to reduce the number of dishes. Second Madame, Third Madame and the others had not enjoyed a sumptuous fare for a long time.

    This evening, Old Madame was asking the cooks to prepare a family feast. Everybody¡¯s mood improved.

    While the home banquet was still under preparation, the Old Madame suddenly received a report from the doorman. "Old Madame, the young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Youche, begs an audience! The House Master of the Baili family, Baili Yan, begs an audience! The House Master of the Xia family, Xia Yuan, and his son, Xia Tian, beg an audience! The House Master of the Liu family, Liu Mo, and his son beg an audience! And the House Master of the Ji family and his son beg an audience with Miss!"

    Everyone was chatting in the grand hall when the apprentice rattled off a long list of names. Everyone was stunned motionless.

    One must know that these families were all eminent ns of the Changjing Kingdom. Two were families dealing with herbs and medicines, the other two great merchandising families. Their influences were so great that ordinary officials had to steer clear away from them.

    Yet now, they had alling knocking at the door. Of course, everybody was stunned!

    Hua Mengshi sat there, ncing hatefully at Hua Qiyue. Resentment and jealousy streamed endlessly out from her heart.

    Hua Qiyue had stolen all her limelight!

    How hateful, sad and upsetting! Hua Mengshi clenched her fists secretly. Second Madame red at her without any show of emotion and coughed lightly. She forced Hua Mengshi to slowly unclench her fists.

    Hua Xiaoyi was direct and forthright. She stood up immediately. "Eldest Sister, you are awesome! So many families havee to our door! Humph, you¡¯ve hidden yourself well as a piece of ¡¯useless trash¡¯ to defeat Second Sister. Wasn¡¯t it so?"

    Third Madame heard her and gave Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s face an angry pinch. "You silly girl, how can you say this? Apologize to the Old Madame and First Miss immediately!"

    Hua Xiaoyi was so angry that she snorted. Hua Qiyue stared at her with a nd look. "Third Sister, when the noble guests are here, you¡¯d better watch your mouth. Otherwise, people will secretly mock us Hua girls for having no manners."

    The Old Madame¡¯s face also looked ghastly. She pped the table angrily. "Men, send Third Miss back to herpound. She needn¡¯t attend the banquet today. Otherwise, the outside guests willugh at our Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    The Old Madame¡¯s words caused Hua Xiaoyi to beg continuously for mercy. But it was an irrevocable decision of the Old Madame. Hua Xiaoyi was shoved and dragged away by Third Madame, leaving the hall in great embarrassment.

    After a while, all the House Masters were asked in. The Old Madame and the rest got up and greeted them with smiling faces.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, staring indifferently at the men walking in. The first was the young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Youche. His bearing was tall and distinguished, his countenance handsome. Yet his eyes were brimming with mncholy.

    Hua Qiyue had heard of Ouyang Youche¡¯s famous name. He was said to be a genius Qi Artist, reaching the Great Completion in the Soaring Cloud Realm was he was just 12. She did not know what level he was at now. Even the Emperor had to ingratiate himself on the Ouyangs.

    Unfortunately, the Ouyang family was not close to the royal family. Although Ouyang Youche had been epted nominally as a Prince, he held no position in the imperial pce. In other words, his was a typical sinecure.

    Right now, this young man was before her, looking like a lovelorn youth, his eyes full of mncholy.

    The second man was the Xia family¡¯s House Master, Xia Yuan, who came with his son, Xia Tian. Xia Yuan was nearly 50, a chubby, middle-aged man. He seemed to be basking in luxury.

    And Xia Tian was just a youth of 14 or 15. He had handsome, delicate features and looked like the boy from next door.

    The third family were the Bailis: Baili Yan bringing Baili Nan for a visit.

    Baili Yan was nearly 40 and Baili Nan, over 20. He was handsome and his gentle smile looked a bit like Ji Feng¡¯s.

    The fourth was the Liu family¡¯s House Master, Liu Mo, bringing along Liu Shaoming for a visit. The Liu family was the Empress¡¯s maternal family. Although Liu Mo held no positions in the court, his was the most powerful out of the four, even surpassing the Four Great Families.

    The Xias and the Ouyangs traded in herbs and medicines. The Liu family was the kingdom¡¯s biggest middleman organization for Qi Artists. In other words, if any official needed a Qi Artist, he could get one from their middleman organization.

    The Lius had the greatest number of Qi Artists in their family. They were horrifically powerful, almost rivaling the royal family.

    Although the Liu family were getting more and more powerful, giving the Changlong Emperor much cause for unease, he still did not dare oppose them openly.

    For many years, the Changlong Emperor had been unhappy with the Empress, partly thanks to the overweening insolence of the Liu family. The Lius allowed some of their higher-level Qi Artists tomit innumerable atrocities. Although the inhabitants of the capital were angry, they could not voice their anger.

    After all, anyone who offended a Qi Artist woulde to a miserable end.

    Liu Mo looked quite respectful, while Liu Shaoming cast Hua Qiyue a cold nce. There was some resentment in his eyes.

    Not only Liu Shaoming. Xia Tian too harbored her some resentment.

    Hua Qiyue was quite stunned. She did not understand from where their resentment had stemmed.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions.

    The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin. If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group.

 Chapter 77 Fawning

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows, experiencing a headache. It looked like a useless piece of trash would never be weed. Even though she was already a Qi Artist at the lower level of the Dragon Diagram Realm, no one had orded her any importance.

    Liu Shaoming was tall and handsome, but had deep features like a Caucasian.

    Thepany asked after one another¡¯s health. The Old Madame was particrly happy. She had not expected the Four Great Families toe together.

    "Please sit, all you distinguished guests!" The Old Madame smiled. Hua Qiyue nced ndly at thepany, receiving Xia Tian and Liu Shaoming¡¯s looks of resentment.

    Two really straightforward kids. They didn¡¯t know how to disguise their feelings. Such enemies were like Huangfu Xuan. They were not dangerous at all.

    Hua Qiyue sneered a few times quietly in her heart.

    "Ho ho, Princess Jinghua has created a great sensation on the Ji family¡¯s arena. She really amazed everyone!" The House Master of the Xia family, Xia Yuan, smiled. His gazended on Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue nodded nonchntly at him. "You tter me, Mr. Xia. It¡¯s just the luck of a young girl!"

    "It¡¯s not just luck! Princess Jinghua has kept her strengths well hidden!" Liu Mo said politely.

    "Princess Jinghua is so clever. I admire you greatly!" Ouyang Youche said with a faint smile. Even though the handsome man was smiling, there was a tinge of mncholy in his eyes. It could not be wiped off.

    Hua Qiyue smiled. "I heard that Young Master Ouyang reached the Great Completion of the Soaring Cloud Realm at a very young age. You make me feel ashamed of myself!"

    These were all civil talk. In her former life, Hua Qiyue had said plenty of such. She was now quite adept at it.

    The Old Madame was very satisfied with Hua Qiyue¡¯s responses. Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi, however, hid their resentment behind a mask of gentle charm.

    There were many young and promising scions in Hua¡¯s Mansion now--Ouyang Youche, Liu Shaoming and the others. They were the capital¡¯s new generation. The evening banquet today resembled more a matchmaking session.

    The Four Great Families brought together their sons. And the young master of the Ouyang family came alone. Well, there was a vague meaning in this.

    "Ho ho, you tter us. Qiyue has always been weak. It was only thanks to Master Xuanji that she has adopted a son and be a person of renown. We have received so much concern!" The Old Madame said with a smile. The maidservants quickly brought in the tea. Second Madame and Hua Mengshi gnawed their teeths hatefully in secret.

    Once a "useless piece of trash," she had, in a short period of time, stolen all the limelight and skyrocketed in power. She was now the envy of everyone.

    Ouyang Youche smiled faintly, his eyes sparkling with an odd glimmer. "Princess Jinghua, we the Ouyangs have another house with a lovely, scenic background of hills and rivers. If you are free, Your Highness, why don¡¯t you stay there for a time? It is the best cultivation ground possible. I¡¯m sure Your Highness knows how important a good location is for your cultivation?"

    Ouyang Youche was forthright. He went past the civilities to throw a direct olive branch at Hua Qiyue!

    Liu Mo¡¯s face sank slightly, but he immediately smiled. "Princess Jinghua, we the Lius own a cavern with abundant Spiritual Qi. It¡¯s the best spot for cultivation. We can let Your Highness stay there for free!"

    As soon as he said this, Liu Shaoming snorted coldly. "But Father, that¡¯s my natural cavern!"

    Thepany heard him and instantly looked at them derisively. Obviously, Liu Mo had forced Liu Shaoming toe.

    Liu Shaoming was the only male offspring of the Liu family. Liu Mo had dozens of concubines, but they all bore him daughters. After 20 years of torturous wait, he still only had one son.

    Liu Mo doted on Liu Shaoming, causing him to be conceited and domineering. He gave everyone his cold, elitist look.

    Although he was conceited, he wasn¡¯t at heart a wicked man. He had not killed anyone ormitted arson. However, he bore a deep resentment toward Hua Qiyue.

    Liu Shaoming could still faintly remember this demure girl drooling at his handsome self when she was 12. Her salivating mouth was disgusting.

    He would never forget the scene. Hua Qiyue, however, had long forgotten it. She made a fool of herself after getting drunk for the first and only time in her life. The original Hua Qiyue was lonely and a nymphomaniac. She conducted herself ludicrously after getting herself drunk. How could such this piece of useless trash win the love of others?

    "Shaoming, don¡¯t bber nonsense!" Liu Mo was shocked and angry. After all, Hua Qiyue had mastered the Soul-Binding Steps, lost for a thousand years. It meant that some unignorable supreme master was behind her.

    The Four Great Families were all courting Hua Qiyue, except for his insensible son!

    "Old Madame, Princess Jinghua, please don¡¯t get angry. My son is talking nonsense after a few cups of wine. I¡¯m truly sorry!" Liu Mo immediately apologized. The Old Madame smiled and shook her head tactfully.

    "It¡¯s normal for young people to drink a bit more. Never mind, never mind!"

    "Father, I¡¯m telling the truth. After all... our Liu family doesn¡¯t need to rope in such trash!" Liu Shaoming red at Hua Qiyue in disgust and said hatefully in his heart: pretend, just go on pretending! Let¡¯s see how far you can pretend!

    Liu Shaoming¡¯s words made Liu Mo so angry that his face turned deathly pale. He was thoroughly embarrassed.

    "Men, the young master is drunk. Drag him out!"

    Liu Mo said loudly. Immediately, two Qi Artists from the Liu family strode up and pulled on Liu Shaoming¡¯s shoulder. Liu Shaoming was even more infuriated. He pointed at Hua Qiyue with a florid face. "This sort of woman shouldn¡¯t dream about using our family resources!"

    Liu Mo regretted greatly that he had over-indulged his son. This boy was a blockhead who just didn¡¯t get it. He did not even know the basic etiquettes.

    Immediately, the Xia and the Baili families gave him a look of derision. They were watching the scene quietly.

    The Old Madame was quite calm. Hua Xiaoyi stared at Hua Qiyue with gloating eyes. No one had expected Liu Shaoming to scold her on the spot, giving her no face.

    Hua Qiyue started to chuckle. "Young Master Liu, you misunderstood. Even if your family gives me your entire mansion, I will not dare ept it."

    The Old Madame stared at Liu Mo with quiet, indifferent eyes.

    Liu Mo quickly apologized. "I¡¯m really sorry. My son has been spoilt and rude since young. I¡¯m sorry he offended the Old Madame and Her Highness. Ignore him, everyone."

    Liu Shaoming was dragged out of the hall. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Hua Qiyue looked ndly at Liu Mo and Ouyang Youche. "Master Liu, Young Master Ouyang, thank you for your deep concern. But I can¡¯t ept anything, having done nothing. I will surely not dare ept yourvish gifts."

    They did not expect Hua Qiyue to reject them so directly. Yet, give it a moment¡¯s thought. Hua Qiyue had a mysterious master behind her and that man was extraordinary. Besides, she had Long Red and her fame far surpassed an ordinary high-level Qi Artist¡¯s.

    Why should the present Hua Qiyue ept a gift from them?

    The faces of the House Masters all nched a little. Hua Qiyue¡¯s words revealed that her backing was exceptionally strong. She thought nothing of the Four Great Families. That was what she meant!

    They were shocked. The Four Great Families had rarely alle after a single person, let alone an unmarried girl. They had been rejected for the first time.

    The atmosphere began to coagte.

    Liu Mo coughed lightly and smiled. "Princess Jinghua, you ought not me a person for a meager gift. Do you consider my gift too meager?"

    Liu Mo said this very carefully. Xia Tianughed out lightly. Hisughter was full of disgusted resentment. "Master Liu, of course your gift is too meager! It¡¯s just a cavern! Princess Jinghua has lots of caverns to choose from! She even has Long Red! What else could she not get?"

    The provocative tone in Xia Tian¡¯s voice made Liu Mo even more embarrassed. Xia Yuan growled in a low voice. "Don¡¯t be rude, Tian¡¯er!"

    Xia Tian snorted coldly. Of course, he would never forget that woman¡¯s lustful eyes!

    And he was four years younger than Hua Qiyue! However, when they first met, she had drooled. It was so disgusting. Even its recollection now made Xia Tian very awkward.

    "Ho ho, Young Master Xia is still young. He has certainly made a slip of the tongue." The Old Madame¡¯s face changed color and she said this, quite displeased.

    Her granddaughter¡¯s fame had now inted and her powers were far beyond her expectations. Yet she had been ndered by this young fellow, still wet behind his ears. He reacted in a rather petty way.

    "Old Madame, Your Highness, please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s all my fault for not raising him properly. Please don¡¯t take offense. I¡¯m sure the Old Madame knows how powerful we are. But my son is right: Her Highnesscks nothing. But our Xia family is trying to befriend Hua¡¯s Mansion with a sincere heart. If Her Highnesscks anything in the future, she can look us up. If it is within our abilities, we will climb a mountain of swords, plunge into a sea of fire, or die a thousand deaths to do it!"

    Xia Yuan¡¯s words were sincere and affecting. The Old Madame smiled and nodded. His sincerity meant much more than giving them apound.

    Xia Tian¡¯s countenance changed color and he pulled a long face. "Father! You know full well I don¡¯t like her!"

    He was throwing a childish tantrum again. Xia Yuan¡¯s face looked quite ghastly. Baili Yan looked indifferently at this scene. In his heart, he was deriding them for having reared tigers instead of sons.

    Hua Qiyue quietly took a sip of tea. Xia Yuan muttered his chastisements at Xia Tian. Fearing his father¡¯s authority, the young fellow finally shut up.

    Ouyang Youche smiled a little. "Your Highness, ourpound... not everyone can stay in ourpound. There are all sorts of famous herbs in there. And... the natural entrance to the Dragon Cave is there. If it delights Your Highness, you can go hunting through that entrance."

    Thepany heard him and all suddenly nched!

    The Dragon Cave was the most famous passageway in Changjing Kingdom. It led to the Magic Beasts Forest. However, the Ouyang family had upied that treasured feng shui spot.

    Since the cave was rugged and full of traps, magic beasts from the Magic Beasts Forest would often run into the Dragon Cave and die there.

    The Ouyang family would seize their Crystals after the Magic Beasts died. That was why the family was not only renowned for their medicinal herbs, but also for having possessed tens of thousands of Magic Beast Crystals.

    Once a Qi Artisty his hands on a Crystal, he would ask an alchemist to refine it into a pill. It could rapidly improve his cultivation.

    Everyone was green with envy for that prized feng shui spot. Since the Ouyangs were a powerful family, few could provoke them. The Four Great Families were all evenly matched, yet always contesting one another.

    Now, Ouyang Youche was luring Hua Qiyue away with such a prize? Allow her easy entry into the Dragon Cave and toy her hands on Magic Beast Crystals? They were the cherished dreams of innumerable Qi Artists!

    After all, this was a great bargain she could pick up without any risk. She could improve rapidly. Hua Qiyue had stolen the bargain everyone was dreaming of!

    A tinge of surprise shed across Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. She was not an ignorant person. Naturally, she knew what Ouyang Youche¡¯s invitation signified.

    The Old Madame looked at Hua Qiyue. She did not know what Hua Qiyue was thinking, nor did she know what her grand-daughter really needed.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions.

    The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin. If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group.

 Chapter 78 Nothing Sown, Nothing Reaped

    Let her decide all these for herself!

    Throughout the entire process, Second Madame and the others remained silent, as if they were mere passers-by. But even they had to stick out their tongues in shock. Hua Qiyue had suddenly be a prizedmodity to the Four Great Families. Their resentment and jealousy became even stronger.

    "Congrattions, Elder Sis. You have received such an honored invitation. I feel happy for you."

    Hua Mengshi said with a faint smile.

    Her voice was utterly crisp, sweet with a feminine gentleness. It broke the silence of the hall. Everyone stared at Hua Mengshi.

    They saw a girl in a pink skirt, with delicate, pretty features--very delectable.

    Although she was not as beautiful as Hua Qiyue, her bearing was outstanding. As such, Baili Nan cast her additional nces.

    "You must be joking, Second Sis. I know that Young Master Ouyang is generous. But the Dragon Cave is the prime treasure of the Ouyang family. How can I enter as an outsider? Nothing sown, nothing reaped. Thank you for your favor, Young Master Ouyang!"

    Hua Qiyue said nonchntly. So, she wasn¡¯t at all interested in the Dragon Cave full of Crystals.

    A tinge of astonishment clouded Ouyang Youche¡¯s formerly clear and sparkling eyes.

    Very few Qi Artists could resist the temptation of the Magic Crystals. Even a high-level Qi Artist would be attracted by the prospect of rapid advancement.

    Yet Hua Qiyue had remained unmoved.

    Everyone heard her and their countenances changed. All sorts of thoughts hovered in their minds. This girl was still quite an extraordinary girl after all. Had she something more powerful than even Magic Beast Crystals?

    When they thought about how she defeated Princess Mingzhu in one move, everybody quietly inhaled in a cold breath.

    Hua Qiyue slowly stood up, raising her wine cup with a radiant smile. "I know the thoughts of all present. They are absolutely sincere. But I, Hua Qiyue, cannot receive a reward without having done anything to deserve it. So thank you, all. If you wish to befriend me or Hua¡¯s Mansion, we will be deeply honored!"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words made Old Madame and the Four Great Families all heaved a sigh of relief.

    Her meaning was very clear. Although she would not ept any gifts from the Four Great Families, they could still be on friendly terms.

    "Princess Jinghua is so pure and self-abnegating. I admire you greatly!" After some time, Ouyang Youche said with a smile. His eyes were full of admiration.

    He could not see the gentle gaze from Hua Mengshi. Hua Qiyue before him was even more attractive. She was like a luminous body giving off mysterious allure and light, making one turn his gaze at her.

    "Right, right! Princess Jinghua is so forthright! How delightful!"

    "Her Highness is a true heroine, neither vain nor snobbish!"

    Everyone said with a smile. Hua Qiyue toasted them one after another. The Old Madame saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s practised civilities and was a little surprised.

    The former Hua Qiyue was never this calm. It looked like her grand-daughter had really grown up! She had really changed!

    Second Madame now opened her mouth with a smile. "Thank you for gracing our mansion. Why don¡¯t we take our meals together?"

    This sort of invitation would generally be extended by the owner of Hua¡¯s Mansion. That the invitation came from Second Madame made it seem rather inappropriate.

    But the Old Madame could not say anything with the guests around. She had to smile. "That¡¯s right. I have already got the cooks to prepare dinner. Everyone should stay for this evening meal. It¡¯s a rare reunion. I am most happy to oblige everyone in this hall."

    "Grandma is right. You are all honored guests. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony since you¡¯re here." Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. Tianci stared at this man and that.

    When he saw Xia Tian¡¯s unfriendly eyes, Tianci became quite displeased. He tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s robe sleeve.

    No one was impolite enough to reject Old Madame and Hua Qiyue¡¯s zealous offer. Of course, they wanted to ingratiate themselves on the Huas. The servantsy down their gifts one after another. Hua Qiyue did not reject them.

    She knew that she had to ept the small presents if she rejected the big gifts.

    These eminent families really did notck money. epting the gifts would make it easy to talk. Everyone understood this principle in their hearts.

    However, Hua Qiyue swept her gaze at Liu Mo. The Liu family was the Empress¡¯s maternal family. This meant that Hua Qiyue was destined to have a great foe. Soon, she estimated, the Empress would not hold herself back and would act.

    However, the Lius would have to think of the overall situation. Even if the Empress dealt with her, the Liu family would not support it.

    After all, there were three other families Hua Qiyue had not offended.

    Xia Tian was obviously very reluctant. He red at Hua Qiyue sitting on the host¡¯s seat and saw her calm and collected. She seemed not to have noticed him.

    Of course, Hua Qiyue did not show any "lewdness" toward the other handsome men around. She was nonchnt and calm, totally indifferent.

    Xia Tian could not help but be somewhat surprised. Was the former Hua Qiyue he met a pretence? Why did she have to pretend? To hide some mysterious truth?

    Hua Mengshi was very warm to Ouyang Youche. Her manners, however, were appropriately demure. No one felt that she was too upfront.

    Ouyang Youche, however, remained quite indifferent to her. His distant smile made Hua Mengshi feel very ufortable.

    Dinner was ready. Everyone was seated. Ouyang Youche sat to the left of Hua Qiyue, the mncholic look in his eyes quite dissipated. There was now a strange gleam in his eyes.

    "Oh, so this is the boy Master Xuanji got Her Highness to adopt. Well, his eyes are clear as spring water, his brows like distant mountains. His aquiline nose is firm. He has the physiognomy of someone who will achieve great things," Liu Mo said with a smile. The others acquiesced.

    Hua Qiyue smiled gently. "So long as he is healthy and safe, I will be satisfied."

    While she said this, Tianci suddenly put down his chopsticks. His face flushed as his hands quivered as in a spasm.

    Hua Qiyue had a great fright. She stretched out her hand and touched him. His forehead was burning.

    "Tianci, how are you feeling?" Hua Qiyue asked nervously. Her former calm hadpletely disappeared.

    She stretched out her delicate jade-like hand and caressed Tianci¡¯s forehead gently. So hot! Tianci gripped her arm tightly, his throat gurgling noisily.

    Hua Qiyue was scared out of her wits. The only thing propping her up after her reincarnation had been Tianci.

    If something untoward were to happen to Tianci, she could not live. "Tianci, how are you feeling? Get the physician, quick... no, get the horse carriage ready and head for Prince Nan¡¯s!"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice was quaking. She hadpletely forgotten the existence of the other guests in the hall. Everyone stared at her in great shock. Since the arenapetition, no one had seen this strange upstart so flustered and rmed.

    "Yue¡¯er, you are an unmarried girl. How can you bring Tianci to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion personally?" The Old Madame bellowed fiercely and urgently.

    After all, all the House Masters and young masters of the Four Great Families were here. If they witnessed Hua Qiyue bring her adopted son into Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, there would surely be much idle talk!

    Thepany looked at Hua Qiyue in shock as she swooped the shivering Tianci up into her arms. "Grandma, Tianci is my child. I can¡¯t dy his rescue because of some superfluous formalities. Excuse me, everyone!"

    As her voice descended, her figure had already streaked ahead like lightning, as rapid as a swift gale. She left only wafts of her perfumed scent.

    The Old Madame sat there, her face ghastly.

    Xia Tian could not help it and atst smirked coldly. "What¡¯s so strange about this woman barging into Prince Nan¡¯s mansion? Humph!"

    "Tian¡¯er! Say no more!"

    Xia Yuan was almost about to throw up blood in rage. He thought thating with him, his son might get acquainted with Hua Qiyue and they might like each other. If that happened, the Xia family would benefit.

    He did not expect his blockhead son to dislike Hua Qiyue and oppose her instead. He made sarcastic remarks, making Old Xia regret his decision bitterly.

    Xia Tian snorted coldly. Ouyang Youche said with an indifferent smile, "Old Madame, women nowadays make better Qi Artists than men. We can do without all these old and hackneyed formalities. After all, Prince Nan is a celibate and there are pharmacy apprentices everywhere in his mansion. They will conduct themselves respectably. Why should we care about other people¡¯s gossip?"

    Ouyang Youche¡¯s words were more pleasant to the ears. The Old Madame¡¯s countenance recovered a little. The other old men were not so pedantic and they hurriedly acquiesced. "Young Master Ouyang is right. Women nowadays are strong. We don¡¯t need to follow these formalities so strictly."

    However, in their hearts, everyone was grumbling inwardly. Hua Qiyue must have the help of a mysterious master. The whole im about her adopting a child to change her fate was absurd.

    She insulted men¡¯s intelligence and waspletelycking in womanly decorum.

    Yet Hua Qiyue was still the person they needed to woo. So, no matter what, they have to concur.

    The Old Madame thought about all the changes in Hua Qiyue over the period. For some reason, she started to worry. But once she remembered the dazzling Long Red, her heavy heart rxed.

    .........

    Hua Qiyue, with Tianci in her arms, did not wait for the horse carriage. Instead, she directly executed her Mourning Steps and dashed over to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, barging in after kicking open the door. She so astounded the apprentice guards that they left their posts to pursue her.

    Hua Qiyue dashed into the grand hall, panting. She saw Yun Shimo taking his meal with Huangfu Xuan. Suddenly, they saw Hua Qiyue who had barged in and raised their eyebrows.

    "Yun Shimo, quick... see what¡¯s wrong with Tianci! Save him, quick!" Hua Qiyue yelled in terror. She ced Tianci on the inner couch. The two pharmacy apprentices rushed in. "Master... "

    "It¡¯s alright. You two leave us."

    Yun Shimo waved his hand and strode into the inner hall. He saw Tianci lying on the long couch, his arms and legs shaking violently. There was a gurgling noise in his throat.

    Hua Qiyue crouched on his side, her hand tightly grasping Tianci¡¯s. Her other hand was frantically wiping off the cold sweat on his forehead.

    "Tianci, are you alright? Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared... We are with Uncle Prince... "

    The rims of Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes reddened. She looked terrified.

    Yun Shimo and Huangfu Xuan both started. They had never seen Hua Qiyue like this before.

    After she returned from Hanyue Temple, this woman had emanated a mysterious aura. She was collected when faced with all sorts of ordeals. She had never behaved in this way before.

    Yun Shimo advanced and ced his fingers on Tianci¡¯s pulse. He raised his brows quietly. "He¡¯s fine... But the pill is too strong... You must have given him a strong dose?"

    Hua Qiyue nearly threw up blood in rage. It was he who had made her split the pill into three parts for Tianci. Now, he was telling her she had given him too strong a dose?

    "The medicine is a bit too strong. I will try now to revive his damaged Spiritual Qi." Yun Shimo said quietly. He injected a whiff of silver Qi gently into Tianci¡¯s palm.

    ------------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book .Anyments you want make on the previous plots of this book or you just want to find out what will happen next, and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions.

    The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin. If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group.

 Chapter 79 Tiancis Dad?

    Tianci¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, his face ashen, his lips colorless. Hua Qiyue was panic-stricken. The rims of her eyes turned red. She only heaved a heavy sigh of relief after seeing his face recover its color.

    Huangfu Xuan giggled. "A person like you can be worried?"

    Hua Qiyue ignored Huangfu Xuan and gazed silently at Tianci. She waited for him to calm down and re-open his eyes, clear as spring water. Only then did Hua Qiyue feel assured.

    "Tianci, are you alright?"

    Hua Qiyue asked gently. Tianci was in a daze and his gaze a little nk. He stared confusedly at Hua Qiyue, blinking his attractive eyes. Under the worried gaze of the trio, he finally parted his lips gently. "Mother... "

    Hua Qiyue heard him and instantly shedded tears of joy. She pressed Tianci violently into her bosom, her tears falling like a tilted jade basin with pearls, streaming down incessantly.

    Her tears drenched Tianci¡¯s clothes. Huangfu Xuan and Yun Shimo stared quietly at her. The most vulnerable side to a woman was finally revealed before their eyes.

    "Tianci... Tianci... you can finally speak, you can finally speak!" Hua Qiyue cried out, weeping andughing. She was like a mad woman.

    "Mother!" Tianci¡¯s voice was exceptionally clear, as naive and direct as it was before. Hua Qiyue released him and looked into his chubby little face. His delighted eyes bore no trace of any dark memories.

    Splendid! It looked like Tianci had forgotten everything save for her, his mother.

    Hua Qiyue embraced Tianci, weeping andughing. The luminous night pearl throwing its gentle light on her face revealed her alluring gentleness.

    "Princess Jinghua, it¡¯s almost midnight. Aren¡¯t you going back?"

    A voice suddenly dragged Hua Qiyue back into reality. She was astounded. She was shedding tears of joy with Tianci in her arms and had nearly forgotten she was in another man¡¯s mansion.

    Hua Qiyue quickly pulled Tianci up. Tianci looked refreshed but his stomach was rumbling. "Mother, I am hungry! Starving!"

    Hua Qiyue smiled at him apologetically. "Tianci, I¡¯m sorry. Mother¡¯s just overjoyed. I forgot you haven¡¯t eaten. Let¡¯s go home and take our meal."

    Yun Shimo snorted coldly. "Children can¡¯t take hunger. Bingyi, get someone to serve the dishes."

    The corner of Bingyi¡¯s mouth twitched. It was already sote. How could the cooks prepare supper? However, a Master¡¯s order was divine. He had to bow and retreat.

    Hua Qiyue did not really care. She brought Tianci to sit outside. Two pharmacy apprentice were secretly sizing her up.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were terribly swollen from tears. They resembled peaches, but this made the formerly aloof her looked more human.

    Huangfu Xuan curled his lips and said with dissatisfaction, "Brother Yun, I don¡¯t believe you. Are you letting this woman stay to take their meal?"

    Disbelief was all over his eyes. Hadn¡¯t Yun Shimo quite disliked Hua Qiyue? Why did he allow her to stay for a meal? Letting an unmarried woman stay in a man¡¯s mansion would surely invite gossip.

    "She is my disciple," Yun Shimo said calmly and quietly.

    "What?"

    Huangfu Xuan almost stumbled. "When did she be your disciple?"

    "Today."

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s sight darkened and he almost passed out. Yun Shimo threw him a casual nce. "Boys, send Master Huangpu back to his mansion. He¡¯s had too much to drink."

    Huangfu Xuan heard him and instantly jumped up. "Brother Yun, when did I ever drink? Hey... don¡¯t drag me out. I have legs! I can walk myself!"

    The two pharmacy apprentices still continued to pull at him. Huangfu Xuan knew that Yun Shimo wanted some time alone with Hua Qiyue and Tianci. He red in astonishment at Yun Shimo, then snorted coldly, striding out.

    Huangfu Xuan could not understand how Yun Shimo could fall for such a woman.

    The appetizers for supper were some fruits and titbits. Hua Qiyue was not overwhelmed by the shock but her heart had momentarily missed a beat.

    To serve fruits first for supper meant only one thing: the cooks had not prepared the dishes. In other words... Yun Shimo had made them stay for supper at the spur of the moment.

    "Tianci¡¯s situation should be quite steady now?" As she fed fruits to Tianci, Hua Qiyue asked quietly.

    "Yes. He doesn¡¯t need to take the Spring Reviving Pill any more. Tianci¡¯s constitution is unexpectedly good... he needs only one-third of the normal dose to attain three times the normal efficacy." Yun Shimo¡¯s words greatly shocked Hua Qiyue.

    She stared at Tianci eating fruits, escounced in the armchair. The mischievous fellow was blinking at her. "Mother, is this mansion very poor? Why are there only fruits here?"

    Err...

    The corner of Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly. "Tianci, supper will soon be ready."

    "Who are you? Mother, is he my Dad?"

    Tianci had lost his memory and would ask everything he did not know. He put a big question mark on everything and everybody.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s brows began to lift. Hua Qiyue snorted. "He¡¯s not your Dad. Your Dad¡¯s... "

    She stopped. She could not continue any more.

    Should she tell Tianci that his father was dead or missing?

    Because Hua Qiyue did not know. She did not know who had deflowered on her wedding night, who made her pregnant in her former life.

    "I, the Prince, am your father," Yun Shimo suddenly said quietly. He stretched out his hand to gently caress Tianci¡¯s face.

    Hua Qiyue spurted out all the tea in her mouth noisily.

    Opposite her, Yun Shimo was sprayed all over with tea.

    Crystalline droplets were on Yun Shimo¡¯s face, making him looked very awkward. Bingyi immediately whizzed over to Yun Shimo¡¯s side.

    "Outrageous! How dare you disrespect His Highness like this!"

    Bingyi bellowed coldly. He was about to draw out his sword when Yun Shimo waved for him to stop.

    "Leave us." Yun Shimo stared indifferently at Hua Qiyue who had almost spewed out blood. He quietly took out his handkerchief to wipe the tea droplets off his face.

    Bingyi stared disbelievingly at Yun Shimo but could only retreat helplessly.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly threw down the fruits in his hand and tumbled into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms. "Dad, you are so handsome... Why can¡¯t I remember anything about the past? Is this our home, Dad?"

    Yun Shimo continued to smile faintly. He treated the utterly stunned Hua Qiyue as though she were transparent.

    Hua Qiyue widened her big eyes. That¡¯s right!

    She saw it right. Yun Shimo was taking Tianci¡¯s tenderly into his arms. His voice was full of gentleness. With his benign, paternal look, he was not like the normal Yun Shimo at all!

    Did he have a seizure?

    Had he a screw loose again?

    Hua Qiyue really wondered if she was in a dream. She pinched herself sharply on her arm. It hurts!

    If this wasn¡¯t a dream, what made him say and do this?

    "Tianci, Father has a jade fan with gold threads outside. Go and bring it here." Yun Shimo smiled lightly. Tianci jumped up immediately and dashed off.

    He hadpletely regained his naivete and vigor of the past. This was the true Tianci.

    "Yun Shimo, what do you mean by this?"

    Hua Qiyue saw Tianci go and immediately leapt up. She interrogated Yun Shimo coldly.

    Yun Shimo gave her an indifferent nce. "Do you want Tianci to know his father has been dismembered by horses? That his mother died unjustly in the hands of the Princess?"

    Hua Qiyue bit her lip. That would indeed be terrible news for Tianci.

    "Even if you keep mum, outsiders will tell."

    "I will make everyone shut their canine mouths."

    Yun Shimo stretched out his long and shapely fingers and took a slice of watermelon. He bit into it quietly.

    A cold gleam flitted across his eyes. Hua Qiyue was momentarily stunned. Why was this man treating Tianci so well?

    "Both Tianci and you are my disciples." Yun Shimo added this finally.

    Hua Qiyue went a bit crazy. Disciple? Again, he used the fact they were his disciples to do some things she could not understand.

    She thought again. With Prince Nan¡¯s power, it was not impossible for him to keep everyone¡¯s mouths shut. That would benefit Tianci.

    He was already six. If he learned that Zhou Zhicheng had been dismembered, that his real mother had been tortured to death by the Princess... although she was also his real mother, but in reality, the person who had given birth to him was her previous self...

    In the eyes of outsiders, Hua Qiyue could never be his biological mother.

    "Since you think this, you¡¯d better keep to that tale. But I have to bring Tianci back to Hua¡¯s Mansion. What can I say then?"

    Hua Qiyue knitted her brows, looking at Yun Shimo in some perplexity.

    Why must he be so good to Tianci and her?

    Was it really because Tianci had the potential to be an alchemist? Did he help them because of this? When she found a cold, distant man like Yun Shimo extending her his helping hand, she found the fact unbelievable.

    "Tell him this. You¡¯re bringing him back to Hua¡¯s Mansion because the Old Madame dotes on both of you."

    Yun Shimo exined, calm and collected.

    Hua Qiyue was about to say something again when Tianci returned with the jade fan with gold threads. "Dad, your fan!"

    His jade-like eyes, as dark as ink, were brimming with joy. He was looking forward to apliment.

    "Well done! Tianci is so obedient. Daddy is very happy. Are you hungry? Come, sit up here and take your meal!" Yun Shimo smiled gently. The servants had already brought in the prepared dishes, one by one.

    Hua Qiyue paused. She sensed that she needed to investigate who had ravished her in her previous life.

    Hua Qiyue had got men to investigate this, but Butler Wang had not given her any good news. It seemed like she needed help from a better qualified organization.

    Hua Qiyue remembered that night: the wild kisses, the pain of being deflowered. Although she had passed out, she still had a faint sensation. The only thing she did not know was the identity of that person.

    When she thought about this, Hua Qiyue felt quite vexed.

    If it weren¡¯t for that person, she would not have ended up in this predicament. But a scum like Zhou Zhicheng would fall for another woman even if that rapist hadn¡¯t existed.

    "Mother? Mother?"

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Hua Qiyue had a great fright. She was so deep in her thoughts that Tianci had to call her many times before she recollected herself.

    Tianci smiled mischievously. "Just now, Dad says that we are going back to Hua¡¯s Mansion. That¡¯s Grandma¡¯s ce, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes, Grandma dotes on us terribly. Great-grandma dotes on us even more. She¡¯s old. We must spend more time with her." Hua Qiyue¡¯s smile was faint. She had to cooperate with Yun Shimo and keep this lie under wraps.

 Chapter 80 To Be Shocked, as Lightning in a Sunny Day

    Hearing that, Tianci nodded without fully understanding it.

    His bowl was filled with the food that Yun Shimo served him. There were delicacies of all kinds on the table, most of which were tonic cuisines that could nourish both blood and vitality, but they were quite delicious.

    Tianci enjoyed his meal very much. But Hua Qiyue had a poor appetite because she had something on her mind, so, she sat beside Tianci and earnestly looked at him, after having less than half a bowl.

    Tianci liked Yun Shimo very much. It was probably because they had developed a very good rtionship before, thus, he was still very willing to get close to Yun Shimo after losing his memory.

    "Mom, aren¡¯t you happy? Why did you eat less?" The gossip boy Tianci started to chatter again.

    "You¡¯re too young. Don¡¯t ask too much."

    "But Daddy said that it would be best not to feel ashamed to ask questions." Tianci smiled. Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched and said, "Yun Shimo, in just fifteen minutes, you¡¯ve already taken responsibility for Tianci in the name of his Daddy!" "But Daddy said that it would be best not to feel ashamed to ask questions." Tianci smiled. Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched and said, "Yun Shimo, in just fifteen minutes, you¡¯ve already taken responsibility for Tianci in the name of his Daddy!"

    Looking at her son¡¯s big blinking eyes, Hua Qiyue cooled downpletely.

    Her son could finally speak, which was the biggest wish in Hua Qiyue¡¯s life. The other part of her wish was to spend the rest of her life safe and happily with her son.

    Why me Tianci because of an irrelevant person?

    "I¡¯m not unhappy. I just have a smaller appetite because I¡¯m a woman," Hua Qiyue smiled and said.

    Tianci blinked his eyes, and then he saw Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes which had the air of a soft smile. He asked, "Then why is Mom a woman?"

    "Tianci, don¡¯t ask such childish questions. Be quick, and then we¡¯ll go back to Hua¡¯s Mansion," Hua Qiyue said coldly. However, Tianci shook his head and said, "I want to stay here with Daddy..."

    Suddenly, Hua Qiyue felt extremely depressed, ¡¯I painstakingly took back this little guy, and now he shows his preference toward Yun Shimo? And what did Yun Shimo mean? He let Tianci call him Daddy... I¡¯m shocked, it¡¯s just like lightning in a sunny day!¡¯

    "Tianci, how about tomorrow night? I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow night," Yun Shimo said calmly and quietly stared at Hua Qiyue with his deep ck eyes.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face became severe, and she drew aside Tianci when he finished his meal. She replied, "Tianci doesn¡¯t like to live anywhere else. Hua¡¯s Mansion is the suitable ce for him."

    Trying to steal her son? No way!

    "There is a natural anima energy in Tianci¡¯s pubic region. Therefore, I have to get through his Qi Mai so that he can cultivate ahead of time and be a more outstanding Qi Artist in the future," Yun Shimo said calmly, and he drew Tianci aside, putting his hand on Tianci¡¯s pulse. Yun Shimo felt that Tianci¡¯s natural anima energy was so strong that it was attempting to inhale the anima energy from his body.

    The fact that an only six-year-old little boy would have such a strong natural anima energy really surprised Yun Shimo. And Tianci was wide eyed as he said, "Daddy, I¡¯m feeling that something in your body is flowing... Gee, it feels like a flood. That¡¯s awesome!"

    This little guy¡¯s eyes were shining. Hua Qiyue looked at her son in disbelief, thinking that this little guy increasingly behaved beyond all her expectations.

    Anyway, Tianci had a natural anima energy, which meant that he had an extraordinary gift in the Qi Art.

    With the help of his teacher Yun Shimo, Tianci would be more outstanding than him in the future. Therefore, in any case, Hua Qiyue would feel relieved.

    "Tianci, you can feel Daddy¡¯s energy..." There shined a strange light in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes, and the light was a littleplicated. Hua Qiyue felt severe and thought, ¡¯Is there something amiss again?¡¯

    "Is there anything wrong?" Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    Yun Shimo squinted and nced at Hua Qiyue to reply, "Nothing."

    Hua Qiyue suddenly became tongue-tied.

    ¡¯This guy must be doing it intentionally!¡¯

    Indeed, he knew something, but he didn¡¯t tell her. And that was why Hua Qiyue was sullen and depressed.

    In this case, she was unwilling to stay any longer. She stood up and pulled Tianci outside, saying, "Tianci, let¡¯s go home."

    "Mom, isn¡¯t here our home?"

    "You want to live here? Then, you stay here, I¡¯ll go home!" Hua Qiyue said with a little sullenness. Her beautiful eyebrows frowned tightly because she hadn¡¯t thought that Yun Shimo would capture the little guy¡¯s heart so quickly.

    ¡¯Is it that easy to bribe this little guy?¡¯

    The little guy blinked his big and ck eyes, shaking his head at once. He said, "I¡¯ll stay with Mom."

    Hearing this, Hua Qiyuecently nced at Yun Shimo who was standing there calmly and seemed to be even taller under the reflection of his white robe.

    His pair of eyes, like an icy abyss meeting a warm stream, slowly became soft and tender. Hua Qiyue halted and immediately avoided that pair of ever changing eyes.

    Hua Qiyue dragged Tianci and ran away.

    Hua Qiyue went back to the mansion. Old Madame was still awake, but she was a little relieved when she saw Hua Qiyue taking Tianci back.

    The next day.

    Eunuch Xu from the pce, who worked for the Empress, should arrive by himself and proim the Empress¡¯ instructions this time. The Empress appreciated Hua Qiyue greatly and intended to hold a birthday banquet for her, inviting her to the pce before the evening started.

    Of course, Old Madame, Second Madame, Hua Mengshi, Third Madame and Hua Xiaoyi were also invited.

    Hua Qiyue took out one hundred liang of silver to give a reward to Eunuch Xu. (Liang is a kind of unit of measurement in ancient China.) Eunuch Xu went back happily, and he intentionally warned her in a low voice, "Be careful, Princess Jinghua. It¡¯s sultry in summer, and Your Highness needs to make good preparations for this banquet."

    Hua Qiyue calmly smiled and answered, "Thank you for reminding me. I¡¯ll pay attention to it."

    Watching Eunuch Xu leaving, Hua Qiyue¡¯s facial expression became cold and severe, ¡¯The Empress will finally take actions.¡¯

    She knew that the Empress was deeply concerned about the person behind her, so, she wouldn¡¯t hire a killer to kill her. So... the Empress would only find other ways if she couldn¡¯t hire a killer.

    Tonight, it will be a night of storm!

    After breakfast, Hua Qiyue took Tianci and the others to the inn to visit Ji Zhong. After all, Ji Zhong once helped her. Although she won that Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice back aboveboard, she was still afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have taken it back without the help of the Ji family.

    Ji Zhong and the others were very excited. Since Hua Qiyue performed very well in thepetition, it would of course be the Ji family¡¯s great luck to have such a female apprentice.

    There was a man who came to visit the Ji family together with Hua Qiyue. This man was Liu Shaoming from the Liu¡¯s.

    Liu Shaoming was talented and handsome. In order to make friends with the Ji family which was in a higher position, the Liu¡¯s purposefully made Liu Shaoming participate in the men¡¯spetition.

    Enduring the stress from his family, Liu Shaoming had to take part in the tform martial arts tournament. Of course, he was expected to win in the men¡¯spetition, which meant that he would be an apprentice of the Ji family.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue, Liu Shaoming raised his eyebrows sullenly andpletely presented a wisp of disdain in his eyes.

    "It¡¯s a surprise to meet Princess Jinghua here again. You¡¯re really like a fly, I can see you everywhere," Liu Shaomingughed coldly and said calmly.

    Ji Zhong, Ji Feng and others frowned slightly when they realized that Liu Shaoming was so narrow-minded.

    Liu Shaoming restrained his disdain when he heard a light cough from an attendant standing behind him.

    Ji Jing stood up at once and offered a seat to Hua Qiyue, saying with a smile to her, "Sister Qiyue, I hope you will not mind it. It¡¯s quite normal to be surrounded by one or two flies since there are millions of people in this world. So, why bother to argue with a mad dog?"

    Hearing this, Liu Shaoming¡¯s facial expression suddenly became severe and serious.

    "Jing¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude!" Though Ji Zhong disliked Liu Shaoming¡¯s behavior, he wouldn¡¯t allow his daughter to be so impolite.

    "Being rude? Daddy, I just said it casually. I wasn¡¯t speaking ill of Childe Liu."

    It was definitely a clumsy denial about what she had said. Liu Shaoming¡¯s facial expression became even more severe and serious, but another light cough from his attendant woke him up.

    The lord of the Ji family, his future master, was the one he was in front of.

    The Liu¡¯s had great strenth and power, but they were still a little inferior in the aspect of Qi Art. Only a few of the Liu¡¯s apprentices could reach the greatpleteness of the Dragon Diagram. Therefore, the lord of the Liu¡¯s hoped that one of his descendants could reach the stage above the greatpleteness of the Dragon Diagram.

    "It¡¯s my honor to meet the lord of the Ji family, First Childe Ji and First Miss Ji!" Liu Shaoming calmed down and spoke loudly.

    "Childe Liu, sit down, please," Ji Zhong said calmly.

    Liu Shaoming nced at Hua Qiyue and intentionally kept a certain distance from her.

    But Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t take it seriously. After she quietly had a meal with the members of the Ji family, she chatted with the members and then was ready to leave. When she went out of the inn, Liu Shaoming called her name from behind.

    "Hua Qiyue, stop, wait!"

    Hua Qiyue halted and turned her head reluctantly.

    Liu Shaoming came to Hua Qiyue with a grim face. Tianci looked at this dignified man up and down, and he blinked his ck eyes when he saw this man¡¯s eyes filled with resentment.

    "Childe Liu, what do you want?" Hua Qiyue said politely. Though there were few people around them, she still kept a distance with him.

    Liu Shaoming snorted even more disgustedly when he saw Hua Qiyue wary of him. He said, "Hua Qiyue, don¡¯t think that I will like you even if you¡¯ve gained attentions from the Ji family! Don¡¯t be self-centered, I will never ever like you!"

    "Oh?" Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and looked at Liu Shaoming coldly to say, "So what?"

    "So, don¡¯t let me see you!" Liu Shaoming shouted disgustedly.

    Hua Qiyue felt ridiculous. Hua Qiyue might show her interest in handsome men before, but now, she totally had no interest in such men like Liu Shaoming.

    "Childe Liu, I think you should go see a doctor."

    "What?"

    "You¡¯re very ill. You me your self-centered ways on me. I¡¯m really not interested in a frivolous man like you. So please, stay away from me," Hua Qiyue said coldly and Tianci began to giggle.

    "Mom, why do I see a big rooster crowing at people? Do I need to feed him with some millet?"

    Tianci¡¯s innocent words made Liu Shaoming¡¯s face be totally severe and serious.

    "Emm, he seems to be starving. We should feed him well!" Hua Qiyueughed and said humorlessly; Tianci blinked his eyes and giggled.

    Hua Qiyue bent down and picked up Tianci. Tianci waved his hands, only to see a white light shooting at Liu Shaoming like lightning! Of course, Hua Qiyue and Tianci disappeared like a wind after this movement.

    Liu Shaoming was greatly surprised. He had never thought that the little boy could use Qi Art. That white light was suddenly broken into electric balls. And these electric balls immediately made a hissing sound when they rubbed against the air.

    Liu Shaoming waved his sleeves and poured anima energy into them. Hisrge sleeves collided with the electric ballsing at him, only to hear a bang¡ª

    The electric balls were crushed down by Liu Shaoming¡¯s sleeves. However, there was a sort ofyer pervading in the air which turned out to be white powder. Carelessly, Liu Shaoming inhaled the powder...

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 81 The Empress Invitation

    "Watch out, Childe!"

    The attentant shouted, but it was toote. Sundenly, Liu Shaoming felt an itchiness on the nerves all over his body. A kind of mad magic made him open his mouth, and heughed without a pause.

    Seeing Liu Shaoming¡¯s situation, his attendant was freaked out and operated Qing Gong on Liu Shaoming immediately, then they suddenly disappeared in front of the Jing Yue Pavilion...

    But many people witnessed this, and they all mocked Liu Shaoming for his arrogancy. But it wasn¡¯t a fatal injury, it would be something to see whether Liu Shaoming would me this on Hua Qiyue.

    If he went to me her, then people would say that it was a trick yed by a child, and it would be unmanly for him to argue with a child.

    If he didn¡¯t get even, this First Childe of the Liu¡¯s would have to let it go, which upset him a lot.

    Tianci was young, butst night, Hua Qiyue taught him a trick of Qi Art for self defense. Tianci was extremely gifted and he had already mastered it after only one-hour study.

    Hua Qiyue was very satisfied with what happened just now. At least, Tianci would be more and more strong in the future, and he would no longer need the protection from his mother by then.

    Before the appointed Youshi time (mid afternoon), Hua Qiyue and Tianci had gotten on the carriage, and Lv Xin and Youshui followed them. Although it would be a night of storm, Hua Qiyue had to take Tianci with her.

    Tianci was still young, but he needed to grow to maturity, learning about the hideous features of all kinds of people, so that he would be safe and sound in the world that followed thew of the jungle.

    But Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t ruin his innocence. She would still take Tianci outside and find a suitable academy for him.

    After meeting Xuanjist time, Hua Qiyue hadn¡¯t seen him anymore. He was very mysterious. It was said that he didn¡¯t live in the Rongfu Temple anymore.

    "Miss, you¡¯re just an acquaintance to the Empress. It is abnormal that the Empress would hold this birthday banquet for you." Indeed, Lv Xin was a thoughtful girl. She sat there and couldn¡¯t find out the answer, and finally, she had to ask Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue smiled calmly, and she held Tianci¡¯s soft little hands, tenderly manicuring his nails.

    "Perhaps, the Emperor once talked about Miss to the Empress, so, the Empress pays more attention to Miss," Qiuyun smiled calmly and said.

    "Lv Xin, the Empress invited us honestly and sincerely, don¡¯t specte Her Highness¡¯ intention as you like." Hua Qiyue said calmly. She fondled Tianci¡¯s head after finishing manicuring his nails.

    Tianci rubbed his little face on her sleeves, "Mom, is there a lot of delicious food in the pce?"

    Hua Qiyue nodded, "Yes, but it is a royal banquet. Even a child shouldn¡¯t be too impolite, do you understand?"

    Tianci nodded seriously after hearing that.

    "However...Tianci, what you should keep in mind is that you can behave as you like in front of me. But in front of others, especially those whom you¡¯re not familiar with and you don¡¯t know whether they¡¯re friends or enemies, you should be extremely cautious and careful. Of course, until the day you¡¯re strong enough, until the day nobody is above you, you¡¯re allowed to show your true nature." Hua Qiyue calmly smiled, and Lv Xin and others felt unbelievable due to her teaching.

    ¡¯Why did First Miss say this?¡¯

    The Changjing Kingdom had always attached importance to courtesy. In this country, every child, from the poor families or the rich families, would receive such education.

    But Hua Qiyue educated her son in an opposite way, which quite confused them.

    After a while, the carriage entered the pce and came to the Imperial Garden. The delicacies had already been ced on the table, but the Emperor and the Empress had not yet arrived. Except for the Hua¡¯s family members, the childes,dies and other members from other big families who were also invited.

    Princess Mingzhu was invited too, and her eyshes shook slightly when she saw Hua Qiyue.

    She dropped her eyes to conceal that wisp of cold light in her eyes.

    Hua Mengshi, together with Second Madame, sat on the second seat on the right, all smiles. Eunuch Xu led Hua Qiyue to the first table on the right, which was obviously arranged by the Empress intentionally.

    Hua Qiyue sat down with Tianci after she expressed her thanks to Eunuch Xu.

    The members of the Ji family were also invited. Ji Jing very happily ran to Hua Qiyue and held her hands, saying, "Sister Qiyue, it is unexpected that the Empress thinks so highly of you. I¡¯m very happy for you."

    "Jing¡¯er, aren¡¯t you invited too? So, the Empress likes you, too." Hua Qiyue smiled lightly and let her sit down.

    Ji Jing was really naive by thinking that. The Empress held this birthday banquet for Hua Qiyue just because she liked her? It was just a trap.

    "Sister must be kidding. I very much like the talented and pretty people like you, too! Look... many childes are looking at you. It seems that your charm is great!"

    Ji Jing looked around in secret, discovering that many childes also looked at Hua Qiyue with strange eyes.

    Although Hua Qiyue had a notorious fame and it was said that she was very ugly, in fact, it was just a rumor, and she was hundreds of times prettier than Hua Mengshi.

    Moreover, Hua Qiyue performed perfectly on thepetition held by the Ji family, which attracted many boys¡¯ eyes in secret.

    Hua Qiyue also noticed that those gleaming eyes were looking at her. She smiled calmly, as peaceful as a chrysanthemum blossom, which was more appealing.

    Immediately, many romantic childes came to her with a ss of wine and intended to chat with her.

    Hua Qiyue responded to them easily and properly. But Hua Mengshi was seldom visited and there were few who would be inclined to chat with her. It was because more and more negative news about her were spread to the public after Hua Mengshi had voluntarily withdrawn from thepetition.

    That was why more and more people disliked her. And now Hua Mengshi behaved calmly and smiled like a flower.

    Her heart was filled with anxiety and resentment, but she had to oppress her emotions.

    Seeing this, Princess Mingzhu stepped forth and sat next to her, "Long time no see, Second Miss Hua."

    Hua Mengshi felt ttered when she saw Princess Mingzhu being friendly to her, and she immediately stood up and smiled reverently, "Long time no see, Princess Mingzhu."

    A strange light skimmed over Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes, and she smiled slightly, as light as a breeze, as clear as a cloud.

    "You¡¯re wee, Second Miss. We haven¡¯t had an intimate talk in a long time. We¡¯re as close as sisters, please be casual," Princess Mingzhu smiled and said. They sat together, and the atmosphere around them became especially strange.

    Hua Qiyue looked around with her beautiful eyes and finally lingered when seeing Princess Mingzhu and Hua Mengshi, with her mouth curving up.

    And now, Princess Huiya showed up leisurely; she was extremely happy when she saw Hua Qiyue. She walked to Hua Qiyue and held her hands, saying happily, "Princess Jinghua, you¡¯re so respected that even the Empress held the banquet for you."

    Hua Qiyue smiled and said calmly, "Indeed, the Empress is really kind to us ordinary women."

    Although Princess Huiya was not the Empress¡¯ daughter, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t thoroughly figure out whether she was a friend or an enemy yet. On the surface, Princess Huiya seemed to be that kind of naive princess.

    However, it was hard to specte about what people were thinking, so, it was a good thing to be more cautious.

    The guests were chatting with each other mannerly, only to see a group of people pouring in the entrance of the Imperial Garden who turned out to be eunuchs and maidservants leading the way. Then, The Empress who was in Phoenix Robe and tha Changlong Emperor who was in Dragon Robe came in leisurely.

    Seeing the Emperor, the guests had different facial expressions. After all, as a learner at the bottom stage of the Dragon Diagram, Hua Qiyue was a God-given genius. So, it was inevitable that the Emperor paid much attention to her.

    Old Madame Hua was satisfied because she had never thought that the loser legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion would be sparkly like this.

    "Gosh, Prince Nan and the son of the feudal lord Huangfu came, too!" A scream caused endless envy and admiration among girls, and their eyes shifted to those two men who attracted much attention as soon as they showed up.

    Hua Qiyue was a little surprised and she didn¡¯t expect that Yun Shimo and Huangfu Xuan would alsoe to the banquet.

    She raised her eyes slightly, only to see that Yun Shimo, dressed in ck, seemed to be neater and more handsome. Tonight, Huangfu Xuan unexpectedly boasted, wearing a white robe which made him look like an elf prince riding a horse under the moonlight, and his entire body emitted a sense of freshness.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s eyes met with hers, but this man smugly snorted and looked away. Hua Qiyue smiled slightly, ¡¯Does this man who used to be my fiance still thinks that I have feelings for him?¡¯

    Things remained unchanged but people had changed. She was no longer the Hua Qiyue she used to be.

    "Ya, Daddy! Is that my Daddy?" As soon as Tianci saw Yun Shimo, he immediately jumped up excitedly. But Hua Qiyue stopped him when he was about to rush to Yun Shimo.

    "Tianci... you shouldn¡¯t scream in this asion!" Hua Qiyue whispered. Tianci blinked his eyes, and he listened to her though he didn¡¯t understand what she said.

    Hua Qiyue was relieved in secret. However, Old Madame Hua and others looked at Tianci in confusion.

    "His Majestyes! Her Highnesses! The First Princees!" A eunuch called in a shrill voice. The guests saluted them; the Changlong Emperor smiled and asked them to be casual.

    Huangfu Changyu gave a nce at Hua Qiyue significantly, without saying anything.

    The Changlong Emperor mannerly looked at Hua Qiyue, gently smiling and saying, "Princess Jinghua, this is your birthday banquet. The Empress says that it¡¯s difficult to find a genius of Qi Art, and I agree with her. Therefore, I specially asked the Empress to prepare this birthday banquet, hoping that Princess Jinghua won¡¯t mind it!"

    Hua Qiyue was overwhelmed and bowed down, saying, "I¡¯m ttered. Thanks for Your Majesty and Your Highness¡¯ great kindness!"

    Seeing Hua Qiyue being very respectful, the Changlong Emperor sat down calmly, and the Empress also said with a smile, "Princess Jinghua, it¡¯s unexpected that you¡¯ve gotten through Qi Mai and learned about Qi Art; I¡¯m very impressed. It seems that there appears to be one more Qi Art talent in our Changjing Kingdom!"

    "Your Highness is joking, it was just the luck that enabled me to have such a wonderful experience!" Hua Qiyue smiled and said properly.

    The others echoed. The Empress still kept her tender and dignified smile, however, a wisp of extremely concealed and cold light skimmed over her eyes.

    ¡¯Hua Qiyue! Tonight will be your undoing! I¡¯ll have you loose your reputation and repay the blood debts! I want you to console Huizhen¡¯s wrongly understood soul!¡¯ These words suddenly arose from the Empress¡¯s mind.

    Tonight, would be an exciting night.

    The banquet began. The Changlong Emperor and the Empress paid much attention to Hua Qiyue, and specially bestowed her some extremely rare treasures.

    But somehow, Hua Qiyue frequently felt that the Empress¡¯ gaze fell on her, and when she raised her head to meet with that pair of beautiful and smiling eyes, the noble Empress smiled slightly but weirdly.

    Hua Qiyue became very popr. But as a young and richdy in the capital, Hua Mengshi suddenly became undesired just like a bleak andcklustre stone. Those handsome childes no longer noticed her and shifted their eyes to Hua Qiyue.

    Of course, who was reluctant to be friends with a Qi Artist at the bottom stage of the Dragon Diagram? It would be two happy events to marry her because not only could they get a beautiful wife, but also they would gain royal favor!

    Hua Mengshi smiled gently and properly without any disappointment and still kept the style that a First Miss should have. Hua Mengshi half consciously looked at Hua Qiyue with a smile, but there was one more wisp of satire in her eyes.

    When the banquet went halfway, Eunuch Xu came in hurriedly and screamed, "Your Majesty, there is something wrong, something went wrong..."

    Eunuch Xu¡¯s facial expression very likely implied that something important had happened. All of a sudden, all the people quieted down, and the Changlong Emperor nced at Eunuch Xu unhappily to say, "What on earth happened that made you panic?"

    "Your Majesty! Just now, Pce Guards arrested a spy named Wang Zhong in Your Majesty¡¯s study room, and he is from the Tumo Kingdom. He is a neer who joined the Pce Guards three months ago. He also has the symbol of the Tumo Kingdom tattoed on his back, which can prove that he is a hidden traitor..."

    Eunuch Xu said with a terrible face. Hearing this, the Changlong Emperor suddenly snorted, "A hidden traitor? People from Tumo Kingdom are so brave that arrange a spy to enter my pce? Someone, fetch him!"

    The Tumo Kingdom and the Changjing Kingdom hadn¡¯t been getting along well with each other. Moreover, the people living in the Tumo Kingdom were barbaric and robust, often making troubles at the border. As for the king of the Tumo Kingdom, he proimed that he would set foot on every piece ofnd in the Changjing Kingdom. However, he didn¡¯t do it because there were twenty senior Qi Artists in the Changjing Kingdom.

    Thus, the Changlong Emperor would attach much importance to Qi Artists. For a powerful nation, Qi Artists were an absolutely necessary part of it.

    A senior Qi Artist was worth ten thousands of soldiers!

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 82 The Painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead

    Old Madame Hua squinted; somehow, she felt that something went wrong. On the face of it, the Empress appreciated Hua Qiyue very much, but after all, Old Madame Hua was a senior woman who had seen much of the world and she had caught sight of that cold light skimming over the Empress¡¯ eyes.

    "Qiyue, have you ever offended the Empress? Why do I have a feeling of unease?" Old Madame couldn¡¯t help worrying about Hua Qiyue since she had now regarded Hua Qiyue as the treature of Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    "Grandmother, you worry too much. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman, how can I offend the Empress?" Hua Qiyue smiled calmly and served Old Madame Hua with a bowl of soup.

    Old Madame paused andposedly watched two Pce Guards escort a middle-aged man to the pce.

    Since they finally caught a spy, the Changlong Emperor intended to punish him as a warning to others. Although the Changjing Kingdom hadn¡¯t been trod by the Tumo Kingdom, it was still surrounded by enemies from all directions and was often bullied by these enemies.

    Given a chance tonight, why not vent his anger on this spy?

    Those two Pce Guards kicked Wang Zhong down to the ground. However, Wang Zhongughed coldly and his face was filled with an unyielding expression.

    "Your Majesty, Wang Zhong intended to mobilize Pce Guards during the banquet, and then break into Your Majesy¡¯s study room secretly. Fortunately, I caught him at once! And now, I beg Your Majesty to punish him!"

    One of the Pce Guards said in a cold voice.

    The Changlong Emperor squinted and his fierce and cold eyes frightened all the people that were present, "Tell me, who was behind you and asked you to sneak into the pce of the Changjing Kingdom! Tell me honestly, otherwise, I¡¯ll make you beg for death!"

    Wang Zhong raised his bright eyes andughed coldly, "Hahaha, the Changjing Kingdom is going to die. You, the evil Emperor, deserve a worse retribution than me."

    Hearing this, everyone gasped for air!

    Unexpectedly, he was still arrogant even in front of the Emperor!

    The Changlong Emperor¡¯s facial expression was horrible and his eyes were filled with a murderous look, just like dark clouds without a shred of bright light. However, he didn¡¯t directly order to kill him.

    "You¡¯re brave to be so rampant even in front of me, however... what I said before still counts!" The Changlong Emperorughed coldly and said, "Shui Qianruo, as the most famous poisoner in the Changjing Kingdom, you¡¯re allowed to deal with him, and I want the truth from him!"

    As soon as the Changlong Emperor finished speaking, Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire body was jolted!

    Shui Qianruo, the most famous poiisoner in the Changjing Kingdom!

    And Tianci, was poisoned by him!

    Which meant, Shui Qianruo was the one who once hurt Tianci. So, Hua Qiyue would never ever regard him as a friend!

    A man slowly stood out from behind the Emperor.

    The man looked a little pale and ill, but his eyes looked extremely cold and icy. He seemed to be as tall as two meters but was very thin, and his entire body released a sense of weirdness.

    Hua Qiyue lightly closed her mouth and gently clenched her fists.

    Shui Qianruo came out from behind. Wang Zhong probably had heard about his fame, so, there was a tinge of a frightened look quickly shing over his eyes.

    All the people held their breath and gazed at him, watching this famous poisoner walk toward Wang Zhong.

    Hua Qiyue fixed her eyes on them, and Ji Jing, who stood beside her, asked curiously, "Sister Qiyue, I find this man really weird. He seems to be like a dead man walking instead of a real person..."

    Yes, Shui Qianruo had a poker face and his eyes had nothing but an icy and scaring light.

    Under the gaze of all the people, Shui Qianruo indifferently stretched out his hands, and there slowly arose a ball of ck light from them!

    Prince Nan Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows calmly. He had met Shui Qianruo several times, but he didn¡¯t know about him in depth. Unexpectedly, this poisoner was also a senior Qi Artist. Only those who were both Qi Artists and poisoners could poison others by using anima energy.

    Wang Zhong was totally shocked, and that ball of ck light suddenly left Shui Qianruo¡¯s hands and fell on Wang Zhong¡¯s forehead like lightning.

    Wang Zhong was shocked again, and several secondster, he fell down to the ground with his entire body trembling, constantly making heartrending sounds.

    His eyes and nose were horribly distorted, and ck water seeped out of the corners of his eyes, which looked extremely frightening. Some of the timid young and richdies screamed and covered their eyes, refusing to watch it.

    "No, no... master, I¡¯m begging you, please, I¡¯m feeling very terrible! Very... very terrible... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!"

    Hearing this, Shui Qianruo calmly crooked his fingers, only to see Wang Zhong immediately stop screeching.

    Wang Zhong raised his head with his eyes red with blood. He trembled and pointed at Hua Qiyue who wasn¡¯t far from him, "It¡¯s her... Hua Qiyue is my... my informant."

    He urately pointed at Hua Qiyue. Hearing this, suddenly all the people were surprised and shocked.

    In an instant, Hua Qiyue became the focus of public criticism. All the people focused their eyes tightly on her for fear that they would miss her every expression.

    Yun Shimo frowned; he hadn¡¯t thought that this would happen tonight. Huangfu Changyu looked at Hua Qiyue in surprise as if he didn¡¯t believe that she was the informant.

    Ji Jing and Ji Feng were also shocked, but they both agreed that Hua Qiyue must have been framed!

    Old Madame Hua was surprised and shocked and suddenly said in outrage, "How dare you! Recklessly ndering the legitimate daughter of the Hua¡¯s Mansion, do you know what you¡¯ve done?!"

    "Old Madame Hua, this thief confessed everything after being handled by the poison master. Old Madame should listen to him, he will present witnesses and evidence to us," The Empress said calmly as if what happened in front of her was a piece of cake.

    Old Madame Hua looked at her worriedly.

    But Hua Qiyue calmly smiled and said, "Grandmother, please don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding."

    Hearing this, Old Madame Hua was relieved a little. But the Second Concubine and others gave her strange looks.

    Of course, the Changlong Emperor looked serious and severe. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Changjing Kingdom to find a Qi Art genius, but now, this genius was considered by an unidentified spy to be his aplice?

    The atmosphere was very weird. The Changlong Emperor said slowly, "Wang Zhong, you told me that Princess Jinghua was your informant, do you have any evidence?"

    Wang Zhong looked at Hua Qiyue with resentment, and said in a tremulous voice, "I have evidence..."

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows calmly, ¡¯It¡¯s finallying. The Empress prepared the birthday banquet for me all by herself, but now, it turns out to be my guilt banquet.¡¯

    "Present your evidence!"

    The Emperor shouted coldly, and the Empress¡¯ face became severe as if she felt sorry for Hua Qiyue, "Princess Jinghua is a brilliant genius. Your Majesty, it¡¯s probably a misunderstanding!"

    "Empress, don¡¯t worry. If Wang Zhong can¡¯t present the evidence, I¡¯ll execute him at once!" The Changlong Emperor said andughed coldly, looking directly at Wang Zhong with ruthless and cold eyes.

    Wang Zhong tremblingly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, the cipher that we used to contact with each other was in my house that is located at the capital, Changyi St, No. 298. As for the evidence, it was hidden in a box which is under my bed!"

    What Wang Zhong said caused the whispering among all the people. After all, Wang Zhong had confessed, the evidence shouldn¡¯t be false, right?

    Hua Qiyue calmly took a sip of tea and stood up, saying, "Your Majesty, since Wang Zhong has already confessed the location, then, I beg Your Majesty to fetch the evidence at once so that Your Majesty can testify that I am innocent!"

    People looked at Hua Qiyue with weird eyes and they didn¡¯t think that this infanta should voluntarily beg His Majesty to fetch the evidence. So, was it true that Hua Qiyue had been framed?

    The Changlong Emperor was d to hear that. If Hua Qiyue was really a spy, she should have already been frightened to death. However, she behaved so calmly and begged for His Majesty to act, why should the Changlong Emperor be unhappy?

    "Fine! Whether Princess Jinghua was framed or not, we¡¯ll know when the evidence is presentedter! Someone, collect the evidence in Wang Zhong¡¯s house immediately and present it to me! Since you, Princess Jinghua, are so calm, then I trust you!"

    The Changlong Emperorughed in relief, "Come on, let¡¯s continue, don¡¯t be bothered by such a small episode!"

    Since His Majesty said it like this, nobody would talk about what happened to Hua Qiyue anymore. Then, the lively atmosphere came back to the banquet again, but Old Madame Hua¡¯s face dimly showed a sense of anxiety.

    The Second Concubine and Hua Mengshi nced at each other and inwardly mocked Hua Qiyue, seeing that she would definitely be doomed after the evidence was presented, but now she still was so calm.

    The Empress herself served a bowl of soup for the Emperor and gave a nce at Hua Qiyue with her beautiful eyes, only to see a wisp of proud light suddenly passing from the Empress¡¯ eyes but every word she said expressed her sorry feelings for her.

    Wang Zhong was taken away and the banquet went on. Dancers started to perform in groups and their attractive postures, as beautiful as butterflies, temporarily alleviated the tense atmosphere greatly.

    The present ministers and their family members were all inwardly surprised that the Emperor and Hua Qiyue were so calm about what happened just now and they didn¡¯t worry about it. It seemed that this show was bing increasingly confusing.

    One hourter, the Qi Artists and Pce Guards, who went to collect the evidence, came back, and they carried the box that Wang Zhong talked about to the center of the pce.

    "Your Majesty, this is the suspicious object that we discovered in Wang Zhong¡¯s house, but I haven¡¯t opened the box to look at the contents yet."

    The Qi Artist that took charge of the search for the evidence said. That box was locked by a longevity lock without any traces of having been opened.

    Wang Zhong was taken to the pce and he cried immediately when he saw the box, "Your Majesty, this is the evidence, please allow me to open it."

    After saying this, Wang Zhong took out a bunch of keys and tremblingly held one of the keys, walking to the box and kneeling to open the longevity lock.

    He looked at Hua Qiyue with a weird eye and various inenarrable looks were hidden in his eyes. Wang Zhong must be very confused, why was Hua Qiyue so calm?

    After all, she was now ndered as a spy from another country, and she would be notorious, even her family would be ruined once the usation was confirmed!

    However, she was still calm as usual, as if nothing had happened.

    As soon as the box was opened, two Qi Artists stepped forth and took out the object from it. People were astonished, the object that was taken out from the box should be a piece of painting.

    Wang Zhong said coldly, "Your Majesty, this is the evidence. On the back of the painting, there are characters written by invisible ink which were specially made by a Qi Artist. Those characters will be visible as long as being swept by fire."

    Hua Qiyue calmly sat there and there was no surprise, no delight, no anger and no worry on her face, which made Ji Jing worried and frightened.

    While Princess Huiya asionally nced at Hua Qiyue, she was inwardly shocked by Hua Qiyue¡¯s calmness.

    Hua Qiyue was just an infanta who suddenly transformed from a past loser to a very famous Qi Artist and infanta in Changjing, and she was a legend per se. Now, something bad came to her, but she was still calm and tranquil; she didn¡¯t know why she was so calm.

    Princess Huiya felt stressed because of the tense atmosphere. She actually thought highly of Hua Qiyue though she also admired Yun Shimo secretly; she had never regarded Hua Qiyue as her enemy.

    Ji Feng and others also asionally looked at Hua Qiyue worriedly, but they were relieved inwardly when they saw her so calm.

    Her calmness implied that Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t lose!

    "Someone, sweep the back of the painting with fire!"

    The Emperor shouted coldly. As soon as he said this, an eunuch presented a fire.

    "Ah... this... isn¡¯t this the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead?"

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 83 To Strike Back Hard

    Someone shouted, who turned out to be the Second Concubine of the Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Others were all also shocked, with their eyes ring at the painting and their facial expressions all changing when they saw the picture.

    The Changlong Emperor looked at the picture, only to see eight horses, which were of splendid momentum, intending to gallop ahead from the picture, and the painting style was so awe-inspiring that it seemed to have been painted by the Painting Sage.

    Of course, the Emperor couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this painting. He once painstakingly begged the Painting Sage to give him this painting, but afterwards, he had to give it to the Cheng¡¯s, who had made great contributions, as a reward.

    Afterwards, the Cheng¡¯s gave this painting to Hua Liting. The Emperor once joked that he wanted his painting back, but it was just a joke which properly showed the Emperor¡¯s affection to this painting.

    As for the painting, many people had heard about it but few of them had ever seen it.

    As for those who were present, nobody had ever seen this painting except Hua Qiyue, Second Madame, Hua Mengshi, Old Madame Hua and several sevants.

    But now, the Second Madame¡¯s scream ignited a bout of whispering from the people present.

    "It¡¯s truly the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead!" The Changlong Emperor¡¯s facial expression became a little serious, and the Second Madame tremblingly stood and knelt down.

    "Your Majesty, this painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead was the gift that I gave to First Miss, but it¡¯s unexpected that... that..."

    Second Madame said in a quavering voice. Hearing this, Old Madame Hua¡¯s face became severe and aplicated look passed over her eyes.

    Since Second Madame was also involved in this, this thing didn¡¯t seem very simple.

    In the meanwhile, that eunuch held the fire and swept the back of the painting with it, suddenly, lines of small characters, which were in extremely fine handwriting, appeared to the people. Lv Xin and Youshui had to cover their mouths to halt the screams that were going toe out.

    "Steal the west city¡¯s tactical secrets from the pce on July, 18th, and then hand it to me. Inscribed by Hua Qiyue."

    It was really Hua Qiyue¡¯s handwriting.

    "What is it? It¡¯s really our Miss¡¯... Miss¡¯ handwriting..." Youshui said in a low voice, but Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows calmly without a word.

    As much as Tianci was young, he still could feel that many people were looking at Hua Qiyue with an unfriendly eye, so, he tightly held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand.

    "Mom, they look weird, is it because they dislike Mom?"

    Tianci looked up at Hua Qiyue and asked. Hua Qiyue tenderly fondled Tianci¡¯s head, "Tianci, you hope that everyone likes you, how could it be possible? The most important thing to live in this world is to have a clear conscience."

    Tianci understood it ipletely, and Hua Qiyue softly fondled his head, "Tianci, you have Mom, don¡¯t be scared."

    Hearing this, Tianci grinned with his blinking eyes filled with innocence and naughtiness, "Mom, if anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll beatÒ»them down!"

    Although what a child said was no offense, Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart became very soft after hearing this.

    "Your Majesty, this was the message that Hua Qiyue left to me... I actually intended to give it back to her after reading it, but I didn¡¯t think that my whereabouts had been exposed before I returned the painting to the Hua¡¯s Mansion..." Wang Zhong said in a low voice, and the Changlong Emperor¡¯s facial expression was difficult to describe.

    The Empress said in a quavering voice, "Your Majesty, it really is the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead!"

    All the people quieted down and looked at everything that was happening with a cold eye. The atmosphere suddenly froze just like the darkness of the night.

    "Old Madame Hua, do you think that this is Princess Jinghua¡¯s handwriting?" The Changlong Emperor was bitterly disappointed in his heart and looked at Old Madame Hua with an extremelyplicated eye.

    Looking at those fine handwritings, Old Madame¡¯s facial expression looked bad and she nced at Hua Qiyue who was very calm. She said with a lowered voice, "Your Majesty, indeed, the handwriting... looks like Hua Qiyue¡¯s, but handwriting can also be imitated."

    "Old Madame Hua, of course, handwriting can be imitated, but can the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead be imitated? Princess Jinghua is a brilliant genius of our country, and I don¡¯t believe that she is a spy from another country either," The Empress said regrettably and her words reminded everyone.

    Indeed, handwriting could be imitated, but the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead was the masterpiece of the Painting Sage.

    Nobody could duplicate such a painting so vividly, right?

    Of course, the Changlong Emperor had thought about this, thus, he looked at Hua Qiyue with a sullen face.

    Hua Qiyue slowly stepped forth and said reverently, "Your Majesty, I have some questions for Wang Zhong."

    "As you wish."

    "Wang Zhong, who handed this painting to you?" Hua Qiyue stared at Wang Zhong with her cold eyes and the coldness released from her eyes made Wang Zhong¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Wang Zhong straightened his back and said coldly, "You asked a man in ck to hand it to me!"

    Hua Qiyue shook her head slowly, "No, I¡¯ve never seen you before. Wang Zhong, you wantonly ndered me, and I¡¯m afraid that this morsel of proof cannot be referred to as evidence."

    "Humph, ndered you? You asked someone else to give it to me half a month ago. You¡¯re the spy! Although the one that contacted with me had not seen you before, I followed the person that night, and he entered the Hua Mansion¡¯s gate!" Wang Zhong pointed at Hua Qiyue and screamed.

    "Excuse me but twenty days ago, my hand was injured because of nting medicine. As a result, I waspletely unable to write. So, that handwriting is a copy of mine." Hua Qiyue raised her fairplexioned right hand, only to show her middle finger and her thumb all wrapped by thick gauze.

    Hua Mengshi and others were surprised. Had Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand gotten injured? Why didn¡¯t they hear about it?

    "Then, Princess Jinghua, how can you exin the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead?"

    The Changlong Emperor said calmly with his eyes filled with sternness.

    The painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead was the Changlong Emperor¡¯s favorite painting. If it were not for the fact that Cheng Sheng, the lord of the Cheng¡¯s, kept asking him for this painting at that time, the Changlong Emperor would have never ever given this painting to him.

    Unexpectedly, Cheng Sheng should have given this painting to his son-inw Hua Liting as a gift. But considering General Hua¡¯s great military exploit, the Changlong Emperor had to suppress his discontent in his heart.

    But anyway, the Changlong Emperor finally hadints about the Cheng¡¯s. And now, the Hua¡¯s Mansion had a Qi Artist at the bottom stage of the Dragon Diagram, so, he slowly dissolved his disatisfication with the Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyes calmly and her eyes met with the Empress¡¯ beautiful eyes which were as tranquil as the night, to say, "Your Majesty, I also don¡¯t know the reason why Wang Zhong has the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead."

    Hearing this, the Empress was a little happy inwardly.

    ording to what Hua Qiyue said, it seemed that she, the Empress, would win!

    This moment, she had been waiting for a long time! Her beloved daughter died because of Hua Qiyue, but she was the Empress and her special position didn¡¯t allow her to boldly hire a Qi Artist to kill Hua Qiyue. But now, her plot made Hua Qiyue have nowhere to hide before the Emperor.

    Although the Emperor was fond of geniuses and offered high positions to Qi Artists, when it came to betrayers, he would never forgive them. Tonight, would be Hua Qiyue¡¯s day of death!

    However, why did Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes look so calm? Besides ecstacy, the Empress dimly felt a sense of uneasiness.

    "Hua Qiyue, is what Second Madame said true? If it¡¯s true, then... what else do you have to prove your innocence?" The Changlong Emperor¡¯s face became even more serious and severe; his stern look made the present guests surprised and d.

    Yun Shimo calmly put the teacup down. Actually, he didn¡¯t really want toe here tonight, but somehow, he was driven to attend this banquet, arrivingte for it in the end. Unexpectedly, such a great show was performed tonight and was worth his attendance.

    But Yun Shimo didn¡¯t worry because he knew that since Hua Qiyue was so calm, she must have her own solutions.

    "Your Majesty, let¡¯s put aside the authenticity of this painting. I have a question," Hua Qiyue said calmly, "I didn¡¯t know about this Wang Zhong before, and I even hadn¡¯t seen him before. Your Majesty, my hand was injured, and it¡¯s not fair to believe that I¡¯m the spy only in ordance to Wang Zhong saying so." Hua Qiyue said calmly and her face looked cid as if what happened was just a piece of cake, totally failing to trouble her.

    The Changlong Emperor couldn¡¯t help to inwardly admire her calmness.

    As rich and youngdies from distinguished families, they of course were well-informed, but once they were involved in the matter of being traitors and being spies of other countries, they would probably all be in panic, right?

    "Your Majesty... I have something to say, but I¡¯m not sure about it..." A weak voice sounded.

    Everyone looked to where the voice sounded, it turned out to be Hua Mengshi¡¯s mother, the Second Concubine.

    "Speak!"

    "Here¡¯s the thing, Your Majesty... when I got up to go to the bathroom at midnight, the night beforest night, I probably saw First Miss leave from the back door secretly."

    The Second Madame lowered her head and said in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue raised her arched eyebrows and asked, "Second Concubine, are you sure that you really saw me?"

    The Second Concubine Pan paused, and she raised her eyes slightl; when her eyes met with the Empress¡¯ calm look, she nodded heavily, "Yes, indeed!"

    Hearing this, Ji Jing stood up immediately but was seized by the Old Madame. Since Hua Qiyue was so calm, she must have other solutions!

    Tianci blinked his moist and big eyes and looked at those who smiledcently at Hua Qiyue. His eyes paused and his little mouth pouted, thinking about something quickly.

    A yful smile appeared on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, "Your Majesty, indeed, Second Madame gave the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead to me as a gift one month ago, but what confuses me is that I took very good care of the painting and hanged it in the hall of Cuihua Court. Moreover, in case that someone had vile schemes on the Painting Sage¡¯s painting, I had specially taken it with me to the carriage when I went out of the mansion tonight. That is to say... Your Majesty, the painting that Wang Zhong presented is the fake one," Hua Qiyue said calmly and she coldly looked at Wang Zhong with a little pitying look in her eyes.

    This pawn failed. Tonight, it wasn¡¯t her the night of her end; it should be the night for the Second Concubine and others¡¯ to be overthrown.

    Hearing this, the Second Concubine and Hua Mengshi¡¯s facial expressions changed a little.

    "The fake one?" the Changlong Emperor looked at Hua Qiyue in confusion. What happened tonight was far beyond his expectation, but somehow, he dimly felt that these things should have nothing to do with the Empress, right?

    After all, the birthday banquet tonight was held by the Empress heself. Anyway, the Changlong Emperor was a wise emperor, how couldn¡¯t he figure out the rtion between these things?

    The Second Madame Pan¡¯s face suddenly became pale. She had been known for her calmness, however, at this moment, she wanted to refute Hua Qiyue¡¯s statement because she asked the Jiangnan Robber to steal the painting from Hua Qiyue¡¯s hall. How could it be fake?

    However, concealing this had no advantage to the Second Madame, which meant to admit that she had stolen the painting and she had framed Hua Qiyue!

    But what did Hua Qiyue¡¯s words mean? The Second Madame ordered someone to steal it, how could it be fake?

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 84 Beating the Schemers at Their Own Game

    Old Madame Hua heard her and instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Yun Shimo and the others hadplicated expressions on their faces. This matter could be made a mountain or a molehill. They did not expect Hua Qiyue to deal with it so calmly.

    Did she long know someone was out to get her?

    What a shrewd woman!

    Yun Shimo quietly sipped a mouthful of tea. A faint smile appeared on his lips. Instantly, the smile coagted. Why did he feel a sense of joy every time he encountered her problem?

    "This is indeed true. I will get someone to fetch the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead right now!" Hua Qiyue smiled lightly, directing Youshui and Lv Xin to apany the Emperor¡¯s Qi Artists and fetch the painting from under the horse carriage at the parking lot.

    The Changlong Emperor heard her and quietly nodded. He swept a cold gaze over at his Queen.

    Queen Liu¡¯s hand was sweating coldly. She frowned and said, "Your Majesty, this is a difficult problem. Princess Jinghua is so capable. Perhaps someone is trying to frame her."

    It sounded like a constion. The Emperor raised his brows indifferently and stared at Queen Liu with profound eyes. When he discovered that she was behaving no differently, he retracted his eyes.

    "Seems like someone was ying tricks under my eyes. That person is so bold!" The Changlong Emperor sneered coldly. Hua Qiyue was a newly promoted Qi Artist and the Emperor valued talents very much. The person who was trying to frame her had no regards for his own life.

    Wang Zhong knelt, a chill emanating from his heart. In spite of everything, Hua Qiyue had behaved so calmly. If they couldn¡¯t get her punished this time, they would end up with endless trouble.

    She was not a simple woman at all. Otherwise... the Queen would not need to join up with Second Madame!

    After 15 minutes, the Changlong Emperor¡¯s personal Qi Artist returned with Lv Xin and the other maidservant. Two Qi Artists were bearing a satin suitcase with the stripes of a Fiery Tiger. A Fiery Tiger was a second-ss Magic Beast of the Magic Beasts Forest. It was a savage beast. Most ordinary Qi Artists below the Dragon Diagram Realm could not subdue it.

    Its entire body was full of treasures. Its flesh and bones could be used as medicines and its Crystals were very rare, almost as valuable as a city. Its skin could be made into cloaks or suitcases. A suitcase made out of the skin of a Fiery Tiger could only be opened by its recognized owner.

    Thepany gasped. They did not expect Hua Qiyue to ce so much value on the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead. She spent so much to encase it.

    Hua Qiyue went up and ced her palm on the suitcase. Instantly, a gentle sheen enveloped it, like rays from a bright moon. Everyone felt a sense of tranquility.

    Creak...

    The suitcase was opened.

    A painting was in the suitcase. Hua Qiyue carefully took it out and slowly unfurled it amid the urgent gaze of everyone.

    The Changlong Emperor narrowed his eyes and stared at the unfurled painting.

    The painting was indeed the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead, looking identical to that discovered in Wang Zhong¡¯s house.

    "Princess Jinghua, this painting looks exactly the same. Do you have a way to authenticate it?" The Queen asked with concern.

    Queen Liu¡¯s fingers, formerly on her kneecap, suddenly twitched her palm brutally. The expression on her face still looked perfectly concerned, without a slightest hint of pretence.

    Hua Qiyue replied respectfully, "Your Majesty, please take a careful look at this painting, the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead. Why the painter is called the Painting Sage is because of the spirit of his paintings! If Your Majesty were to stare three seconds at the eyes of these eight horses, you will notice that they were almost blinking, as if alive!"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words drew all the onlookers¡¯ eyes to the painting. Even the Changlong Emperor noticed the horses¡¯ eyes. They were truly alive, almost as if they were blinking.

    The painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead from Wang Zhong¡¯s house was different. The eight horses¡¯ eyes were like stagnant pools of water, revealing no ripples.

    Even those who were not adept at appreciating paintings could tell this at once. Hua Qiyue¡¯s painting was genuine. After all, the Painting Sage was known for his life-like reproductions. If his painting could not even match an ordinary painter¡¯s, he would not be called the Painting Sage!

    "It is indeed so! I did not expect Princess Jinghua to have such a discerning eye. Wang Zhong, what do you have to say?" The Changlong Emperor¡¯s mood instantly improved and he guffawed.

    Fortunately, he had discovered that this female Qi Artist wasn¡¯t a spy. Otherwise, Changjing Kingdom would lose another talent.

    No astonishment could be seen on the Queen¡¯s face. A faint smile appeared on her lips. "Well, someone has indeed tried to frame Princess Jinghua. Your Majesty, Her Highness is a talent of our Changjing Kingdom. We must punish the mastermind behind this severely!"

    "Of course! Wang Zhong, what have you got to say?" Chill was all over the Changlong Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s entire body shivered. He did not expect his plot to be so quickly unraveled by Hua Qiyue.

    "Your Majesty! The painting from my house is the genuine one! You can get the Painting Sage to authenticate it!" Wang Zhong still imed the contrary. It was the only way to escape punishment.

    The Painting Sage was such an extraordinary person, mysterious and almost untraceable. Even the Emperor could not easily recall him.

    These words made the Changlong Emperor snicker. "Looks like I have to torture you! Otherwise, you¡¯ll think that I am easy! Shui Qianruo!"

    After his cold bellow, the poisoner Shui Qianruo walked out coldly. He seemed about to poison Wang Zhong again. The kneeling Second Madame was now both shocked and frightened. She had used Hua Qiyue and yet thetter had uncovered her plot. This meant...

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was ashen. She did not know what to do.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s lips curved upward slightly. Hua Qiyue was really not simple. She had realized someone would frame her during the evening banquet and had even guessed correctly that they would do something to the painting.

    "No, no... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! Second Madame... was the one who made me do this. Because Princess Jinghua is now highly valued by His Majesty and Old Madame Hua. She has lost much power in Hua¡¯s Mansion..."

    Wang Zhong broke out in cold sweat. He could never forget how this eminent poisoner made him yearn for death despite being alive!

    Thepany heard him and all turned at once to stare at the incessantly shaking Second Madame, Madame Cheng.

    Third Madame too broke out in cold sweat. Anyone who tried to deal with Hua Qiyue so far had met with a miserable end.

    Hua Xiaoyi also kept quiet. Second Madame had been identified. The mastermind was as expected.

    "No! Your Majesty, I¡¯m framed! It¡¯s not me, but..." Madame Cheng¡¯s face was ghastly pale from fright. All her erstwhile calm had disappeared.

    It was a matter of grave importance. If Madame Cheng was convicted of her crime, even Hua Mengshi would be implicated.

    Hua Mengshi also walked out and knelt to beg for mercy. "Your Majesty! My mother is never such a wicked person! Please discern the truth, Your Majesty!"

    Wang Zhong gave a cold snicker. He casually pulled out an embroidered purse from inside his sleeve. Old Madame Hua looked and her gaze turned cold instantly.

    How could she not recognize it? It was the embroidered purse of Second Madame. She saw her carrying it when she paid the Old Madame her respects at the courtyard a few days ago.

    The exquisite needlework was Second Madame¡¯s. Old Madame Hua knew her needlework intimately.

    "Your Majesty, this embroidered purse was given to me by Second Madame! It contained one thousand taels of silver banknotes when she gave it to me!"

    Everyone gasped in astonishment.

    There was always infighting within big families, but this was the first time anyone dared to put on a show before the Emperor. Second Madame was really itching to be beheaded!

    The Changlong Emperor heard him and instantly turned furious. "Old Madame Hua, do you recognize this embroidered purse?"

    Old Madame Hua stood up and replied in a intive voice, "Yes... Your Majesty. This embroidered purse is indeed Second Concubine¡¯s... Madame Cheng, you disappoint me greatly! I have neglected Qiyue for so many years. Now that her talents have been discovered, you people tried to frame her! Your Majesty... please adjudicate this matter!"

    Old Madame Hua said coldly.

    Hua Mengshi kept pleading for Second Madame but Second Madame herself kept quiet. She stared quietly at the supremely noble Queen above.

    Empress Liu did not look at her but stared gently at the Changlong Emperor instead. "Your Majesty, this matter must be severely dealt with! Kill the chickens to warn the monkeys! A Qi Artist is an important talent of Changjing Kingdom. They cannot be so casually framed and taken advantage of!"

    "What queen mother said is true. Father, Second Madame is a jealous woman. She tried to frame an important Qi Artist of our kingdom. She deserves a thousand deaths!" The First Prince, Huangfu Changyu, also nodded.

    The atmosphere at once tensed up.

    Hua Mengshi and Second Madame were deathly pale. Second Madame kept kowtowing in fear. "Your Majesty, I have been framed... I..."

    Queen Liu frowned and said, "Second Madame, why did you do this? If you implicate Second Miss, your losses will outweigh your gains."

    Second Madame heard her and her face turned as white as paper. She stared with teary eyes at Hua Mengshi. She never dreamt that she would tumble in the hands of Hua Qiyue!

    Everyone stared at the kneeling mother and daughter coldly. Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was tear-stained and she looked piteously attractive. Butpared to Hua Qiyue¡¯s importance, her beauty could not withstand a blow.

    "Your Majesty... I... admit my guilt! It was I who tried to frame First Miss... Wang Zhong... is that great burr of the martial arts world, Li Mu. Since First Miss became Princess Jinghua, Mengshi¡¯s status in the mansion has been sliding. Even my authority has been undermined! So I hated the First Miss with a vengeance and came up with this plot to remove her... Please don¡¯t me Second Miss, Your Majesty... I nned all these behind her back. She was not involved at all..."

    Second Madame kept knocking her head on the ground, kowtowing noisily.

    "Mother!" Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was deathly pale and she started to shriek. She had cleverly discerned something faintly in her voice. Yet she could only weep wildly and do nothing else.

    "Second Madame, I did not expect you to be so vicious. Qiyue is the legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion. And yet you dared to deal her such a cruel hand..." Old Madame Hua heard her and was so angry that her eyes rolled upward and she passed out.

    The servants supported the fainting Old Madame Hua. Hua Qiyue frowned slightly. The Queen had shoved all the me to Second Madame. And her words carried a threat.

    It made Second Madame admit everything.

    "If this is the case, men, drag Second Madame to the dungeon and behead her tomorrow!" The Changlong Emperor gave a loud order. Hua Mengshi felt her head swim. Their ploy was so perfect, the Queen so clearly behind them... And yet...

    How did Hua Qiyue know beforehand that they would do something to the painting? And that the painting at Cuihua Court was a counterfeit?

    Second Madame nced silently at Hua Mengshi. "Shi¡¯er, you... you must live on."

    Her words made Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart throb with pain. She gave the Changlong Emperor a heavy kowtow. "Please be merciful, Your Majesty... please be reminded that this was my mother¡¯s first mistake. Please, sire, exempt her from death. Mengshi begs you..."

    The two guards went up and dragged Second Madame away. Hua Mengshi stared at the expressionless Changlong Emperor and turned quickly to kowtow heavily to Hua Qiyue.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 85 Begging a Favor

    "Eldest Sis, my mother is framed. Please spare her from death. I will be your ve... "

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes was flooding with tears. She looked so pitiful. Unfortunately, Hua Qiyue stared at her with indifferent eyes. "Second Sis, this is an Imperial Edict. Sorry, I have no way to reverse it."

    Hua Mengshi wept even more piteously. She cked out and fainted.

    Surou and the others quickly helped her away. They did not want to spoil the Changlong Emperor¡¯s improved mood.

    "Take that bandit burr Wang Zhong to the dungeon as well. Behead him tomorrow!" The Changlong Emperor bellowed coldly. Then, he said gently to Hua Qiyue, "I¡¯m sorry to have subjected Princess Jinghua to a shock. If it weren¡¯t for your intelligence and wits, I would have really wronged you."

    It was rare for the Changlong Emperor to be so equable and calm. Hua Qiyue did not really fuss. She stared indifferently at the Empress and smiled. "You tter me, Your Majesty. Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead is a painting by the Painting Sage. It is priceless. I can only keep it carefully. But if it stays with me, I will not be able to take good care of it all the time. So... I have decided to donate it to the state treasury!"

    The Changlong Emperor heard her and was quietly delighted. He loved that painting so much. Hua Qiyue¡¯s tone was neither overbearing nor submissive. She had donated it to the state treasury and it woulde under the state¡¯s safekeeping.

    But the Emperor would still hold the painting. In other words, she was simply returning it back to the Emperor.

    The Empress said hypocritically, "Your Majesty, Princess Jinghua is right. Such a priceless painting is not safe in private homes. If Princess Jinghua cannot guard it safely, it will be easily burgled. Much better to leave it in our state treasury."

    The Changlong Emperor smiled, stoking his beard. "Since Princess Jinghua has such fine thoughts, I will ept her offer."

    The tense atmosphere had alleviated somewhat. But Old Madame Hua and Hua Mengshi had to be helped to a nearby pavilion to be treated by imperial physicians.

    The banquet continued. When Hua Qiyue rushed over to the pavilion, Old Madame Hua had regained consciousness. She stared quietly at Hua Qiyue, giving a faint sigh. "Ah, Qiyue, I didn¡¯t know... I was such a letdown. I hadn¡¯t even noticed Second Madame framing you so viciously... "

    "Grandma, it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t need to brood. Am I not doing fine?" Hua Qiyue walked over and started hammering her back lightly to console her.

    "Yes, Old Madame. It¡¯s all over now. Second Madame has gotten her just deserts... "

    Youshui by her side also quickly consoled her.

    "Oh, but... when Liting returns, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to him." The Old Madame¡¯s face was full of worries. Hua Liting¡¯s favorite wives were his first and his second, Madame Cheng.

    Had Hua Qiyue not seized power in the past few years, Second Madame would be the one in charge. Hua Liting had valued her so highly.

    Now that something like this had happened, even his own mother, the Old Madame, would find it difficult to open her mouth.

    "Grandma, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Second Mum ought to be the one feeling guilty. She has let down our father¡¯s love and expectations," Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Old Madame Hua heard her and said nothing more. Hua Qiyue continued to console her and helped her back to the banquet. When the banquet ended, a bright moon was in the sky. Tianci had not called Yun Shimo Dad even once during the banquet.

    Hua Qiyue breathed a sigh of relief. The wheels of the carriage creaked as she parted the curtains. She saw a horse leaving the pce, heading for Hua¡¯s mansion.

    "Princess Jinghua!" Someone called out softly to her. Hua Qiyue paused. Wasn¡¯t this Huangfu Xuan¡¯s voice?

    A fiery red horse had blocked the path of her horse carriage. Hua Qiyue lifted up the curtains. She saw Huangfu Xuan on that fiery horse, eyeing her with raised eyebrows.

    "Young Master Huangfu, what is the matter?" Hua Qiyue stared indifferently at the conceited man and asked quietly.

    Tianci sat by her side, happily eating grapes.

    Another carriage came up and halted by the side.

    Hua Qiyue nced at it from the corner of her eyes. The carriage bore the emblem of the Yun mansion. The curtains parted, revealing the cold, handsome face of Yun Shimo.

    The Old Madame was traveling on Hua Qiyue¡¯s carriage because she wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    When Tianci saw Yun Shimo, he swallowed the grapes in his mouth immediately and cried out, "Dad!"

    All of a sudden, there was a total hush.

    Old Madame Hua, Nanny Zhou and the others stared with wide eyes at Tianci and Hua Qiyue. His call left everyone¡¯s jaws on the ground.

    Huangfu on the fiery-red horse opened his mouth even wider. One could almost stuff arge egg into it.

    Horse carriages halted behind theirs. Since Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue¡¯s carriages were blocking the way, that cry was heard by many others.

    Yun Shimo smiled gently and quietly at Tianci. "Good boy, Tianci!"

    The others heard him and all kinds of expressions could be seen on their faces. They were all crying and raging inside.

    "No way. Did I hear wrong?"

    "You didn¡¯t. The boy that Hua Qiyue adopted called Prince Nan his dad!"

    "Her adopted son called Prince Nan his dad... Does that makes Hua Qiyue the mum?"

    "Good heavens, and Prince Nan answered!"

    "Impossible! Is Prince Nan having an affair... with Hua Qiyue?"

    All kinds of spections arose in their hearts. The faces of the younger women all turned terribly ghastly. Hua Qiyue had not only stolen the limelight tonight, she had earned the favor of the Emperor. After all, she had donated the Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead to the state treasury. That was no different from gifting it to the Emperor himself.

    And now, she had won the favor of Prince Nan. What was the worlding to?

    The corner of Old Madame Hua¡¯s mouth twitched. She stared at Tianci and then at Hua Qiyue and finally, at Yun Shimo.

    "Grandma, Tianci has simply acknowledged Prince Nan as his godfather. No need for such fuss." Hua Qiyue spoke loudly, letting many hear her.

    Huangfu Xuan heard her and for some reason, heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I see. Tianci has earned the approval of Prince Nan. This is ourmon honor." Old Madame Hua nodded satisfactorily. Prince Nan was a favored subordinate of the Changlong Emperor and a highly popr alchemist. If Tianci earned his protection, his future would be dazzling bright. Hua¡¯s Mansion would also benefit as a result.

    Hua Qiyue ignored Yun Shimo and stared indifferently to the front. "Young Master Huangfu, please speak quickly. We need to rush back to our mansion."

    Huangfu Xuan recovered and his star-like pupils sparkled with an odd glimmer. He could not find the right topic to broach for the moment.

    He had blocked Hua Qiyue¡¯s way out of impulse. He badly wanted to know how Hua Qiyue knew someone was framing her. How did she know the eyes of those eight horses in the painting could move?

    But asking her before so many people would make him look ignorant. Huangfu Xuan¡¯s knitted his brows and they resembled a caterpir. He finally snorted. "Nothing. It¡¯s just my horse being cheeky. It hase in your way itself. Beast, turn away!"

    Huangfu Xuan pulled the reins forcefully. His long, shapely legs clipped the horse¡¯s belly. His beloved horse gave a neigh and turned to gallop wildly in the direction of his mansion.

    Yun Shimo looked on indifferently. "Is Old Madame Hua feeling alright?"

    Old Madame Hua smiled gently. "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I am feeling fine."

    "That¡¯s good. Tianci, remember toe to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion tomorrow. Dad has something nice for you. Old Madame Hua and Princess Jinghua, I shall make a move." Prince Nan said nonchntly. He let down his curtains and his carriage streaked ahead toward his mansion.

    Old Madame Hua¡¯s gaze turned profound. She looked at Hua Qiyue and smiled. "Qiyue, although the events tonight make me very sad, but... Prince Nan seems very concerned about Tianci. Itforts me."

    The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s twitched as she looked disheartened. "Grandma, even without Prince Nan, we can lead a veryfortable life."

    Old Madame Hua had to smile quietly. Her heart was weighed by all sorts of worries. She was partly responsible for this scandal of the Huas. If she had detected Madame Cheng¡¯s schemes and sounded her a warning, things would note to such a state.

    Tofort herself, she thought that Madame Cheng was not stupid. Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t simple either. Surely, Madame Cheng would have acted otherwise had she weighed the pros and the cons?

    But since it had happened, that was no regretting it. Old Madame Hua adjusted her emotions. Hua Liting would be back in two days¡¯ time. She did not know how to speak to her son when the day arrived.

    Back at Hua¡¯s Mansion, Hua Qiyue and Tianci had just sat down when they heard intive sobs from outside the courtyard.

    "First Miss, Second Miss begs an audience." Qiuyun entered the room and announced quietly.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. She knew Hua Mengshi had not given up. She was begging her to save Second Madame. Right now, Hua Qiyue was the only one who could say pleasing words to the Emperor.

    Surely, Old Madame Hua would not speak for Second Madame again.

    "I¡¯m going out to take a look. Tianci, you stay here." It waste. Hua Qiyue did not want Tianci to waste his time outside with her.

    Tianci nodded obediently, his dark grape-like irises sparkling with a bright glimmer. He rubbed his little face against Hua Qiyue¡¯s elbow and left with Youshui for the bathtub. After his bath, hey on the couch, waiting for Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue left the courtyard. She saw a bright moon in the sky, giving off refreshing silver rays. They lit up Long Red in the courtyard, making it look even more dazzling and enchanting.

    Hua Mengshi, her face streaked with tears, was kneeling in the yard. When she saw Hua Qiyue, she immediately cried out in a mournful voice, "Elder Sis, remember that we are sisters. I beg you to say a few words to save Second Madame. I will be your ve... and thank you for not killing her! Elder Sis... I beg you... Mother isn¡¯t the... "

    Hua Mengshi suddenly stopped, looking at Hua Qiyue in fright. She had broken off abruptly.

    Hua Qiyue stared indifferently at Hua Mengshi, sly as a fox. Did she think her a fool? She was trying such an inferior trick?

    Of course, Hua Qiyue knew that the real culprit was the Empress. Second Madame was just a scapegoat. But still, both Second Madame and Hua Mengshi had wanted her dead. That was why they had acted so willingly as the Empress¡¯s pawns!

    Hua Qiyue had to advance carefully, sending Youshui and the other maids to keep an eye on Second Madame and her minions. When they acted, she would analyze their thoughts carefully from their perspectives.

    Besides, she had secretly bought Surou over. She had learned beforehand that Second Madame and Hua Mengshi was hatching a plot on the painting, Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead. So Hua Qiyue made a counterfeit and hung it conspicuously in the hall.

    She did not expect Second Madame and her team to fall for the trick. So she turned the schemers¡¯ plot against them, using them instead.

    Caining and Caiqing stood nearby, staring coldly at Hua Qiyue. In their eyes, Hua Qiyue was a despicable person. The beautiful Hua Mengshi was kneeling nearby. Their hearts ached badly for her but they could do nothing to help.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 86 Betrayal and Resentment

    "Framed? When you people were trying to poison me dead, why didn¡¯t you say ¡¯framed¡¯? I, Hua Qiyue, won¡¯t be so stupid as to allow a former murderer a way out." Hua Qiyue raised her brows mockingly. In her previous life, she had been too kind and considerate. She did not care how Zhou Zhicheng had treated her and allowed him a harem of wives and concubines. She even allowed him to marry her own maidservant.

    What did her great generosity lead to?

    Only endless betrayals and resentments. Heartlessly hounded upon and tortured by those mistresses!

    How could Hua Qiyue ever forget her previous life, when she had been tortured to death and Tianci made a mute through poison?

    Hua Mengshi heard her and her tears continued to stream down, like strings of beads slipping off her exquisite face, one after another. They were like pearls falling off a jade te.

    "Eldest Sis... think about how hard my mother has worked for Hua¡¯s Mansion... I beg you to let her live. We are one family!" Hua Mengshi spoke, weeping at the same time even more piteously.

    Caining and Caiqing stared at each other, their eyes full of disdain for Hua Qiyue.

    After all, Hua Mengshi was the goddess of their hearts. The stature of a goddess could not be so easily reced. Besides, Hua Mengshi had an extraordinary knack for acting.

    "One family? If we are one family, why did she lie to the Emperor to get me dead? Hua Mengshi, if you respect me 30%, I will respect you 70%. If you try to harm me, I will avenge myself 10 times over! Don¡¯te weeping andining here. I won¡¯t save a viper who had once tried to bite me to death!"

    Hua Qiyue said her piece and waved her sleeve angrily. Her ethereal figure was about to re-enter the courtyard when Hua Mengshi quickly grabbed her legs. "Elder Sis, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you..."

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s tears were falling likerge soybeans. Her voice was hoarse, sounding honest and pitiful.

    Hua Qiyue narrowed her eyes and saw the two secret guards looking resentful. She sighed lightly. Hua Mengshi¡¯s allure was so irresistible. Even the two guards from the Emperor were leaning to her side.

    The moans she made were pitiful, the sentences she uttered intive. They would draw tears from everyone. Together with her small, exquisite and charming face, no one would be left unaffected.

    Hua Mengshi wept for a while and suddenly discovered the unmoved Hua Qiyue rooted to the ground. Her body shivered and she slumped down.

    Surou started to scream and quickly helped her up. "Miss? Miss... What happened? Miss, please wake up..."

    Hua Qiyue pressed on her temple without a word. Alright, let¡¯s grant that Surou¡¯s performance was also exceptional. No outsider could tell that she had betrayed her mistress.

    The contempt on Caiqing and Caining¡¯s faces were now even more evident.

    Lv Xin, who had apanied them, gave a dissatisfied snort. "First Miss, what¡¯s the expression on those two secret guards¡¯ faces? They seem to think that you are bullying Second Miss. Are you doing Second Miss wrong and making her faint? Don¡¯t they know that you are their Mistress, not Second Miss?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled indifferently. "Second Sis is weeping so wretchedly. They will not be men if they remain unmoved."

    Caining and Caiqing heard her and their faces instantly turned ck. Caining was about to step out when he was pulled back by Caiqing.

    "Don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t forget Hua Qiyue is our mistress. If we disrespect her, we are disrespecting His Majesty as well..." Caiqing muttered quietly. They were, after all, Qi Artists sent by the Changlong Emperor to protect Hua Qiyue. How could they oppose their mistress?

    Caining bit his teeth, staring at Hua Mengshi in Surou¡¯s arms. Tender pity arose in his heart.

    "Oh dear, there¡¯s a mouse here... Surou, quick, it¡¯s creeping into Second Sis¡¯s skirt!" Hua Qiyue suddenly yelled. She sounded really terrified!

    Hua Mengshi, you aren¡¯t the only one who can act. I can too!

    "Ah!" A hideous shriek rang out. Hua Mengshi jumped up forcefully like a leaping salmon from Surou¡¯s arms. "Where¡¯s the mouse... where?"

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was full of panic. One could tell that she was really scared of mice. Surou and the others stared open-mouthed at the scene. Everyone knew that there was no mouse, only First Miss shouting wildly.

    Quick unexpectedly, her yell had managed to trick Hua Mengshi!

    Hua Mengshi finally realized that something was amiss. She immediately calmed down and retracted all her sweeping nces. There were no mice. She quickly realized that she had been duped!

    Damn it!

    Hua Mengshi cursed secretly. A mournful expression reappeared on her face. "Eldest Sis..."

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. "Second Sis, weren¡¯t you unconscious? The mouse has disappeared. You can continue to sleep!"

    Then, she turned nonchntly and headed for the courtyard. Hua Mengshi stood where she was, her fists tightly clenched. Green veins appeared on her forehead. If it weren¡¯t for Caining and Caiqing, she would have thrown herself forward and stabbed Hua Qiyue to death with her sword. Although she, too, knew it was impossible...

    Caining and Caiqing had fossilized. They could not recover for a long time. Their goddess... was just pretending?

    Her goddess-like image had suddenly copsed...

    ¡ª

    In the Queen¡¯s chamber.

    "Crash...!"

    A teacup was swept brutally from the table, dashing into pieces on the floor.

    "Hua Qiyue is really cunning! She has escaped her ordeal! So she hung a counterfeit painting in the hall to be burgled... it was all deliberate!" The Queen bellowed angrily. Her eyes were bloodshot with rage.

    "Your Majesty, please don¡¯t get angry. Cool down. We have another way!" Queen Liu¡¯s personal maidservant, Xiaohuan, muttered.

    Queen Liu sat on her long couch, panting with anger. Her delicate body was still quaking. She was storming mad but saw no way to deal with the offender.

    Xiaohuan got the Queen¡¯s personal maids to sweep up the pieces on the floor. Then, she moved close to the Queen¡¯s ear. "Your Majesty, it¡¯s not possible for us to send Qi Artists to kill Hua Qiyue openly. After all, she¡¯s already at the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm... Besides, the Emperor values Qi Artists greatly. But Qi Artists aren¡¯t immune to one thing..."

    Queen Liu¡¯s blood-red eyes, nted like a phoenix¡¯s, sparkled with a cold glitter. "Poison?"

    "That¡¯s right. We have to ask Master Shui Qianruo to act!" Xiaohuan smirked coldly.

    Empress Liu lifted her handsome brows lightly. She already knew she had to poison her. Yet Shui Qianruo, the master poisoner, was still the Emperor¡¯s man. Would he be willing to kill Hua Qiyue for her?

    "Has Your Majesty forgotten what Shui Qianruo most wants?" Xiaohuan asked quietly.

    Queen Liu recalled Shui Qianruo¡¯s every movement. She spat out two words from her lips coldly. "Princess Huiya!"

    Xiaohuan gave a faint smile.

    Shui Qianruo was indeed in love with Princess Huiya, but Princess Huiya did not like his type: sinister and lifeless like the dead.

    Shui Qianruo had asked the Emperor to arrange their marriage, but the Changlong Emperor doted on Princess Huiya too much. He respected her wishes and did not give her to Shui Qianruo.

    Shui Qianruo was the most powerful poisoner in the capital. Countless states wanted to lure away this "poison buddha", with gold, silver or pretty women.

    Unfortunately, Shui Qianruo had only fallen for Princess Huiya and would not leave Changjing Kingdom. Although he would resort to every means to be by her side, the Princess gave him no opportunity at all.

    "Now that things havee to a head, this is our only way out. Chongxiao, invite Shui Qianruo here. Get someone else to trace where Xuanji is. It¡¯ll be more convenient if he isn¡¯t around!"

    Someone in ck suddenly darted in from the darkness. The face was masked, leaving only a pair of handsome eyes. "Yes, madam!"

    Then, the person streaked off like lightning, disappearing at once.

    Xiaohuan was thoroughly astounded. "So, that¡¯s a Qi Artist at the middle levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm! So fast!"

    Queen Liu heard her and smiled faintly. A somewhatplicated expression came into her eyes.

    ¡ª

    When Hua Qiyue returned to the courtyard, Youshui had already brought Tianci to the bathtub. She made Lv Xin fetch her two sks of the 50-year-old Plum Blossom Wine from the kitchen, and get for her a few famous dishes and two roast chickens.

    Lv Xin saw Hua Qiyue lock herself in the study. She was depressed. Ever since First Miss returned from Hanyue Temple, she had acted differently. Every other day, she would ask for a lot of dishes and wine. How could she ever finish? Each time Lv Xin cleaned the room, she could not find any trace of the remaining bones.

    Was Miss hiding someone in the study?

    Lv Xin was shocked by her thoughts. She quickly stopped her wild imaginings.

    Caining and Caiqing in the dark were thinking the same thoughts.

    After Hua Qiyue brought the food and wine into the Mysterious World, she discovered Tianpi lying under the Soaring Tree. Patches of light fell on him and his handsome face, and his jade-like countenance looked even more dashing.

    However, Hua Qiyue found him rather pale.

    "Master?" Hua Qiyue ced the food and wine on one side and whispered.

    Tianpi was still keeping his eyes quietly shut. A tinge of worry was on his diabolically handsome face.

    Hua Qiyue stopped for a while. Tianpi was a very proud person and his cultivation was very strong¡ª so strong that she did not know what level he was at as a Qi Artist.

    Besides, he was also a Spirit Summoner. If he left this Mysterious World, he would probably be No. 1 outside...

    So why was there a tinge of worry on his face?

    "Master?" Hua Qiyue gently called him again. Like a dozing bird, Tianpi was roused from his sleep. He opened hisrge, pretty eyes. Those profound pupils reflected the blue of the sky with a pellucid beauty.

    Hua Qiyue was stunned. Tianpi had always appeared before her with his most diabolically handsome, charming face. He carried with him the ancient air of heretical allure. No one in the outside world could match his heretical handsomeness. How did such pellucid beauty appeared in Tiapi¡¯s pupils...

    "Why? Are you bewitched by me?" Tianpi¡¯szyughter resounded. By the time Hua Qiyue came to herself again, Tianpi had regained his former devilish air.

    "Master, did something happen?" Hua Qiyue could not help but ask.

    If nothing had happened, why was there worry on his face? He was someone who probably wouldn¡¯t care if the sky fell down! Could it be something endangering his life?

    Tianpi blinked his eyes, looking yfully unconcerned. "Why? How do you know Master is in trouble?"

    "Our hearts are closely linked."

    "Oh... but which parts? Nothing¡¯s wrong, nothing. If there¡¯s something, I will let you know. Oh, so there¡¯s roast chicken to gnaw again! And wine!" Tianpi saw the food and wine at his side and his eyes sparkled. He scrambled over madly, his dashing, cultivated demeanor all gone.

    Hua Qiyue pressed her forehead speechlessly.

    Since Tianpi would not tell her, she would no longer ask. If he could resolve the problem himself, he wouldn¡¯t let her know, would he?

    Hua Qiyue had almost forgotten to ask Tianpi why he had taken her in as his disciple.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 87 His Secret

    When she saw her handsome Master wolving down his food, Hua Qiyue retreated helplessly to one side and tried to cultivate. She was at the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm. She did not know how long she would take to reach the middle levels. Her earlier promotion had been quick and enjoyable.

    Her Spirit Summoning Art was only at Lv 3. She was still quite far away from Lv 4.

    Her present power, however, meant that Hua Qiyue did not need to feel constrained when dealing with certain Qi Art masters. After all, she also knew Mourning Steps, Spirit Summoning Art and other special footworks and skills that Tianpi had trained her.

    Even though she was at a lower level, she was still many times more powerful than a Qi Artist one level above her.

    Hua Qiyue sat by the pond, converging the Spiritual Qi from the heavens and the earth. She began to cultivate slowly. Several hours passed and nothing happened.

    Previously, Hua Qiyue would improve by a small level after three or four hours of cultivation. That was why Tianpi called her a "perverse genius"!

    Hua Qiyue saw those pure Spiritual Qi from the heavens and the earth course slowly through her meridians. They were neither fast nor slow. It did not look as if she was improving.

    At the point of breakthrough, all these Spiritual Qi would gush around like torrential flood waters.

    Finally, Hua Qiyue got out of her cultivation state, exhausted. She opened her eyes and stared into Tianpi¡¯s smiling, narrowing eyes.

    Tianpi had a green stalk of grass in his mouth. His eyes arced and his diabolical face was full of mockery.

    "What are you staring at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman before? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the problem... I didn¡¯t manage to break into the next level this time," Hua Qiyueined.

    Tianpi giggled and stared askance at Hua Qiyue. "You think that promotion now is as simple as eating rice in the past? That you can break through in three hours or four? Both Qi Artists and Spirit Summoners will find it more and more difficult to progress, the higher their cultivations. You should know that! Some people will remain forever at the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm, not progressing to the next level. Some cannot even reach the lower levels... That¡¯s why Qi Artists at the higher levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm are rare presences in this world... "

    Hua Qiyue heard him and could not help being disappointed.

    Naturally, she would like herself to progress very rapidly and be as powerful as she could, so that she could face all difficulties in the future. She could not let Tianci suffer the tiniest injury.

    At least, what happened in her previous life could not happen again!

    "Only a hundred or so Qi Artists in Tianyuan Continent are at the upper levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm! Those include Qi Artists living in seclusion. Few Qi Artists hanker after fame and profit. That¡¯s why the Changlong Emperor values you so highly," Tianpi answered her, smiling.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. It was because of the paucity of Qi Artists, and the fact that not everyone could be one, which made them so hot in Tianyuan Continent.

    Of course, there were only three Spirit Summoners in Tianyuan Continent. Theirs were the most mysterious and respected profession in the world.

    "In other words, it will take me much longer to break through in future?" Hua Qiyue frowned, helplessly tidying her hair, left disheveled by the Spiritual Qi she was drawing in.

    Her move had a feminine allure in it. Tianpi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He nodded, pretending not to have noticed. "That¡¯s right. However... it sometimes depends on luck. Even a genius will meet with a bottleneck. But you may be able to break through at certain points."

    Tianpi said nonchntly, patting his rotund belly satisfactorily. "The Plum Blossom Wine today is not bad. Bring me a few more sks the next time!"

    The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched. "You mean you drank both sks?"

    "How much is there in two? Not enough to fill my belly!"

    "Very well, to treat my Master, I shall bring you six!" Hua Qiyue smiled and stretched her tired back. She had to go back and keep her sonpany. Right now, Tianci must be waiting for her on the couch after his bath!

    Ever since he lost his memory, the young fellow no longer harbored a dark past. Now, he really regarded Hua Qiyue as his real mother.

    As he watched Hua Qiyue disappear, Tianpi¡¯s smiling eyes seemed to be zed over with yellow dust, losing all luster.

    He felt an emptiness in his heart. He touched his chest where his heart was. Tianpi sneered coldly. "Devils are supposed to be totally heartless. Why do I feel something in me, a lingering feeling? Am I going to be released soon?"

    Between the heavens and the earth, sunlight quickly paled, to be reced by the faint, warm and personable light of spring. Divine flowers, rare herbs, ancient trees soaring into the sky.... What a perfect world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua Qiyue sat on the couch, watching the soundly asleep Tianci¡¯s little face. The young fellow wore the trace of a smile even when asleep. He looked very satisfied.

    A transparent thread of saliva slowly dribbled out from the corner of his mouth. Hua Qiyue found him so adorable.

    The impetus of her entire life was Tianci. She had learned Qi Art and Spirit Summoning Art only to ensure that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be facing any more maniption and torture.

    Hua Qiyuey down, exhausted. When you reached a higher level in Qi Art, cultivation became harder. Sometimes, you would feel tired everywhere. All the cells and meridians in your body would ache as if something inside had burst.

    This kind of pain wouldst only for four hours, but those four hours would be very hard to endure. Very few Qi Artists were women because the pain could not be endured by most women.

    "Master obviously isn¡¯t as rxed as he once was. He seemed to be hiding some secret. Of course, I don¡¯t know his true identity, but what he¡¯s keeping from me is a new secret... What made him do that?" Hua Qiyue thought quietly to herself. Although she was lying beside Tianci, her heart was still full of unease.

    Something even Tianpi was worrying about could not be good.

    However, he did not tell her. Hua Qiyue had no way or ability to make him talk. Never mind, she had better just do her part as a disciple. Everything else could wait.

    The next day, Hua Qiyue noticed that the Old Madame was in a bad mood. She kept herpany for the whole morning. She kept telling her jokes and finally caused a smile to appear on the Old Madame¡¯s face. After lunch around noon, Hua Qiyue finally brought Tianci to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    It was because Yun Shimo had asked specially for Tianci to be brought here. Hua Qiyue did not want to disappoint her son.

    The young fellow liked Yun Shimo so much. He even called him Dad in his dreams...

    After bringing Tianci to the doorstep of Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, Hua Qiyue began to grin. "Tianci, go in by yourself. Mother needs to visit Grandpa Ji. I will bring you home when I return."

    Hua Qiyue had contacted Ji Zhong and his people after thepetition. They understood her situation and told her to resolve Tianci¡¯s problem first.

    Now that everything was in order, Hua Qiyue had to give the Ji family an answer.

    Tianci wrinkled his handsome brows. He asked childishly, "Mother, aren¡¯t you seeing Dad together with me?"

    "Mother has no time. I wille for you in the afternoon. Be good. Go in!" Hua Qiyue caressed his head gently and left heartlessly in the carriage. Tianci sighed like an adult. He entered listlessly. He had wanted to give Dad a chance to get close to Mum, but Mum had left him at the doorstep instead.

    The two door apprentices heard the conversation between the mother and son and their jaws fell to the ground!

    Tianci had just entered when he saw Yun Shimo drifting out like a cloud. He was so graceful, leaving no trace behind. He was sauntering leisurely around the courtyard.

    He was like a totally unblemished immortal. His profoundly dark pupils were clear as the cloudless sky. Tianci became happy the moment he saw Yun Shimo. He forgot about Hua Qiyue abandoning him.

    "Dad!" The little fellow opened his arms and dashed into Yun Shimo¡¯s.

    Yun Shimo felt a warmth in his heart. A tinge ofplicated emotion shed across his profound pupils, disappearing almost instantaneously.

    He caught and lifted the onrushing Tianci, fondling his head gently. "Where¡¯s your mother?"

    "Mother has gone to see Grandpa Ji. She says she has an important matter to see to. She asks me to see Dad myself!"

    Tianci blinked his lucid, inky eyes and smiled. He was a child but bright. He riveted his eyes quietly on Yun Shimo¡¯s face.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance fell a bit and he snorted coldly in his heart. "What an irresponsible woman! She simply left her son here. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t wish to see me!"

    That woman was such an ingrate. After all, wasn¡¯t he Tianci¡¯s benefactor? Now she avoided him like the gue, as if it would kill her to see him once. He did not feel good at all!

    "But Mother promised toe here for supper!" Little Tianci smiled slyly. Yun Shimo¡¯s dissatisfaction alleviated somewhat. For some reason, he no longer felt so much resentment.

    "Alright. Dad¡¯s got it."

    He answered quietly and carried Tianci into his mansion. Bingyi by his side kept shaking his head. Oh dear, that¡¯s the end. My good master has be a kid¡¯s dad! The pitiful Prince Nan was still unmarried. Yet this perfect man now had a son. All the infatuated girls in the capital would be devastated.

    Yet Bingyi stared at the disappearing man and boy, Yun Shimo with Tianci in his arms... they were so intimate, so harmonious, like white clouds and blue sky, crimson flowers and green willow leaves, perfectly intergrating into a pure, natural scenic painting...

    Sigh. Never mind. Master has been bewitched. As a servant, how could he save his master?

    The gentle, lovely scene dispelled some of Bingyi¡¯s prejudice toward Hua Qiyue. It seemed engraved in his heart. Even in the ensuing upheavals, it remained the most distinct, most memorable scene he could remember...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua Qiyue headed for Ji Zhong¡¯s private rooms and found them having lunch. Hua Qiyue had already notified Butler Wang of her visit today at Ji Zhong¡¯s.

    Now, it seemed that they were deliberately waiting for her to take her meal with them.

    "Sister Qiyue, you are finally here! We¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!" Ji Jing jumped up joyfully and went up to pull Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm.

    Hua Qiyue smiled apologetically and cupped her fists. "I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯mte. Old Mr. Ji, Brother Ji, Sister Ji, please forgive me."

    Ji Zhong rose with a smile. "Don¡¯t be so courteous, Princess Jinghua. Please sit!"

    Ji Yang stared at Hua Qiyue from the corners of his eyes. Although Hua Qiyue¡¯s beauty had charmed him, he still felt much resentment when she was asked into the family as a disciple.

    Ji Yang was still young. He did not know how to hide his feelings. Nothing escaped Ji Feng¡¯s eyes.

    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good that you are here, Sister Qiyue. We are really looking forward to yourpany!"

    Ji Jing happily showed Hua Qiyue to her seat. The waiter quickly served her tea. After that, Ji Feng¡¯s gentle face turned toward Hua Qiyue with a smile. "Qiyue, we have something to tell you."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 88 Giving the Cold Shoulder

    "What?" Hua Qiyue was fairly surprised. She saw Ji Feng¡¯s expression which seemed to imply something serious...

    Ji Zhong gazed happily at Hua Qiyue, as if admiring his future daughter-inw. "Princess Jinghua, our Ji family is very happy you are our disciple. However, Your Highness possess the Thousand-Year Magistery and seem to know lots of other medicines as well. You probably don¡¯t need much instruction. As the Manor Head, I have decided to let Feng and Jing stay behind in the capital. Of course, Your Highness can go to Ji¡¯s Manor if you like. You will decide everything."

    Hua Qiyue blinked. Did she hear wrong?

    Did the Ji family just told her that she needn¡¯t go to Ji¡¯s Manor? And they allowed Ji Feng and Ji Jing to stay behind to instruct her, a new disciple? Talking about herbs, Hua Qiyue was not really well versed with them. The person who knew them well was Tianpi.

    Many of the seeds of the divine herbs were from him. Although few knew that she had other divine herbs...

    Hua Qiyue recalled Queen Liu who had hatched the evil plot and smiled nonchntly. "I must thank Manor Head Ji! I indeed have some important matters in the capital to see to. I will surely visit Ji¡¯s Manor on a sightseeing tour when the opportunity arises!"

    Ji Zhong chuckled happily and nced meaningfully at Ji Feng.

    If Ji Feng stayed, he could cultivate a rtionship with Hua Qiyue. Ji Zhong wanted Hua Qiyue badly as his future daughter-inw.

    Ji Yang saw the scene and was a little surprised. Here¡¯s trouble! If Hua Qiyue married Ji Feng, the Ji family would be even more powerful. It would be even harder for their plot to seed.

    Of course, if Hua Qiyue had married him instead, he and his father would have a higher chance of winning!

    When he thought of this, Ji Yang immediately put on a gentle smile. "I warmly wee Princess Jinghua to Ji¡¯s Manor. We will surely receive you enthusiastically."

    Then, the sweet tenderness from his eyes blossomed like flowers. Hua Qiyue felt her skin crawling with goose pimples.

    Ji Jing saw this and snorted coldly. "Second Brother, you have always loved beautiful women. You¡¯ve thoroughly neglected the 15 beauties in your manor during this 15-day visit to the capital!"

    She hinted that Ji Yang was a licentious man. Women like Hua Qiyue with rare skills usually did not like such men.

    Besides, Ji Yang was not outstanding. He had no trait that could really attract Hua Qiyue.

    Ji Yang heard her and his face darkened. Ji Jing looked only about 17 or 18 but she was a deft thinker. Her one sentence had made Hua Qiyue feel negatively toward Ji Yang.

    He saw Hua Qiyue smile faintly and smiled back in dejected anger. He said no more.

    The Ji family must all be very warm. Although Hua Qiyue had just had lunch, she could not refuse their zealous invitation. She ate another small bowl of rice. Midway through lunch, Ji Zhong¡¯s face turned extremely serious. He sipped a mouthful of wine and hesitated, finally putting the wine cup down.

    "Princess Jinghua, I know that you are an extraordinary person. I have a favor to ask you!"

    Hua Qiyue was quietly astonished. Did even the eminent Ji family need to beg from others? The Ji family was a righteous family, seldom colluding with the dark forces of the martial arts world. As such, they had offended many dark factions.

    However, innumerable sects were fearful of the Ji family¡¯s power. They did not dare to act rashly against them.

    Now that Ji Zhong had spoken, did it mean that the Ji family was heading for some great catastrophe?

    "Manor Head is too polite. Please speak up. If I can do you the favor, I will do my best to fulfill it!"

    "This is what happened. Our Ji family has been overly impartial and righteous over these years. We have rejected too many evil sectsing for our medicines and offended numerous Qi Art masters. There¡¯s a sect called the Gnawing Devils Sect which abducts unique geniuses and nurtures them into powerful, evil Qi Artists. Two months ago, our spy from the Gnawing Devils Sect informed us that they have captured a Spirit Summoner¡¯s Soul. They are training it to be the most powerful Summoner Puppet among the evil sects¡ª or even within the world itself!"

    Ji Zhong¡¯s face took on a ghastly pallor. Even the lively Ji Jing seemed greatly troubled.

    Hua Qiyue was stunned. She did not know that such inhuman sects existed in Tianyuan Continent.

    "They are waiting for the Soul Puppet to be really powerful. Then they will attack Ji¡¯s Manor and dozens of other righteous sects. That¡¯s why our family has to recruit disciples to boost our strength. Since Your Highness possessed the divine herb... I would like to borrow some Long Red from you to concoct some wonderful pills. They can improve our strength when confronting the Soul Puppet..."

    Ji Zhong was tactful and sincere. This was the first time Ji Yang heard the news. He shuddered in trepidation.

    "Uncle, why did you not inform us immediately?" Ji Yang cried unhappily.

    "Yang, the Soul Puppet is too powerful. If we leaked the news, our disciples would be panic-stricken. The cons outweigh the pros!" Ji Zhong sighed quietly, speaking with gravitas.

    Hua Qiyue suppressed her inner astonishment. "Don¡¯t worry, Manor Head. I will not be stingy with my herbs!"

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words assured everyone.

    "Yang, you must keep this a secret. If the other disciples of our family learn about this, there will be panic and strife. Then, our Ji family will be exterminated..." Ji Zhong counseled Ji Yang.

    Even though Ji Yang wanted to seize power, he knew he had to be discreet for the moment.

    "Yes, uncle! I will surely keep this a secret."

    Ji Yang replied respectfully. Hua Qiyue knew that if the Gnawing Devils Sect seeded in nurturing a Soul Puppet, they would leak the news. Then, even if Ji Yang did not divulge the secret, the other disciples would know.

    However, to Hua Qiyue the Soul Puppet was still too distant and strange a preposition. It was the first time she heard of it.

    "Manor Head, when will that Soul Puppet be born?"

    "Probably in a year. Our family must strengthen our guard by this year!" Ji Zhong raised his wine cup with a heavy heart. The worry in his eyes was not dissipated.

    Hua Qiyue knew that their foe was very powerful. Otherwise, the affluent, powerful and conceited Ji family would never have asked for her help!

    She would help since she owed them a favor. Besides, if the Soul Puppet really appeared, it would wreak havoc throughout the martial arts world. It would cause a bloodbath and possibly implicate the capital.

    She possessed the divine herb, Long Red. It was very rare¡ª so rare that few could actuallyy eyes on it. In the end, Hua Qiyue would probably be a target of the Gnawing Devils Sect!

    Therefore, an enemy of the Ji family would be also her enemy!

    The atmosphere tensed up for a while. However, the girl Ji Jing re-animated everyone again with her lively humor. After lunch, they started discussing about the righteous and evil sects in the martial arts world. They presented Hua Qiyue with many strange and wondrous manuals from their family. Atst, their joyous gathering came to an end.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing had purchased argepound nearby, south to Hua¡¯s Mansion. They had it renamed Feng¡¯s Yard. If Hua Qiyue needed to find them, she could go there.

    When she left the inn, it was already four. Hua Qiyue came to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion to pick Tianci up, but he was not yet out.

    The doorman gave Hua Qiyue a message. He was to bring her in. Tianci was receiving Qi Art guidance from the Prince Nan.

    Hua Qiyue wrinkled her brows. Yun Shimo was really treating Tianci as his disciple. Since his Qi Art was more powerful than hers, perhaps he would teach Tianci something she did not know?

    Hua Qiyue was not quite assured. Although Yun Shimo had saved Tianci, his origins were mysterious. While investigations had shown that Yun Shimo was from a lowly, impoverished family, he had achieved much in Qi Art and Alchemy thanks entirely to his talents.

    Hua Qiyue knew not everyone could practice Qi Art and Alchemy. Yun Shimo used to be a small fry. He must have some trump card on him since he became a trusted aide of the Changlong Emperor and a world-renowned Qi Artist and Alchemist.

    In other words, although he was born under mysterious circumstances, he was still treating the capital inhabitants without desiring fame and fortune. The reason he did this was really hard to fathom.

    Hua Qiyue walked quickly into Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. Before she had entered the main yard, she heard Tianci¡¯s crispughter.

    "Dad, you are so powerful. You can grab things from a distance!"

    Hua Qiyue heard him and her countenance slightly darkened. So Yun Shimo had this powerful skill?

    Grabbing items from a distance. This secret art had been lost among themon popce for a long time. Why was he teaching Tianci this?

    Hua Qiyue strode into the yard. She saw a vase descending slowly from mid-air. Yun Shimo¡¯s fair, shapely right hand pointed downward. The vase slowlynded on a side table!

    Tianci pped his small hands loudly, so loudly that his palms turned red. When he saw Hua Qiyue enter, he fluttered over to her like a colorful butterfly, giving a loud cheer.

    "Mother, you are finally back! Dad¡¯s teaching me how to grab things from a distance. Eh, it¡¯s so fun!"

    Tianci grabbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm with a smile, raising his little innocent face.

    Hua Qiyue lightly nodded. She stared in astonishment at the nonchnt Yun Shimo by Tianci¡¯s side.

    The man was entirely in white. He gave one a different feeling than when he was in ck.

    Right now, Yun Shimo¡¯s robe sleeves were fluttering lightly, his ck hair half-coiled on his head. His profound eyes glittered and scintited like stars. He looked absolutely unreal, like an unblemished male immortal treading here from the snow.

    He nced ndly at Hua Qiyue, his iciness giving a chill to his face. Yun Shimo swept coldly past her, looking at Tianci.

    "Come, Tianci, let¡¯s have supper."

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice descended and Tianci immediately capered to him, pulling his snowy-white sleeve. "Hey, mother, dad¡¯s got his cooks to prepare my favorite dishes, Xishi Tongue and the Roast and Steamed Pork Joint Made in Niufo County..."

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. Tianci was such a glutton. He would be so full up that he could not walk.

    Although Yun Shimo gave her the cold shoulder, she still had to follow him shamelessly to the back dining room.

    The dining room was by the waterside. It was a real pleasure to eat there.

    Its table was replete with all kinds of snacks and dishes. Most were Tianci¡¯s favorites. One could see that Yun Shimo doted on the young fellow.

    The gentle breezes lightly wafted the sumptuous fragrance of the dishes. Hua Qiyue was left drooling despite not being hungry.

    The Roast and Steamed Pork Joint Made in Niufo County looked absolutely sumptuous. Its meat looked tender, its color and fragrance enticing... Tianci had already dashed over and pulled at Hua Qiyue to sit. "Mother, it¡¯s mealtime!"

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue with a ck face through the corners of his eyes. He seemed to be mocking her as an unwee glutton.

    The maidservant at the side saw Hua Qiyue and filled her a bowl of rice. Hua Qiyue was already salivating. She really wanted to try the culinary skills of Prince Nan¡¯s cooks. So she lifted her chopsticks to pick up a piece of the Roast and Steamed Pork Joint Made in Niufo County.

    Unexpectedly, an icy hand shifted the dish¡ª to the front of Tianci.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 89 The Strange Cry

    Hua Qiyue looked at the owner of that hand¡ªYun Shimo, who was looking at her coldly, then he said gently to Tianci, "Tianci, this cuisine is specially made for you, and Daddy also prepared all the delicacies on this table for you and me."

    Hua Qiyue was depressed to almost spit blood. Although it was a little unkind to rob food from her son, these delicacies on the table were actually made for four, weren¡¯t they?

    But Yun Shimo was so mean. What he said implied that Hua Qiyue came here uninvited, intending to freeload, right?

    Hua Qiyue thought very hard, but she was really unable to figure out what she had done that offended Yun Shimo.

    "Daddy, since Mom likes these, please allow her to have them! Daddy, you can ask the chef to prepare another dish of the Roast and Steamed Pork Joint Made in Niufo County!" Tianci blinked his smart eyes and a cunning smile skimmed over his eyes.

    Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t helpughing and he said, "Of course, since someone is so thick-skinned, we¡¯ll have to cook another dish of this cuisine, just in case someone is silently scolding me!"

    Staring at Yun Shimo¡¯s cold and handsome face with a wisp of banter in his eyes, Hua Qiyueughed inwardly, "Is this man finding faults with me?"

    Of course she didn¡¯t offend him!

    This man was really mean and selfish because he had always taken advantage of her to get rid of Princess Mingzhu, and now he showed his poker face to her again... s, her life would be shortened by several years if she kept staying with him!

    "The famous Prince Nan, Your Excellency, I¡¯m a woman of a straight-talking manner, are you the kind of person that tters those who are beneficial to you but ignore them when dissatisfied with them?" Hua Qiyueughed slightly and immodestly stretched her chopsticks to another delicious delicacy.

    But this time, Yun Shimo didn¡¯t stop her, and his look was just sullen, "To deal with those who are thick-skinned, I need some special strategies."

    "Daddy! I heard from Bingyi that you and Mom are actually not a couple... Emm... what¡¯s going on here?" The six-year-old Tianci had already known many nouns and their meanings.

    He had asked from others, and learned that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were actually not the so-called couple.

    Hearing this, Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue suddenly froze.

    All of a sudden, their desire to quarrel with each other also disappeared.

    It was a big deal. If Tianci knew that they were not a couple, how could they exin his origins?

    Hua Qiyue immediately smiled and shook her head, "Bingyi was right, we¡¯re not an official couple, but... Tianci, about your Daddy, I¡¯ll exin this to youter. Prince Nan is your adoptive father, so, it¡¯s also normal to call him Daddy!"

    During her previous existence, Hua Qiyue was a businesswoman, and that was why she was able to make up such a perfect excuse.

    Tianci blinked his big eyes, "Is that true?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s facial expression wavered, but in the end, he still nodded lightly, "Your Mom is right, you can call your adoptive father ¡¯Daddy¡¯."

    Tianci heavily dug into his soft waxy and tasty meal. For him, that Yun Shimo wasn¡¯t his father really shocked him, just like thunder in a sunny day, but Hua Qiyue refused to tell him who his real father was. Obviously, he understood that his real father was either a b*stard or nonexistent.

    Much as he was six years old, he understood a great many things.

    Seeing the depression in Tianci¡¯s eyes, Yun Shimo gave an angry look to Hua Qiyue, "Tianci, you¡¯re my adopted son, but you¡¯re as close as a real son to me, and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want."

    A cunning smile shed over Tianci¡¯s smart eyes, "Okay, Daddy, let me think about what I want."

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face became much relieved, and even his movements when serving food were softer. He served Tianci many delicacies that he liked a lot, stacked in the little guy¡¯s bowl, until it had no room for more.

    Hua Qiyue sullenly looked at Yun Shimo¡¯s and Tianci¡¯s harmonious smiling faces, feeling that this "father and son" seemed to think alike, having the same looks and behaviors. Such an enjoyable atmosphere really made them look like a real couple of father and son...

    "Tianci, have more ginseng chicken. Daddy specially asked the chef to cook this delicacy for you, is it tasty?"

    "Tianci, this Feather Snack Picking the Moon is also great, have a try..."

    Yun Shimo provided various novel delicacies on the table, with beautiful sounding names. He also spared no efforts to rmend these delicacies to Tianci, while Hua Qiyue had nothing to do but listen to him.

    Of course, Hua Qiyue was also totally "ignored" by Yun Shimo.

    "Yes, yes, this Feather Snack Picking the Moon is really great, what a tender tofu!" Tianci was enjoying his meal. While Hua Qiyue really had no idea which delicacy she should have, because when she was about to have some, Yun Shimo started rmending more delicacies to Tianci.

    "I can¡¯t take them all. Mom, you should have these!" Tianci smiled like a cunning fox, and he passed the delicacies that were stacked in his bowl to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly halted.

    Emm...

    Yun Shimo served these delicacies to Tianci, and then Tianci served them to her. Was this... an indirect kiss?

    "What... do you dislike my chef¡¯s cooking skills?" Yun Shimo¡¯s unhappy voice interrupted Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind-wandering. So, she snorted and hurridly tasted them...

    The moist and tender tofu was in a special taste, and this was the first time that Hua Qiyue had had such food. Undoubtedly, Prince Nan¡¯s chefs all had splendid cooking skills...

    Alright, she had to silently ept the "indirect kiss" for this time. After all, she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her beloved son¡¯s kindness.

    But why, she didn¡¯t have the feeling of nausea in her heart?

    Hua Qiyue was depressed as if moss had grown on her face.

    The atmosphere started to be weird.

    Yun Shimo and Tianci "loved each other", while Tianci and Hua Qiyue were also intimate and harmonious. To Bingyi, who was standing closely to them, they were really like a wonderful family.

    At this weird moment, a weird and dismal cry arose from the tower of Prince Nan¡¯s mansion!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed and her eyes darted straight to Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was also suddenly darkened, and he stood up immediately, "Tianci, you have your meals here, Daddy has an emergency to deal with."

    After saying this, without a nce at Hua Qiyue, he quickly flew away from the balcony like lightning and thunder.

    Bingyi also hurriedly followed Yun Shimo, disappearing in the sunset glow...

    That weird cry was neither loud nor low. And Hua Qiyue detected that there was an air screen gathered by anima energies, which covered all the sounds from Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    Which meant, this weird cry could only be heard by the people in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, as for those who were outside here, they couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    "Mom, who¡¯s crying? I can¡¯t tell the gender. Sometimes sounds like a man¡¯s voice, but sometimes sounds like a woman¡¯s... That¡¯s horrible!" Tianci¡¯s face paled and he immediately leaned on Hua Qiyue, tightly seizing her clothes.

    Hua Qiyue gently fondled Tianci¡¯s head, "Tianci, don¡¯t be scared... Sometimes, the more scared you are, the more rampant those ghosts and bad guys will be... I can¡¯t tell the gender either, but this should be your adopted father¡¯s secret."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face became very serious. ording to Yun Shimo¡¯s reaction, that cry was unusual. She looked toward the tower which showed itself in the sky, "What kind of person was locked up in the tower?"

    It should be the secret in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, shouldn¡¯t it? But now, Tianci and she had heard this secret. Would Yun Shimo kill Tianci and her in order to keep the secret?

    At the thought of this, Hua Qiyue suddenly felt her hair stand on end.

    If Yun Shimo really made a move on her, Hua Qiyue felt that she totally had no way to deal with him! After all, there were a gxy of talents in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, while she was just a Qi Artist at the bottom stage of the Dragon Diagram; also, Tianpi stayed in the green jade gourd, which made it impossible for him to rescue her!

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci in her arms and the look in her eyes became more and moreplicated.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The Empress¡¯ quarters in the pce.

    Queen Liu slightly closed her eyes, reclining on the long couch. The maidservant Xiaohuan tenderly shook a palm-leaf fan for the Empress.

    From outside the wooden window, a breeze brought in a faint and pleasant fragrance of flowers, and the wind chimes hung beside the window made the sounds of silvery bell rings.

    At this moment, a ck shadow promptly broke in the window of the Empress¡¯ pce, kneeling down in front of the Empress, saying, "Your Highness!"

    Queen Liu suddenly opened her beautiful eyes and a shining light bursted out them, which suddenly exposed her cold breath.

    "What¡¯s the result?" Queen Liu asked coldly.

    That ck shadow turned out to be the secret guard Chongxiao.

    Chongxiao reverently said in a low voice, "I¡¯ve investigated that Master Xuanji had already gone to Moyuan, and it¡¯s impossible for him toe back in just one or two months. And... Hua Qiyue¡¯s adopted son Tianci calls Prince Nan father. It seems that Prince Nan really pays much attention on Hua Qiyue and her adopted son. Moreover... tonight, Hua Qiyue took that little guy with her to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion for dinner! Ji Feng and Ji Jing, who are rted to Hua Qiyue, have settled down. They bought a house nearby the Hua¡¯s Mansion and officially epted Hua Qiyue as their apprentice!"

    Queen Liu¡¯s face became gloomier as she listened. She hadn¡¯t expected that this humble Princess Jinghua would be able to gain the support from Prince Nan!

    As a mysterious alchemist and Qi Artist, Prince Nan¡¯s gift and speciality on these two upations resulted in the Changlong Emperor attaching great importance to him.

    Besides, living in the Changjing Kingdom, Prince Nan owned a great reputation because he often provided some people with free treatments for intractable diseases, which earned him a lot of popr support.

    Most importantly, nowadays, the Changlong Emperor still needed to depend on him because Prince Nan¡¯s skill was superior whenpared to average alchemists.

    The Ji family was a very famous big family in society. It seemed that these people, who surrounded Hua Qiyue, weren¡¯t easy to deal with.

    "Your Highness, Hua Qiyue isn¡¯t easy to deal with, but she must have weaknesses," Chongxiao said in a low voice.

    "Indeed, Your Highness, the Emperor also picked out two Qi Artists who are twins to protect Hua Qiyue. It¡¯s difficult to find an opportunity, but... if only Master Shui would be willing toe here," Xiaohuanforted in a tender voice.

    Hearing this, Queen Liu nodded slightly.

    Although Shui Qianruo was a poisoner, he was also crafty. If the Empress was able to gain the support from Shui Qianruo, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill Hua Qiyue.

    "You may leave now, I know what to do," Queen Liu said calmly.

    Chongxiao raised his deep and dark eyes and nced at the Empress profoundly. To outsiders, this action was so disrespectful to the Empress that he would be severely punished. However, it seemed that Xiaohuan didn¡¯t notice it and calmly shook the palm-leaf fan in her hand.

    "Yes, this subordinates retires." After saying this, Chongxiao suddenly disappeared in front of Queen Liu and his shadow was like a straight line. Of course, Queen Liu could feel the scorching look in his eyes.

    Chongxiao and Queen Liu were a couple of childhood sweethearts. However, after ascending the throne, the Changlong Emperor decided to hold an election of imperial concubines. Queen Liu was selected to be one of them and entered the pce, and Chongxiao became a secret guard in the pce.

    These two people, who were destined to be together, missed their chance in love.

    "Your Highness, Master Shui Qianruo asked for an audience!" At this moment, a young eunuch entered the pce and informed the Empress in a low voice.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 90 To Scheme

    "Ask him toe!" Queen Liu¡¯s beautiful eyes were suddenly brightened. Since Shui Qianruo was willing toe, he must be interested in cooperating with her.

    Shui Qianruo was still in a white robe under which his pale and wan face became even more horrible; his entire body looked like a lifeless corpse.

    Generally, when people saw him, they would somehow tremble and feel scared.

    Xiaohuan lowered her eyes and dared not see Shui Qianruo¡¯s eyes.

    "Shui Qianruo meets Her Highness." Shui Qianruo just slightly bowed, but Queen Liu disregarded this action. Not everyone should kneel down when visiting the Empress. People with dignified identities, such as some senior Qi Artists or poisoners, pharmacists, were allowed to ignore etiquette when they visited the Emperor and the Empress.

    "Xiaohuan works for me. Master Shui, let me put this in a straightforward way: do you, have any interest in coorperating with me? Of course, you will get the person you want, and I, willpletely get the entire thing that I want."

    Queen Liu calmly turned the teacup in her hands and said with a slight smile.

    Shui Qianruo¡¯s bleak eyes brightened a lot, "Does the Queen mean what she says?"

    "As long as Master Shui is interested, I¡¯ll let you have a chance to be with the beauty, and then you can carry out what I want to aplish."

    In Shui Qianruo¡¯s deep mind, that beauty¡¯s charming smiling face and her pure eyes appeared; as clear as the moon at night, printed deep in his heart.

    Desire swelled up in his heart. Shui Qianruo had been thinking poorly of Hua Qiyue. After all, she was an ordinary woman; what kind of influence would she have on a great poisoner?

    "I hope Her Highness will keep her words!" Shui Qianruo slightly twiched his mouth. What he said surprised and enlivened Queen Liu.

    What he said, implied that he was willing to cooperate with Queen Liu?

    "Master Shui, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the honorable Queen, how would I break my word? Xiaohuan, send Master Shui off. After all, the master works for His Majesty, it would be bad to stay in my pce for a long while. Of course... about the details, I¡¯ll figure out how tomunicate with you." Queen Liu smiled, suddenly in high spirits.

    Shui Qianruo nodded, then calmly turned around and left.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the same time, Hua Qiyue and Tianci had finished their meals, although they didn¡¯t have the mood to eat after hearing the strange cry.

    "Mom, let¡¯s go home right now!" Anyway, the little guy would of course feel a little scared because he wasn¡¯t sophisticated enough.

    If her son was strong enough, then he would no longer be scared of these things.

    "Tianci, your adoptive father is back." Hua Qiyue said calmly. When getting lost in those matters just now, she had already made a certain decision.

    "Daddy, you¡¯re back?" Tianci had forgotten who the owner of the tower was, and excitedly ran to Yun Shimo, "What¡¯s was that cry just now? I¡¯m so scared!"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s facial expression had be as peaceful as water again, and his eyes surprisingly had no murderous looks. Seeing this, Hua Qiyue felt relieved. But she still dared not rx; after all, Prince Nan had a mysterious identity. Besides, that weird cry just now...

    Hua Qiyue stood up and drew Tianci aside, "We¡¯ve finished our meals, Prince Nan. Thank you treating us, we have to go back now!"

    Immediately, her inner anima energy secretly gathered together in her hands. That way, if Yun Shimo or Bingyi suddenly made a move on her, she was still able to make it possible for Tianci to leave!

    At least, she would burst out all the spiritual energies in her body and perish together with them.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s ck eyes slightly emitted a kind ofplicated light. He stared at Hua Qiyue for a while, and finally quietly looked towards Tianci, saying in a gentle voice, "Tianci, did you really have enough?"

    "Of course, Daddy! Of course, I won¡¯t tell anyone else what happened just now!" Tianci innocently blinked his eyes. In his heart, Yun Shimo was a person that he could totally rely on.

    Hua Qiyue frowned slightly. Yun Shimo smiled, and his cold face made him a warm person because of his own bright smile. He lightly dropped his gentle stare on Hua Qiyue, which made her feel like receiving an electric shock all over her body, suddenly bing numb.

    What... what... what was this look of his?

    Hua Qiyue avoided his eyes with a little panic, and she didn¡¯t really understand why she felt so. Then, she pulled Tianci and hurriedly ran outside. In this moment, she unexpectedly forgot to take preventive measures!

    "Your Highness..." Bingyi called in a low voice when he looked at the hurriedly leaving backs of Hua Qiyue and Tianci.

    Yun Shimo stood there silently, and his eyes were slightly dull when he saw them leaving.

    "Your Highness, are you really letting them go like this?"

    "No one should make a move on Hua Qiyue and Tianci without my order!" Yun Shimo¡¯s facial expression became serious and he ordered coldly. Bingyi was shocked and he was still unwilling to give it up. He said, "But... inside the tower is... the secret of Prince Nan¡¯s mansion!"

    "Don¡¯t you understand what I said just now?" All of a sudden, Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes became cold as if they were filled with thousand-year ice, which made Bingyi shake with his entire body, and he had to bow his head. He replied, "Yes, as you wish!"

    Yun Shimo turned around, sitting on Tianci¡¯s seat, and went on eating his meal. Due to what happened just now, he actually hadn¡¯t finished his meal yet.

    Now, the meals on the table were all cold, but it was no big deal in such a hot summer. However, Bingyi couldn¡¯t bear this and said, "Your Highness, the meals are cold. Please let me heat them up, okay?"

    "Don¡¯t bother," Yun Shimo calmly refused and finished those cold meals silently. Just now, there were three people sitting at the table; but now, he was left alone. Somehow, in Yun Shimo¡¯s heart, there was a pervading sense of slight sadness and loneliness.

    He seemed to still be surrounded by that woman¡¯s fragrance.

    He was still surrounded by that little guy¡¯s innocentughter, as well.

    Everything was so wonderful and perfect... However, he could do nothing, because he had something more important to finish.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci out of Prince Nan¡¯s mansion safe and sound. She waspletely relieved. Yun Shimo didn¡¯t intend to kill her; otherwise, it would be really dangerous tonight.

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t kill her and Tianci, which surprised Hua Qiyue a little. After all, ording to his reaction, someone, who couldn¡¯t be exposed to the public, must have been locked in that tower. What kind of people would make Yun Shimo so nervous?

    A series of puzzles made Hua Qiyue unprecedentedly confused. If Prince Nan did have a secret that shouldn¡¯t be known by others, wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would leak this?

    Just when she was confused by these matters, Hua Qiyue suddenly felt that someone was tailing after them from behind and keeping watch.

    She intentionally drew Tianci aside to a stand that sold sugar water, then squatted down and said, "Tianci, do you want sugar water?"

    Tianci¡¯s eyes brightened. This little guy got much fatter since he moved in the Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Now, he was white, fat and extremely adorable, which should be owed to his foodie quality.

    "Yes! Yes! Yes, I want! Sweet! Sweet! That¡¯s so sweet!" "Although Daddy has very delicious desserts in his mansion, the sugar water here is also delicious and sweet!" Tianci immediately sat on an empty seat nearby. He said, "Uncle, could you please give me two bowls of sugar water? One is for my Mom, the other is mine!"

    "Hey, is this Princess Jinghua?" The uncle who sold sugar water recognized Hua Qiyue at a nce.

    Hua Qiyue nodded slightly to the uncle, "Yes I am, uncle."

    The uncleughed, "Great! Great! These two bowls of sugar water are free for Your Highness and the son of the feudal lord, ho ho ho!"

    Of course, Hua Qiyue refused. After all, these old men earned their lives by selling sugar water. If she abused her power and reputation to obtain free food, then wouldn¡¯t it ruin their livelihood?

    When talking with the uncle, Hua Qiyue looked around secretly, only to see a man in white standing near the alley behind her. She paused and felt a little surprised.

    That man, wasn¡¯t he Huangfu Xuan? He, the dignified son of a feudal lord, was once Hua Qiyue¡¯s fiance, but he just didn¡¯t like his loser fiancee and sent her a divorce letter?

    Hua Qiyue was filled with curiousity. ¡¯Why did this guy follow me?¡¯

    "Caiqing, Caining!"

    Hua Qiyue called coldly.

    These two secret guards suddenly appeared next to Hua Qiyue as soon as she called them, just like lightning.

    "My liege," Caiqing calmly answered in a low voice, and he also noticed that someone was secretly following Hua Qiyue.

    Caiqing and Caining didn¡¯t know Huangfu Xuan, but they knew that he was unusual from his attire.

    "Keep watch on Huangfu Xuan and see what actions he¡¯ll take!" Hua Qiyue said calmly; she was sure that Huangfu Xuan had no intention to do harm to her, but she was very curious about why this man was keeping watch on her...

    "Yes, Madam!" Caiqing said in a low voice, while Caining snorted and clearly showed her reluctance to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue had no time to haggle over such things with Caining. She, together with Tianci, casually got on the carriage and left after finishing their sugar water. The uncle and the granny, who sold sugar water, all inwardly praised Hua Qiyue for her proper behavior and easy-going attitude.

    If it were other daughters or infantas from the big families, they of course would have looked down upon such a small sugar water stand.

    Hua Qiyue took the carriage to the Hua¡¯s Mansion, while there were no news about Huangfu Xuan. She was a little surprised; what on earth did he intend to do?

    "My lord, Huangfu Xuan didn¡¯t follow you when he got around the corner in front of the mansion," Caiqing reported.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and didn¡¯t keep such a trivial matter in mind. After dinner, she intended to let Tianci follow Youshui and Lv Xin to take a bath so that she could enter the Mysterious World to cultivate.

    After all, Queen Liu lost this time and Hua Qiyue had no idea what Queen Liu would do about her next time. So, anyway, it would be the best to be stronger.

    At the same time, Huangfu Xuan lingered around the corner in front of the Hua¡¯s Mansion, and he patted on his head heavily, "What¡¯s wrong with me? Why did I follow that loser? Hmm!"

    After saying this, Huangfu Xuan was about to turn around and leave, but he gave a deep look at the Hua¡¯s Mansion. Actually, he had been restless the whole day and he had also been nning to go around. Unexpectedly, he met with Hua Qiyue who intended to go to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    Huangfu Xuan and Prince Nan got along very well, and Huangfu Xuan could definitely enter Prince Nan¡¯s mansion whenever he wished. Yet somehow, he didn¡¯t want to meet with Hua Qiyue at Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    Even so, there was an inexplicable impulse that forced him to do so.

    ¡¯But... that loser infanta didn¡¯t see me, did she?¡¯ Huangfu Xuan reluctantly left, now heading to the feudal lord son¡¯s mansion, being a little angry at thought of the day when Tianci called Yun Shimo ¡¯Daddy¡¯.

    ¡¯That loser, how did she make friends with bro Yun? No way, I must figure it out... Oh, right, why do I care about the loser Hua Qiyue?¡¯ Huangfu Xuan went back and thought about these matters, which made him distracted.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 91 To Lure the Princess

    Of course, Huangfu Xuan didn¡¯t know that it was the feeling of falling love with someone.

    Once falling love with a girl, he would be willing to see her but he also was afraid to see her, and his mind was filled withplicated contradictions which couldn¡¯t even be exined by deities.

    In the mortal world, love was could ruin the world and overturn countries. But some loves were unworthy of being mentioned, as humble as mud.

    At the same time, Princess Huiya was also very distressed. She wanted to go out of the pce but was stopped by her mother, and also because Yun Shimo was indifferent to her.

    Right now, a pce maid came to report that the Queen had invited all the princesses to the back hill and enjoy the beautiful sight of the moon.

    It was July 18th this day. Although the moon wasn¡¯t as round as that on the 15th or the 16th, the bright moon was still shining in the sky, as silvery as waves in the sea.

    "The osmanthus fragrans nted at the back hill should have bloomed, since they bloomed this timest year. Somehow, they bloom earlier and earlier; does it mean that our Changjing Kingdom will soon be surrounded by flowers?" Princess Huiyaughed and said to the pce maid Zhu¡¯er.

    Zhu¡¯er knitted a lily-shaped braid for Princess Huiya, and dressed her up with headwear such as gold Buyao (a kind of ornament in ancient China), which was neither vulgar nor make her a presumptuous guest.

    "Yes, the Queen invites the princesses, infantas and other imperial concubines to enjoy the beautiful sight of the moon every month. Her Highness is really easy-going and decent. What¡¯s more, she never puts on airs." Zhu¡¯er smiled, and Princess Huiya nodded to express her agreement.

    The poor and innocent Princess Huiya waspletely unaware that a ck evil w was stretching toward her secretly...

    At the end of the Youshi period te afternoon), Princess Huiya and Zhu¡¯er had already arrived at the front of the Lotus Pavilion which was located at the back hill of the pce.

    At the foot of the back hill, there was a Lotus Pond beside which a pavilion stood, named Lotus Pavilion. Usually, imperial concubines were also allowed to be there and enjoy the beautiful sight of the moon, as well as other natural sights.

    The pce was extremelyrge, wrapping the whole back hill within it, and every fortress was under watch by secret guards. It would be definitely impossible for anyone attempting to infiltrate the pce through the back hill.

    Because once an unfamiliar breath entered the pce, Qi Artists would be alerted.

    Queen Liu had already sat with Princess Huiling and others in the pavilion, and they had desserts while enjoying the moon. The moonlight, as bright as jades, tenderly dispersed into the pavilion under which the beauties¡¯ faces looked like smooth jade beads, with smooth skin.

    "Oh, sister Huiya is here!" A little infanta, who was born of a junior imperial concubine, smiled and said. Queen Liu raised her beautiful eyes which always shined with soft and kind light.

    "Huiya, I¡¯ve heard that your mother was sick, does she feel better now?"

    Princess Huiya smiled gratefully when she heard that the Queen asked with concern, bowing and standing to the side. She said, "Thanks for Your Highness¡¯ care. My mother has almost recovered, and soon she will be able to enjoy the moon with Your Highness."

    "That would be great! Huiya, have a seat. Please be casual with me," Queen Liu smiled and said tenderly. She pointed at an empty seat nearby, which was quite close to the Queen. Princess Huiya felt ttered and took the seat after an immediate word of thanks.

    "Sister Huiya, I¡¯ve heard that you get along very well with Hua Qiyue, is it true?" Princess Mingzhu smiled coldly and asked. She disliked Hua Qiyue very much and it was thest person she wanted to see.

    Princess Huiya paused and she observed the cold light in Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes, replying, "Sister Mingzhu, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Princess Jinghua and I just met a few times; we¡¯re just acquaintances. But Princess Jinghua is a talented and beautiful woman, I¡¯m sure that many people like her."

    Hearing this, Princess Mingzhu¡¯s face became severe, while Queen Liu slightly smiled and said, "Princess Huiya is right. Princess Jinghua is a rare talent, is also a gifted Qi Artist, who would dislike her?"

    After the matter of Huizhen, Princess Huiling had grown up a lot and she was keeping silence now, attentively looking at Princess Mingzhu and Princess Huiya with cold eyes.

    Princess Huiling had long wanted to make trouble for Hua Qiyue, but she was warned by Queen Liu several times. Previously, she had been in disgrace. So, now, she had to be very cautious whenever she made a move for fear that Queen Liu would be unhappy.

    "That¡¯s true, haha!" Princess Mingzhu faked a smile immediately, when she noticed that Queen Liu also stood for Hua Qiyue.

    "Everyone, please be casual. Come on, have a taste of this wine fermented with lotus which is very suitable for women. It¡¯s not very strong, but mild and nutritious!" Queen Liu smiled and said. Her two maids served the surrounding imperial concubines and princesses with this kind of wine.

    The wine fermented with lotus tasted sweet and smelled fragrant. Princesses who had never drunk wine all nodded and praised the wine. Princess Huiya was a little hesitant when she had a look at the cup of wine in front of her, because she had never drunk a drop of wine.

    However, when she saw that Queen Liu enthusiastically invited the guests to drink her wine, the innocent Princess Huiya was embarrassed to refuse her kindness; so, she lifted her cup and took a small sip of the wine.

    The wine was sweet and spicy, but eptable. After that taste, Princess Huiya felt very good and she took another sip.

    The surroundings were filled with mirth andughter. The nearby osmanthus fragrans had already bloomed and a breeze brought their scent to them. The fragrance of the wine fermented with lotus and the osmanthus fragrans mixed with each other, making people feel pleasant and extremely happy.

    Princess Huiya finished that small cup of wine and chatted with Princess Mingzhu who sat near her. Suddenly, she felt faint and when she opened eyes again, she saw that under the osmanthus fragrans tree at a short distance, her mother, Consort Mei was limping toward the hill!

    Princess Huiya was greatly surprised. Her mother wasn¡¯t feeling well and rested in the bed of her pce. How did she suddenly appear under the osmanthus fragrans tree?

    More so, her mother rushed to the hill in such a great panic, what did she see?

    "Mother!" Princess Huiya stood up recklessly and rushed out.

    "Princess Huiya,e back, it¡¯s dangerous!" Queen Liu¡¯s maidservant Xiaohuan screamed and all the people were shocked with their mouths opened, watching Princess Huiya rushing to the hill all alone.

    "Go and catch up with Princess Huiya!" Queen Liu became serious and had to give the order in a cold voice. The two maidservants who stood aside hurriedly ran after Princess Huiya.

    "What happened to sister Huiya?"

    "Yeah, she was fine just now!"

    "Your Highness, we¡¯re also worried about Huiya. How about we all go to see what happened?" An infanta suggested, and Queen Liu nodded, saying, "Right. Since Princess Huiya suddenly behaved in such a strange manner, I¡¯m also worried about her, let¡¯s follow her!"

    Actually, the Queen could have asked the secret guards to find Princess Huiya because of her dignified identity, but no one felt it improper when she said this. Because these people had already gotten used to the Queen¡¯s amiable and magnanimous attitude.

    So, they hurriedly rushed to the direction where Princess Huiya disappeared. And Queen Liu also asked her own secret guards to find her...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Princess Huiya ran along the stone pathway going up to the hill. Thenterns were hung on the fragrans trees every ten steps along this pathway. Moreover, the moonlight was so bright that could light the road ahead of her.

    Princess Huiya saw her mother¡¯s vague back ahead of her, sometimes looking like a real person, but sometimes like an illusory shadow.

    Either way, because of the endearment between them, how could Princess Huiya give up following her mother just because it was nighttime? After all, her mother behaved so strangely!

    "Mother... please stop, I¡¯m Huiya, I¡¯m your Huiya!" Princess Huiya chased and screamed, and she quickly started to sweat and feel out of breath.

    Huiya was a noble princess and she was usually disinclined to do exercises. So, after running for a while, she was exhausted and leaned on a fragrans tree. Suddenly, under the moonlight, a ck shadow skimmed over her silently and immediately showed up beside her.

    Princess Huiya screamed. That man was veiled and his lifeless eyes frightened her very much! But she had no time to fight against him and call out because a special fragrance was released from that man¡¯s body, which only made Princess Huiya feel faint and weak all over her body, then she softlyying in his arms...

    That man held Princess Huiya and flew away without any sound or any breath...

    When Princess Huiya woke up, she found herself in a cave. It was decorated with luminous pearls on both sides, and Princess Huiya wasn¡¯t properly dressed, lying on a stone.

    Princess Huiya only felt pain on her lower parts when she moved slightly, which greatly surprised her. All of a sudden, she found that someone was staring at her in silence beside the stone.

    Princess Huiya looked at that man in shock. This was a skinny and bony man whose face was white and pale. Although he was well-featured, he still had a sense of gloom.

    However, Princess Huiya saw that this man, who was also improperly dressed and flushed profusely. Princess Huiya¡¯s voice was full of panic and sweetness, "Shui... I... I¡¯m yours!"

    The man who stood there was Shui Qianruo. He and the Queen schemed to lure Princess Huiya to the cave. And the wine fermented with lotus that Princess Huiya drunk just now had been poisoned with a kind of drug named Tears of Silly and Illusion by the Queen.

    As long as one had the drug, people would begin to hallucinate and unbelievable things. Even after he or she had the drug, the first person that he or she made love with would be their beloved,pletely forgetting previous gratitude and resentments.

    The Queen, with great effort, begged the Liu¡¯s to get the drug.

    Although Shui Qianruo was a poisoner, he was just good at making poisons, not hallucinating drugs.

    A Hallucinating Drug Maker, was another mysterious existence.

    Compared to Spirit Summoners, Hallucinating Drug Makers had a lower position, but due to theck of Spirit Summoners, there was no big difference between Hallucinating Drug Makers and Qi Artists.

    ¡¯It seemes that the drug was effective,¡¯ Shui Qianruo thought. And then, he tenderly reached out and held Princess Huiya in his arms, "Your Highness, please don¡¯t be worried. I, Shui Qianruo, will definitely take full resposibility. After a while, if otherse, you just do whatever I tell you."

    Princess Huiya nodded cleverly, then closing her eyes shyly and happily.

    Shui Qianruo was very satisfied with Queen Liu¡¯s ability. It seemed that Hua Qiyue had to be killed. As a poisoner, he was quite reluctant to kill a beautiful woman himself.

    However, the woman in his arms was what he had pursued his whole life. He would definitely spare no efforts to kill, no matter who it was! As long as Princess Huiya would always stay with him, then everything would be all right.

    When others came to the front of the cave, Shui Qianruo was holding Princess Huiya¡¯s hands and came out of the cave. Princess Huiya cried and ran to Queen Liu as soon as she saw her, "My Queen Mother, I was dragged away by a mysterious man just now and almost lost my virginity... But luckily, Master Shui saved me..."

    Seeing this, Queen Liu immediately held Princess Huiya and asked with concern, "Someone, check all the entrances at once. Huiya, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation!"

    The others saw Princess Huiya¡¯s messy hair and were inwardly curious about the reason why Princess Huiya suddenly left the pavilion, but no one dared to ask.

    The next day, Queen Liu mentioned what happenedst night to the Changlong Emperor and said that Princess Huiya was willing to marry Shui Qianruo. The Changlong Emperor immediately gave his consent and chose a lucky day for their wedding. When the news went public, Consort Mei was extremely shocked but it was toote.

    The marriage of Princess Huiya and poisoner Shui Qianruo was settled. When Hua Qiyue heard this news, she slightly frowned.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 92 The Real Father Returns

    This day, General Hua Liting came back from the border and handed over his territorial protection duties to a newly promoted general. After all, Hua Liting had been galloping on the battlefield for many years and suffered from many injuries. Now, he was getting older and his strength as well as energy also declined, so, he could only retire.

    Around mid afternoon, General Hua Liting had entered the gate of the capital with his troops. The masses in the capital were ecstatic when they saw him, and they enthusiastically sent him food and clothes as presents. Hua Liting had tears in his eyes because for his whole life, he had experienced many difficulties, and he felt that his life hadn¡¯t been spent in vain since he gained such respect.

    Finally, he came back to the Hua¡¯s Mansion. As soon as Hua Liting got down from the horse, he saw that Hua Mengshi rushed to him saying, "Dad!"

    There were tears on Hua Mengshi¡¯s beautiful face and her voice was filled with all her love to her father, which immediately made Hua Liting¡¯s eyes teary. Having been working at the border for so many years, he couldn¡¯t have a chance to go back home and reunite with his wife and daughters...

    "Shi¡¯er, how are you and your mother?"

    Hua Liting smiled and said. However, Hua Mengshi¡¯s face suddenly became extremely serious, saying, "My mother, she..."

    After all, Hua Liting lived at the border, so, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to send him a letter. Perhaps, he had left the border before the letter arrived. Therefore, it was normal that he had no idea about Second Madame¡¯s real situation.

    Old Madame Hua sighed deeply, "Liting, it¡¯s good to see you back home. Enter and enjoy the weing banquet first. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster."

    Seeing her mother¡¯s serious face, Hua Liting realized that something important might have happened at home. He patted his daughter¡¯s shoulders, and suddenly saw a quiet woman standing at the front of the gate. This woman was dressed in white, her hair in a butterfly-shaped braid with only one wintersweet hairpin on it. She looked calm and simple with calmness in her eyes.

    This... Was this the legitimate daughter of the Hua¡¯s Mansion¡ªHua Liting¡¯s eldest daughter Hua Qiyue?

    In Hua Liting¡¯s mind, this daughter seldom went out of the Cuihua Court. She never garnered any attention because of her cowardly personality and obstructed Qi Mai.

    But today, she came out of the court?

    Hua Liting was a little surprised. At this time, Hua Qiyue walked to him slowly, to bow and say, "Dad, you¡¯ve been working too hard."

    Hua Liting looked at the calm Hua Qiyue in shock. Was this his eldest daughter? Where was her fragile personality and the timidity in her eyes?

    "Qiyue, I wouldn¡¯t have expected for you to change this much after so many years, ha-ha!" Hua Liting had no prejudice toward his eldest daughter; it was just because her mother was Hua Liting¡¯s most beloved woman, so, he paid more attentions to her.

    Unluckily, he didn¡¯t live in the Hua¡¯s Mansion and stayed at the border. Being so, he was totally unable to protect Hua Qiyue.

    "Dad,e in." Hua Qiyue smiled and her eyes was a little moist. Hua Liting¡¯s love for Hua Qiyue was real. Although she owned the soul of Rong Qiyue, she still could feel the inner emotion rippling.

    Hua Liting strode into the courtyard. At the same time, he noticed that there was a little boy standing behind Hua Qiyue. The little boy was about six or seven years old. He looked handsome and energetic, and his face was white and chubby, which made him extremely adorable.

    "This is..."

    "Dad, this is sister¡¯s adopted son!" Hua Mengshi answered quickly, and then she added intentionally, "She adopted a son before her marriage. Dad, this is the first case in all the Changjing Kingdom!"

    Hua Liting frowned, which obviously showed his disapproval of what Hua Qiyue had done. But he had already experienced a month and a half¡¯s journey,ing back home from the border, which truly exhausted him, so, he didn¡¯t want to deal with it.

    Hua Liting walked to his main courtyard, letting others wait for him. Generally speaking, they would have the meal at the dining room when the whole family had the reunion banquet.

    Otherwise, they would usually have meals in their own courts.

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci back to the Cuihua Court. As soon as they enter the court, Youshui said worriedly, "Miss, don¡¯t do that. The lord just came back; Miss, you can make a soup in the kitchen and send it to the lord..."

    Hua Qiyue waved her hands and said with a smile, "Not necessary. Making soup is what Hua Mengshi is most adept in, why botherpeting with her?"

    Youshui and Lv Xin nced at each other helplessly, while Qiuyun nodded and said, "First Miss is right. Now, Second Miss must go to the kitchen and make the soup herself for the lord. So, if First Miss wants to ingratiate herself with the lord, she has to find other ways."

    Hua Qiyue understood that she was poor at cooking, and undoubtedly, she would lose out to Hua Mengshi. So... she had to find alternatives. But why would she need to win Hua Liting¡¯s heart?

    Now, she almost had everything she wanted except that she had to upgrade herself in the field of Qi Art. What else did she need?

    Although Hua Liting was her natural father, it actually was unnecessary to ingratiate herself with him, if he disliked her just because Hua Mengshi sowed discord between them.

    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s wait for dinner," Hua Qiyue smiled slightly and said.

    The Three exchanged nces and walked away in silence. After all, Hua Qiyue was so calm and didn¡¯t worry about anything they were concerned about. It was useless to say more.

    Tianci, together with Caiqing and Caining, was practicing swordsmanship outside. This little guy was very interested in Qi Art and swordsmanship.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t discourage him from doing this. Anyway, practicing swordsmanship could help him build his body, so, she wouldn¡¯t prevent him from learning anything.

    As Qiuyun expected, Hua Mengshi was busy in making a white fungus and ginseng chicken soup, intending to send this to Hua Liting who just got out of the bath.

    Anyway, Hua Mengshi had to find a way to impress Hua Liting so that it would be possible for Second Madame to survive. After all, Hua Liting had battled on the Changing Kingdom¡¯s behalf for many years. Not to mention that Hua Liting was an ever-victorious general.

    The white fungus and ginseng chicken soup was quickly done. Hua Mengshi asked Surou to scoop the soup into a bowl, and then she delivered the soup to the main court herself.

    When Hua Mengshi delivered the soup to the main court, Hua Liting just finished bathing and was ready to go to the dining room when he saw that his second daughter was bringing a bowl of delicious soup to him. She said, "Dad, you must be tired, have this soup to moisten your throat!"

    Hua Mengshi smiled and put the soup on the table. Surou left silently.

    Hua Liting happily sat down and held up the bowl, taking a sip of the soup. He said, "Good! Shi¡¯er has improved in cooking again. I haven¡¯t had the ginseng soup made by you for several years. Now that I take it again, it is very enjoyable."

    Hua Liting put down the bowl and said eagerly, "Shi¡¯er, I only saw your third mother just now, where is your mother?"

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes became moist and several tears falling. She lowered her eyebrows and said in a sad voice, "Dad, you may not know what happened in the past month... Somehow, suddenly, my elder sister is able to learn Qi Arts, but the point is..."

    Hua Mengshi knew that if she told Hua Liting that Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist at the bottom stage of the Dragon Diagram, Hua Liting would be partial to Hua Qiyue. After all, Second Madame intended to frame the legitimate daughter of the Hua¡¯s Mansion, which was not a small matter.

    Now, she could only conceal this by talking about Hua Qiyue¡¯s advantages.

    "Over a month ago, the Medicine Saing from the Ji family came to the capital and held a contest aiming at recruiting new apprentices. Unexpectedly, I had my elder sister as opponent. That day, I happened to feel sick, so, I forfeited."

    Hua Mengshi said in a quavering voice and wiped away the tears on her face, but intentionally left the shallow tear stains, which made her lovely face appear filled with sadness. Her tearful face made people unable to feel anything but pity for her.

    Hua Liting was a little worried when he saw Hua Mengshi¡¯s face. ¡¯Second Madame surely met with misfortune, right?¡¯

    "I lost my reputation like this. Many people say that I pretended being ill because I was afraid that elder sister would beat me... I felt very sullen for being treated unjustly, and mother cared too much about me, so... out of impulse, she schemed to expel elder sister out of the Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Hua Mengshi knelt down, screaming and crying.

    Hearing this, Hua Liting suddenly felt faint because ording to Hua Mengshi, he knew that this wasn¡¯t simple. Second Concubine had the intention to expel Hua Qiyue out of the mansion but the Emperor happened to discover it...

    The Changlong Emperor also convicted Second Madame as guilty, which showed that this wasn¡¯t simple. Otherwise, as a dignified Emperor, why would he deal with such a trivial matter happening in the Hua¡¯s Mansion?

    "Shi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry and start over..." Hua Liting said in a cold voice. He was hoary-haired and looked old. He had intended to go back home and enjoy the rest of his life, but unexpectedly he was faced with such a problem.

    "Dad, on surface, elder sister is innocent and simple, but now she¡¯s Princess Jinghua which was bestowed by the Emperor himself..."

    Hua Mengshi cried and said. And she looked extremely aggrieved, "In appearance, elder sister doesn¡¯t harm me, but she often oppresses me in public... She¡¯s favored by a mysterious man and became a senior Qi Artist! Dad, there are too many things that we don¡¯t get... She suddenly became stronger and she has the magic medicine Long Red..."

    Hua Liting was mesmerized and frowned tightly. It was unexpected that this time he went back home, so many changes had urred.

    It was said that the magic medicine Long Red had long disappeared on the Tianyuan Continent. It couldn¡¯t be bought with money.

    However, Hua Qiyue had such a magic medicine, which meant that she must have been supported by some mysterious expert or had a fortuitous encounter!

    "Dad, although mother deserved it, she is my mother after all. I¡¯m begging you, Dad, could you please plead with the Emperor?"

    On Hua Mengshi¡¯s exquisite face, the tears, like smooth and round beads, rolled down. Hua Liting heaved a deep sigh; after all, he was a general and he shouldn¡¯t make a judgement only from one person¡¯s standpoint. He needed to make a decision after talking to Old Madame about this matter.

    "Shi¡¯er, get up first. I¡¯ll discuss with your grandmother and decide how to deal with it. So, leave it alone first, okay?"

    Hua Mengshi nodded. Obviously, Hua Liting¡¯s mind now was shaken. Although he didn¡¯t love Second Madame so much, she did give birth to his son and daughter. A twenty-year marriage couldn¡¯t end like this.

    After finishing the soup made by Hua Mengshi, Hua Liting and Hua Mengshi walked to the dining room. Hua Qiyue and Old Madame were already waiting in the dining room.

    Seeing Hua Mengshi and Hua Litinging in, Old Madame Hua seemed to be a little unhappy, but thought it was inconvenient to express it. After all, it was the day that her son came back.

    Hua Qiyue was calm and quiet, and remained silent after greeting Hua Liting. However, Old Madame Hua didn¡¯t mention a word about Second Madame, being that it was really shameful to mention such a scandal in front of the whole family.

    Hua Liting wasn¡¯t in a good mood because he also had something in his mind, so, the reunion banquet quickly ended.

    Old Madame Hua asked Hua Liting to the inner hall where a calming incense stick was lit, set in an agwood burner. The whole hall was filled with a peaceful atmosphere.

    "Perhaps... Mengshi has already told you about it? What happened to Second Madame really displeased me, so, you should give up begging me," Old Madame Hua didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said calmly.

    Of course, she knew which way the wind blew, and she also understood that only one Hua Qiyue was better than ten Second Madames. Thus, Old Madame Hua definitely stood up for her own granddaughter.

    "But... mother, after all, she is my second wife and gave birth to Mengshi and Qianming..."

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 93 The Death of Madame Cheng

    Hua Liting was in a quandary. He was a man who valued rtionships. How could he witness the beheading of his Second Madame with his own eyes?

    Old Madame Hua snorted coldly. "Liting, did Mengshi tell you why Second Madame is being executed?"

    "It seems to be... that she schemed and tried to make Qiyue leave Hua¡¯s Mansion."

    "Mengshi is so audacious! How dare she lie to her own father!" The Old Madame heard him and instantly pped the table angrily. "A few days ago, the Queen held a banquet for Qiyue. The scheming Second Madame tried to frame Qiyue as a foreign spy! She got a bandit to pretend to be a spy and counterfeited the painting of Ten Thousand Horses Galloping Ahead. They used as it evidence to frame Qiyue. Luckily, Qiyue had forestalled this! Otherwise, she would have been executed!"

    Old Madame Hua¡¯s angry words stunned Hua Liting.

    Although he knew there were some unstated reasons, he did not expect Second Madame to be so bold. He had not expected Hua Mengshi to hide the truth from him either!

    Their plot to frame Hua Qiyue would make her die if they seeded!

    They were sending her to Hades, not out of Hua¡¯s Mansion!

    "Second Madame is so vicious. How can Hua¡¯s Mansion still let her to stay? If you are thinking of speaking up for her... beg Qiyue instead. If Qiyue agrees, I will not object." Old Madame Hua stared at Hua Liting¡¯s silvery hair and the scars on his face. Why should he be so vexed over these matters immediately after his return? Her heart softened and she relented.

    Although the Old Madame was unwilling, Hua Liting really wished to beg for his second wife. She would not dissuade him.

    "Madame Cheng is too much. I never expected her to treat Qiyue this way. But she¡¯s still my second wife... if Qianming returns, I won¡¯t know what to say to him. Since Mother would like me to beg Qiyue, I... can only be unfilial. Mother, you¡¯d better take an early rest."

    Old Madame Hua nodded, waving her hand to let Hua Liting go.

    Hua Liting emerged from the Old Madame¡¯s courtyard. He headed directly for Cuihua Court.

    Hua Qiyue was teaching Tianci how to write. As she saw his nted, untidy handwriting, she pped her forehead in distress. She needed to send Tianci to a good school to learn.

    Although knowledge from books wasn¡¯t so important in that era, Tianci must still be literate.

    "Miss, how did you know that Master woulde?" Qiuyun beside her asked in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. Tianci blinked hisrge, animated eyes. "Mother, is that grandpa?" "He doesn¡¯t seem to like me."

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while and put down the writing brush. She shook her head. "Tianci, it doesn¡¯t matter if grandpa dislikes you. So long as Mother does. If mother likes you, your days will be happy. If not, will your days be fine?"

    Tianci widened his eyes. "Right! Tianci is eating and spending mother¡¯s food and money!"

    These words dispelled all the pressure from the boy¡¯s heart. The sadness in his eyes disappeared. Hua Qiyue heaved a sigh of relief. Tianci was still a sensible boy.

    At this moment, Youshui came to report Hua Liting¡¯s arrival. Hua Qiyue led Tianci to the grand hall. She saw the hoary-haired Hua Liting.

    Hua Liting had gone through so much and fought for so long on the battlefields. His aging appearance caused Hua Qiyue to soften her stance.

    "Leave us first." Hua Liting dismissed Youshui and the other maids. Tianci was also taken away, leaving just Hua Qiyue and Hua Liting in the hall.

    Hua Liting sipped the tea Lv Xin brought to him lightly, quietly observing his eldest daughter whom he hadn¡¯t seen for years.

    On Hua Qiyue¡¯s face and in her eyes were no longer any timidity. She was not submissive, sitting calmly by one side, as quiet as a magnolia blossom.

    "Qiyue, I know what has happened between you and Second Madame. Madame Cheng was really too much! She tried to frame a legitimate daughter of the Huas. Heaven will not spare her... but... she¡¯s still my second wife, the mother of my son and daughter. She kept the bloodline for our family going. Father knows that this isn¡¯t fair to you... but I hope you can spare her once..."

    Hua Liting bowed his head, not daring to look into his daughter¡¯s eyes. After all, he had made an unfair decision.

    Hua Qiyue raised her tea cup quietly and lightly sipped a mouthful of tea. Her unhurriedness was perfectly timed.

    "Father, Second Madame was scheming to get me into the dungeons. Are you sure you want to beg for her?"

    Hua Qiyue felt quite sad. Although she understood Hua Liting, his words still indicated that his second wife was more important to him than his daughter.

    He might be right. After all, Second Madame had borne him a son, the only male descendant of the Hua family!

    Changjing Kingdom had always discriminated in favor of males. Of course, this millennium-old, feudal preference could not be so easily changed.

    "Qiyue, I have let you down. But... I can¡¯t let Second Madame be executed!"

    Hua Liting gave a long sigh, his brows knitted together.

    Hua Qiyue saw the gray, helpless old man, the father of her present self. She could only keep herints buried deep in her heart.

    She did not want to see her father in a quandary. She pondered for some time and worry appeared on her face. She spoke quietly. "Father, if you can¡¯t bear to see her die, go and beg His Majesty. I will not stop you."

    Hua Liting heard her and he lifted his gaze joyfully. "Qiyue, it¡¯s so hard on you! I have let you down. I will make up to you... in the future!"

    His rough hand went into his robe sleeve and he took out a pair of jade earrings, shaped like a crescent. "Yue Er, this is an heirloom of our family. I shall give it to you as apensation."

    An heirloom?

    Hua Qiyue focused her sight and saw that the earrings were blood-red in color. They looked stunning and yet carried a hint of coldness.

    For some reason, Hua Qiyue found the earrings familiar.

    "Come, don¡¯t reject this. I¡¯ve always want to give you this, but I¡¯m afraid someone might get his hands on it when I¡¯m not around... I am useless. I couldn¡¯t protect you well."

    Hua Liting gave another long sigh. Hua Qiyue took the Red Crescent Jade. Her heart warmed a bit. Hua Liting must still love her very much!

    "Father, please don¡¯t feel guilty. I can understand your feelings. Second Madame was rash and silly. Everyone in Hua¡¯s Mansion has been hoodwinked by her. But I must make myself clear. If Second Madame or Second Sis try their schemes again, I shall be heartless!"

    Hua Qiyue muttered. This was the most she would allow.

    Hua Liting nodded. Of course, he would not allow Second Madame to kill again.

    Hua Liting was about to leave when Hua Qiyue asked him to stay for a moment. "Father, if you want to save Second Mother... you have to leave for the pce tonight or you¡¯ll be toote."

    Hua Liting turned and looked at his solemn daughter with perplexity. "Qiyue, what do you mean?"

    "Sometimes, father, you don¡¯t need to know too much. Just follow what your daughter says."

    "Qiyue, it¡¯s almost seven. How can I still disturb His Majesty?" Hua Liting would not take Hua Qiyue¡¯s words to heart. Hua Qiyue saw his reaction and shook her head slowly.

    "Father, it¡¯s better for you to heed my advice."

    Although Hua Qiyue said this rather gently, Hua Liting thought that she was barking an order. A state general used to giving orders on the battlefields, heeding a young girl?

    After all, only the Changlong Emperor could give him orders. Hua Qiyue was only his daughter. Hua Liting did not feel good.

    "Qiyue, rest early!" Hua Liting said no more, turning around to leave.

    Hua Qiyue kept on shaking her head. Hua Liting would not heed her advice. So let¡¯s leave everything to Heaven then! She was not a goddess. She would not go in person to save her former assant just to please Hua Liting.

    ¡ª

    At this moment, the Queen was in the Imperial Garden, ying chess with Xiaohuan.

    Xiaohuan was the Queen¡¯s favorite maidservant thanks to her abilities. Like the Queen, she was an excellent chess yer.

    They were embroiled in chess, exchanging pieces ruthlessly. A ck shadow suddenly appeared behind the Queen Liu.

    Queen Liu suddenly stopped. Finally, she put down the chesspiece in her hand and looked quietly at Chongxiao.

    "What has happened?"

    "Hua Liting¡¯s back. He will see His Majesty tomorrow. Perhaps... His Majesty will pardon Second Madame."

    Chongxiao said quietly. The words revealed the worry in his heart.

    "Yes. Hua Liting is quite a darling of His Majesty. After all, he is a state general who have served so long on the battlefields, injured for a few hundred times... If he speaks up for Second Madame, she will surely be spared from death. Then..."

    A chilly gleam darted out from Queen Liu¡¯s beautiful eyes, nted like a phoenix¡¯s. "Chongxiao, you know what to do, don¡¯t you?"

    Chongxiao nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will do it now!"

    His figure streaked away and disappeared.

    In the dungeon, Second Madame was shutting her eyes in quiet repose. Nearly five days had passed since she was imprisoned here. There was still no news. Madame Cheng knew that she would not be able to leave unless the returning Hua Liting had intervened.

    All kinds of stenches were in the dungeon. From time to time came the convicts¡¯ abuses, curses and weepings.

    At this moment, Madame Cheng suddenly felt a strange quake from below the ground. She lowered her head and suddenly saw a tunnel appearing beneath her.

    Madame Cheng widened her eyes and almost screamed. An arm extended and waved. A cold gleam of light darted toward her throat.

    Blood spurted out like a gushing spring, spraying her entire cell.

    That hand, after confirming Madame Cheng¡¯s copse and demise, threw down a dagger. Then, it disappeared from the dungeon.

    The tunneled ground returned to its former state...

    The next day, news of Madame Cheng¡¯s suicide reached Hua¡¯s Mansion. Old Madame Hua kept silent while Hua Liting grieved, shocked. He dashed into Cuihua Court and took Hua Qiyue to task.

    "Qiyue, how did you know that your Second Mother willmit suicide yesterday?" Hua Liting roared angrily, his eyes bloodshot.

    Tianci was so terrified that he took Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand, afraid that Hua Liting would suddenly hurt his mother.

    Youshui, Lv Xin, Qiuyun and the other maids all nched in terror.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 94 A Conflict Between Father and Daughter

    "Father dear, I was just making a wild guess. I¡¯m sorry that it has turned out to be true." Hua Qiyue said quietly, motioning Youshui and Lv Xin to take Tianci away.

    "No, I¡¯m not going! I will protect Mother!" Tianci started brandishing his fist, shouting loudly at Hua Liting¡¯s darkening face.

    Hua Liting gave Tianci a cold stare, his face even angrier. "Qiyue, you must know the inside story! Tell me! Let me clear your Second Mother¡¯s name."

    Hua Qiyue gazed calmly at Hua Liting. He was not stupid and knew that she was hiding something. Yet, if she revealed the mastermind behind the plot, he would suffer even more and be at greater risk.

    Although her spirit was not close to Hua Liting, her body was still Hua Qiyue¡¯s. How could she have the heart to see him enter a den of wolves?

    "Father, you think too much. I knew that it isn¡¯t easy to stay in the dungeons... weak people oftenmit suicide there... " Hua Qiyue shook her head gently. "Father, those who return from the borders must seek an audience with His Majesty. It¡¯s time."

    Hua Liting was savagely suppressing the rage in his heart. He was angry that he could not protect his second wife. He had forgotten Hua Qiyue was the real victim.

    "Qiyue! You have really changed! You are no longer the weak First Miss of the past. And you¡¯re still hiding the truth from me. I¡¯m so disappointed in you!"

    Hua Liting bellowed angrily. Youshui was about to leave with Tianci, when the boy, hearing Hua Liting¡¯s bellow, immediately wrenched himself free from Youshui¡¯s grasp and dashed over to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue held the boy¡¯s hand without batting an eyelid. "Father, it¡¯s time. Don¡¯t let your thoughts go wild. We can both see the truth."

    Hua Liting watched the calm face of Hua Qiyue. A calm iciness was in her beautiful, watery eyes. Hua Liting¡¯s body shook. The expression in her eyes made him take one step back!

    He immediately remembered it was Second Madame who had failed Hua Qiyue. It wasn¡¯t Hua Qiyue who had plotted against Madame Cheng!

    Hua Liting knew that Hua Qiyue was still hiding something from him. She did not want to tell him everything. So, he still felt some anger toward her.

    "Qiyue, please tell me. Father will not get you into trouble!" Hua Liting still would not give up.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head slowly, her eyes exceptionally cold. "Father, Second Mother¡¯s suicide is expected. She used to be the one in charge of Hua¡¯s Mansion, keeping all our ounts. All of a sudden, she lost power and Second Sis was severely criticized. Now that she is a convict, how can she not despair? Father, that¡¯s all I have to say. It¡¯s up to you whether to believe me."

    Hua Liting stared coldly at Hua Qiyue. He did not expect this once-timid daughter to intimidate him without losing her temper. He felt almost daunted.

    "Fine! Since you don¡¯t wish to tell your father, I will investigate myself."

    Then, he waved his robe sleeve angrily and strode away.

    Hua Qiyue stared quietly at Hua Liting¡¯s retreating figure. She could not help feeling a little sad. She was still his biological daughter. Yet he only cared for Second Madame.

    Second Madame had clearly wanted her dead. If it weren¡¯t for her prescience... Hua Qiyue would be the convict, not Second Madame.

    Yet Hua Liting ignored this fact and had med her instead.

    True paternal lovees not from reproach, but from quietly investigating the case himself or treating her otherwise.

    Although Hua Qiyue quite understood her father¡¯s feelings, she knew that this legitimate daughter of his still ranked a bit lower in his affections. Suddenly, Hua Qiyue remembered her former life¡¯s parents...

    Her heart ached. Since Zhou Zhicheng was dismembered by five horses, she did not have time to visit her dead parents¡¯ graves.

    She did not dare to. She would only do it after she had made sure the Empress had let her off.

    Leaving the capital meant leaving the Changlong Emperor¡¯s sight. Empress Liu would easily escape censure in the event of an "ident."

    Madame Cheng¡¯s dead body was sent back to Hua¡¯s Mansion for alleged suicide. Hua Liting could only hold a simple funeral for her.

    The Cheng family was obviously unhappy. After all, they were an exalted family in the capital. Madame Cheng was formerly at loggerheads with Hua Qiyue. Now, everyone was ming Hua Qiyue for her sudden suicide.

    On the day of the funeral, the Cheng family went to Cuihua Court. But Caining and Caiqing kicked them all out.

    Hua Qiyue did not show up. She spent all her time on cultivation.

    Hua Qiyue only went to the mourning hall at five in the afternoon. She burnt Madame Cheng a joss stick. It was important for Hua Qiyue to burn her a stick of incense, since she was still formally her Second Mother.

    "Hua Qiyue, you viiness! Don¡¯t shed crocodile tears! Scram!" Hua Mengshi lost control of her emotions and dashed up. She wanted to strike Hua Qiyue.

    "Mengshi, don¡¯t be rude! Control yourself!" Old Madame Hua shouted for Hua Mengshi to get a grip on herself. Caining and Caiqing immediately blocked in front of Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Liting quietly pulled Hua Mengshi away. Over the past few days, he had learned everything about Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was already a Qi Artist at the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm. She was a rare female Qi Artist of Changjing Kingdom.

    Hua Liting knew that there were very few Qi Artists above the Dragon Diagram Realm. Among his troops, there were only four Qi Artists above the Dragon Diagram Realm. He himself was a Qi Artist at the Great Completion of the Soaring Cloud Realm.

    Hua Qiyue was also rearing divine herbs. Hua Liting felt baffled by what she had gone through.

    Now, he felt resentful, afraid and helpless when facing Hua Qiyue. He could only pull Hua Mengshi, who was creating a scene, away.

    Hua Qianming--the young son of Madame Cheng with Hua Liting, the family¡¯s only male heir--stared at Hua Qiyue with cold, grudging eyes.

    Hua Qianming was a student of the Green Hills Academy. He had taken up lodgings there and had only a couple of chances to return home every year. Sadly, he had to attend his mother¡¯s funeral on this asion.

    Hua Qiyue ignored the malicious stare of Hua Qianming, walking out of the hall coldly.

    Although the members of the Cheng family wanted to teach Hua Qiyue a lesson, Caining and Caiqing were no mere Qi Artists. Besides, the Emperor valued Hua Qiyue so highly. No one dared to say anything despite their rage.

    After the funeral, Hua Qiyue quickly found Tianci a school. She decided on Green Hills Academy. Thanks to her special status, Tianci could return home every day. He did not need to stay long in the Academy.

    Hua Qiyue naturally did not want Tianci to fritter away his time in school. She valued Qi Art, not literacy. Although there were Qi Artists in the academy, their cultivations were far below Yun Shimo¡¯s.

    For the next few days, Hua Qiyue ran back and forth between Prince Nan¡¯s mansion and Feng¡¯s Yard.

    When Tianci was not in school, Hua Qiyue would send him to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion for Qi Art lessons. She herself would head for Feng¡¯s Yard to learn formations from Ji Feng and Ji Jing.

    Tianpi was skilled in Qi Art and Spirit Summoning Art, not in formations.

    Hua Qiyue had no interest in Alchemy. She did not need to learn herb cultivation. The Ji family knew this, so they did not force her to leave with them for Ji¡¯s Manor.

    The most important thing now was to break through in her Qi Art, Spirit Summoning Art and formations. If she seeded, Ji¡¯s Manor will not need to fear the Gnawing Devils Sect¡¯s Soul Puppet, even if they managed to nurture one.

    Hua Qiyue left six Long Reds with Ji Feng. Ji Feng and Ji Jing were extremely excited. They had not expected such generosity.

    Ji Feng¡¯s feelings for Hua Qiyue developed farther. Hua Qiyue would often pretend not to have noticed. On the other hand, Yun Shimo would often show her a scowling face, as if she owed him a million taels of silver...

    The eighth month arrived. On this day, the Emperor sent Xiaolizi to Hua¡¯s Mansion, asking Hua Qiyue to attend the next day¡¯s hunt.

    The autumn weather was refreshingly pleasant, a good time for a hunt.

    Hua Qiyue discovered that the Changlong Emperor had also invited Hua Liting, Hua Mengshi, Third Madame and Hua Xiaoyi. Before they set out, Hua Mengshi stared coldly at her. She did not do anything else.

    Hua Liting was lukewarm toward Hua Qiyue. After their falling-out, they did not have another good chat.

    The venue for the hunt was the hills behind the pce. There were many ferocious beasts there like tigers, lions, bears, reared by Qi Artists.

    Normally, a number of Qi Artists would stay behind to guard the hills, to prevent the beasts from suddenly barging into the pce. These penned-up animals were of course much tamer than wild beasts.

    The purpose of captivity was to allow the Changlong Emperor to hunt.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s carriage trundled into the hunting grounds. People were standing everywhere. Youshui lifted the carriage curtains for her. Under the gazing eyes of the crowds, Hua Qiyue alighted her carriage calmly.

    So many people here.

    Hua Qiyue surveyed the ce and remarked to herself. The Empress and the Changlong Emperor sat in the seats of honor in the center.

    Hua Qiyue discovered that Yun Shimo was also here. Hey, she had heard that Yun Shimo disdained such hunts. After all, with his cultivation, he could easily kill hundreds of beasts, not just one.

    Huangfu Xuan was also there, together with Ji Feng, Ji Jing, Princess Mingzhu, Princess Huiling, the First Prince Huangfu Changyu, and many others... What surprised Hua Qiyue most was the presence of Shui Qianruo. This eminent poisoner was looking less ghoulish than before. Perhaps it was because his wedding with Princess Huiya was near?

    There were also the young masters of the Four Great Families. They had seen Hua Qiyue before. Now, they discovered with great surprise that Hua Qiyue was looking even more beautiful than before.

    Hua Qiyue was in a white dress, the color of the moon. She was simply attired, yet one of the most attractive girls around.

    She was as mild as a lotus, unique and cold. She drew the inadvertent gazes of all the crowds.

    "Princess Jinghua, so you are here?" Princess Huiya walked over to greet Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue had a good impression of Princess Huiya. Yet she was shocked by Princess Huiya¡¯s choice of a husband, Shui Qianruo.

    "Princess, haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!"

    Hua Qiyue gave a faint smile. Princess Huiya smiled shyly. "That¡¯s right. Time really flies! Soon I will be married. Well, I¡¯d like to ask Your Highness to be one of my bridemaids."

    Normally, the bridemaids of a Princess would be her maidservants who would follow her and serve in her new home. Sometimes, princesses were also asked to grace the ceremony to make it a morevish affair.

    "No problem. If Your Highness marries willingly, I give you my blessings!" Hua Qiyue said in a low voice. Princess Huiya was momentarily stunned. A strange,plex expression shed across her eyes.

    "Hua Qiyue, you aren¡¯t embarrassed toe, eh? Humph, this is a hunt, not apetition. There isn¡¯t any use for your Qi Art!" A cold voice resounded.

    Hua Qiyue turned her head and saw Liu Shaoming standing nearby, staring derisively at her.

    "Shaoming, don¡¯t talk nonsense!" The House Master of the Liu family smiled apologetically at Hua Qiyue. "Princess Jinghua, please forgive us. He is still an immature boy."

    Hua Qiyue smiled and shook her head. Liu Mo red angrily at Liu Shaoming, looking hateful that his son could not make it good.

    Hua Qiyue surveyed her surroundings and discovered Ouyang Liuer staring at her with sinister eyes. Oh, so she had offended many people here. They had all turned up. What show would they put up this time?

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 95 Stunning the Hunting Ground

    After a few customary salutations, the Princess returned to her seat. Hua Qiyue and the others sat in their special seats.

    Most hunts began with a passive hunt, followed by an active hunt.

    In other words, they would hunt in this ground first. The better hunters would then leave to hunt actively in the forest.

    "Your Majesties, some people can¡¯t even shoot. Can I challenge that person?" After taking his seat, Liu Shaoming eximed, obviously unhappy that his House Master had put him down.

    Liu Shaoming¡¯s aunt was Empress Liu. The Lius were a powerful family. Now that Liu Shaoming saw the woman he disdained, he would do everything in his power to humiliate her.

    "Shaoming, what nonsense are you up to?"

    Empress Liu censured him, displeased. Liu Mo pulled Liu Shaoming brutally down and made him sit. "Your Majesties, Shaoming is young and immature. Don¡¯t take his nonsense to heart."

    The Changlong Emperor smiled quietly. "Shaoming, if that person epts your challenge, you may."

    Anyone could challenge an opponent during a hunt. Usually, the challenge revolved around the number of beasts killed, the speed of thepetitors and how urately they could despatch their arrows.

    The ultimate winner would win a reward from the Changlong Emperor.

    After all, it was all for royal entertainment. But the winner would win honor before the Emperor. That would be quite enough.

    Liu Shaoming sneered. "Since His Majesty has said so, I would like to challenge someone!"

    He said this and turned his head back, his eyesnding coldly on Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Liting had to frown. Although he had kept a distance from Hua Qiyue in the past few days, she was still his daughter.

    Very few women could master archery together with Qi Art.

    Because they would have no time to practice archery.

    If Hua Qiyue lost to Liu Shaoming, it would not look good for the Hua family.

    "Hua Qiyue, I am challenging you! Whoever shoots the most beasts wins! If you lose, you will kneel and kowtow to me. If I lose, I shall pay you 100,000 taels of silver!"

    Liu Shaoming said in a loud voice, his eyes full of derisive provocation.

    The crowds gasped. They did not expect such a feud between the two. But Liu Shaoming was smart. He would only lose money if he lost the contest. And he had so much silver to spend.

    But Hua Qiyue would have to kowtow to him if she lost. It was very unfair. It looked like Liu Shaoming was trying to humiliate her.

    "Miss, don¡¯t ept the challenge. This Liu Shaoming is so shameless!" Youshui and Lv Xin felt aggrieved for Hua Qiyue¡¯s sake.

    The Changlong Emperor too knitted his brows in some displeasure. But since the Liu family was his Empress¡¯s family, he could not say anything.

    Hua Mengshi heard him and gloated. She could not deal with Hua Qiyue, but someone else surely could!

    Although Caining and Caiqing did not quite like Hua Qiyue, they still felt much displeasure at someone humiliating their mistress.

    Hua Qiyue put down the grapes in her hand indifferently and smiled radiantly. "Very well. I ept this challenge!"

    Her words caused a greatmotion among the crowds. Even the Changlong Emperor felt a little surprised. She was still a woman and had never learned archery. Was she confident that she could even shoot with a bow?

    "Miss, why did you ept? You have never learned archery before!"

    Youshui said worriedly.

    Lv Xin and Qiuyun stared at each other, worry clouding their brows. Hua Liting sat silently at one side. He did not speak. Due to his second wife¡¯s "suicide", he had borne Hua Qiyue some grudge.

    Caining and Caiqing curled their lips. They felt that Hua Qiyue was overconfident. She would have to bear with the consequences herself.

    "Princess Jinghua, you¡¯ve never learned archery before. Are you sure you want topete with Young Master Liu?" The Changlong Emperor asked with concern.

    He was giving her a way to back out. Had Hua Qiyue pondered deeper, she would have realized that she was at a disadvantage. Clever people know where their interests lie and will back out just the way the Changlong Emperor had intended.

    Hua Qiyue smiled quietly at the calm Empress Liu and answered respectfully. "Your Majesty, I¡¯d like to try. After all, Young Master Liu¡¯s offer of 100,000 taels of silver is very tempting!"

    Her words amused the Changlong Emperor somewhat. Hua Qiyue doesn¡¯tck money, does she? She must be feeling very confident.

    Princess Mingzhu and Ouyang Liuer stared at each other, a mocking expression in their eyes.

    The way they saw it, Hua Qiyue was itching for a humiliation. After all, Liu Shaoming was the young master of the Liu family, renowned throughout the capital for his genius in archery...

    This time, Hua Qiyue would surely lose. And she would subject the entire Hua¡¯s Mansion to great humiliation.

    "Qiyue, you don¡¯t need to do this if you don¡¯t know archery." Hua Liting could no longer keep to himself. Although he had differences with Hua Qiyue over Second Madame, she was still his daughter.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I won¡¯t let you down."

    With these words, she stood up rxedly and walked over to the hunting ground. Thepany gasped. They did not expect Hua Qiyue to be so cool and confident. It was not a fight but a hunting contest. Why was she still so confident?

    Liu Shaoming saw her so quietly confident and was somewhat astounded. In his heart though, he was delighted. Hua Qiyue¡¯s dead this time!

    Liu Shaoming stepped out, sizing Hua Qiyue up with his derisive eyes. He stood by her side. The huge cage in the center was facing the hills. There was an iron door on a hillside cliff. The door slowly opened.

    The countenances of the crowds all changed slightly.

    This was the first time Hua Qiyue was at the hunting ground. She sensed that the iron gate was holding back ferocious beasts.

    As expected, after some time came the faint, savage roars of tigers from the inside. Roar...

    Ferocious tigers dashed out, their eyes gleaming with fierce light. There were almost 40 of them. Fortunately, the giant cage was trapping them all inside. They saw the surrounding humans and instantly a famished, greedy look appeared in their eyes. They hurled themselves wildly at the massive iron pir, making loud nging noises.

    This crazy scene made many timid girls scream and close their eyes.

    Yet Hua Qiyue stood calmly where she was. These ferocious tigers were not terrifying, far less so than enemies who were trying to kill her in secret.

    Today would not be a peaceful day. Hua Qiyue knew that Liu Haoming was the Empress¡¯s nephew. She could not determine if they were in collusion together.

    Two Qi Artists brought in an exquisitely-made bow and a quiver of sharp arrows for each contestant. Hua Qiyue took them in her hands and looked nonchntly at the roaring, ferocious tigers in the cage.

    "What shall we do? Miss hasn¡¯t even learned archery. Won¡¯t she get badly defeated?" Youshui asked worriedly.

    Lv Xin shook her head. "No... but it¡¯s strange. First Miss seems very confident. In other words, she will not lose."

    After all, Hua Qiyue had never failed in anything she had confidence in. Even on that night when Empress Liu was holding the banquet and Second Madame was trying to frame her. First Miss always found a way to defeat her opponents...

    Hua Liting twitched his brows a little. As far as he could remember, Hua Qiyue had usually kept herself at home, but... Hua Qiyue was now so different from who she used to be.

    He really suspected that she was no longer the same Hua Qiyue.

    "Young Master Liu, it has always beendies first. How about letting me shoot first this time?" Hua Qiyue looked quietly at Liu Shaoming, speaking calmly.

    Liu Shaoming snorted coldly. "Very well, you can go first. I¡¯d like to see how you can beat me!"

    "Since you two have agreed, we shall take the moment the hourss runs out of sands to signify thepetition¡¯s close. Princess Jinghua shall start, followed by Young Master Liu. One, two, three... begin!"

    Xiaolizi stretched his vocal cords. When he had finished, Hua Qiyue flung down the bow in her hand. She grabbed half the arrows from the quiver, quick as lightning. Whizz...

    Before the crowds could react, she had already let loose the arrows in her hands. They were like whizzing meteorites!

    "Good heavens! Hua Qiyue isn¡¯t using a bow!"

    "Is this archery? She¡¯s awesome... she has shot so many ferocious tigers without a bow!"

    "Not just a few. Look, it¡¯s one tiger per arrow. They all end in their vital spots, killing them. Even if Young Master Liu matches her feat, it¡¯s still a tie!"

    "Arrows fired like meteorites. So ruthlessly despatched and so urate! Awesome!"

    The crowds were whispering in awe. Liu Shaoming¡¯s countenance looked exceptionally ghastly. He red at Hua Qiyue loosing the arrows, killing the tigers in the cage. Those ferocious tigers did not even have a chance to roar. They all copsed, their limbs shivering as blood drenched the yellow soil!

    The other tigers saw what had happened. Some rammed against the iron cage in fury, making nging noises. Others ran away in panic. But none of them could escape Spiritual Qi¡¯s iron cage!

    Liu Shaoming¡¯s pulse began to race. He could not believe the scene he was witnessing!

    Hua Qiyue had not learned archery. How could she always hit the tigers¡¯ vital spots?

    Yet this was what was happening. Hua Qiyue¡¯s movements were flowing and graceful, not at all strenuous. Her eyes were so calm and indifferent. Even the Changlong Emperor and Hua Liting had to nod and smile.

    Empress Liu¡¯s face sank. She did not expect her nephew to lose. This woman was certainly powerful. She could not allow such an enemy to live. No way!

    Before the sands had run out, Hua Qiyue had already fired all the arrows on the quiver stand. She had hit 15 tigers with 15 arrows. Every one had struck home.

    "Princess Jinghua has shot 15 tigers. Now, it¡¯s Young Master Liu¡¯s turn!" Xiaolizi smiled. He was a favorite of the Changlong Emperor. Naturally, he could guess the Emperor¡¯s thoughts.

    The Changlong Emperor was pleased and so Xiaolizi treated Hua Qiyue with the utmost courtesy.

    Liu Shaoming smiled disdainfully, saying angrily, "Your Majesty, Hua Qiyue did not use a bow. Does this still count as an archery contest?"

    "Young Master Liu, you told us that whoever shoots the most tigers wins. You did not stipte the use of a bow. And I¡¯m firing arrows too. Doesn¡¯t that count as archery?" Hua Qiyue replied nonchntly. "Let His Majesty decide!"

    The Changlong Emperor grinned, stroking his long beard. He nodded and smiled. "Princess Jinghua¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t stipted that one must only use a bow. Since she has unleashed the arrows with her hands and killed 15 tigers, 15 tigers it shall be!"

    Empress Liu¡¯s countenance remained unruffled. The Emperor had said this. Liu Shaoming, though unconvinced, had to take up his bow and arrows and shoot grudgingly!

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 96 Luring Her into the Trap

    Liu Shaoming was an archery genius. But he could only hit another 15 tigers with his arrows. In other words, they were level!

    "The contest between Young Master Liu and Princess Jinghua is... a draw!"

    Xiaolizi dragged his voice, announcing the verdict. Liu Shaoming flung down his bow and arrows angrily. "I challenge this verdict!"

    Hua Qiyue lifted her eyebrows. She did not expect Liu Shaoming to be such trouble. The Changlong Emperor said quietly with some displeasure, "Young Master Liu, your contest with the Princess is a draw. Don¡¯t hinder the rest from their hunt."

    The Emperor had spoken. No matter how unhappy, Liu Shaoming could not do anything. Liu Mo was so anxious that he nearly leapt up. Although his daughter was the Queen, the Emperor was now guarding against the Liu family more and more.

    If Liu Shaoming threw another tantrum, the Emperor would be even more displeased.

    Hua Qiyue was about to turn and head back to her seat, when she heard the ferocious roar of a tiger!

    The crowds were astounded. The tiger¡¯s roar quaked with anima energy, causing the eardrums of all present to tremor with pain. Even Hua Qiyue felt that!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s pupils dimmed. He stared coldly at the colorful, striped tiger cavorting in front of him. The tiger stared at Hua Qiyue with some awe. Then, in a sh, it bounded into therge forest on the other side.

    "Stone Gnawing Tiger!" Someone cried in rm.

    The Stone Gnawing Tiger was an extremely rare beast of the Tianyuan Continent. It was even rarer than a Fiery Tiger. It only ingested stones and was not hostile toward humans. However, if humans tried to attack it, it would still get angry and retaliate.

    There were only about 100 such Gnawing Stone Tigers in the Tianyuan Continent. What did it signify for such a rare beast to appear here?

    The Changlong Emperor was overjoyed. He shouted hurriedly, "Capture... capture that Stone Gnawing Tiger, quick! Princess Jinghua, Prince Nan... be quick..."

    The Changlong Emperor was beginning to ramble. Few had seen the Emperor in such a state. It proved that he really longed to capture the Stone Gnawing Tiger. No matter what, he was still the sovereign of the state. His words were orders. Several Qi Artists quickly dashed after the disappearing Stone Gnawing Tiger.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s reaction was slower. Ouyang Liuer smirked coldly. "What? Is Princess Jinghua defying imperial order? Or is she afraid to die? After all, there are many ferocious beasts out there..."

    Hua Qiyue cast a nce at the florid Emperor and her figure streaked away. Yun Shimo also stood up, going in the direction Hua Qiyue had left...

    Most of the people present did not know Qi Art. Soon, even Princess Mingzhu and Ouyang Liuer had departed.

    Hua Liting was worried about Hua Qiyue and left as well.

    The rest were Qi Artists left to protect the Changlong Emperor. All were waiting excitedly.

    Although the Stone Gnawing Tiger was rare, it was still ssed as a savage beast. If humans attacked it, it would retaliate to save itself. ording the historical records, it could only be subdued by at least four Qi Artists above the Dragon Diagram Realm.

    About 20 Qi Artists had departed, most below the Dragon Diagram Realm.

    There were only three Qi Artists above the Dragon Diagram Realm. But with so many people, they could probably subdue this Stone Gnawing Tiger. The tiger, however, was so swift that few Qi Artists could keep up with it.

    To put it bluntly, one should disqualify Qi Artists below the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm. It left only three in the hunt: Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo and Shui Qianruo!

    Queen Liu sat there calmly, a tinge of joy shing across her eyes.

    Their scheme ought to be thorough enough this time!

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s speed was really fast, although her initial reaction was quite slow. She did not want to subdue such a beautiful Stone Gnawing Tiger for the Changlong Emperor.

    She had no feelings for the Emperor. Although she was his subordinate, it did not mean that she was willing to do everything for him. A Stone Gnawing Tiger was so precious. The sovereign of a state ought to be magnanimous enough to let it go.

    After all, they reproduced really slowly. It made these Stone Gnawing Tigers even more rare.

    The Changlong Emperor had ordered her to capture the Stone Gnawing Tiger. She was unwilling to. Of course, she reacted slowly.

    Now, the Stone Gnawing Tiger slowly appeared before her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue could faintly hear the Stone Gnawing Tiger¡¯s intive roars. It seemed to realize that she and Yun Shimo were going after it. It must believe that there was no way out.

    Hua Qiyue wanted to see the Stone Gnawing Tiger clearly for herself. She quickened her pace. She had been cultivating all this while in the Mysterious World. Naturally, she could move faster than the other Qi Artists. Yun Shimo managed to catch up with her.

    Whizz, whizz, whizz...

    She heard the sound of a third person skimming against the wind. It sounded exceptionally clear in the forest. Strangely, that person did not catch up.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly recalled the lifeless face of Shui Qianruo. She knitted her brows without any show of feeling.

    That person was a cancerous tumor.

    After all, Tianci had suffered from that man¡¯s poison. If Princess Huizhen could ask for his poison, the Queen could too. She must be more careful this time!

    As she mused, she could already discern the Stone Gnawing Tiger¡¯s body.

    The Stone Gnawing Tiger had beautiful stripes like auspicious clouds. Its five colors¡ª red, yellow, blue, green and cyan¡ª were evenly distributed on its body, soothing the eyes. The Stone Gnawing Tiger knew that three Qi Artists above the Dragon Diagram Realm wereing after it. It gave a low, tense growl, trying its best to flee.

    Pity arose in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart. She ckened her pace and soon Yun Shimo was by her side.

    "The Stone Gnawing Tiger is a very rare sort of tiger. If we humans don¡¯t attack it, it will not retaliate... The Emperor had set his eyes on this tiger, so we must capture it." Yun Shimo spoke quietly. He had read Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind at once.

    Hua Qiyue cast Yun Shimo a nce. This man was Tianci¡¯s benefactor. She felt indebted to him, but she wouldn¡¯t agree with him in this matter.

    The scene before their eyes immediately changed. The Stone Gnawing Tiger gave a intive growl. Its body fell like a meteor, dropping like a stone down the deep abyss before their very eyes...

    Hua Qiyue immediately leaped down and watched the Stone Gnawing Tiger disappear. The Stone Gnawing Tiger had a strong will to live. Dropping at this velocity, it should survive. If Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had gone after it, they could easily capture the Stone Gnawing Tiger.

    But Hua Qiyue only stood there. Even Yun Shimo had stopped. His white robes were fluttering, his inky-ck hair pping in the wind. An unconcerned expression was on his handsome face.

    Behind him came the sound of someone arriving. Hua Qiyue did not turn back. Shui Qianruo had arrived. He threw himself into the deep abyss while smirking coldly. "Prince Nan and Princess Jinghua, are you two defying imperial orders? I am most devoted to my country. The Stone Gnawing Tiger is injured. Three of us will share the honors if I capture the tiger. How easy it is for you, Prince Nan!"

    Shui Qianruo¡¯s sarcastic voice disappeared with his body.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. She did not expect Shui Qianruo to be so adamant. She must be wary of this man. He had simply leapt down. This meant...

    Hua Qiyue observed the environment around her. She suddenly detected a faint scent in the air and immediately held her breath!

    "The air¡¯s poisoned!"

    Yun Shimo gave a stunned gasp. He did not expect Shui Qianruo to be so bold as to poison them openly. Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo quickly leapt onto another road, avoiding the poisonous area.

    It was toote. Although Hua Qiyue had found a safe ce, she still felt her head swim. The scene before her eyes began to shake. The world seemed to be spinning.

    "Hua Qiyue, what are you doing?"

    "Hua Qiyue! Stop!" The dazed Hua Qiyue did not have any conscious will. She only heard Yun Shimo¡¯s angry bellow.

    What was she doing?

    Yun Shimo was such a cold and emotionless man. And yet he was angry... he must have been very furious. His face had always been expressionless!

    "Hua Qiyue..." An even more ferocious bellow resounded in her ears, almost shuddering her eardrums. Hua Qiyue felt that someone had her in his arms. She had no power to resist...

    Right now, in the green jade gourd¡¯s Mysterious World, the red-robed Tianpi was very anxious, as if ants were up his pants. "Hua Qiyue, you stupid fool! Can¡¯t you get your whole body into the jade gourd?... You nitwit... you shouldn¡¯t have stripped like that!"

    Hua Qiyue was indeed stripping off her clothes.

    She was suffering from Shui Qianruo¡¯s spiritual poison. It was a kind of poison which could make women act crazy. In fact, Queen Liu had arranged for Chongxiao to sneak Hua Qiyue an attack. She did not expect Prince Nan to take Hua Qiyue away.

    One must know that Prince Nan had always been a celibate. Still, Queen Liu had underestimated his feelings for Hua Qiyue.

    After all, Hua Qiyue was the only guest ever to have graced Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    Of course, Shui Qianruo had released more than one type of poison. The other kind, a gnawing worm poison, was directed at Yun Shimo. This poison had been taught for tens of thousands of years to the members of the Shui family. No one could neutralize this poison. If it hit Yun Shimo, he would soon die. The toxic fume began to encroach Yun Shimo like a serpent.

    Shui Qianruo did not expect Yun Shimo to knock Hua Qiyue unconscious after taking her into a cave and cing her down.

    Hua Qiyuey slumped on the dry grass in the cave. Its inside was rather dry, unlike most caves which were quite humid.

    She was half-undressed, revealing her enticing curves. She was showing off her feminine allure unreservedly.

    Yun Shimo took just a nce before his heart started to beat frantically. An orangey blush suffused his face. He had never felt this way before.

    His chest was hurting. Yun Shimo was shocked. He immediately discovered a worm-like toxic fume dissipating within his meridians.

    He quickly mobilized his anima energy to brutally dispel the toxic fume.

    However, the toxic fume was like a cockroach that refused to die. Yun Shimo wasted a lot of anima energy but failed to force it out.

    The ck toxic fume was the color of the night. It spread rapidly. Before 15 minutes was up, Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face was already clouded over with ck.

    "Hee, hee, hee..." A sinisterughter rang out. Before Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes, something thrust up from below and rapidly broke the ground apart. An arm appeared.

    The arm looked pale, colorless and ghastly against the reddish-dark earth.

    Soon, the arm extended upward, slowly revealing a person¡¯s head. The ck hair on the head had been soiled by earth.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 97 The Mysterious Prince Nan

    Yun Shimo suddenly opened his eyes, staring coldly at that head before his eyes. A tinge of cruelty was upon his lips. "So it¡¯s you, one of the four secret guards of the capital, Chongxiao. Aren¡¯t you ackey of the Empress?"

    Yun Shimo was narrowing his profound eyes somewhat. He did not seem poisoned, even though the toxic fume had already reached his arm.

    Chongxiao sneered wantonly. "Yun Shimo, I didn¡¯t expect you, the famous Prince Nan, to end up in my hands. Ha ha ha... even if both of you die here today, the Emperor will not suspect me!"

    Yun Shimo stared coldly at him. He was suppressing the dissipating toxic fume with his Spiritual Qi.

    "The Emperor is also under my illusion... hee hee hee. He thinks that I stay behind Empress Liu all the time. He won¡¯t suspect anything. Don¡¯t waste your Spiritual Qi, Yun Shimo. This is the world¡¯s most lethal poison. Shui Qianruo had it concocted specially for you. Even if you die, even if you deplete all your Spiritual Qi, you won¡¯t be able to force it out of your body!" Chongxiao was thoroughly pleased with himself. He nced at Hua Qiyue lying on the ground.

    Hua Qiyue had the looks of a goddess. Although her face was somewhat pale, her breathing was still quite steady.

    "That¡¯s strange. Shui Qianruo¡¯s poison will not only cause hallucinations, it can also cause death. Hua Qiyue¡¯s really extraordinary. She isn¡¯t dead despite having been so lethally poisoned!" Cold glimmers shed across Chongxiao¡¯s eyes.

    "This woman deserves death! She made the Empress so unhappy!"

    "Of course, the Empress was your former lover. I wonder if His Majesty knows about your love for the Empress?" Yun Shimo snickered coldly. "Chongxiao, I¡¯ll spare you because you have saved Bingyi once. Scram at once! Otherwise, I shall be merciless!"

    A strong animosity shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s cold eyes.

    With his murderous intent evident, Yun Shimo¡¯s stare made Chongxiao start. He was a little stunned. He always thought that Yun Shimo was not meddlesome. Even if he meddled into another person¡¯s affair, he was just a somewhat powerful Alchemist.

    However, Chongxiao now sensed powerful Spiritual Qi emanating from Yun Shimo¡¯s body!

    If he wasn¡¯t trying to suppress the toxic fume, Yun Shimo could have easily in him!

    "Ha ha ha... Yun Shimo, I know your Qi Art cultivation is high! But you¡¯re now poisoned. Your powers are not as they once were. You want me dead? Trying to act tough in front of me? You think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid?" Chongxiao smirked coldly, his eyes full of disdain.

    He would not fear Yun Shimo now. He stretched out his hand. A pretty dagger was in his grasp.

    That dagger was made out of white bone--the bone of a high-level Qi Artist. It reeked with grievance, assisting its murderous air!

    The white bone dagger scintited with an icy glitter. Chongxiao did not wish to waste any more time on Yun Shimo. He stabbed at Yun Shimo with a disdainful, loud guffaw...

    Chongxiao sensed that Yun Shimo¡¯s Spiritual Qi had been almostpletely suppressed by the toxic fume. He had no way to extricate himself and ward him off!

    In other words, this one move would surely kill Yun Shimo!

    Chongxiaoughed with unbridled cheer. But he felt waves of powerful force breaking his dagger into half!

    Chongxiao was greatly astounded. He focused his sight. Yun Shimo had caught the falling dagger with lightning-fast reflexes. Crush! In a sh, he had crumbled the dagger into dust!

    Chongxiao was stunned like a fossil. That dagger took him two years to forge. Every night, he would feed it with a drop of blood to nurture its evil. Never had anyone managed to break it. Nor could anything make it go blunt!

    But right now, Yun Shimo had crumbled the dagger into dust!

    "Aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you poisoned?" Chongxiao cried in shock, his eyes full of horror and fury!

    "How dare you break my demonic dagger! Yun Shimo, I will surely make you die!" As he roared out these words in great fear, Chongxiao extended his arm. A powerful halo appeared on his palm.

    Although Yun Shimo was badly poisoned, his smile was still as nonchnt as before. He unclenched his hand. The dust in his palm began to swell into a massive, awe-inspiring blue light!

    The dust had turned into a weapon, colliding brutally with the aggressive lightning ball hit out by Chongxiao. Boom! An explosion resulted in a huge cavity where Chongxiao was!

    Earth and dust overturned. The dense, oppressive air only settled after some time. Chongxiao was no longer present at that spot.

    From underground came Chongxiao¡¯s furious growl. "Yun Shimo! I will remember you!"

    The voice became softer and softer. Finally, there was aplete hush. Yun Shimo snorted coldly, his profound eyes still gleaming with cold light. A cunning smile appeared on his face.

    He extended the middle finger of his right hand and tapped at the center of his left palm. Instantly, it drew out a wisp of ck fume.

    The darkness on his face gradually dissipated. It had been directed rapidly to the palm of his left hand and out.

    Soon, Yun Shimo had expelled all the poison.

    It was just a game by him to draw Chongxiao into action. Even though Shui Qianruo was the world¡¯s greatest poisoner, his poison could not harm him.

    Hallucinating drug had no effect on him either. Yun Shimo slowly shifted his gaze to Hua Qiyue on the side. She looked fast asleep, the pallor of her ashen face turning into a reddish blush.

    Yun Shimo frowned. What next? Should he dress her properly? Or let her lie on the ground and await her recovery?

    While dear Mr. Yun Shimo was facing a dilemma, Tianpi had already pulled Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit into the Mysterious World.

    Hua Qiyue rubbed her eyes. Seeing her handsome Master in front of her, she had to make sure she wasn¡¯t hallucinating.

    "Hey, Master, why am I here?"

    Tianpi was so infuriated that his countenance turned ck. He had taken the initiative to draw Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit into the Mysterious World and had expended so much Spiritual Qi. He did not even had the energy to stand. Of course, he could not show off his masculine qualities in front of his beautiful disciple.

    "Why are you here... just look at yourself... "

    Tianpi snorted coldly. He wanted to knock this woman¡¯s head to make her wake up.

    Hua Qiyue looked at her body. Although it was her Spiritual body, it was identical to her physical body. Her attire waspletely disheveled, as if she had been molested.

    Instantly, anger arose in her heart. She shrieked. "What happened... what... "

    She remembered the moment just before she lost consciousness... Yun Shimo¡¯s bellow. His voice was full of rage and fear...

    Fear? What could make Yun Shimo fear? Had... had she thrown herself into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms and knocked him down? Hua Qiyue had to shiver.

    "What happened? Don¡¯t you know?"

    "No, I had no consciousness at that moment. I only heard Yun Shimo¡¯s voice!"

    Hua Qiyue cried out furiously, "Shui Qianruo, you are a disgusting poisoner. One day, I shall make you wish that you¡¯re dead!"

    Tianpi sat there quietly. Hua Qiyue surveyed her surroundings. She frowned. "Master, did you drag me in here by force?"

    "How could I wake you up if I didn¡¯t? You nitwit! Can¡¯t youe in if you have no consciousness? Must you deliberately stripped yourself naked in front of Yun Shimo?" Tianpi became angry again on mentioning this incident.

    Hua Qiyue was so shocked that her face turned crimson and white by turns. "What... what are you saying? I was stripping myself in front of Yun Shimo?"

    Tianpi snorted. Hua Qiyue¡¯s ears began to hum. Although she had been someone¡¯s wife in her former life, she remembered nothing about amorous affairs. She had been ravished after being drugged on her wedding night. After conceiving and giving birth to Tianci, Zhou Zhicheng had not touched her.

    When Hua Qiyue realized that she had been poisoned by Shui Qianruo¡¯s hallucinatory poison, she became enraged and hateful. Although Long Red could counteract many kinds of poison, it did not work against some hallucinatory poisons. A hallucinatory poison wasn¡¯t a real poison.

    Hua Qiyue sauntered under the banyan tree, her countenance ck. Tianpi sat where he was with a cold face. The two did not speak.

    "I have to go. My Spirit cannot arrange my attire!" After a few rounds, Hua Qiyue finally remarked anxiously. She was so furious that she forgot she had been sauntering before Tianpi¡¯s eyes in a disheveled state.

    Tianpi snorted coldly, a lovely flush suffusing his pale face.

    "That Prince Nan is indeed very mysterious. He ought to have suffered from a poison no one could counteract for over 10,000 years. But he managed to neutralize it." Tianpi said suddenly, his face turning extremely solemn. "Yun Shimo is no ordinary man. You must be careful."

    "I knew this long ago. Well, I forgot to tell you. A few days ago, while I was having my meal with Tianci at Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, I heard bizarre weepingsing suddenly out from a high tower there. It didn¡¯t sound like a man or a woman... Prince Nan and his followers left soon after. It looked like something serious had happened." Hua Qiyue thought for a while and realized that she must mention to Tianpi this incident.

    "You serious? Looks like I have to probe the ce with my secret arts... unfortunately, I... " Tianpi frowned. So long as he remained in this world, his power would be cut down by half.

    Of course, he needed Hua Qiyue¡¯s help to leave.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered that Yun Shimo was still outside. She hurriedly returned to her physical body. When she opened her eyes, she gazed into Yun Shimo¡¯s bright, star-like eyes. The light in the cave wasn¡¯t very bright. Theplex expression on Prince Nan¡¯s face was hazy yet very interesting.

    Hua Qiyue had never seen such awkwardness on Yun Shimo¡¯s face.

    He was hesitating, a little sheepish, a little shy. His thick, manly brows contorted like a caterpir.

    Yun Shimo used to be always brutal or cold. In other words, he always wore a poker face.

    The Yun Shimo right now was so approachable. He no longer resembled a man untainted by earthly conventions. Compared to his previous self, Hua Qiyue found the present Yun Shimo to be more adorable and amusing.

    When he saw Hua Qiyue awake, Yun Shimo blushed and turned his fossilized gaze away from Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. He looked rmed and flummoxed. "Your clothes... it wasn¡¯t me who had disarranged your clothes before you passed out. You wanted to strip but I couldn¡¯t... "

    Yun Shimo was rambling incoherently. Hua Qiyue said vexatiously, "Yes, yes, I know what happened. And I don¡¯t me you. Damn that Shui Qianruo!"

    Hua Qiyue quickly sat up. They were a man and a woman, alone. She was quite embarrassed, her face flushing like dreamy, colorful clouds. And her heart was thumping.

    Hua Qiyue rearranged her clothes and tidied herself. She felt quite weak and was secretly rmed. She did not know Shui Qianruo was really something. After she awoke, all her spiritual energy had been drained away by the hallucinatory poison.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 98 Trapped in a Cave

    Seeing Hua Qiyue sit limp on the ground, Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes. I need to ingest some Spiritual Qi!" Hua Qiyue did not look at him, quickly ingesting the Spiritual Qi around her. Yun Shimo frowned. This woman was so powerful. She had suffered from the hallucinatory poison of the world¡¯s foremost poisoner and still remained unhurt save losing all her Spiritual Qi.

    Faint silvery fumes converged from all around her, congregating in Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. They crept noiselessly into her.

    The cave was quite stuffy, though it wasn¡¯t really hot. A cool breeze wafted out of the opening.

    Yun Shimo also sat down. He had expended more than half his Spiritual Qi after directing that rare toxic fume out. He had to recover quickly. If Shui Qianruo attacked again, his energy would be at an ebb and he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him.

    At the time he recovered, Hua Qiyue was still ingesting Spiritual Qi. Her face started to flush. He knew she was about to end.

    As expected, after a while, Hua Qiyue slowly retracted her palms and exhaled a long breath. "The Spiritual Qi here is plentiful. It¡¯s a treasured feng shui spot. Seems like His Majesty knows how to choose!"

    She was right. How could the backhills of the pce have poor feng shui? The pce was surrounded by mountains and waters. It was said that when they selected the capital, they had consulted several hundred feng shui masters. They only chose this spot after getting the approval of 100 feng shui masters. The founding Emperor of the Changjing Kingdom finally decided to locate his pce here.

    Yun Shimo flicked away the earth and dust on his robe. "It¡¯s gettingte. We must go."

    "But Shui Qianruo has just poisoned us. We have no evidence against him at all. We have to find a way to deal with that disgusting fellow." Hua Qiyue stood up, knitting her brows. She had recovered her energy and was feeling much better.

    Yun Shimo shook his head. "Shui Qianruo isn¡¯t that easy to handle. Leave him to me!"

    "Yun Shimo, are you implying that I am useless? Humph!" Hua Qiyue coldly snorted with a flushing face. Alright, so it was Yun Shimo who had brought her here. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have died in the hands of Shui Qianruo or Chongxiao.

    Yun Shimo did not express a denial. "Why state the obvious?"

    "Yun Shimo... you...!" Hua Qiyue was so furious that she leaped up. Yun Shimo was obviously Tianci¡¯s benefactor. Yet his words were always so mean. Every time she met with him, she would lose her temper.

    This guy was either giving her the cold shoulder, or showing her a scowling face. Hua Qiyue tried hard to recall how she had offended him.

    While Hua Qiyue was getting enraged, two booms were suddenly heard. The cave immediately cked out. It became pitch-dark before their very eyes. They could not see their fingers even if they held them up.

    "Good heavens, what has happened?" Hua Qiyue could not remain calm. Why was she always losing her calm with this man?

    "Maybe the cave opening is blocked." Yun Shimo¡¯s quiet voice came over to her. He took out a luminous pearl from his inner robe linings in the darkness.

    Instantly, a gentle light lit up the cave. The cave was not big and was padded with a lot of withered grass. Someone seemed to have lived here in the past. Yet no one seemed to attach any importance to this cave.

    Because the caves which the Emperor valued would be studded with luminous pearls and paved with white jade. They would look magnificent. Inparison, this cave was really shabby.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo turned their heads simultaneously. They found the cave¡¯s opening sealed by a gigantic boulder. The boulder was deep ck and had slipped down from above. It seemed to be a natural rock.

    "Are there some mechanisms here?" Hua Qiyue wanted to walk over and touch the boulder with her outstretched hand. But Yun Shimo stopped her, pulling her back.

    "This is a strange cave. Don¡¯t touch anything!" Yun Shimo remarked coldly. Although Hua Qiyue was high in her Qi Art cultivation, she had very little experience in the outside martial arts world. Yun Shimo was much more experienced.

    Hua Qiyue quickly retracted her hand. Yun Shimo also retracted the hand pulling her back. The atmosphere became a little awkward.

    Yun Shimo emitted an aura of Spiritual Qi with his palms faced down. He ced it slowly on that huge boulder.

    An icy feeling made Yun Shimo knit his brows. It seemed toe from a distant antiquity, carrying with it a primitive simplicity.

    Yun Shimo tried to push the boulder but it did not move. He used all his body¡¯s remaining Spiritual Qi to shove it. He heard a muffled sound, but the boulder did not even budge an inch.

    As she looked on from the side, Hua Qiyue was dumbfounded. Who was Yun Shimo?

    Someone whom even the Changlong Emperor had to concede to, sometimes. He regarded Yun Shimo as a very important personage of the kingdom. And his Qi Art cultivation was even higher than Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    Yet he could not even budge the huge boulder. What kind of a situation was this...

    "Let me help you!" Hua Qiyue walked up and said in a low voice. Then, she extended her arms as Yun Shimo quietly retracted his. They pushed hard together, hitting the huge boulder. But the heavy boulder remainedpletely unmoved.

    Hua Qiyue could also sense that air from the distant antiquity. Her body shook and for some reason, a sadness made her experience an odd, mournful feeling.

    Soon, however, she recovered herself. She must resolve this problem first.

    However, the two of them pushed and hit the boulder together. They even tried kicking it, but it remained stationary. It blocked the opening coldly and waywardly. It announced their entrapment in the cave for an indefinite period of time.

    Hua Qiyue finally sat down, panting as she wiped away her perspiration. Since her reincarnation, she had been able to resolve all her problems. This was the first time she had to face an unsolvable problem. And Yun Shimo was with her.

    Why so strange? Hua Qiyue just could not get it. Why was her luck so especially bad each time she encountered Yun Shimo?

    As Hua Qiyue wondered what to do, two whizzes resounded in the cave. Yun Shimo immediately shielded their bodies with his Spiritual Qi with great alertness. He had discovered something flying in the cave.

    Those two "whizzes" were made by a flying bird encircling the top of the cave.

    A bird which neither Hua Qiyue nor Yun Shimo had seen before. The animal had a body like a hare¡¯s, but its eyes were green. It had two silver-white wings which shone like its eyes. It had a bird-like beak. Hua Qiyue started to shake, almostughing out loud.

    The body of a hare, the beak and wings of a bird. Put them all together and you would see a very adorable pet.

    "Hey hey hey.... it¡¯s been 10,000 years. Finally, someone¡¯s here!" The bird started to speak in human tongue. Yun Shimo was looking very solemn, without a trace of a smile. Hua Qiyue was bbergasted. She had never met a beast or a bird that could talk.

    There must have been very few Qi Artists in the past who had seen such talking creatures. They were recorded in books, those spirit animals that could converse in human tongue. They had powerful Spiritual bodies and the ability to learn humannguages. So they could converse with humans.

    In other words, this strange, cute bird had a powerful Spiritual Body?

    "I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, sir. Can I ask what ce this is?" Yun Shimo was quite calm, cupping his fists to ask a polite question. He was very knowledgeable and knew that this strange creature was no ordinary bird.

    The strange hare began to chuckle. Hua Qiyue had to smile wryly and helplessly. "Sir, we are trapped here. What do you mean by this?"

    "Hey, I¡¯ve waited for 10,000 years. I must make you two stay! If you haven¡¯t ingested all the surrounding Spiritual Qi, I will be still hibernating. Thank you, young girl, for waking me up." The little creature had a delicate voice but its authoritative tone sounded conceited. Its words made Hua Qiyue realize that it must be at least 10,000 years old.

    A 10,000-year-old creature was very terrifying. If they displeased this creature, they could never defeat it even if they joined forces.

    "Don¡¯t mention it. But can we go now?" Hua Qiyue tilted her head, sizing this little creature up.

    The little creature gave a strange shriek ofughter, its eyes shining with a tinge of derision. "I have lived for over 10,000 years. I don¡¯t even remember my age. So many people tried to butter me up. Why do you, a young girl, want to leave so quickly?"

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. Yun Shimo nced at her and said calmly,"Don¡¯t be angry, sir. She isn¡¯t knowledgeable and is just a housewife. No need to fuss over this woman."

    Housewife?

    Hua Qiyue almost spat out blood. "Yun Shimo, you are the housewife!"

    "You even have a son. Aren¡¯t you a housewife?" Yun Shimo paused for a while and snorted contemptuously.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely upset. She could not find the words to rebut Yun Shimo at the moment. Technically speaking, Tianci was only an "adopted son." She was still a virgin--although her spirit no longer was.

    At least, in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart, Tianci would always, always be her biological son. If she denied this, how hurt would Tianci be!

    When it saw them quarrel, the little creature started to chuckle. "Alright, alright. Now isn¡¯t the time to argue. Ho ho ho... the test is about to begin. If you two can pass the test, I will impart my skills to you... if not, there is only one way out--die!"

    The little creature was so amused. Yet when it spoke the final sentence, its tone suddenly became very sinister. Hua Qiyue stared at the creature¡¯s cold eyes and realized that it wasn¡¯t joking.

    Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue looked at each other and instantly realized how knotty the problem had be.

    Their abilities marked them out as very powerful people in Changjing Kingdom. Yet they probably could not match even this creature¡¯s little finger!

    Hua Qiyue wrinkled her brows. She just wanted to get home as quickly as possible to be with Tianci. It looked like that wasn¡¯t possible for the time being.

    "Sir, may I ask, why must we pass your test?" Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    "Ho ho, I¡¯ve been trapped in my enemies¡¯ formation for 10,000 years. Of course, I need to find someone powerful to break the formation. If you two pass the test, I will impart all my skills to you and help you break this formation. If not, you two will surely leak my secret after you leave... then, when the descendants of my enemies learn about me, I shall have to die!"

    The little creature said, chuckling.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while. She had be even more confused.

    "Your enemies¡¯ descendants? Sir, if your enemies have trapped you here, surely their descendants will know?" Yun Shimo asked, quite baffled.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 99 The Test Begins

    "The formation which has trapped me here is called the Death Formation. 99 enemies of mine have sacrificed their lives to set up this formation. So of course, their descendants won¡¯t know." The little creature¡¯s words shocked Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo to the core.

    99 enemies sacrificing their lives?

    While this little creature had seemed so harmless, its abilities were really mind-boggling.

    "Sir, are you that powerful evil beast from over 10,000 years ago?" The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips twitched. They had unintentionally barged into this cave and experienced such an odd thing!

    "Ho, young girl, how audacious you are! How dare you call me a evil beast! The most powerful evil beasts are in the Magic Beasts Forest. After killing me, the Tribe of Evil has reproduced rapidly. All the treasures in the Tianyuan Continent have been seized by them. It¡¯s over 10,000 years. I wonder how Tianyuan Continent is right now."

    The little creature narrowed its eyes as it expressed its yearning.

    It had been trapped for too long. It longed to go outside and breathe the fresh air.

    "I do not wish to offend you, sir. But Tianyuan Continent is doing well. There are 36 states and the continent is at peace, although there are constant skirmishes." Hua Qiyue said quietly. Her mind however was turning quickly. She must find a way to escape quickly.

    That huge boulder just now could not be removed by the two of them. Even another Hua Qiyue would make no difference.

    "Oh? It looks like the Tribe of Evil doesn¡¯t mind humans in the Tianyuan Continent. But... their world is already very big and rich. Ho, let¡¯s stop chatting. Let¡¯s begin!"

    The little creature gave no further indication and disappeared at once.

    Hua Qiyue tensed up. She saw the cave before them light up. It was like another world¡ª a huge expanse of deste steppes. One could not see even a house or the horizon¡¯s end.

    The sky was gloomy. The wind whistled, rolling up Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeves. Her hair fluttered madly, like ck snakes dancing and gyrating. Now, Hua Qiyue really believed that she had been transported to another world. Or was it an imaginary scene?

    Yun Shimo surveyed the surroundings and said in a deep voice. "It¡¯s an imaginary scene!"

    "How do you know that?"

    Hua Qiyue asked, unwilling to ept his supposition. She really could not tell whether this was all an illusion or another world. Everything here looked very, very real. It could not be false!

    Yun Shimo squatted down, stretching out his hand to grab a wild flower at his feet. His hand passed through that flower. He could not grasp it.

    Hua Qiyue instantly became speechless. So it¡¯s true... that little creature was over 10,000 years old. It must have great abilities. Yet why was this illusion it created so... unrealistic?

    Hua Qiyue kicked the grass on the ground brutally. The grass shook a bit and grew again! They started to entangle themselves around Hua Qiyue¡¯s legs.

    What powerful grass!

    The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched. That flower which Yun Shimo had tried to grab had expanded to ten times its original size. It was trying ferociously to devour Yun Shimo!

    Yun Shimo gave a cold snort. He waved his long sleeve and a powerful spiritual energy hurled toward the wild flower. Chkk-chkk-chkk! The flower was pierced by waves of spiritual energy and instantly wilted.

    Hua Qiyue had also dealt with the grass around her legs. Now, they discovered that the sky was dark-red. She remembered at once her first time in the Mysterious World, when she met Tianpi.

    Nearly the same scenario.

    Was... the world Tianpi inhabited also an imaginary scene?

    "Hua Qiyue, why are you in a daze? Dodge, quick!" She heard an angry bellow. Hua Qiyue came to herself and discovered the sky madly raining red arrows, the arrowheads glinting with strange red light. It made them shiver with fear!

    There were too many red arrows. Yun Shimo was brandishing his long sleeves, his inky-dark hair fluttering, his handsome face severe. Countless red arrows had been deviated by him to the ground. But they turned into beams of red light, hurtling savagely toward Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue executed her Mourning Steps, her dancing figure swift and bizarre. The dense shower of red lights and arrows could not touch her body.

    But if this continued on, they would exhaust all their spiritual energy and anima energy. If the shower of red arrows still went on like a running piece of machinery, they would surely die!

    They had to find a way to resolve this strange phenomenon!

    Hua Qiyue thought to herself. As she dealt with the red attack, she pondered over how to resolve it.

    Although Yun Shimo did not know Mourning Steps, he still danced around, pping his long sleeves. His figure was like a graceful stream of flowing water. They were unhurried and perfectly executed.

    He too thought about the same problem. Surely, they could not continue in this way.

    "The 10,000-year-old spirit animal is indeed powerful. It has set up these traps and mechanisms. It only needs anima energy to operate them... no need for real objects at all! Nobody in Tianyuan Continent could contend with it!" Yun Shimo said quietly. He shut his handsome, nted eyes and drew all the surrounding anima energy into his body!

    The silvery-white anima energy gushed madly into Yun Shimo¡¯s body!

    Hua Qiyue noticed the scene and gazed at him with skewed eyes. The man beside her shut his handsome eyes. But his movements were still nimble. None of the red arrows could touch his robe sleeves!

    Such perfection, such grace like flowing water... Hua Qiyue had to gasp quietly. Prince Nan was Prince Nan. Tianpi was right. He was both very mysterious and very powerful.

    His true strength must have surpassed what was on the surface, by far. In other words, Yun Shimo had been hiding his true power.

    "Kill... the sh Array!" Yun Shimo suddenly opened his profoundly deep eyes. But those inky-ck eyes had a streak of blue light in them. Two streaks of blue lightning streamed out!

    The blue lightnings bolted out and soared into the sky! The higher they went, therger they became. In an instant, winds were whirling and whistling. The winds around the blue columns of light swirled into a whirlpool, rapidly drawing the surrounding red arrows and lights into its center!

    The arrows attacking Hua Qiyue had been sucked in by Yun Shimo¡¯s blue light columns. Hua Qiyue was now idle. She stared in great astonishment at the two massive pirs of blue light. They were still expanding...

    What a powerful move!

    It had warded off the attacks of that mysterious, 10,000-year-old presence.

    Yun Shimo looked calmly at the light columns, all stained with blue. His thin lips parted slightly. "Explode!"

    The two blue light columns instantly exploded. But it had only happened in the sky. The dark-red sky had exploded into a faint red, amid twirling wind! All the red arrows and lights had been consumed by the blue lights and had vanished!

    Before her eyes were madly flowing red clouds. Even Hua Qiyue¡¯s small face was red from the reflected light. Yun Shimo was standing underneath the clouds. She cast him a nce with bated breath...

    The red clouds were overturning and churning. The man¡ª handsome, dashing, indifferent and calm like an immortal¡ª had his inky-dark hair pping about a handsome countenance. Those lovely brows, attractive eyes, alluring lips, icy face...

    He was like the supreme lord of the immortals in charge of the heavens and the earth. His lordly demeanor made her breathless. His coldness and reserved arrogance made his handsome face even more transcendental. Such extraordinary looks and bearing. How could anyone not fall for him?

    Hua Qiyue felt her heart thump wildly. She experienced an anxiety and a loss of self control that she had never undergone before. While she started, a fiery air hurtled wildly toward her. She lost her bnce and was knocked carelessly to the ground.

    What had happened?

    Hua Qiyue was angry and embarrassed. She was a Qi Artist at the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm. How could she be thrown off-bnce by the impact of an explosion?

    Hua Qiyue had not climbed up when a figurended ethereally before her, lightning fast. He stretched out his arm and lifted her up. "Are you alright?"

    Hua Qiyue looked into his profoundly deep pupils. She lost herself. She was in his warm embrace. The eighth month was really very hot, but now she felt sofortable, because... Yun Shimo¡¯s embrace carried a faint medicinal scent.

    Refreshing and pleasant.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s embrace?

    Hua Qiyue started and shivered. She finally woke up.

    She pushed Yun Shimo away forcefully and got up with a blushing face. "I didn¡¯t ask you to embrace me. Men and women should keep a distance!"

    Mockery flit across Yun Shimo¡¯s curving lips and his eyes. "You didn¡¯t react for such a long time. I thought you have gone cuckoo."

    "You are the cuckoo head! Yun Shimo, don¡¯t look for an excuse when you have taken advantage of me!" Hua Qiyue showed a cold face. She did not know why she would lose control every time she met him. She would bber nonsense and lose her former cool.

    Maybe they were a feuding couple. Otherwise, why did she want to tear down his cold mask and look inside to know who he was?

    In any case, Hua Qiyue still maintained a certain vignce against him. After those bizarre weepings from that tower, she had felt that this Prince Nan was a hypocrite¡ª putting on a human face to disguise his wicked, devilish heart!

    Were the weepings those of a woman¡¯s?

    Was Yun Shimo... a pervert with a special fetish for women?

    Hua Qiyue felt that she was really smart to have thought all these. Right now, Yun Shimo was staring at her contemptuously.

    "You? Take advantage of you? Hua Qiyue, how can I fall for your t-as-a-board figure? I¡¯d rather take advantage of myself!" Yun Shimo¡¯s icy snicker made Hua Qiyue shiver!

    He, he, he... actually said that she was as t as a board? Hua Qiyue was about to rebut in rage when she remembered his words...

    He would rather touch himself than touch her?

    Hua Qiyue could not help but fling her head back, casting away all those unhealthy thoughts.

    Yun Shimo retracted his gaze and the sky had turned blue.

    "Congrattions, you two have passed the first stage. There are two more. I hope you two canst. You must know that I¡¯ve waited for 10,000 years... 10,000 years!" The voice of the little creature reverberated in the air. Hua Qiyue frowned in despair.

    When its voice faded, a series of explosions resounded everywhere. Hua Qiyue became alert. Yun Shimo drew closer to her, in case she could not defend herself.

    Yun Shimo was a bit upset. Why should he care about this woman¡¯s life or death?

    Four walls rose up from their surroundings. The light began to dim. Two of them raised their heads and saw a huge rock descending from the sky,nding with a loud thud upon the four walls, forming a stone house.

    In other words, these five rocks had trapped Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo inside.

    A man and a woman stared helplessly and angrily at their surroundings. These five huge rocks were not ordinary. They were much harder to break through than those mechanisms in the first stage!

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had both struck the huge boulder at the cave opening, but could not move it. And now, five more... What generosity!

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 100 The Strange View in the Stone Cottage

    Looking at these five huge stones, Hua Qiyue shook her head and sighed slightly, saying, "If these five huge stonese down, we¡¯ll all die. Predecessor, why not make it easier and let theme down directly?"

    She really didn¡¯t want to learn from that little guy since it was enough to have Tianpi. However, it suddenly urred to Hua Qiyue that at the beginning, Tianpi had also been impolite to her.

    But why, would Tianpi teach the Spirit Summoning Art to her? And why couldn¡¯t hee out of the Mysterious World? All kinds of questions were also reminding Hua Qiyue that Tianpi was unusual, too.

    She should equally watch out for him!

    After repeatedly thinking about it, she had no one to rely on except several maidservants around her, Tianci and Old Madame Hua.

    "Hahaha, enjoy yourself!" That little guy disappeared after saying this with an evil tone.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the ground and its color had turned into the same color the huge stones had. While Yun Shimo sat with his legs crossed and closed eyes to rest his mind.

    Hua Qiyue rubbed her eyes and thought, ¡¯Is it true? Even Yun Shimo has no way out?¡¯

    ¡¯Why did he sit down? Did that move go as far as to pull his testicle?¡¯

    Hua Qiyue looked at Yun Shimo¡¯s facial expression, and he looked fine without being pale, without hemorrhage, also, without any anxiety. Being calm like this was really difficult for ordinary people.

    Hua Qiyue refrained from asking him the reason and walked around, knocked here and there to see if she could find the exit.

    But she gained nothing but disappointment.

    If such a stone cottage was that easy to be broken down, that little guy would have lived in vain for more than ten thousand years.

    Hua Qiyue walked to the stone in the east and touched it. There was also a stream of inconstant breath that came into her palms.

    Hua Qiyue frowned and heavily punched that wall, but nothing happened, just like throwing a big stone into an abyss but hearing nothing.

    Hua Qiyue was annoyed.

    She couldn¡¯t be as calm as Yun Shimo.

    Perhaps, she still cared about something in her heart. She thought that Tianci would be worried if she dyed her return. She also couldn¡¯t wait to go back home right then and kiss her little Tianci. At that very moment, again, she felt that it was good to be alive and stay with the people she loved.

    Finally, Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t find the exit and came to sit beside Yun Shimo without being affected by anything, saying, "Yun Shimo, what are you doing? Inhaling anima energy? Or were you injured heavily just now?"

    Hua Qiyue held her jaw and asked gently. However, Yun Shimo still kept stationary andpletely refused to answer her quetions.

    Yun Shimo, just like a calm monk without any worldly passions, heard nothing and smelled nothing, and there was no change on his face.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Finally, she saw wisps of silvery white anima energies getting into Yun Shimo¡¯s body, was he... cultivating?

    Hua Qiyue was suddenly speechless.

    She was deeply worried, and yet he was calmly cultivating! Because superficially, Yun Shimo didn¡¯t get injured. Since he wasn¡¯t curing wounds, then he must be cultivating.

    "Yun Shimo, do you want to get out of here or not? Are you cultivating?" Hua Qiyue was outraged, enough to spit out blood. Yun Shimo seemed like he had nothing to be concerned about, was this the reason why he was so calm?

    Hua Qiyue stretched out her hands and pushed Yun Shimo. Although it was taboo to be disturbed during cultivation, she knew that this man was doing a light meditation.

    He would react immediately when something happened.

    However, at the moment when Hua Qiyue touched Yun Shimo, she only felt faint and surprisingly, the scene changed.

    Hua Qiyue confusedly looked at what happened in front of her¡ªZhou Zhicheng was heavily pping on Tianci¡¯s face with a snapping sound, as if he were pping her heart, which drove her into a fit!

    However, she couldn¡¯t move!

    All of a sudden, Hua Qiyue understood that what she saw was her hallucination, which was actually the reflection of her past dream! And the reflection was made by this stone cottage. This kind of memory was the thing that she was most scared of. Every p directly fell on her heart and cruelly tore down her entire body!

    There was nothing but hurt!

    "You b*stard! Jerk... Your mother has already died, don¡¯t let me see you again!"

    Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s voice echoed around her ears. Hua Qiyue had never seen that before! Did she go back in time? Or...

    Tianci lowered his head injuredly with big drops of tears falling down. And there were five bright-red finger prints on Tianci¡¯s left face, which made Hua Qiyue extremely distressed.

    "Dad... Mom... Did Mom really die? Why... why didn¡¯t I see her? Why didn¡¯t we hold a burial?"

    Tianci murmured and asked. While Zhou Zhichengughed coldly, "B*stard, don¡¯t annoy me, piss off!" Saying thing, he kicked Tianci heavily, and then Tianci immediately fell down and rolled for several rounds on the ground. Finally, his forehead hit a parterre aside and resulted in a small hole on his head with blood unceasingly flowing out.

    Tianci got up in panic and looked at his furious "father". At the same time, a woman walked in leisurely who turned out to be Princess Huizhen!

    Everything happened here was cruelly torturing Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart.

    And then, the scene changed again. Hua Qiyue only saw that Princess Huizhen raised the whip in her hand and heavily beat Tianci with it. Tianci screeched in great misery. Finally, Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and her inner anima energy suddenly erupted. She released the force that pressed on her by anima energy!

    "Stop it! You b*tch!" Hua Qiyue scolded. She rushed to Princess Huizhen and pushed her away. Driven by the billowy resentment, Hua Qiyue chocked Princess Huizhen coldly, at this moment, she heard Yun Shimo¡¯s angry roar, "Hua Qiyue, are you dicing with death?"

    Hua Qiyue was astonished. Just now, she concentrated so much on it that she waspletely baffled by the hallucination. Yun Shimo¡¯s roar woke her up immediately!

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw that her hands were round Yun Shimo¡¯s neck...

    Emm...

    Seeing Yun Shimo¡¯s face flushing, Hua Qiyue let go of her hands at once and left several shallow red scratches on his jade-like neck.

    "This stone cottage can also produce hallucination. Hua Qiyue, sit down and cultivate quietly, the hallucination will naturally disappear! I thought that you would figure it out, but unexpectedly, you..." Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned red with anger and he said in a cold voice.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face became serious. She was too worried to detect this stone cottage with heart.

    And now, having been scolded by Yun Shimo, she immediately understood that she was in danger and should keep calm.

    Although Hua Qiyue¡¯s had improved her level to the superior stage in Qi Art, she more or less would make mistakes in this situation because of theck of practices and experience.

    Hua Qiyue sat down silently and calmed down, and as expected, all the hallucinations never appeared again.

    So, did they have to sit here forever? Was it way out of line?

    Hua Qiyue lost her patience and asked Yun Shimo in a low voice, "Yun Shimo, do you figure out other ways?"

    Yun Shimo still closed his eyes calmly with no response to Hua Qiyue. She looked at his celestial-like and charming face as well as perfect stature that attracted nationwide attention, which made innumerous girls crazy about him.

    But now, he was really annoying!

    "Yun Shimo..."

    "No! I have no other ways!" Yun Shimo only felt that there seemed to be three thousand crows twittering around her ears, so, he answered impatiently.

    Hua Qiyue was a little disappointed.

    Yun Shimo was superior to her in both experience and Qi Art. Thus, if he had no other ways, then she was more impossible to solve it.

    "So, what are we going to do?" Hua Qiyue was unwilling to give up and asked. She didn¡¯t want to stay with this mysterious guy. If he suddenly acted in an opposite way, Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t assure herself that she was able to escape.

    Yun Shimo said calmly, "Wait!"

    Wait?

    Until when?

    Hua Qiyue was very agitated, but she understood that Yun Shimo was right. Now, it was still impossible for her to find other ways no matter how anxious she was.

    Hua Qiyue sat down again. She crossed her legs and took a deep breath, which totally calmed her down.

    They inhaled anima energies in silence.

    Didn¡¯t know how long it took, Hua Qiyue suddenly felt that something strange happened in the stone cottage. She opened eyes slowly, only to see that the five walls of the stone cottage slowly cracked, and on these walls, there appeared flowers in fresh white color.

    After a while, five walls were immediately filled with these flowers, bing walls of flowers. This beautiful fairnd with thousands of flowers and enchanted butterflies hadn¡¯t any signs of hallucination. Seeing this strange sight, Hua Qiyue became serious.

    Tranquility didn¡¯t mean good things.

    All of a sudden, the stone cottage shifted to this scene, what trick did the little guy y?

    Magic? To befuddle people? Or poisonous flowers? Or poisonous butterflies?

    All of a sudden, Yun Shimo opened his eyes and indifferently looked at this change which was as beautiful as a fairnd.

    "Watch out. The more beautiful these things are, the more dangerous they are,"Yun Shimo said calmly. Hua Qiyue nodded and she couldn¡¯t agree with him anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to get through this test.

    Whiz, whiz, whiz...

    Those thousands of flowers seemed to have eyes and got rid of the stone walls, flying to Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo protected themselves by anima energies at yhe same time. However, those white flowers brutally inhaled their anima energies into the center of the flowers!

    "These flowers... could inhale anima energy. That¡¯s terrible!" Hua Qiyue cried in vexation. Yun Shimo¡¯s face looked like a thundercloud. He promptly transformed his position and stood back to back with Hua Qiyue, handing their back to the one they trusted.

    Hua Qiyue only felt her soul quivering, and suddenly, her body was powerless, which made her couldn¡¯t help sleeping.

    Yun Shimo said harshly, "This is soul-attack! Get out of your soul!"

    "Get out of my soul?"

    Hua Qiyue was extremely shocked. So far, she could only enter Mysterious World, and she totally had no idea how to get out of her soul.

    When she was confused, a strong attracive force made her float in the air. Turning her head, she saw Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face freezing!

    He held her hands tightly. Although Hua Qiyue felt his power, she still could only see the transparency of her body¡ªthis, was the soul!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s anima energies were almost inhaled by those flowers. She floated in the air powerlessly and breathlessly. She also saw that her body and Yun Shimo below were covered by innumerous flowers and she failed to see their original looks.

    "That¡¯s horrible! Soul-attack, perhaps there is no Qi Artist on Tianyuan Continent that can do it, right?" Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    "Don¡¯t talk about soul-attack unless you¡¯re an Qi Artist at the Holy God level." Yun Shimo responded coldly.

    Although she was just a soul, Hua Qiyue was still able to feel the heat in his palms and her heartbeat quickening. They leaned on each other closely. The soul had no body, but the feeling of it was the most real.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 101 The Ginseng with Nine Souls

    Hua Qiyue was a little embarrassed and paused, saying, "Yun Shimo, what should we do now?"

    Yun Shimo refused to look at Hua Qiyue. Actually, he was afraid that there was something else in his eyes. Looking at his own body as well as Hua Qiyue¡¯s, he sensed that his anima energies were bing less.

    "If our anima energy keeps decreasing and finally drying out, then it would be very difficult for us to recover the strenth we previously had," Yun Shimo frowned and said.

    At this moment, with a puffing sound, Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire soul disappeared.

    "Hua Qiyue!" Yun Shimo was shocked. Obviously, he had been holding Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands tightly!

    Yun Shimo lost his mind when the sudden change urred to him. He crazily rushed to his original body, and what he had in his mind was endless anxiety and rage. ording to history, only one phenomenon where the soul disappeared could exin Hua Qiyue¡¯s unexpected disappearance¡ªdeath!

    In fact, Hua Qiyue was just a woman who had built up a rtionship with him only because of a child.

    Yun Shimo thought that he paid attention to her because she was a woman of legend who owned magic medicine.

    He had been always thinking that he had no other feelings for Hua Qiyue. But right now, the axiety and fright in his heart told Yun Shimo that actually, that woman had won a ce in his heart!

    Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t care about anything else and he roared, "Kill them¡ªbreak down my soul!"

    Entering his original body, Yun Shimo made the most powerful move by using the strong strenth from his soul, only to see a ball of blue light immediately expanding!

    Every wisp of light, which was dispersed by that blue light, stuck into every white flower with its highest heat like thousands of murderous lights!

    With popping sounds, wisps of anima energies scattered,ing from the flowers that inhaled them. The petals of these flowers quickly withered. However, all of a sudden, these flowers flew to the sky as if they had wings and they gathered together into a ball of the strongest white light, attacking Yun Shimo with a loud crash.

    Bang...

    After a thudding sound, the blue light and the white light collided with each other, causing the structured stone cottage to almost copse!

    When the lights disappeared, there appeared Yun Shimo, who was in white, standing at the center of the stone cottage with a trail of blood on the corners of his mouth.

    He only felt his chest hurt and the weakening of his feet. Just now, he made the move risking his life in order to summon his soul. Generally, the Qi Art would consume huge amounts of spiritual energy. If he failed to summon his soul, the only thing he had to be faced with was death.

    While Hua Qiyue¡¯s original body was sitting there silently without any movement.

    There rose a wisp of fright in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. He squatted down and shook Hua Qiyue¡¯s shoulders heavily, saying, "Hua Qiyue, what happened to you? Wake up, wake up..."

    But there was another sound in his mind that talked to him, "Hua Qiyue has already died. Her soul has gone, do you still expect her to be alive?"

    "Hua Qiyue, you still have to repay my kindness. Get up, now!" Yun Shimo roared furiously. Enraged, he transited thest anima energy in his body to Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    However, her pale face still remained unchanged. Her thin lips slightly closed and her eyebrows lightly frowned. She slightly seemed to be in pain.

    Yun Shimo gave it up helplessly and sat there, nkly. This was the first time in his life that he had had a sense of failure and felt his inner world empty.

    He, Yun Shimo, was the most outstanding person when he was born and was gifted for Qi Art and medicine making!

    He, Yun Shimo, had been sailing with the wind and had never been experienced great frustration since he was young! But at this moment, Yun Shimo felt that he was so useless, a loser!

    Everything in his heart seemed to have been removed and nothing was left except a bottomless abyss...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Actually, Hua Qiyue went to the Mysterious World.

    What Tianpi had said reminded her that there was no time for her, being in such an emergency. More importantly, she disappeared on purpose because she wanted to see Yun Shimo¡¯s reaction.

    But she couldn¡¯t see the outside world after entering the Mysterious World, only to see that Tianpi stood there with great anger on his face, coldly looking at her.

    "Master, who made you angry?"

    "Except you, who else in this world will make me angry?" Tianpi snorted and his red vulgar hair fluttered with the breeze.

    Hua Qiyue touched her nose and frowned, saying, "Master, why are you angry again? I came here, didn¡¯t I? Although... the anima energies in my original body have almost been inhaled by those disgusting flowers..."

    Tianpi sighed slightly and his face became a little serious.

    "Master, tell me please, what on earth is it?"

    "It?" Tianpi frowned and said reluctantly, "Anyway, it was a spirit animal more than ten thousand years old, but it had powerful spirit energy. Afterwards, it was cultivated and promoted to a spirit animal at a stage above deity level. Finally, it was conquered by a woman. Then, it was killed because it had a conflict with the Tribe of Evil."

    That was it? Hua Qiyue stared at Tianpi¡¯s evil face. Why did she sense that he had kept many things secret?

    "Is that all?"

    "Of course, that¡¯s all. Or what else do you want?" Tianpi snorted and answered unhappily.

    "Master, there are many things you didn¡¯t tell me, right? Never mind, I don¡¯t need the details. Please tell me how to solve it, we¡¯re almost unable to keep holding on!" Hua Qiyue thought of Yun Shimo who was still in the outside world. She was curious about his reaction.

    "You don¡¯t have spirit energy, but the Spirit Summoning Art that you¡¯ve learned can be useful. After all, even I have never encountered that little thing before," Tianpi said coldly.

    Hua Qiyue halted for a while and she was a little depressed because she expected that Tianpi could tell her the solution.

    After all, Tianpi was as old as the little thing in the outside world. In any case, he should know how to fix things, shouldn¡¯t he?

    "Master, do you really have no idea?"

    Tianpi shook his head again. There was a ray of disappointment that skimmed over Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. Tianpi picked a de of grass depressedly and chewed it, then he looked at Hua Qiyue up and down secretly.

    Hua Qiyue stood there and stared at the blue sky with a serious face. Her pretty face looked extremely cold because of her serious facial expression.

    Tianpi halted. He seemed to have seen this facial expression before; it was so familiar.

    "Since Master cannot figure it out, then I¡¯ll leave." When Hua Qiyue got back to reality, she realized that there was no time to stay any longer. So, she hurriedly walked to the ground nearby where the magic medicine grew and she picked several Long Red and the Ginseng with Nine Souls, then she shed, disappeareing in front of Tianpi.

    Tianpi halted for a while, and he heavily kicked the banyan beside him when he came back to reality, "How can I do it? How can I... How can I watch her getting injured... No, no... Did Yun Shimo solve the Desperate Flower Array?"

    Tianpi leaned on the tree helplessly and closed eyes because he was tired.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Hua Qiyue returned to her original body, Yun Shimo still sat opposite to her body with a wisp of grief skimming over his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes and her moist beautiful eyes met with his dull ck eyes. She slowly twitched her lips. This was the first time that she had seen such a facial expression on his face, she wasn¡¯t familiar with it, making her feel very embarrassed and awkward!

    Yun Shimo was astonished to see that the one who sat opposite to him opened her eyes and twitched her lips with embarrassment. He took a closer look at her, and yes, Hua Qiyue was awake!

    Which meant, just now, this woman had seen his grieved facial expression as if he had lost his beloved!

    Emm... He, Prince Nan, made a fool of himself like this for the first time.

    Hua Qiyue lowered her eyelids and slightly opened her beautiful lips, blushing with shyness. Suddenly, she became as beautiful as an elf, her eyes exuding a sense of bashfulness.

    She took out two ginsengs with nine souls from her arms.

    Hua Qiyue gave one of them to Yun Shimo, saying, "Here, eat it. It can supply energy and anima energy to you. If you¡¯re lucky, your power may be able to advance."

    Yun Shimo halted and took back his awkward facial expression, saying, "Where did you get this kind of ginseng?"

    He had never seen this kind of blue ginseng, but it looked familiar to him. He thought for a while and realized that the book Yuan Ji Magic Medicine seemed to have recorded it. This kind of ginseng... seemed to be the Ginseng with Nine Souls?

    The Ginseng with Nine Souls, also a kind of magic medicine, could promptly increase your anima energy. If youpletely absorbed its essence, you may even be promoted.

    ording to Yuan Ji Magic Medicine, once upon a time, a Qi Artist took this kind of medicine and he got promoted by three levels sessively, bing the Qi Artist whose strenght was promoted with the most crazy speed in history.

    "Don¡¯t ask me where I got it, just eat," Hua Qiyue said and handed the Ginseng with Nine Souls to him with a little fluster. At the same time, she realized that the white flowers on her body¡ªeek!, had disappeared, and the stain on the ground disappeared, too. While those five huge stone walls shined with a kind of light blue light.

    "You solved that disgusting flower array?"

    Hua Qiyue asked in surprise.

    "Humph, little girl, you call it disgusting flower array? That¡¯s the Desperate Flower Array, okay? Humph, however, this young man is nice. He could solve the array that was created by me! Though he¡¯s badly injured," A cold voice answered Hua Qiyue.

    Which meant, just now, Yun Shimo killed those flowers?

    Hua Qiyue nced at Yun Shimo, and this was the first time that she looked at him with approval.

    Yun Shimo enjoyed her look, having a sweet feeling in his heart. He then took a bite of the Ginseng with Nine Souls which was wiped clean by him using his sleeve; suddenly, a stream of heat flowed rapidly speeding up in his body!

    A stream of adequate and huge anima energy flowed in his Jing Mai (in Chinese Medicine, it means the passages through which vital energy circtes).

    Hua Qiyue ate the Ginseng with Nine Souls and frowned, saying, "Did we pass it?"

    "Little girl, thanks to this man, you and he have passed it, but there will be a third test which is also the most important one... Gee, the Ginseng with Nine Souls? Little girl, that is the magic medicine in the Age of Shen Nie, where did you get it?"

    Whoosh, that little thing conldn¡¯t help showing up in front of Hua Qiyue, stretching its ws and suddenly robbing the Ginseng with Nine Souls from Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand!

    Hua Qiyue was angry and stamped her feet, saying, "Hey, old-timer, that¡¯s my food, do you still want it?"

    The little thing stared at the Ginseng with Nine Souls bit by Hua Qiyue, and the look in his eyes changed, saying, "Great, that¡¯s it! This is the Ginseng with Nine Souls! And it¡¯s one of the highest grade. Little girl, where did you get it?"

    "My Master gave it to me!" Hua Qiyue said angrily.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face became severe, Master?

    That was to say, things like Long Red were also from Hua Qiyue¡¯s Master? Hua Qiyue used to have been the famous loser, yet legitimate daughter in Hua¡¯s Mansion, but until not long ago, she suddenly transformed into a senior Qi Artist who had magic medicine. This change happened to her also surprised Yun Shimo very much.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 102 The Splendid Hall

    "Who¡¯s your Master?" The little thing sounded extremly nervous and it stared at Hua Qiyue coldly.

    Hua Qiyue tilted her head, saying, "My Master... I don¡¯t know either. He refuses to tell me his name. And it¡¯s hard to find him."

    She wasn¡¯t silly enough to tell others about her green jade gourd. Also, she wasn¡¯t silly enough to tell others about what she knew about Tianpi. Because just now, ording to Tianpi¡¯s facial expression, she could specte that there might exist resentment between he and this little thing.

    It would be troublesome if this little thing knew that she was Tianpi¡¯s apprentice.

    "Well..." the little thing was in a trance and there was a look of nostalgia in its eyes, "I miss the old days so much. It wasn¡¯t that bad to fight against each other. At least, they challenged me openly and honestly."

    Hearing the little thing¡¯s words, Hua Qiyue gasped. Sure enough...

    Yun Shimo suddenly took half of the Ginseng with Nine Souls that was left before and put it into his sleeve.

    Actually, he was ufortable about it.

    Hua Qiyue had a very powerful master, and her master could provide her with all kinds of magic medicines.

    But what about him? He was known as the best alchemist in the world, but the effect of the pills made by him were much worse that these magic medicines.

    But if he had the magic medicines, he would be able to make pills which would be much better than magic medicine. The point was, where could he get his hands on those magic medicines?

    The little thing stared at Hua Qiyue with a little jealousy, "Whoa, your master must have been born ten thousand years ago, because this kind of magic medicine only existed during the Age of Shen Nie. Since you¡¯ve got a lot of Ginsengs with Nine Souls, little girl, why not give me one?"

    Saying this, the little thing threw the Ginseng with Nine Souls back to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue got it and nced at Yun Shimo. Yun Shimo looked terrible, and it was really tough for him to crack the Desperate Flower Array all by himself.

    "That¡¯ll be no problem if Your Excellency can let go of us!" Hua Qiyue smiled with squinting eyes, but her heart was filled with coldness and a muderous desire, saying, "But you shall wait untill we pass thest test."

    Hearing this, the little thingughed, saying, "Fine, little girl. How crafty you are! You may have learned it from me!"

    Hua Qiyue twitched her mouth and thought, ¡¯This little thing said that I was crafty? How thick-skinned it is!¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t be silly to think that the little thing would let go of them just because she gave several Ginsengs with Nine Souls to it.

    Once the little thing had the Ginsengs with Nine Souls, its power would be improved a lot. So, wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult to be sessful again if she and Yun Shimo failed thest test?

    The little thing looked at Yun Shimo and the look in its eyes showed that it was pondering something, saying, "Unexpectedly, after ten thousand years, someone cracked the Desperate Flower Array created by me. You¡¯re good at using your spirit energies, but unluckily, I need to see the result of thest test. Let¡¯s start now..."

    Saying this, the little thing dodged and disappeared in the air. Hua Qiyue heavily took several bites of the Ginseng with Nine Souls, only feeling that the spiritual energy content in her body had increased by a lot.

    The Ginseng with Nine Souls really worked well, and Hua Qiyue obviously felt that her spirit power had gotten much stronger. However, Yun Shimo¡¯s face was gradually loosing color.

    All of a sudden, four walls copsed and disappeared. The surrounding environment changed¡ªthe buildings constantly grew up from the ground and suddenly made up a splendid hall which was extremely gorgeous. Even the imperial pce couldn¡¯tpete with it.

    Hua Qiyue frowned; she didn¡¯t expect that the imaginary scene would change so quickly.

    Although they called it an ¡¯imaginary scene¡¯, they really had fought against it. As for Yun Shimo, how did he crack those Desperate Flower Arrays?

    "Yun Shimo, the little thing said that you were badly injured... Are you okay now?" By now, Hua Qiyue thought of Yun Shimo¡¯s injuries. At this time, Yun Shimo was calmly observing the surrounding environment.

    "I¡¯m fine." Yun Shimo said coldly and emotionlessly. Hua Qiyue halted and she thought, "Did I offend him again?" But on second thoughts, "Yun Shimo must be very angry with my sudden disappearance, isn¡¯t he?"

    "Is he sad? Does he feel terrible?" Hua Qiyue patted on her head and thought that there must be something wrong with her to consider about this.

    Of course, Yun Shimo was angry with her because this woman faked her death and made him grieve in vain.

    But she pretended to know nothing about it. So, Yun Shimo looked like a thundercloud and totally ignored Hua Qiyue.

    In this splendid hall, the golden walls shined with cool golden light on which innumerous drawings of monsters were engraved. Some of these drawings were things that Hua Qiyue had never seen before.

    Mythical creatures, evil monsters and every kind of creature were all engraved on the golden walls. They seemed to be alive with their eyes emitting faint and cold lights, and at first sight, they appeared quite lifelike.

    In the center of the hall, there was a stove in which was the tiny burning ze. The temperature in the hall wasn¡¯t high. There was nothing else in the hall, nor any tricky devices, except that stove.

    Actually, the smartest device was invisible.

    Hua Qiyue was curious and walked to the stove. She carefully looked at the stove and found nothing special in it.

    Yun Shimo put up a desperate fight. Although he ate the Ginseng with Nine Souls, he didn¡¯t recover. The anima energy in his body wasn¡¯t very steady, so, he sat down quietly and refined his inner anima energy to cure his wounds.

    Seeing this, Hua Qiyue knew that he was injured because of cracking the arrays, and she felt a little guilty. She took out three Ginsengs with Nine Souls as well as three Long Reds.

    "Yun Shimo, eat them. There are still two Ginsengs with Nine Souls and one Long Red in my arms," Hua Qiyue said in a low voice.

    "Humph, do you think that we can totally depend on these magic medicines?" Yun Shimo nced at those valuable magic medicines in her hands and a sense of agitation rose in his heart.

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes and thought, ¡¯Right, the magic medicine is too powerful and of course, we cannot totally depend on it. If we eat too many magic medicines, our bodies may absorb too much anima energy, making us explode and die!¡¯

    Hua Qiyue realized that she extremelycked experience in this field. It seemed that she should practice more in the Magic Beasts Forest in the future.

    Hua Qiyue looked aroun warily. But nothing happened in the hall after waiting for a long time.

    "That¡¯s strange, why is this the third test? Is it much easier than the first test? Perhaps, we can leave only if we destroy this hall?" Hua Qiyue thought in curiosity. She walked around and looked at those spirit animals on the walls but found nothing.

    She touched them and kicked the walls, still finding nothing.

    Walking around, Hua Qiyue returned to the stove.

    Yun Shimo was still refining his inner anima energy. Hua Qiyue also ate a Ginseng with Nine Souls, but curiously, her inner anima energy was very steady.

    Hua Qiyue felt the rise in temperature of the surrounding environment when she was about to sat down and take a break.

    She had a look at the inside of the stove, only to see the tiny ze getting stronger with an extremely high heat. As much as the ze was tiny, she would feel her face burnt by something when she got close to the stove.

    "Is this stove the focus of the third test that the little thing talked about?" Hua Qiyue thought.

    Hua Qiyue was astonished. Generally, Qi Artists could protect themselves from the fire by using their own anima energy. She transformed all her anima energy into a protectiveyer, but she still felt extremely hot.

    After a while, her forehead started to drip with sweat.

    Hua Qiyue had to back off and the feeling of heat faded by half.

    But she knew that the fire was getting stronger. Eventually, the hall would definitely be a big stove... would she and Yun Shimo be roasted?

    ¡¯What should I do? Let me try other ways.¡¯ Hua Qiyue thought and nced at Yun Shimo who was refining his inner anima energy. She waved her sleeves, only to see a breeze going toward the stove.

    Puff¡ª

    With the wind, the fire made a puff sound. After another, simr sound, the fire was stronger!

    They were doomed! She didn¡¯t expect that the more she wanted to quench the fire, the stronger the fire was. Was it true that she and Yun Shimo would not be able to avoid being roasted?

    When Hua Qiyue was worried about it, Yun Shimo finally opened his eyes. He became serious when he saw her being worried, asking,"What? What happened?"

    Hua Qiyue pointed at the stove and told Yun Shimo about the weird phenomenon.

    Yun Shimo pondered for a while. He had never thought that the third test was more weird than the previous two tests, saying, "Even anima energy didn¡¯t work?"

    Hua Qiyue pouted and said, "You can have a try."

    Yun Shimo stood up. He was energetic after being supplied with enough anima energy. He walked to the stove and saw that the fire was indeed much stronger than before, which led to a stream of fiery breathing to him.

    Yun Shimo hurriedly protected himself with anima energy. Surely, it didn¡¯t work, which meant that even anima energy would be useless when faced with this kind of fire.

    After all, the little thing was the spirit animal who was born ten thousand years ago.

    "Exactly... that is to say..." Yun Shimo was in a meditative mood. When he was podering about something, with another puff sound, the fire¡¯s strength was doubled!

    In this way, the temperature became higher!

    Hua Qiyue stepped back and frowned, looking around the hall.

    It was arge hall, but the increasingly strong fire would probably make it extremely hot because there were no windows!

    Perhaps, everything that happened there was a hallucination. But inside the imaginary scene, people would also have the real feeling.

    "What should we do? This stove is more difficult to deal with than the previous soul-attack!" Hua Qiyue frowned. Shecked practice, so, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would win when she was faced with the current situation.

    If they were examined on Qi Art, she was confident of seeding. But this stuff created by the little thing seemed to have nothing to do with Qi Art.

    Hua Qiyue was so anxious that she paced back and forth in the hall, then she felt too angry and kicked the stove heavily, saying, "D*mn it, what do you want?"

    Puff¡ª

    As soon as she stopped talking, with a puff, the fire doubled in strength, as if it were arguing with her.

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue and said, "Hua Qiyue, you¡¯re more of a hindrance than a supporting hand. Stand aside!"

    "Yun Shimo, I¡¯ll leave you alone since you¡¯re so smart!" Hua Qiyue was angry; she stamped her feet and ran away. Finally, she sat in a corner which was the furthest from the stove and extinguished the impatience in her heart.

    She knew that they wouldn¡¯t work out a good way to pass the third test if she didn¡¯t calm down.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s back was leaning against the wall and the wall started to produce heat. She felt that there was something staring at her coldly. But when she turned her head, she saw nothing weird.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 103 The Emergency

    Hua Qiyue closed her eyes and started to refresh her spirit. But unexpectedly, the feeling of being stared at from behind returned, making her very ufortable!

    Hua Qiyue turned her head at once and her eyes met with the eyes of a brutal beast. The look in the beast¡¯s eyes shined as if it were alive!

    She freaked out and looked to Yun Shimo who was still standing there silently and quietly, while he looked at the increasingly stronger fire.

    The temperature was higher and higher.

    Hua Qiyue sat for a while. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear to sit there anymore, so, she had to stay away from that corner and sat far from there. However, when she closed her eyes, she still felt that there was something staring at her.

    Yun Shimo walked to her calmly and sat beside her.

    Hua Qiyue felt a little relieved when she smelt the fragrance of herbsing from him, and she didn¡¯t worry about the stare behind her anymore.

    When they refreshed their spirits quietly, they heard the "puff" sounds many times. The temperature in the hall was higher and higher which made Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, who were far away from the stove, feel roasted and end up drenched in sweat.

    "If we still have no way to deal with it, we¡¯ll be burned to a crisp." Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t contain herself anymore and stood up. The fire in the stove was as high as half a man.

    Yun Shimo also stood up and looked at the golden walls. He slowly raised his hands and a ball of light, which had the same size as a fist, appeared in his hands.

    "Fist of Strike Force!" A sexy and fair-sounding voice sounded. Hua Qiyue watched that ball of light heavily smashing on the walls. However, the walls were as solid as iron and they didn¡¯t shake, just like the walls in the stone cottage.

    Hua Qiyue frowned and she saw that the golden light on the walls seemed to be stronger.

    "These walls can¡¯t be attacked with spiritual energy either, otherwise, their effect will get stronger." Yun Shimo stopped and said coldly.

    Hua Qiyue was too shocked.

    They couldn¡¯t do this, they couldn¡¯t do that, so, they had to wait to die?

    "What should we do? Yun Shimo, are we going to wait until we die?" Hua Qiyue was so worried that her throat became hoarse. Yun Shimo looked gloomy and sullen without any ideas.

    Yun Shimo walked around in the hall and closed his eyes slightly, saying, "This should be the legendary Fire of Burning. This kind of fire won¡¯t be extinguished no matter what you do. Besides, it also has great power. What we need to do is to find something useful on the walls."

    "Fire of Burning?" Hua Qiyue frowned and asked.

    "Hua Qiyue, spend more time on reading, you cannot only depend on advanced Qi Arts to live in this world," Yun Shimo said and nced at Hua Qiyue coldly, saying, "Yuan Ji Magic Things mentioned that Fire of Burning, a kind of fire owned by the beasts that have cultivated all the way to bing divine beasts. That¡¯s to say, the predecessor should be the spirit animal that evolved by self-cultivation... Even the Qi Artists at the Great Deity stage and the legendary people at deity levels cannot resist the power of this kind of fire."

    What Yun Shimo said confused Hua Qiyue. She said, "What should we do? You said that those walls would inhale anima energy and get stronger when we hit them!"

    The fire wouldn¡¯t be extinguished and the walls wouldn¡¯t be broken. They would be roasted!

    "It must have weaknesses. Stop attacking, let¡¯s find out its weaknesses!" Saying this, Yun Shimo knocked and touched the walls.

    Hua Qiyue was helpless and slowly looked for clues with the increasingly high temperature.

    Hua Qiyue had carefully touched every part of the walls including every evil beast and every spirit animal, but found nothing.

    But when Hua Qiyue touched those beasts¡¯ eyes, she had the feeling of an electric shock.

    With another "puff" sound, the fire once again doubled. Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo turned around at the same time, only to see the fire in the stove that was as high as a man, and its temperature was more than ten times higher than normal mes.

    Their facial expression changed because they were drenched in sweat. It was in the summer, and Hua Qiyue was wearing a light long dress, so, if her clothes were wet with sweat, the silk dress would tightly stick on her body, showing her beautiful figure.

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue, flushing with shyness. He awkwardly twitched his mouth and wiped sweat, going on looking for the clues.

    Fifteen minutester, the fire doubled once more. Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth felt so dry that she wanted to lick the sweat on her body to quench her throat.

    Hua Qiyue started to feel faint and her vision was a little blurred; she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of serious dehydration.

    After a long while, Yun Shimo took out a needle with steam from his arms and stuck the needle into the eye of one of the beasts!

    "Ouch!"

    A howl of anguish sounded which made the hall slightly shake. Hua Qiyue was surprised and Yun Shimo naturally held her hands to pull her back!

    Something happened on the walls!

    The evil beast on the wall just now had been pricked in the eye by Yun Shimo. Now, blood was pouring out of it, lining out a red trail of blood!

    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!" The beast moved and it showed its real body. The beasts on the wall turned out to be alive!

    Hua Qiyue looked like a thundercloud and thought, ¡¯There probably have several hundred beasts. If these beastse to life at the same time and attack Yun Shimo and I, the oue will only be bad. But it¡¯ll be better than being roasted!¡¯

    After that evil beast howled, the other beasts on the walls also howled. Suddenly, the hall was filled with the sound of anguished howls, almost deafening them.

    ¡¯Yun Shimo, how did you know that these beasts were alive?¡¯ Hua Qiyue inwardly praised for his cleverness because they could leave there only after finding the key point.

    They should kill these beasts as soon as the beasts were off the walls, and that would probably be the solution.

    "These walls are solid and there is no space between them. We¡¯re in an imaginary scene which also has the ability to attack. Since we found nothing in the scene, we have to find the clues on these beasts," Yun Shimo said calmly, and Hua Qiyue realized that he was still holding her hands, so, she coughed slightly.

    Yun Shimo was a little surprised and he flushed embarrassedly. Hua Qiyue secretly nced at him and suddenly felt that he was actually very cute...

    Yun Shimo let go of her hands and said in a deep voice, "Be ready, these beasts are going to attack us together!"

    Hua Qiyue halted and nodded to show her agreement.

    The walls copsed and hundreds of beasts flew to the sky. These beasts roared in fury at Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, being fearless of the fire below.

    Of course, this was arranged by the little thing. The little thing would definitely let the beasts and the fire bepatible with each other, otherwise, this test would be meaningless.

    "Some of them are spirit animals, while some are evil beasts. Spirit animals are at a lower stage. Hua Qiyue, you¡¯ll deal with the spirit animals and leave the evil beasts to me!" Yun Shimo said in a low voice and arranged everything ahead of time.

    Therefore, they had their own jobs, but a dense group of beasts flying in the air looked horrifying.

    After all, Hua Qiyue had never seen so many beasts!

    "Okay!" Hua Qiyue answered without thinking. She knew that she wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Yun Shimo.

    At this moment, an evil beast rushed to Hua Qiyue with a fierce look on its face, and Yun Shimo gave a punch to the beast, only to see the evil beast suddenly fall to the ground.

    Seeing this situation, other evil beasts roared with a furious look in their eyes and rushed toward Yun Shimo!

    Yun Shimo leisurely unfolded his palm, only to see that there was a silver needle in his hand. A blue light slowly expanded in his palm and held up the needle!

    Suddenly, the needle became bigger and emitted cool blue light which immediately lowered the temperature in the hall. Hua Qiyue bravely fought against the enemies. Although the spirit animal wasn¡¯t real, every spirit animal had a steady flow of energy.

    A spirit animal threw its tail at Hua Qiyue and Hua Qiyue stretched out her hand to catch the tail. She abruptly used all her energy and threw it back. Hua Qiyue floated in the air and the spirit animal was heavily beaten to the ground.

    Other spirit animals saw that although Hua Qiyue was a woman, she was as robust as a man. They kept still in the air and stared at Hua Qiyue coldly.

    Yun Shimo had already beaten tens of evil beasts, leaving them badly mutted. However, these evil beasts recovered too quickly, bouncing back in a short time even if their heads were injured or if there were needles sticking into their hearts. Everything they did was in vain!

    Hua Qiyue gasped. Actually, the Fire of Burning would also deplete people¡¯s spiritual energies. Moreover, the temperature was high and shecked energy, if those spirit animals rushed to her all together, she would definitely...

    "Hua Qiyue! Watch out!" An angry roar astonished her when she was pondering. She turned around, only to see an evil beast open its big mouth and its tusks suddenly became longer. The tusks, shined with cold light, had already struck Hua Qiyue!

    This was a quick sneak attack!

    In fact, dealing with evil beasts was Yun Shimo¡¯s job. However, this one could use invisibility and Yun Shimo didn¡¯t notice it at all!

    At the moment that Hua Qiyue thought that the tusks would stick into her body, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her, and puff¡ª

    Blood spurted out and the tusks stuck into that slender and white hand, but the tusks were totally stopped by the hand!

    Hua Qiyue looked at that hand with a bid hole in shock. Although she wasn¡¯t injured, her heart was hurt as if something stuck into her own heart.

    "Be quick! Deal with other spirit animals!"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was pale and said coldly. When the emergency urred, he came to the front of Hua Qiyue like lightning.

    Although Hua Qiyue could use Mourning Steps, she couldn¡¯t be quicker if she used it because shecked spiritual energy.

    Hua Qiyue felt grateful and nced at Yun Shimo when she came to reality. She felt sorry about his injured and bloody hand, but this wasn¡¯t the time to say "thank you".

    She turned around and saw several spirit animalsing to her. Hua Qiyue roared and threw out several light swords, breaking every spirit animal rushing to her in two.

    All of a sudden, the broken spirit animals were put together and after fifteen minutes, they returned to normal.

    So, these spirit animals were constantly injured and cut but quickly recovered.

    Hua Qiyue had exhausted all her energy, but atst, she suddenly thought of her Spirit Summoning Art.

    "D*mn! I was so nervous that I almost forgot my unique skill!" Hua Qiyue was angry and outraged. She suddenly felt that she was a total fool!

    Hua Qiyue immediately mobilized thest anima energies and transferred them to her ten fingers, calling secretly, "Spirit Summoning Art!"

    All of a sudden, innumerable invisible streams of air came out of her fingers and controlled all the spirit animals.

    "Kill all the evil beasts, kill them!" Hua Qiyue ordered. Those spirit animals fiercely, as if having lost their souls, looked at those evil beasts that were fighting against Yun Shimo in the opposite side. The spirit animals roared and rushed to evil beasts crazily!

    Seeing this, Hua Qiyue was relieved and felt her tongue so dry that it would split. She felt dizzy and suddenly blinded, and then she fainted.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 104 Seeing the Light of Day Again

    Yun Shimo was struggling with the evil beasts when he heard the spirit animals behind him rushed up in a roar. The spirit animals and the evil beasts started to fight. Although the power of an evil beast was superior to a spirit animal¡¯s, there were too many spirit animals here. Neither could get better of the other group.

    Yun Shimo exhaled an unhurried breath. He was extremely baffled. These spirit animals and evil beasts had attacked him and Hua Qiyue together. They ought to belong to the same party.

    Why had they suddenly turned against each another?

    He turned back to look. Hua Qiyue had already copsed unconsciousness to the ground.

    Yun Shimo frowned. He did not really understand how he was feeling inside. He rushed over to Hua Qiyue and helped her up.

    The fire became bigger, the temperature soared higher. Yun Shimo felt that he could not withstand it any longer.

    "Hua Qiyue, how are you? Wake up!"

    In his arms, Hua Qiyue¡¯s breaths were shallow. Her ruby red lips were already cracking. Blood trickled out from them.

    Yun Shimo furrowed his brows. Although he had no idea why the spirit animals and evil beasts were battling each another, he could vaguely sense that Hua Qiyue was the reason.

    Hua Qiyue had too many marvelous skills. She had even mastered Mourning Steps, lost for a thousand years. Her mysterious Master must be an extraordinary person.

    In other words, this strange phenomenon must be due to Hua Qiyue.

    "Qiyue?" For some unknown reason, Yun Shimo had changed his manner of addressing.

    Hua Qiyue did not respond. Her skin had be dry. Yun Shimo quickly and anxiously carried her to a quiet corner.

    On the other side, the spirit animals and the evil beasts were bathed in blood, battling. They would not give in to the other side. They would only stop when one party had all been killed.

    But strangely, the confrontation between the spirit animals and the evil beasts would not happen again after one group died.

    Yun Shimo ced Hua Qiyue level on the ground. He extended his palm, pierced through by the fang of an evil beast. He dripped blood onto Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips.

    The unconscious Hua Qiyue thought they were dew-drops and started smacking her lips. When the blood ceased, she rpsed into unconsciousness.

    Yun Shimo knitted his brows. He took out a dagger and slit his arm. Blood immediately oozed out.

    He hurriedly lifted Hua Qiyue¡¯s head and helped her to the blood.

    If Hua Qiyue really died of dehydration at this critical moment, she could not be revived. Yun Shimo regretted that he did not refine any medicine to help replenish bodily fluids.

    There were several divine herbs in Hua Qiyue¡¯s arms. But these herbs were of no use under the soaring temperature of the Fire of Burning.

    Only real fluids can relieve a body¡¯s thirst.

    Hua Qiyue was drinking greedily. Yun Shimo did not know whether he shouldugh or weep at this.

    If she woke and discovered that she was drinking his blood, would she throw up?

    Finally, Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips were no longer so dry. Yun Shimo¡¯s bleeding had been staunched. The heat from the Fire of Burning became more and more scorching.

    He had executed Lightning Steps just now and used up much of his life energy. His head was now as heavy as lead and his eyes dim.

    He wanted to hold on, but because of his loss of blood, he was feeling even dizzier. He leaned against the golden wall slowly, shutting his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue had been awakened by the heat.

    She opened her eyes and found bloodstains on her robes. A sweet and brackish taste was in her mouth, like blood. Not far away, the spirit animals and evil beasts had almost killed each other. Only a couple were left struggling.

    Hua Qiyue was delighted. When these beasts died, surely Yun Shimo and she would be released?

    Where was Yun Shimo?

    Hua Qiyue raised her head and saw Yun Shimo leaning against the wall, his eyes slightly shut. His thin lips were so parched that they had cracked and were trickling with blood. She saw his arm and had a great fright. She finally realized where the blood in her mouth was from.

    She stretched out her hand and wiped the corner of her mouth. There was a trickle of blood there. She¡¯s right!

    Hua Qiyue saw his bloody right arm and her eyes felt warm. She had the urge to cry.

    She did not know him that well. He had only saved Tianci and adopted the boy as his son.

    On the surface, they had seemed quite close, but earlier on, Hua Qiyue was still guarding herself against him. When she remembered this, she felt very guilty. She now despised herself thoroughly!

    Hua Qiyue quickly took out the Ginseng with Nine Souls and ate one shoot to replenish her spiritual energy. She did not eat any just now. She knew that the Fire of Burning had dried up the fluids in her body, making her terribly thirsty.

    Boom...

    In the distance, two spirit animals had been killed by an evil beast. The six-legged evil beast with red eyes was covered in blood-red fur. One did not know whether blood had drenched its body red, or if this was actually its original color.

    Its terrible big eyes were ring at Hua Qiyue. It bellowed angrily and dashed over.

    It was the only evil beast left!

    Hua Qiyue nced at the fainting Yun Shimo. She had wanted to repay him with blood, but the evil beast put an end to this thought.

    "Beast, die!" Hua Qiyue was raging. Although she did not have much spiritual energy left, she could still execute the Spirit Summoning Art.

    A colorless stream of air pierced out into the evil beast¡¯s head.

    "Explode and die!" Hua Qiyue stared coldly at the beast.

    The evil beast stopped and started to roar hoarsely. The red fire inside its eyes expanded. Both evil beasts and spirit animals could detonate themselves. If they preferred not to be killed by an enemy, they would detonate themselves and destroy their own bodies, to prevent a human from seizing their Magic Core.

    Boom...

    The savage evil beast was ming with fire. It resembled arge fireball. Boom! It finally exploded.

    Hua Qiyue warded off the splintering fire and detonated limbs.

    Thest evil beast had died.

    Boom, boom...

    A few more loud booms. The illusionary scene surrounding them had disappeared. They were back again in the cave. There was no more scorching temperature. Hua Qiyue saw the withered grass on the ground and remembered the hall full of evil beasts¡¯ and spirit animals¡¯ carcasses. She heaved a long sigh and sat down, exhausted.

    "Hahaha, young girl, you are so powerful. You even know the Spirit Summoning Art. I¡¯m sure your Master was an important person 10,000 years ago!"

    The adorable little creature had appeared again. It was cracking its mouth open and smiling, looking very amiable.

    Hua Qiyue wanted very much to whip that little creature!

    "Wake up, Yun Shimo, wake up!"

    Hua Qiyue hurriedly shook Yun Shimo, who was leaning against the wall. The little creature started to smile. "Don¡¯t be anxious, little girl. The illusionary scene has disappeared. You two have made it. Your loved one will wake up soon. The thirsty feeling will soon be gone."

    The little creature reminded her that she wasn¡¯t experiencing any more thirst.

    But before that, she had drunk Yun Shimo¡¯s blood... Hua Qiyue remembered the medicinal scent in her mouth. She was surprised she was not feeling nauseated!

    "We have passed the test. So what do you want now?" Hua Qiyue showed the little creature a scowling face.

    "Humph, how can you speak this way to an old senior?"

    "You¡¯re a bully. How can you still call yourself our senior?" Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at the little creature. It touched its face in some embarrassment. "Hey, I don¡¯t have a choice! If I don¡¯t have any disciples, how can I see the light of the day again? Besides, if I didn¡¯t test you, I wouldn¡¯t know if you two could be faithful disciples. Won¡¯t I fear being devoured?"

    Hua Qiyue ignored the little creature, sitting down to pant. Although the scene was illusionary, she had really fought with her life and with all her remaining spiritual energy.

    The little creature found Hua Qiyue looking ghastly and decided to shut its mouth obediently.

    When Hua Qiyue had re-opened her eyes, she found Yun Shimo awake. He was staring at the little creature quietly.

    "Yun Shimo, are you alright? Is your injury..."

    Hua Qiyue was anxious. Although she had no pills with her, she suddenly remembered that she had the Ginseng with Nine Souls. She cursed herself for being so absent-minded.

    After taking these divine herbs, all his wounds would heal in 15 minutes¡¯ time. This was the reason they were called "divine."

    When Hua Qiyue took out thest Ginseng with Nine Souls, the little creature became anxious. "Hey, hey, little girl, you promised to give me a Ginseng with Nine Souls after passing the test! Don¡¯t let him eat this. I have some medicine here!"

    The little creature said this and snatched the Ginseng with Nine Souls from Hua Qiyue¡¯s grasp with powerful spiritual energy.

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes. "You are a bandit, senior!"

    The little creature gave a chuckle and threw out a bottle of something. "This is spiritual medicine. It can heal his wound instantly. Its main ingredient is Long Red."

    Hua Qiyue started. She did not know that 10,000 years ago, someone was already refining Long Red into a liquid form.

    Yun Shimo took the bottle calmly. He unscrewed its cap. Hua Qiyue was a little upset. Why did he trust the little creature so much?

    But it was true. With its power, the little creature could easily kill both of them.

    Yun Shimo poured the medicine on his bloody palm. A plume of smoke rose. The blood on his palm instantly disappeared. The incision where the wound had been hadpletely healed.

    Hua Qiyue saw this with her own eyes. She could not help but feel a stab in her heart.

    She was a little astonished, but she thought better of it. Well, Yun Shimo was such an astonishingly handsome man. Even a little scar would be a pity. A handsome man would not be perfect if there was a hole in his palm.

    After Yun Shimo recovered, the little creature finally ate the Ginseng with Nine Souls. Then, it said to Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, "You two have officially passed the test. I will impart my skills to you. But you must release me first."

    Hua Qiyue frowned. "How?"

    "Very simple. See that big jade rock behind you? Drip a drop of your blood on it. Then shift it."

    "No tricks now, I hope?" Yun Shimo asked coldly. "If Hua Qiyue ends up in some strange formation, what shall we do?"

    The little creature shook its head helplessly. "You two must believe in me. Otherwise... I shall have to kill the two of you."

    Hua Qiyue had no other choice. Either way, they must die. Might as well do what the little creature said.

    She got up but Yun Shimo pulled her back. "Let me do it."

    Quite unconsciously, he had gotten rid of the princely ego in his tone.

    Well, not bad for progress.

    Hua Qiyue paused. She was wondering whether to let Yun Shimo do it. But Yun Shimo dashed out like a gale in front of her, not waiting for her reply. He bit his finger and squeezed out a drop of blood on the top of the smooth and lustrous white jade stone.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 105 A Strange Jealousy

    Hua Qiyue stared unblinkingly at everything before her. She saw that jade stone give off a gentle white glow after being dripped by blood. Pffft! The jade stone had disappeared!

    Inscriptions soared out from where the jade stone originally was, disappearing into the cliff face.

    "Ha ha ha ha... I am finally free! Ha ha ha ha, 11,000 years, 11,000 years!" The little creature emitted a dazzling white light. After that light, the wings on its body disappeared. Itnded gently. Hua Qiyue focused her sight. It was a hare!

    A hare could be a spirit animal at deity level?

    Hua Qiyue waspletely stunned, quietly admiring the power of Qi Art.

    They stared at each other. After half a day of tests, their clothes werepletely drenched in sweat. They were looking awkward.

    Suddenly, from outside the cave came a flurry of footsteps. The little hare heard it and immediately leaped onto Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder. "Someone¡¯s here. I will shrink myself and hide in your robe sleeve."

    With these words, the little hare turned into a ray of white light. It hid into Yun Shimo¡¯s robe sleeve.

    Hua Qiyue walked out of the cave. Her spiritual energy had gradually recovered and she was looking lively. Her cracked lips had regained their former luster after ingesting the Ginseng with Nine Souls.

    Yun Shimo followed behind her. The two of them walked on silently. After an experience which resembled a trip to hell, they now felt that they would never abandon each other, even in death. They hade topletely trust the other person.

    Hua Qiyue did not mention what Yun Shimo did to quench her thirst. She understood that gratitude is better expressed through action than in words.

    Outside the cave, the light was even more ring. Someone strode in quickly. "Hua Qiyue? Brother Yun?"

    The neer was Huangfu Xuan. He was perspiring profusely as he dashed in. When he saw Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, he was instantly stunned.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo¡¯s robes were disheveled and dripping wet, their hair unkempt. They looked like... they had just been intimate with each other.

    Although Huangfu Xuan had no experience of intimacy with a woman, he had heard some racy ounts of sex from other people. He could guess how intimate they had been.

    "Young Master Huangfu, why are you here?" Yun Shimo asked ndly. Huangfu Xuan stared at Hua Qiyue, rooted to the spot. He did not know what to say.

    Should he tell her that although he wasn¡¯t very quick during the hunt, he had felt desperately anxious after realizing that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had disappeared together?

    Should he tell Hua Qiyue that his heart was full of anxiety and pain... that his mind had been haunted by her pretty face and elegant figure?

    Should he tell her that he thought of her every night? That even in his dreams, he would see her conceited face?

    No, no...

    "His Majesty... was the one who asked me to look for you! Two of you have been gone for nearly a day. Even Shui Qianruo is back. The Stone Gnawing Tiger wasn¡¯t caught... but you two have disappeared. Humph, what you are up to, Brother Yun?"

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s final words had directly ignored Hua Qiyue.

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue. Of course, he would not tell Huangfu Xuan what had just ensued.

    "We leaped into the abyss after Shui Qianruo. Then, the Stone Gnawing Tiger attacked us and we fell into a river. When we got out, Princess Jinghua became poisoned. I was treating her injury in the cave just now." Yun Shimo spoke quietly.

    Huangfu Xuan cast Hua Qiyue a nce, the expression in his eyesplex. "Have you neutralized her poison? You wouldn¡¯t die, would you, woman?"

    Of course not. She was standingpletely in one piece in front of him. But for some strange reason, he felt worried about her.

    "I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Young Master Huangfu. Let¡¯s go!" Hua Qiyue also spoke quietly. Of course, she would not be so stupid as to expose Yun Shimo¡¯s lie.

    Huangfu Xuan snorted coldly. "But it¡¯s better for you to die by poison. Then, there won¡¯t be an offensive person before my eyes"

    He was sounding quite jealous. Yun Shimo heard him and curved the corner of his lips slightly.

    They were both men. Of course, he understood what Huangfu Xuan had felt toward Hua Qiyue.

    The three of them walked out of the cave. Hua Qiyue inhaled a deep breath of the outside air. The mysterious little hare had streaked out, gambolling on the ground. "Ha ha ha, I¡¯m finally out. Ha ha ha, the air outside is so fresh. There¡¯s always a staleness in the cave. How can it be as bright as the outside?"

    Seeing a little hare suddenly pop out of Yun Shimo¡¯s body, Huangfu Xuan suffered a great fright. "This is... this is... "

    "A little hare that I have just subdued."

    Yun Shimo said quietly.

    The little hare heard him and at once brandished its ws and bared its fangs at him. But it could not reveal its name. After all, this was the continent more than 10,000 yearster. If there were still superiors, the revtion of its true identity would attract countless assassins.

    So the little hare had to pretend.

    Huangfu Xuan had seen a spirit animal before, but not one that could talk.

    "Have you reached deity level? How can you talk?"

    Huangfu Xuan stared perplexedly at the pink bunny.

    "Of course, I am extremely talented. Naturally, I can learn how to talk like a human." The little hare said. It bounced up and hung on a tree branch. Its every action did not resemble a hare¡¯s.

    Hua Qiyue twitched the corner of her mouth. This little creature sounded so convincing when it lied, just like Yun Shimo.

    The three of them walked to the south of the hills, where the hunting ground was. When they got on the pathway, white jade was paving the road. Countless leaves drifted down as the summer wind blew, bringing along with it a refreshing coolness.

    The weather in the hills was much cooler than in the courtyard. Hua Qiyue recalled the Fire of Burning and had to admit that this was a wondrous and blissful moment... so perfect. She seemed to have been resurrected again, experiencing the value of life.

    Hua Qiyue saw a tree on the side,den with red fruits, giving off a strange scent.

    Looking at the luscious red fruits, Hua Qiyue swallowed her saliva. One must say that she had really been frightened by the Fire of Burning. Her throat was still feeling very parched.

    "What fruit is this? Can I eat it?" Hua Qiyue raced to the big tree and pointed at the red fruits which anyone could easily pluck.

    "Yes. They taste very sweet!" The little creature answered first. It bounced and its little body arced elegantly into the air, its ws clipping onto the tree branch.

    Hua Qiyue heard it and impatiently plucked a red fruit. She was about to put it into her mouth when Huangfu Xuan stopped her.

    "You stupid? How can you eat this fruit?"

    Huangfu Xuan scolded. "Do you still have the energy to eat this fruit? Humph!"

    Hua Qiyue gazed curiously at the strange expression on Yun Shimo¡¯s face. What¡¯s wrong with this fruit?

    The little creature guffawed, itsughter full of raucous mischief. Hua Qiyue instantly rolled her eyes. "What fruit is this? Why isn¡¯t anyone answering me? If no one objects, I will eat it!"

    The corner of Yun Shimo¡¯s lips curled up. He seemed about tough but was also looking angry.

    "Eat it? Eat it if you have the guts! Hua Qiyue, if you don¡¯t turn a whore, my surname isn¡¯t Huangfu! This is the infamous Lust Fruit!"

    Huangfu Xuan red at her, walking angrily away to one side. His face was flushing.

    Lust Fruit?

    Hua Qiyue gave a gasp of astonishment. She had heard that Lust Fruits were only reared in the pce. When an attendant girl was first presented to the Emperor, she would take one. It would make her body more pliant, her senses more intense and passionate...

    She did not expect this fruit to be growing here. Hua Qiyue was speechless! The Changlong Emperor was so promiscuous. He had allowed this fruit to be grown here. Perhaps some pce concubines would pluck this fruit anytime they needed it?

    If Huangfu Xuan hadn¡¯t stopped her... she would have eaten the fruit and goodness knows how she would act! Hua Qiyue¡¯s face also burned. She rolled her eyes at the little creature and lowered her head, striding south.

    Since she was bowing her head, she did not notice a dried twig on the side. After taking a few steps, she stumbled on that twig. Her body immediately lurched forward.

    A hand, warm and luscious like jade, held her right arm gently, pulling her into his arms.

    "Can¡¯t you walk properly? Hua Qiyue, are you blind?" Yun Shimo¡¯s cold voice resounded in her ears.

    Hua Qiyue immediately shoved herself out of his embrace. She could still smell the strange odor of the Lust Fruit.

    "So what if I can¡¯t? Yun Shimo, who asked you to pull me back?" Hua Qiyue lost her cool. The little creature was chuckling entrically on the side. "Hey hey hey, two young lovers on a tit for tat... but lovers must argue, or it¡¯s no fun!"

    As soon as it said this, Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face instantly turned ck.

    He had not expected their rtionship to have gone so far!

    At least in the eyes of the others, their rtionship wasn¡¯t very "chaste."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face went ck and Yun Shimo walked coldly to the south. The more Huangfu Xuan thought, the angrier he became. He felt betrayed. He snorted and sped away, leaving Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo far behind.

    The little creature sniffed. "Oh, the stench of jealousy!"

    "Sir, can you please shut up? Will you die if you don¡¯t?" Hua Qiyue was feeling very upset. She could not understand why she would be so hot-headed every time she met Yun Shimo.

    Her temper in her previous life wasn¡¯t so bad or quick.

    Yun Shimo heard her and started to smile. The little creature snorted coldly. "In the future, you two must call me the Sun Moon Deity! This is my true name!"

    Sun Moon Deity? An intrepid name, but not very appropriate for this creature¡¯s body. It sounded so awkward.

    Hua Qiyue was still feeling very upset and Yun Shimo remained silent. Sunlight shone in fragmented pieces onto the ground through the crevices of the shady trees. The reflected light made Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face sometimes dark and sometimes bright.

    His handsome, dashing demeanor would exude the most dazzling radiance even in the darkest corner, Hua Qiyue thought to herself. Then, she hated herself with a deep contempt for this thought.

    To be honest, Tianpi was good-looking too. But one of them had a righteous air and the other heretical. They each had their own handsomeness. Yet now Hua Qiyue only felt close to Tianpi.

    But Yun Shimo... every time she met with him, she seemed to have devoured gunpowder. They must have been a feuding couple in an earlier life...

    While she mused, they had already arrived at the hunting ground. The Changlong Emperor was at a side pavilion, resting. He heard from the eunuch that Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan had returned. His eyes brightened but when he saw the two of them empty-handed, his gaze became dim again.

    Empress Liu by his side saw this and the corner of her lips curled up a little. But it soon returned to its former shape.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 106 An Official Declaration of War

    Hua Qiyue knew that the Changlong Emperor had wanted the Stone Gnawing Tiger badly. After all, it was a rare creature and a spirit animal.

    "Qiyue pays her respects to Your Majesty."

    "Shimo pays his respect to Your Majesty!"

    The two of them went up and paid their obeisances. The Changlong Emperor hid the disappointment in his eyes. He asked indifferently, "Prince Nan, Princess Jinghua, so the Stone Gnawing Tiger has gotten away? Are you two hurt?"

    The Changlong Emperor¡¯s concern sounded quite feigned. Although Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were carrying no injuries, their faces looked rather tired.

    After Shui Qianruo¡¯s return, the Changlong Emperor had thought that Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan had really gone after the Stone Gnawing Tiger. But he waited for ages and yet they were not back. They only returned after several hours.

    Shui Qianruo stood by Queen Liu¡¯s side, a cold smile shing across his lips.

    "Your Majesty, we did not manage to bring it back. After Prince Nan and I fell into the abyss, I was poisoned and then got hurt by the Stone Gnawing Tiger. Therefore... Prince Nan brought me to a quiet ce to treat my injury."

    Hua Qiyue answered quietly.

    Hua Liting saw his daughter so calm and quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was unruffled as if she was totally unconcerned.

    "So, have you recovered from your injury?" The Changlong Emperor asked.

    "Ha, a man and a woman in a secluded ce. You two have certainly damaged your reputations!" Suddenly, a strange sneer was heard.

    The voice was full of sarcasm, derision, and scorn.

    Hua Qiyue lifted her eyebrows. She had recognized the voice to be Liu Shaoming¡¯s.

    Liu Mo gave a cough and red hatefully at Liu Shaoming.

    Liu Shaoming turned his face to one side. He hated Hua Qiyue so much. It was she and her boy who had embarrassed him thest time. He would always remember that humiliation!

    "Hey, Liu Shaoming, you can eat anything you like, but watch your mouth!" Huangfu Xuan immediately tensed up.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s attitude made Ouyang Liuer snort coldly. "Your Majesty, a man and a woman in a ce by themselves... this will affect the morality of our capital and even our entire country."

    Hua Qiyue gave a sneer. She had not expected these people to stab her when she was down. The Emperor was originally quite unhappy with Yun Shimo and her. Now, they sarcastically derided them. Obviously, they would like the Changlong Emperor to cast them off like old shoes.

    "Young Master Liu, Miss Ouyang, you two have gotten the wrong idea. Prince Nan is an upright and solemn man. He shouldn¡¯t be subjected to spections by your likes. We two are innocent. If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t believe me... you can rule that I have acted indecently." Hua Qiyue spoke calmly.

    Acted indecently?

    Lv Xin and Youshui widened their eyes.

    Was Miss mad to have said such a thing?

    In Changjing Kingdom, the crime of acting indecently meant that an unmarried woman had tasted the forbidden fruit with a man in a room. In this patriarchal country, the woman would be locked in a cage and immersed to the bottom of ake. The man, however, would only receive five paddles as punishment.

    Hua Qiyue was putting herself open to the charge by saying this!

    Queen Liu narrowed her eyes and sipped a mouthful of tea indifferently. Actually, Hua Qiyue¡¯s return had disappointed her very much, but... she would have her chances.

    "Outrageous! Prince Nan is the most talented and the most virtuous alchemist of our state. Princess Jinghua is the most understanding infanta of the capital. How dare you two defame them! Do both of you admit to your crime?" The Changlong Emperor cried harshly.

    Ouyang Liuer and Liu Shaoming heard him and their countenances changed. They immediately knelt down. "We admit to our crime. Please punish us, sire!"

    To offend the Emperor might mean death!

    They did not want to die young!

    "Since you two are first-time offenders, I will let you off. But if there is a next time, your punishment will be extremely severe! You two have to apologize to Prince Nan and Princess Jinghua."

    The Changlong Emperor said quietly.

    The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched. People like Liu Shaoming were so young and foolish.

    They ought to know that Changjing Kingdom valued Qi Artists the most. Yet he had dared to defame her in front of the Emperor!

    Ouyang Liuer and Liu Shaoming stared at each other, unwilling to ept this judgment. However, they had no choice but to apologize to Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had spent the entire afternoon in the cave. Therefore, when they returned to the hunting ground, the hunting contest was over.

    Shui Qianruo still stood coldly there. Hua Qiyue had reported about her poisoning and the Emperor was outraged. He ordered an investigation to find out who had administered the poison.

    Hua Qiyue knew that the Changlong Emperor also valued Shui Qianruo highly. She had no evidence and could not point him out as the poisoner.

    This Shui Qianruo was extremely cunning. Even though Chongxiao was injured, it was not the right time to use them.

    Prince Nan was a smart man. He hadn¡¯t gotten the worse of the deal in the Chongxiao affair. At least, Chongxiao now understood that he, Prince Nan, wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with.

    At noon, everyone had their lunch and was watching the ferocious tigers fight. Then, they enjoyed some song and dance performances. For some reason, Hua Qiyue felt a twinge of uneasiness in her heart.

    When the time came for them to depart from the hills, Hua Qiyue kept sensing Hua Mengshi¡¯s cold eyes linger on her body.

    Hua Mengshi must have taken Second Madame¡¯s death very much to heart. But now wasn¡¯t the right time to take revenge.

    When they reached the bottom of the hills, they saw a luxurious horse carriage park there. At the sound of people approaching, its curtains went up. Hua Qiyue paused for a while. The person inside was Princess Huiya.

    Princess Huiya gave her an indifferent nce. Hua Qiyue instantly felt very baffled, because Princess Huiya used to like her very much. Yet now her eyes were looking so strange and distant.

    In other words, she appeared not to have known Hua Qiyue.

    With a florid face, Princess Huiya dashed over to Shui Qianruo by the Queen¡¯s side. Hua Qiyue had heard that they were about to wed. The corner of her lips sank down slightly and in the end, she said nothing.

    Hua Qiyue found Queen Liu gazing deeply at her, the expression in her eyes inscrutable. Hua Qiyue returned her gaze with a sarcastic nce. That nce constituted a direct challenge.

    If no one offends me, I will not offend anyone!

    I will repay the person who did me harm ten times over!

    Queen Liu paused for a while, her jade-like hand in her robe sleeves clenching into a fist. Her sharp nail wrap almost stabbed into her own palm!

    A cheap woman daring to squawk at her. Good, very good!

    Hua Qiyue, just you wait. Seems that I won¡¯t be able to kill you unless Ie up with a spectacr scheme! I¡¯ve underestimated you!

    Iciness reigned in the Queen¡¯s heart.

    ¡ª

    Outside the pce, upon sighting Hua Qiyue¡¯s carriage, Qiuyun threw herself anxiously forward. "Miss, Miss... Big trouble, big trouble!"

    Qiuyun¡¯s anxious cries were apanied by sobs. Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart tensed and she lifted the curtains at once. "What happened?"

    Qiuyun¡¯s eyes were all red and swollen from tears. She had been left behind in the mansion to take care of Tianci. Tianci was not feeling well today. He had contracted a slight cold.

    Also, Hua Qiyue made Caining and Caiqing stay behind to look after the boy. But they were nowhere to be found.

    "It¡¯s like this... Little Master wanted to look for you. We couldn¡¯t stop him and let him out of the mansion. Unfortunately, a mysterious person abducted him on the street. They went in the direction of the Magic Beasts Forest. Young masters Caining and Caiqing had gone after them... but it¡¯s been two hours and they¡¯re still not back!" Qiuyun sobbed.

    She regretted herself for not holding Tianci back by force. If she hadn¡¯t let him out, such a thing would never have happened.

    After all, Hua Qiyue had treated her quite well, even though she was formerly Hua Mengshi¡¯s servant. She was now loyal to Hua Qiyue and had received many rewards.

    Since Tianci was in trouble, she had failed in her job as a maidservant.

    The color of Hua Qiyue¡¯s countenance changed. Behind her was Prince Nan¡¯s carriage. Yun Shimo lifted his curtain, sweeping his calm eyes onto the weeping Qiuyun. He stared in the direction of the Magic Beasts Forest, his eyes instantly assuming a malicious, murderous air.

    "How audacious for them to have touched my boy!" Hua Qiyue¡¯s face changed color and she quickly got the carriage driver to dismount. She climbed up the horse and left furiously for the Magic Beasts Forest.

    Behind her, Yun Shimo also got his carriage driver to speed up, trailing closely behind Hua Qiyue.

    Huangfu Xuan was very angry, clenching his teeth and watching the silhouettes of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo. Finally, he made up his mind to follow.

    Although the people behind did not hear the exact conversation between Hua Qiyue and Qiuyun, they heard the other servants report their words.

    The Old Madame was very worried. However, since Yun Shimo and Huangfu Xuan were both with her, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.

    In another carriage of the Hua¡¯s Mansion, Hua Mengshi was listening to Surou¡¯s report. She hurled the teacup in her hands angrily onto the ground. "That slut! So many people are helping her!"

    Surou said in a whisper, "Second Miss, lower your voice... walls have ears!"

    Hua Mengshi was so angry that her face nched. When she remembered Second Madame¡¯s death, she felt a terrible hatred in her heart.

    "Tomorrow... I will go and see Her Majesty personally!"

    She gripped the jade in her hand tightly. It had been given to her by Second Madame before they entered the pce.

    This was the proof.

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue drove the carriage onward, racing all the way.

    Later, she found the horse too slow. She simply executed Mourning Steps and headed for the Magic Beasts Forest, leaving the others behind outside the pce gate.

    Yun Shimo and Huangfu Xuan followed suit. Huangfu Xuan was the slowest of the three. He watched helplessly as the other two streaked ahead and was hopping mad.

    For the first time, he was vexed that he wasn¡¯t highly cultivated in Qi Art. For the first time, he regretted not putting enough effort in the past.

    Yun Shimo soon caught up with Hua Qiyue, the two racing side by side.

    Hua Qiyue could not be bothered with him. She headed straight for the Magic Beasts Forest.

    At this moment, Tianci was sleeping under a towering ancient tree in the Magic Beasts Forest.

    Countless ancient trees soared into the sky in the forest. Sunlight could not shine in and the ce was extremely dim. One could just about make out the scene before one¡¯s eyes.

    All kinds of odors permeated the forest. There was a torrential downpour two days ago. The smell of the soil had be stronger.

    Tianci slowly opened his eyes. He had been awakened by a series of strange, hoarse roars.

    "Eh, where is this ce?"

    The fair and chubby Tianci rubbed his pretty, big eyes.

    He thought he was dreaming since he was always dreaming about strange ces.

    But everything before his eyes was clearly no dream.

    The light was exceedingly dim, but Tianci could still see a strange beast staring at him!

    This monster was like a wolf, yet not one. It also resembled a dog, and yet it wasn¡¯t one. Its pupils were gleaming with an astonishing red light.

    The strange beast widened its eyes, staring into his. Tianci had a great fright. Dense, cold sweat oozed out of the pores on his forehead.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 107 Huangfu Shenglin

    Although Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had taught him swordsmanship and Qi Art, Tianci was still young. It was the first time he had seen such a strange beast and he was feeling a bit frightened.

    But the evil beast only stared at him without moving forward.

    Tianci blinked his eyes and looked at his surroundings. Many evil beasts were staring at him covetously.

    What happened?

    Tianci stroked his head. He remembered that he was on the street looking for his mother, when a mysterious man abducted him.

    That mysterious man left an aggressive message: if she wants her son, let Hua Qiyue go to the Magic Beasts Forest!

    After that, Tianci smelt a faint scent and fainted.

    However, after his awakening, he did not discover that mysterious man. Instead, he was surrounded by all sorts of strange, evil beasts.

    Tianci¡¯s heart started to thump wildly, his mind pivoting swiftly. He was trying to figure out how to deal with so many evil beasts.

    He was a young boy. Even though he was very good at Qi Art, he had no way to escape! These evil beasts were probably all very powerful, he supposed?

    Although the young fellow was living in the capital, he knew that the Magic Beasts Forest wasn¡¯t a ce just anyone could enter. Even a Qi Artist below the Dragon Diagram Realm must consider twice beforeing here.

    Tianci swallowed his saliva, his scalp tingling. If all these evil beasts dashed up together, wouldn¡¯t he be left with no bone or body?

    The evil beast partially resembling a dog stared at Tianci with gradually calming eyes. It gave a low growl. The surrounding beasts also gave off low growls, as if they had reached a consensus.

    Tianci¡¯s little heart tensed up even more!

    He stretched out his hand and felt around him. There was nothing but dried twigs. No weapons at all! What should he do, what should he do?

    Tianci clenched his teeth and stood up, his little body shivering. Slowly, he calmed down.

    Mother had taught him to stay calm when facing a problem!

    The evil beast growled lowly and took a step forward. So did the other beasts. Unexpectedly, when they stopped, they saw Tianci¡¯s body glowing with a halo of light. The halo expanded and with a loud boom, the nearer beasts were thrown out andnded heavily away in an explosion.

    The more powerful evil beasts had also crashed against some ancient trees,nding with loud thuds. Those ancient trees also exploded, tearing apart.

    Tianci blinked. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Did he have some power to defend himself?

    The evil beasts roared angrily, all struggling up. Some simply ran away, others remained where they were, staring furiously at Tianci, their tender prey.

    Unfortunately, they could only watch and not eat him.

    The chief evil beast gave a low roar. The remaining beasts seemed to have received an order and they slowly spread out in an expanding circle. Some left, the others watched from afar.

    Only the chief evil beast was left, staring coldly at Tianci with its fiery red pupils.

    Tianci heaved a sigh of relief. He could sense a strange Qi flow protecting his body. In this way, he did not need to fear the beasts¡¯ attacks.

    The red-eyed beast kept silent for a while and finally left.

    The surrounding evil beasts all left in the end.

    Tianci heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at his surroundings. Eh, there are towering ancient trees everywhere. In which direction should he go?

    In the dim forest, he could not tell his directions. He was thoroughly confused.

    Suddenly, the heavy footsteps of an evil beast resounded. Tianci stopped and stared warily at the evil beast racing toward him.

    Hey...

    This time, there was something resembling a luminous pearl in the beast¡¯s mouth. Yet the item was far more translucent and glittering than a luminous pearl. It looked gorgeous.

    The evil beast emitted a low growl and left the luminous bead in front of Tianci obediently. Then, it gave Tianci a deep stare before turning away to leave.

    Tianci widened his eyes, astonished. He could not believe the scene before his eyes.

    Was this bead for him?

    Tianci naturally felt a wariness toward the evil beast. After all, it had just brought the other beasts here to attack him.

    It was a veryrge bead, its glow able to illuminate the surroundings, making it seemed as bright as day. He no longer needed to worry about stepping on venomous vipers.

    Tianci looked around him and found a dried twig. He untangled some vines and wove them into a, cing the bead in it. Then, he walked slowly forward.

    Tianci was now walking purely by instinct.

    After 15 minutes, he did not detect any change in the bead. Nor were there any attacks.

    Tianci did not get it. Why had that ferocious, evil beast treated him so well?

    At this moment, a flurry of footsteps was heard in front. Someone was speaking. "This Magic Beasts Forest is infamous for a reason. We¡¯ve been here for half a day and have lost 10 men. Your Highness, let¡¯s go back. We won¡¯t be able to unearth any treasures here."

    Another voice said with quiet ndness. "Since you can¡¯t find anything here, you need note along the next time."

    "Your Highness... that¡¯s not what I mean. Your servant means that we ought to be better prepared for the next time. We have confirmed our map to be urate, so we will have a more sessful trip."

    The other voice was mumbling servilely.

    "Eh, Your Highness, there¡¯s a light in front!" A third voice cried out excitedly.

    Tianci remained where he was, his big eyes staring ahead. The flurry of footsteps became more hurried. Soon, apany appeared before his eyes.

    They were all resplendently attired. One could tell at a nce that they were wealthy scions. Horse hooves scattered the fallen leaves on the ground with dull thuds.

    Thepany saw that it was a young boy lifting a luminous pearl in his hand, staring at their leader with naive eyes. They were all astonished.

    There were innumerable ferocious evil beasts all around this Magic Beasts Forest. Within theirpany, they had over 30 Qi Artists. They had merely met a few evil beasts and one dozen Qi Artists had been killed.

    And this young boy was actually standing there,pletely unhurt?

    This boy must be quite extraordinary!

    The man heading thepany was the Eleventh Prince, Huangfu Shenglin, Consort Mei¡¯s son.

    Today was the day of the hunting contest, but Huangfu Shenglin did not participate in it. He felt that this kind of contest was very boring and not challenging at all.

    When he heard that the Emperor liked Magic Cores of higher beasts, he led apany of some 30 Qi Artists into the Magic Beasts Forest.

    Unfortunately, they found nothing and yet had lost 10 Qi Artists among themselves. It badly affected Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s pro-active morale.

    Yet since they were here, they had to hunt down an evil beast, or they would end up the butt of the capital¡¯s jokes.

    Yet a six or seven-year-old boy had appeared before their eyes. Huangfu Shenglin found this inconceivable.

    What shocked him even more was that the boy was carrying a luminous pearl, totally transparent and looking very extraordinary.

    "Good heavens, the Evolution Pearl of an extreme evil beast! The Evolution Pearl of a Heaven Dog!"

    The more knowledgeable Qi Artists started to yell.

    The Heaven Dog was an extreme evil beast from the Magic Beasts Forest. It could be regarded as a leader of the Magic Beasts Forest.

    There were six leaders of the forest, every one an extreme evil beast. They divided thisrge Forest into six main territories.

    One of the territories was headed by Heaven Dog.

    The Evolution Pearl of the Heaven Dog was a Magic Core¡¯s upgrade. Most Qi Artists, after ingesting an Evolution Pearl, could rapidly promote to the next level.

    An Evolution Pearl was even more valuable than a Magic Core!

    "Who are you? Can you bring me out?"

    Tianci blinked his eyes, smiling innocently.

    Huangfu Shenglin started. He thought that he was a human evolved from an evil beast and had not expected the boy to talk.

    These beings had been recorded in ancient books. Evil beasts that could converse in human speech really existed. Yet there were very few of them.

    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Huangfu Shenglin asked coolly. His pupils remained calm, but many Qi Artists behind him were already looking covetous.

    Well, if they seized that Evolution Pearl, they could present it to the Emperor and leave it for themselves. Either way, the pearl would be very useful.

    "My name is Hua Tianci. My mother is Hua Qiyue! I¡¯ve been brought here by a man. Big brother, can you bring me back to the capital?" Tianci shook the luminous pearl in his hand. "If you can, bring me out and this pearl is yours!"

    The little fellow was young, but he knew that there was no free lunch in this world.

    So he used the pearl to secure his exit from the forest. At least, he would be much safer this way.

    A tinge of astonishment appeared on Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s handsome face!

    He had long heard of Hua Qiyue¡¯s famous name and had even seen her before. Yet he had never noticed this young fellow.

    He did not expect to see him in the Magic Beasts Forest.

    "How were you brought here?" Huangfu Shenglin was vignt. A Qi Artist by his side also cautioned him in a low voice. "Your Highness, we must be careful. This is the Magic Beasts Forest. If an evil beast in a human guise appears suddenly to entice us... "

    He meant to kill Tianci and seize the pearl.

    Killing two birds with one stone.

    The face of Huangfu Shenglin darkened a little. If he was indeed an illusionary human projected by an evil beast, the beast would be an extremely powerful one. So it did not need to deceive and bewitch them using this method.

    An evil beast could just raise its hoof and destroy their entirepany. It did not need to go through so much trouble just to kill them.

    "Shut up. In the future, don¡¯t talk any nonsense unless you have my explicitmand!"

    Huangfu Shenglin shouted coldly.

    The countenances of the Qi Artists all changed. They were either in the Oracle Profound Realm or around the Soaring Cloud Realm. Although they were Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s subordinates, they had received respect everywhere within the capital.

    Since when did they need to respect and fear a young boy? Huangfu Shenglin seemed to think very highly of the boy.

    But he was right. After all, this young fellow had an Evolution Pearl in his hand.

    They could have the pearl once they brought him out of the Forest. It was a great deal.

    "Fine! I agree!" Huangfu Shenglin quietly swept Tianci and his Evolution Pearl a nce.

    No one knew what this inscrutable young prince was thinking.

    Would he really bring Tianci back home to Hua¡¯s Mansion?

    Yet it would sound quite bad if a prince really took something from a young boy.

    Or should he kill Tianci and grab the Evolution Pearl?

    The Qi Artists stared at one another, the expressions in their eyes all quite different.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 108 The Mysterious Halo

    Tianci was immediately delighted upon hearing this. Striding out his little legs, he dashed toward Huangfu Shenglin. His young face was adorable. He seemed to have known Huangfu Shenglin before.

    Huangfu Shenglin gave a quiet smile. He pointed at the Qi Artist beside him. "Zongsheng, dismount and let Tianci sit on the horse."

    The Qi Artist named Zongsheng was quite unwilling. Yet he could not refuse since the Prince had explicitly asked him to.

    "Yes, Your Highness." Zongsheng acquiesced and leaped down the horse, motioning Tianci to get on.

    Tianci stared at him pitifully. "I... I don¡¯t know how to."

    Zongsheng became quite impatient, but he lifted the boy up the horse anyway. "Alright, alright, sit tight and don¡¯t fall."

    Tianci blinked his eyes, giving an extremely adorable smile. "Thank you, big brother."

    The young fellow had such a radiant smile. He looked as if he harbored not the least bit of wariness.

    Zhongsheng smiled, a savage look shing across his eyes.

    "Eleventh Prince, can we go back?" Another Qi Artist asked.

    Huangfu Shenglin nodded. Since Tianci had agreed, he was toozy to venture deeper into the forest.

    After all, there were too many powerful evil beasts in the Magic Beasts Forest. One could easily lose one¡¯s life. Huangfu Shenglin had to be extremely cautious.

    Thepany pulled their reins and turned back their horses for the exit.

    Tianci sat on the horse, humming a tune. He was looking very happy.

    Huangfu Shenglin gave him a gentle nce. "Tianci, how did youe across this pearl?"

    "An evil beast gave it to me. I don¡¯t know why it has treated me so well. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s poisoned, so I carry it this way!" Tianci pointed smilingly at the pearl he was lifting in his hand.

    Huangfu Shenglin nodded admiringly. "You¡¯re so clever. You deserve to be Princess Jinghua¡¯s adopted son."

    "Adopted son?" Tianci widened his eyes. Huangfu Shenglin paused for a moment, then changed the subject. "Did those evil beasts attack you?"

    "No. They were very afraid of me!" Tianci said with a smile. Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyes brightened.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Of course!" Tianci surveyed his surroundings and said in a very solemn manner.

    Huangfu Shenglin became quiet for a while. He made thepany turn back and headed for another spot. All the Qi Artists knew that he was trying to confirm the veracity of Tianci¡¯s words.

    After all, he was a young boy and yet had his hands on an Evolution Pearl. It was a remarkable feat.

    Huangfu Shenglin discovered that no evil beast had appeared to attack them in the territory headed by the Heaven Dog.

    It was a safe journey. They reached another territory headed by another beast¡ª the One-legged Snake.

    The One-legged Snake was, of course, a snake with one leg. It was one of the six leaders of the Magic Beasts Forest. The snake was an evolution of the Golden Ring Snake. Since its cultivation was so high, it had evolved into a One-legged Snake instead.

    Its attacking abilities would be even more frightening!

    As soon as they entered its territory, thepany¡¯s hearts were all in their mouths. If Tianci were telling a lie, wouldn¡¯t they be risking their lives walking into this territory?

    Huangfu Shenglin was the closest to Tianci. He surveyed the surrounding environment calmly. They could see all the surroundings very clearly with the Evolution Pearl.

    The trees here were quite different. A lot of huge trees were bearing small ck flowers.

    These flowers exuded a faint odor.

    "Everybody, please use the Magic Qi Bag!" Huangfu Shenglin said in a low voice. He handed one such bag to Tianci. "Young fellow, cover your nose with this or you¡¯ll get poisoned."

    Tianci did not take the bag and shook his head instead. "Don¡¯t bother. Mother says that I have taken Long Red soup with chicken ginseng. I am impervious to all poisons."

    Huangfu Shenglin heard him and started to nod. That Hua Qiyue possessed so many divine herbs was already a well-known fact throughout the capital.

    That was why his father had sent a pair of twin brothers, both Qi Artists, to protect her. His real purpose was toy hands on her divine herbs.

    The other Qi Artists heard Tianci and their eyes shone. A divine herb was so rare in this world... and yet Hua Qiyue had so many!

    "Oh, so that¡¯s why. This must be the reason why those evil beasts did not attack you!" Huangfu Shenglin said calmly.

    Tianci gave a mischievous grin. "No, no. Maybe it¡¯s because of my good looks. Even the evil beasts like me!"

    Thepany heard him and almost fainted!

    They had seen cocky people, but not such a cocky young boy before!

    Tianci was grinning. He pointed to the poisonous flowers on the trees. "These poisonous flowers are so ugly. Humph, they don¡¯t look as pretty as the divine herbs of my mum!"

    Huangfu Shenglin gave a slight start. A divine herb could be reared?

    It seemed that the rumors were true!

    All the Qi Artists were eager to strike.

    If they could have some of Hua Qiyue¡¯s divine herbs, they could cultivate some more. Wouldn¡¯t they be rich?

    "Divine herbs... do they grow fast? Young fellow?" Zhongsheng asked behind them with a smile.

    "Yes, very fast. They are all ripe. But even if mother doesn¡¯t harvest them, they will continue in a ripe state. It doesn¡¯t matter!"

    The little fellow was not wary of these people tempting him to reveal more about the divine herbs.

    The eyes of thepany became brighter, more covetous, full of lust and impetuosity...

    Huangfu Shenglin gave an indifferent smile. "Princess Jinghua is an extraordinary person. She has received the guidance of an extraordinary Master and will surely be an astonishing character in our world."

    His words quietly astounded all the Qi Artists, calming them down.

    Who was Hua Qiyue?

    If they wished to rob her, they had to ask themselves whether they have the ability to!

    "Hey hey hey, of course, my mother¡¯s very powerful!" Tianci smiled excitedly. He threw a nce back at Zhongsheng behind him. "Big brother, there are many snakes here. Please get on the horse."

    Zongsheng was quite delighted. After all, there were many poisonous nts in this Magic Beasts Forest.

    "Very well... oh, young fellow, howe you know there are many venomous snakes here?" Zongsheng, after getting the Eleventh Prince¡¯s silent permission, leaped up the horse.

    Tianci pointed at a dark spot in the near distance. "I heard their sounds. You hear them?"

    Thepany instantly stopped. Huangfu Shenglin frowned. Didn¡¯t Tianci say that no evil beast coulde after them? Why then had these venomous snakes appear so quickly?

    Just as Tianci had predicted, countless snakes emerged in front. They approached slowly, the patterns on the bodies looking extraordinarily beautiful, their colors diverse.

    Venomous animals like them would be the more lethal the more colorful they were.

    Soon, there were hissing sounds from everywhere. Countless venomous snakes had surrounded them.

    The faces of all the Qi Artists changed color. They stared panic-stricken at these venomous creatures lifting up their heads, the hissing noises of their forked tongues in their ears. They felt their scalps tingle. After all, one careless bite and they would be instantly dead!

    Huangfu Shenglin watched the venomous creatures calmly. Tianci had seen evil beasts before and was now much more collected.

    Right now, the brood of snakes was separating. A gigantic One-legged Snake slowly slithered in from the center. It was dozens of times bigger than all the other venomous snakes. In other words, it must be very powerful to have emerged as a leader of the territory.

    Once the One-legged Snake arrived, everyone felt a strong sense of spiritual oppression. Thepany had summoned the anima energy from all around to protect them. They were afraid of some tumultuous, instantaneous change.

    Tianci stared at the gigantic snake with a coldness in his heart. Then, he saw the calm Eleventh Prince and was curious why he was so cool.

    "Big brother, aren¡¯t you afraid of that huge snake? This snake... is so ugly. Eh, and it has two heads and one leg... its patterns are so ugly! Not as pretty as those little snakes by far!"

    Tianci spoke like a naive child. The gigantic snake heard him and stared at him with icy eyes.

    It was using its Divine Sense to detect Huangfu Shenglin and his men¡¯s Qi Art level. Secondster, the eyes of the One-legged Snake rested coldly on Tianci.

    This young boy¡¯s body had an aura it could not detect. He saw that his eyes and brows were handsome. The boy would grow up to be a handsome man. But the most important question was: why wasn¡¯t he in the least scared when he saw so many venomous creatures?

    Hiss, hiss, hiss...

    The gigantic snake emitted a cold sound. A small green snake immediately darted over toward Tianci!

    Thepany was astounded. No one had expected the young fellow to be the first person the gigantic snake was attacking.

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face sank and he waved hisrge hand. A streak of lightning hurtled out from his palm. With a loud sizzle, it severed the green snake into two!

    The other snakes saw this and became instantly infuriated. The eyes of the gigantic snake gleamed coldly with profound green light. It raised its raging head.

    Another hiss, and green snakes started hurling themselves at Tianci in the air.

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face was solemn. He knew that the gigantic snake had found out about Tianci¡¯s mysterious prowess, or it would not have attacked him alone.

    After all, the bead that Tianci was holding was an Evolution Pearl from an extreme evil beast.

    It meant that he had killed an extreme evil beast. So, would the gigantic snake let Tianci off?

    "Everyone, stand guard at once!" Huangfu Shenglin saw that they were in trouble and cried out loudly.

    "Protect His Highness!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Everyone had high fighting spirits as they battled the brood of snakes. Closely packed snakes slithered toward Tianci to attack, but their attack was too ambitious. Many venomous snakes started to attack others.

    For a moment, the stench of bestial blood was in the air. Huangfu Shenglin protected his body with anima energy and was ying these demonic snakes with his spiritual energy.

    Tianci¡¯s body was nearly touched by a scarlet snake. A bright halo immediately emerged out from his pubic region area. The halo expanded. Boom...

    All the snakes struck by the light halo exploded, their bodies scattering in the air!

    Hiss, hiss, hiss...

    The venomous snakes all started to mourn. The halo around Tianci¡¯s body disappeared and the entire forestpsed into silence.

    The gigantic One-legged Snake stared at Tianci with horrific, furious eyes. Its eyes were full of rage, with a sadness and a refusal to resign. But it did notunch an attack on Tianci again.

    "Hiss..."

    The gigantic snake seemed to be giving an order. The unhurt snakes slowly retreated and left. A nauseating stench was in the air, but a powerful gale soon dissipated the stench.

    Tianci was sitting on the horse, staring with baffled eyes at the slowly retreating brood.

    The same scenario as thest time.

    Tianci caressed his head in some embarrassment. "Oh, maybe I¡¯m too handsome. These evil snakes found it rude to hurt me."

    Some of the snakes heard him and almost fainted on the spot.

    When the snakes had retreated, Tianci found many people staring fixedly at him, as if they had discovered a treasure.

    "Tianci, you really are amazing!" Huangfu Shenglin remarked with a faint smile, wiping away the bloodstains on his face.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 109 A Stab on the Back

    Tianci chuckled and touched his small head embarrassedly.

    "Everyone, pick up the Magic Cores on the ground quickly!" Tianci¡¯s one blow killed many high-level vipers. All the Qi Artists were drooling over these shiny Magic Cores. They were all eagerly awaiting Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s order.

    Once the order was issued, thepany immediately dispersed with a loud hubbub. They started to pick up the Magic Cores left behind by the vipers.

    "This time, the Emperor will be pleased. There are so many Magic Cores here." Huangfu Shenglin remarked quietly. He opened the water bottles and sundries bag on his waist and handed Tianci a sesame seeds cake. It was a sesame seeds cake with spring onions made by the imperial chefs.

    Tianci smelt its fragrance and took it happily in his hands. He thanked Huangfu Shenglin, hisrge eyes welling and blinking with tears. The water in his eyes reflected the excitement of the surrounding Qi Artists.

    Huangfu Shenglin felt quite amused. This young fellow was so mature, unlike an ordinary boy.

    Soon, the Qi Artists had picked up all the Magic Cores and mounted their horses. They were all feeling high-spirited.

    They knew that those venomous creatures would not attack them again. They could depart without any worries.

    The shadow cast by the deaths of the 10 Qi Artists were somewhat alleviated by their "joy of sess."

    Thepany went back the same way they came.

    Sitting behind Tianci, Zongsheng screwed his small eyes and nced at Huangfu Shenglin at the side.

    Thepany was rapidly leaving the forest and soon reached the boundary.

    Tianci was slowly eating the sesame seeds cake, staring at his surrounding environment at the same time.

    Zongsheng remembered Tianci¡¯s words, the fact that Hua Qiyue owned many divine herbs. Those herbs could be cultivated and their future seemed boundlessly bright.

    So he secretly pulled out a dagger from his sleeve and brandished it brutally in his hand. He was attempting to hold Tianci hostage to please Huangfu Shenglin.

    Why did Zongsheng want to try this secret move and threaten the boy? The halo from Tianci¡¯s body had immediately scared off the snakes. In his heart, the boy was a ridiculous genius.

    "Pfft... "

    Before Zongsheng¡¯s dagger could even touch Tianci¡¯s throat, a glimmer of green light had pierced through his arm. Zongsheng gave a hideous shriek. His entire arm had been severed by that glimmer of green light.

    Thepany was stunned immobile by this. The upheaval was too sudden.

    Tianci turned around. Before he could see the bloody scene, Huangfu Shenglin had lifted him up and carried him over to his horse.

    "Don¡¯t look. We have to go. In the future, if anyone dares to defy my order, they will suffer from only one end... death!"

    Huangfu Shenglin said in a quiet voice.

    Zongsheng stopped himself from uttering agonized groans and plonked down on his knees. He cried, "Thank you for sparing my life, Eleventh Prince!"

    The other Qi Artists stared at Zongsheng with sympathetic eyes. He would no longer hold a position in the Eleventh Prince¡¯s heart. For a brief moment, no one dared to breathe.

    Tianci had been carried over to Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s horse. Soon, he was happy again. "Big brother, your horse is sofortable."

    This was the rare Pearl Horse of the Tianyuan Continent. Its back was exceptionally broad and veryfortable to sit on. Its hairs glistened with the warm luster of pearls.

    This was why it was called Pearl Horse. A Pearl Horse was like a mountain when stationary and could run like the wind. It was extremely swift.

    "Your Highness, this boy is still amoner. Not right for him to sit with a prince." A pedantic Qi Artist finally remarked in a low voice.

    Huangfu Shenglin shook his head indifferently. "He won¡¯t be amoner in the future."

    Thepany heard him and thought better of dissuading the prince. By now, the light had be brighter and brighter, the ancient trees more and more scarce. Another 15 minutes and they would be out of the Magic Beasts Forest.

    The Qi Artists all began to sigh with relief. Finally, they had made it out alive. Tianci stared excitedly at the figures approaching hastily from nearby. "Someone¡¯s here! Someone¡¯s here!"

    When that figure stopped, thepany focused their eyes and stared. It was a youngdy in white, her hair bun a little disarranged and her cheeks slightly flushed. She was perspiring a little on her forehead and panting somewhat.

    The man who dashed in soon after her was Prince Nan, Yun Shimo. Thepany¡¯s jaws all almost dropped to the ground!

    "Mother!" Tianci saw the person and cried out joyfully.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes reddened and she rushed over, embracing Tianci who was jumping off his horse.

    Huangfu Shenglin started. It wasn¡¯t the first time he saw Hua Qiyue, but for some reason, she was acting like a real person now. She was like a mother seeing a long-lost, beloved son.

    Her anxiety, her pleasant surprise, her expression... all these could not be feigned by most people.

    "Tianci, are you alright? Are you hurt? Tell Mother quickly!" Hua Qiyue sped Tianci in her arms nervously. She detected the faint stench of blood from his clothing.

    Tianci shook his head. "No. Those evil beasts loved me so much, they even gave me an Evolution Pearl!"

    Hua Qiyue immediately froze. She released Tianci and stared at the Evolution Pearl in his hand disbelievingly.

    She had heard of this pearl. This pearl contained strong Spiritual Qi. Once you refined it, you could reach the next level of Qi Art quickly.

    In other words, an Evolution Pearl was another rare presence like divine herbs.

    She checked on Tianci left and right to make sure that he was not injured. Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Tianci, who brought you here?"

    "I don¡¯t know. It was a masked person. Then, this big brother brought me out!" Tianci pointed at Huangfu Shenglin by the side.

    Hua Qiyue raised her head slightly. Although she knew there was a bigpanying out from the forest, she was too anxious and had ignored thempletely.

    Hua Qiyue found Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face rather familiar, but she could not quite ce him.

    "Prince Nan, Princess Jinghua, my greetings to you. I am surprised to find both of you here."

    Huangfu Shenglin said politely. He did not put on any airs.

    Yun Shimo cupped his fists at him quietly. "Eleventh Highness, my greetings to you! Are you here to hunt evil beasts?"

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s heart gave a start. If Prince Nan found out that it was only through Tianci that they had earned so many Magic Cores, he would surely look down on them! Yet only a thick-skinned man could grab so many bargains!

    "Yes. Quite unexpectedly, we run into Her Highness¡¯s young son," Huangfu Shenglin answered. Tianci was pulling Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand with a grin. "Mother, this big brother was very nice to me. He even gave me a sesame seeds cake just now!"

    Hua Qiyue looked gratefully at Huangfu Shenglin. "Thank you, Eleventh Highness, for saving my son. I will surely visit your mansion to thank you personally some other day."

    Huangfu Shenglin made the Qi Artists return some of the Magic Cores. "No need for thanks. Princess Jinghua, Tianci is an extraordinary genius. We have earned all these Magic Cores thanks to him."

    Huangfu Shenglin did not conceal the incident. It was his integrity which had made so many Qi Artists follow him.

    Hua Qiyue stared at Tianci with amazement. Yun Shimo walked quietly over and pulled Tianci to him. "Be good. Call Daddy."

    Tianci immediately rubbed his small face against Yun Shimo¡¯s robe sleeve. "Daddy!"

    The Qi Artist were all stunned and froze.

    In the Qi Art circle, the vast majority had known Yun Shimo¡¯s temperament. Most people could not get close to him. Yet he had allowed a young boy to call him Dad?

    The rumor was indeed true. Yun Shimo had really adopted Tianci as his son!

    Zongsheng at the side turnedpletely cold upon hearing this. If he had really hurt Tianci, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Hua Qiyue stared contemptuously at his son and refused the Magic Cores handed to her by Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s men. "Since the Eleventh Highness has brought Tianci back to me, I cannot take these Magic Cores. Let them be my gifts of gratitude to you!"

    Huangfu Shenglin saw Hua Qiyue keep rejecting him and did not wish to force her. Yun Shimo lifted Tianci and walked in the direction of the capital with the boy in his arms. Only now did Huangfu Xuan arrived, running in and panting.

    "Oh, Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Huangfu Shenglin was a generation younger than his imperial uncle. Although they were about the same age, Huangfu Shenglin still called Huangfu Xuan "Uncle" as a sign of respect.

    Huangfu Xuan paused and red at Huangfu Shenglin, panting exhaustedly. "Hey,d, why are you here?"

    "Uncle, I was hunting evil beasts," Huangfu Shenglin answered. Hua Qiyue dashed over to Yun Shimo¡¯s side, stretching out her hand at Tianci.

    "Tianci, you have grown up. Get down and walk. Don¡¯t let someone else carry you."

    "I am not ¡¯someone else.¡¯ I am his father."

    "You are just a bogus father!"

    "I will be his real father." The man said seriously. His voice wasn¡¯t low and had been heard by the others behind.

    An eerie silence reigned.

    Huangfu Xuan stood there, stunned into immobility. His nephew witnessed his shocked and furious expression...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci back to their mansion. It was already after five.

    Since Yun Shimo had apanied them back, it caused a greatmotion in the entire house.

    The Old Madame stood before the mansion gate, staring cheerfully at Hua Qiyue and Tianci, with Yun Shimo behind. They looked so much like a family of three.

    Hua Liting stood at one side, his attitude most reverent. After all, Prince Nan was of a much higher status than him, a general.

    Hua Mengshi lowered her gaze, her eyes brimming with boundless fury. But no one saw it.

    "Wee, Prince Nan, to Hua¡¯s Mansion. Our house is most honored!" Although Hua Liting was quite conceited, he seemed extremely insignificantpared with the foremost alchemist in the world, who was even more conceited than he.

    "You¡¯re too polite, General Hua!" Prince Nan smiled ndly. Then, he walked into the main hall with Hua Liting.

    Hua Qiyue was quite unconcerned. She brought Tianci to Cuihua Court. The Old Madame was anxious and yet she could not talk to Hua Qiyue with so many people around watching them.

    And so the Old Madame followed Hua Qiyue into Cuihua Court. Hua Qiyue arranged for her maids to bring in supper from the kitchen.

    Tianci caressed his belly, neither starving nor full. He sat excitedly by the dinner table, biting a mouthful of the peach Qiuyun had pared. Now that Tianci was safe, sound and home, Qiuyun¡¯s heart could finally be at rest, infinitely relieved.

    "Qiyue, why aren¡¯t you in the hall keeping Prince Nanpany? He¡¯s here because of you," the Old Madame muttered in a low voice.

    Lv Xin and Youshui covered their mouths and tittered. "Yes, Miss, Prince Nan is a rare guest. You have to keep himpany or it¡¯ll reflect badly on us."

    "Why should I keep himpany? Grandma, isn¡¯t Dad with him? It won¡¯t look bad on us."

    Hua Qiyue was not concerned.

    But all these people stared with her with eyes that said, "Hey, weren¡¯t you two on very intimate terms?" It was a strange expression and made her very uneasy.

    The Old Madame¡¯s face sank. Prince Nan was the new darling of the Changlong Emperor. Although Prince Nan¡¯s family had no influence or background, the Prince¡¯s Alchemy Art had earned him the Emperor¡¯s great admiration. This was rare indeed and yet Hua Qiyue had remained unimpressed.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 110 The Greedy Hare

    "Qiyue, how could you? Prince Nan is an alchemist very much valued by His Majesty. Didn¡¯t he save your life? He is not only Tianci¡¯s benefactor but also yours! As the saying goes, one must repay a favour many times over. You shouldn¡¯t neglect Prince Nan even if you won¡¯t repay him!" The Old Madame was anxious. She doted on this granddaughter of hers, yet also felt angry with her at the same time.

    Hua Qiyue gave a helpless sigh and helped the Old Madame over to take her seat. "Grandma, you needn¡¯t worry. Maybe father and Prince Nan have something to discuss?"

    The Old Madame frowned slightly. Tianci ran over and pulled at her with a crispugh. "Great-grandma, Tianci will ask daddy here for supper!"

    The Old Madame heard him and started to beam with delight. Before Hua Qiyue could respond, Tianci had scampered away.

    Hua Qiyue watched his disappearing figure and kept shaking her head. This young fellow was getting more and more cunning. And he liked Yun Shimo more and more.

    The Old Madame smiled. "Looks like Tianci is very sensible. No wonder you dote on him."

    Hua Qiyue replied quietly, "Grandma, he had suffered so much in the Zhou family. So he is obviously more sensible now here. A boy, beaten every day and carrying all kinds of injury on his body. Even the lowly servants trampled on him. Even a younger child would know gratitude when he meets someone kind."

    The Old Madame heard her and sighed a little. "You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t expect Zhou Zhicheng to be this sort of a man. He not only killed the Princess, he won¡¯t even let his own son off. The man is worse than a beast!"

    "No need to feel upset over such a man, grandma. Supper will soon be ready. Stay with us and take your supper here." Hua Qiyue smiled. Tianci had gone away to invite Yun Shimo. Obviously, she could not let just the three of them take supper together.

    The Old Madame stood up instead. "Don¡¯t bother. My yard has already prepared my share. Qiyue, you and Tianci must entertain Prince Nan cordially!"

    The Old Madame did not want to get between them here. No matter how much Hua Qiyue begged her to stay, she would not. Hua Qiyue had no choice but to let her go.

    15 minutester, Tianci brought Yun Shimo with him. Hua Liting was not with them. Surely, the entire family wanted the three of them to eat together and nurture a rtionship?

    Hua Qiyue felt very helpless. She invited Yun Shimo to sit down and after all the necessary etiquette, discovered that Lv Xin and Youshui had scrambled off after serving the dishes.

    Two extremely sly girls!

    Hua Qiyue cursed them helplessly and pulled Tianci to sit at the dinner table.

    Yun Shimo sat down and a sh of light streaked out from his robe sleeve. A little white hare had leaped onto the dinner table. It started to mor upon seeing the dishes on it. "Good heavens, the dishes in Hua¡¯s Mansion are so much better than at Prince Nan¡¯s! Yun Shimo, you stinkingd, how dare you abuse me!"

    Here was suddenly a little hare. Tianci had a great fright but seeing the adorable hare, liked it very much.

    "Mother, where is this little hare from? And it can talk! Is it an evil beast? Mother... I¡¯ve seen many evil beasts in the Magic Beasts Forest!" The young fellow started to get excited. He stretched out his hand to grab the Sun Moon Deity.

    The Sun Moon Deity suddenly leaped to one side. "Young fellow, don¡¯t use your hand and touch me!"

    Hearing the hare¡¯s menacing cries, Tianci felt even more amused. "Hey, the little hare¡¯s angry! Haha, how fun!"

    The Sun Moon Deity was fuming mad. He had lived for over 10,000 years and had never been called a "fun" ything before!

    In the past, he had enjoyed a fearsome reputation. Everyone became petrified upon hearing his name. Yet now, a young boy had dared to deride him...

    "Sun Moon Deity, Tianci is just a six-year-old boy. Why are you so concerned over his remarks?" Seeing the hare¡¯s red eyes, Yun Shimo said quite indifferently. "Furthermore, a being that has lived for 10,000 years shouldn¡¯t be so narrow-minded, or you would have lived in vain!"

    "You..." The Sun Moon Deity was so enraged that he wanted to vomit blood, but he had no words to rebut Yun Shimo at the moment.

    So, this time, the kind-looking but inwardly despicable Yun Shimo had clinched aplete victory.

    The little hare had lost but it was not taking it lying down. It whizzed and jumped onto the table again. It wed a roast chicken over with its paw and chewed off a big mouthful of the meat!

    Tianci and his parents werepletely bbergasted by the hare gorging on the food.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head helplessly. "Sir, aren¡¯t you a hare? Hares eat grass, I think?"

    "Yes, hares should eat grass! Only those that have cultivated a human form can eat meat!" Little Tianci blinked his eyes and agreed.

    Yun Shimo seemed to be ustomed to the little creature¡¯s habits and picked up his chopsticks calmly.

    Hua Qiyue twitched the corner of her mouth. She had not yet spoken, yet the little creature had picked up a pair of chopsticks and spoken like he was the host.

    "Eat grass yourself! You and your whole family!"

    Yun Shimo immediately brought his palm down to cover the little hare unkindly. The little creature whizzed and leaped over to the windowsill. It was holding up the roast chicken and yelling carelessly. "Mmmm, mmmm, it¡¯s a long time since I¡¯ve tasted such great food! The food at Prince Nan¡¯s is horrible."

    The countenance of Yun Shimo wasn¡¯t looking too good.

    Hua Qiyue was very baffled. The little hare ought to be much stronger than Yun Shimo. But why was the Sun Moon Deity so afraid of him?

    And yet the little creature was maligning Yun Shimo. It hadn¡¯t even been to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. How would it know that his food tasted bad?

    "Little hare, want this steamed chicken? This is an expert delicacy of our chefs!"

    "Yes, yes!" The little hare did not wait for Tianci to finish. It whizzed back and jumped over to grab the fragrant, piping hot steamed chicken. Then, it leaped back to the windowsill.

    Only 10 of the 12 dishes were left.

    Hua Qiyue could not bear to look. She said hurriedly, "Tianci, take your supper quickly. Aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    Tianci recovered somewhat from his start. He quickly ate a mouthful of the meatballs that Hua Qiyue had picked up for him. "Mother, the Magic Beasts Forest isn¡¯t scary at all."

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo both started. Actually, they remembered the Eleventh Prince¡¯s words. Tianci¡¯s mention had made them want to know more about what happened.

    So Tianci recounted what had happened in the forest, bit by bit.

    Hua Qiyue heard him and was greatly astonished. She did not expect those ferocious, evil beasts to both fear and respect Tianci. The Eleventh Prince did not force Tianci to give him the Evolution Pearl, as he had already received many Magic Cores from him.

    Yun Shimo stretched out his long, shapely and luscious fingers, serving Tianci a bowl of red ginseng soup. Then, he carefully rubbed the rice grains off the corner of the boy¡¯s mouth.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while. His action was so gentle, as if... as if Tianci was really his own son.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. The words of Princess Huizhen resurfaced in her mind. Zhou Zhicheng wasn¡¯t Tianci¡¯s real father!

    She kept trying to forget this fact, but it had been proven that she could not forget it, nor could she ignore. She had to n properly and trace out this man secretly!

    After all, she was Rong Qiyue in her past life, not Hua Qiyue. Even if she managed to find that man, she would not suffer any loss of reputation in this life.

    "Mother? Mother? What¡¯s wrong?" Tianci shook Hua Qiyue a few times and she recovered from her start. Yun Shimo¡¯s gentle gaze carried with it a faint concern.

    "Nothing, nothing..." Hua Qiyue quickly shook her head. "Tianci, did that Heaven Dog really give you the Evolution Pearl?"

    "Yes! It made all the other evil beasts retreat, came back and gave me the Evolution Pearl!" Tianci nodded. He had encountered a life-and-death ordeal. Of course, he would remember.

    "In Tianci¡¯s body is a very strange aura. I didn¡¯t let you know because I didn¡¯t want you to worry. I had wanted to dispel that energy aura. For a Qi Artist, if a cloud of anima energy remains coagted, it will prove to be harmful, not good." Yun Shimo spoke quietly. "But I didn¡¯t seed. Tianci would feel very terrible. So I gave up the idea. Now, it seems that the energy aura really did protect Tianci."

    Hua Qiyue paused for a brief moment. She stretched out her hand gently and caressed Tianci¡¯s small head. "Son, don¡¯t go running out of the mansion next time. So many people are jealous of your mother. Even more want toy their hands on our divine herbs. They would use you to exchange for them! I am not afraid to give up those herbs. I¡¯m just afraid you might get hurt."

    Tianci immediately started to pat his underdeveloped chest. "Don¡¯t worry, mum, Tianci can fight them! Even if they wish me harm, this light aura can protect me!"

    Hua Qiyue wrinkled her brows. "Don¡¯t put your hopes on this strange aura. People must still depend on themselves."

    Tianci blinked and looked at Yun Shimo. Quite unexpectedly, Yun Shimo began to nod. "Your mother¡¯s right. That energy aura is too bizarre. Even dad doesn¡¯t know what it is. So... Tianci, don¡¯t go running off in the future."

    Tianci had to nod.

    The little hare was chewing both chicken and duck at the same time. When it heard their conversation, it gazed at Tianci with aplex expression in its eyes. In the end, it said nothing.

    The atmosphere began to be more rxed and harmonious. Rather unexpectedly, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had no further arguments.

    After supper, she saw Yun Shimo out of the mansion. On the way, she saw two men returning in support of each other. They were the Qi Artists Caining and Caiqing.

    Caining and Caiqing had left for the Magic Beasts Forest to find Tianci. They did not manage to locate him after an entire day, but met with many powerful evil beasts instead. They were both badly wounded.

    One ought to know that there were many powerful evil beasts in the Magic Beasts Forest. Most Qi Artists did not dare to set foot there.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while. Yun Shimo had gotten up the carriage. When he saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s rather tender gaze, he began to knit his brows a little. He let down the curtains angrily and ignored her, not looking.

    Yet soon, he could not help but ask the driver to stop. Then, he lifted up the curtains again.

    He saw Hua Qiyue move forward. Both Caining and Caiqing¡¯s robes were drenched in blood. There was a long gash on Caiqing¡¯s arm. Blood was streaming down.

    "What happened?" Hua Qiyue frowned.

    "Madam, we were in the Magic Beasts Forest looking for the young master..."

    "He has been brought back by the Eleventh Prince. Both of you don¡¯t need to worry about him. Treat your wounds at the courtyard. Later, I will get Lv Xin to bring you some medicine to staunch your wounds."

    Although Hua Qiyue¡¯s tone was extremely cold, she had experienced some pleasant surprises. This pair of twin Qi Artists, often unhappy with her, was still very dutiful.

    "Yes. Thank you, madam." Caiqing answered coldly. He waved his robe sleeve forcefully and strode in.

    Caining shook his head helplessly. He could quite guess Caiqing¡¯s thoughts. After all, how could he be happy when he saw Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan leaving the mansion together?

    Hua Qiyue returned to the mansion and took out the wound medicine Yun Shimo had given her. Then, she handed it and a Long Red over to Lv Xin. "Bring them over to Caining and Caiqing¡¯s yard."

    At this moment, they suddenly heard a hideous shriek, causing Hua Qiyue to dash out at once!

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 111 A Bold Sneak Attack

    Lv Xin was also freaked out because at this moment, Youshui was helping Tianci with his lesson! And that scream was from Youshui!

    Hua Qiyue rushed out of the courtyard as quick as lightning. But at the other side of the courtyard¡ªPavilion of Schr, a huge ck bird was picking up Tianci; unexpectedly, Tianci suddenly emitted a halo and it exploded, which made the ck bird burn!

    As for Tianci, he fell from the air like a kite!

    Hua Qiyue felt hurt in her heart and immediately flew up to hold Tianci, who almost fell down the ground!

    "Caw, caw, caw..." the ck bird cawed miserably. The ck bird¡¯s huge body was burnt by something and with a puff sound, it suddenly turned into a pile of ck ashes!

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci with her face bing serious!

    There was a protective screen which was made by anima energy over the Hua¡¯s Mansion, but generally, the evil beasts at superior levels could break it down.

    However, it didn¡¯t raise the rm this time, which meant, someone had tampered with the anima energy screen! And that person must be a Qi Artist at the stage above the middle stage of the Dragon Diagram!

    Hua Qiyue was at the bottom stage of the Dragon Diagram, thus, only those Qi Artists who were superior to her could destroy the protection screen!

    So, a Qi Artist who was superior to her was someone she didn¡¯t know, other than Hua Mengshi.

    There were no witnesses nor evidence since the ck bird was burnt to ashes at once.

    "Tianci, are you alright?"

    Hua Qiyue worriedly squatted down and checked Tianci¡¯s entire body, to find whether he was injured, but Tianci shook his head and said, "Mom, why did the evil beaste here?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Someone must have done it on purpose. Youshui, are you alright?"

    Hua Qiyue looked at Youshui whose face was white and pale.

    Youshui came to life and gasped heavily, saying, "Gosh, it freaked me out. Miss! That strange bird suddenly flew in and picked up the Childe; I screamed in fright. So, I grabbed an inkstone to hit it; unexpectedly, it knocked down my inkstone."

    "We¡¯re fine now. I¡¯ll figure this out," Hua Qiyue said calmly.

    There were two kinds of people that would frame her: those who worked for the Queen, or those who intended to steal the magical medicine.

    Hua Qiyue had a look at the pile of ashes on the ground and thought, "I have to find some people that I can rely on to protect Tianci."

    "Master, what happened?" Hearing the news, Caining and Caiqing arrived, but saw nothing except a broken inkstone.

    "I¡¯m fine, you two cure your wounds. Lv Xin, what I gave you just now, hand it over to them."

    Hua Qiyue said to Lv Xin who had just arrived. Lv Xin blushed and handed over the Long Red to them. Seeing this, Caiqing and Caining shook their heads at once, saying, "Master, it¡¯s no big deal and we don¡¯t need the Long Red to cure our wounds."

    After all, it was the magic medicine. It was a waste to use the magic medicine to cure such little wounds; of course they were unwilling to take it.

    But Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t think that it was a waste to use the magic medicine because she could take it from the green jade gourd as much as she wanted.

    "You¡¯re wee. Take it, or I¡¯ll regard it as a vition of my order," Hua Qiyue said. She nced at Caiqing and Caining who were still hesitating, and held Tianci to enter the courtyard.

    Caiqing and Caining had to take it and went back to the courtyard to treat their wounds. They looked at the attractive Long Red and intended to take it. While Caining was in a trance at the thought of what that woman had said and done.

    But Caiqing held the Long Red in his arms and fondled it with his face blushing.

    Caining immediately said disdainfully, "Do you have a crush on Hua Qiyue? Humph, how disgusting!"

    "Caining, that¡¯s nonsense. I, I... I¡¯ve never gotten the magic medicine before, it¡¯s no big deal to touch it, right?" Caiqing angrily tossed the Long Red aside and turned around, walking into the room embarrassedly.

    Caining sighed slightly, and was suddenly speechless.

    While Hua Liting and Old Madame Hua hurriedly came to Hua Qiyue¡¯s room, they were relieved when they saw that everyone was safe.

    ******

    This day, an honored guest¡ªLiu Mo visited the Queen¡¯s Qifeng Pce.

    "Dad, what can I do for you? It¡¯s been so long since you came to visit."

    Queen Liu used her fingers, nails polished with a scarlet color, to pick a ck grape and elegantly put it into her mouth.

    Liu Mo reverently stood below and said, "Your Highness, there is no one else, but we should also follow proper etiquette. Your Highness should call me Mr. Liu."

    Queen Liu slightly smiled and shook her head, saying, "Dad, don¡¯t say that. Take it easy and be casual, we¡¯re family."

    Liu Mo lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, the Emperor shows his appreciation to Princess Jinghua... As far as I¡¯m concerned, we might as well stay away from her."

    The news that Hua¡¯s Mansion had been attacked by an evil beast was widely spread in the capital, since early in the morning.

    ording to what happened in the hunting ground that day, Liu Mo conjectured that it was Queen Liu who had done it. Therefore, he hurriedly came to the pce to visit the Queen in the morning.

    Queen Liu¡¯s facial expression became a little serious and said, "Dad, what do you mean?"

    Liu Mo took a look at Queen Liu¡¯s face and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, Hua Qiyue¡¯s magic medicine can bring the dying back to life; if our family can make friends with such a genius Qi Artist..."

    "The Liu¡¯s will have an infinite prospect, right?" Queen Liuughed coldly and she pinched that tasty grape she picked into a ball of purple jam.

    Liu Mo was astonished because he was clueless as to how Hua Qiyue had offended the Queen. He continued, "Your Highness..."

    "It was she that killed Huizhen, Dad! How can I let her go?"

    Queen Liu smiled coldly and whipped out a handkerchief to wipe up her fingers, which were stained by the grapes.

    Liu Mo was surprised and looked at Queen Liu in shock. In his heart, how could it be possible for Hua Qiyue to kill Princess Huizhen?

    And then, Queen Liu told every detail about the dispute between Princess Huizhen and Zhou Zhicheng to Liu Mo, only to see Liu Mo¡¯s face be more and more severe.

    The Liu¡¯s relied on Queen Liu very much, but nowadays, the Queen regarded Hua Qiyue as an enemy. If Hua Qiyue became strong and the Queen fell from power, the Liu¡¯s would have no one to rely on in the pce.

    Although the Liu¡¯s now were very strong and powerful, if the Emperor intended to deal with the Liu¡¯s, it would be a big problem for the Liu¡¯s to win.

    As long as Queen Liu didn¡¯t fall from power, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t make a move on the Liu¡¯s.

    "It¡¯s unexpected for Hua Qiyue to be such a vicious and calcting woman! What¡¯s more, the mysterious Master behind her..." Liu Mo frowned tightly and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Hua Qiyue behaved so incredibly, even Prince Nan stood up for her; not to mention medicine saint, Huangfu Xuan and other people.

    "It¡¯s indeed intractable to deal with her. Our Liu¡¯s also have several hundreds of Qi Artists who are deemed at an extremely low stage, but we have an array to extinguish evil, don¡¯t we? Whoever enters our array will definitely die!" Queen Liu smiled slightly and said.

    Liu Mo shook his head and said, "Your Highness, the array to extinguish evil is too dangerous. If we¡¯re unlucky, all the Qi Artists will explode and die because of the powerful anima energy."

    "Of course, using the array is ourst choice. Now... even the poisoner works for me and he is a man of strategy, so, take it slow. Dad, please don¡¯t interfere."

    Queen Liu took another grape calmly. She was annoyed by Hua Qiyue, but she was almost sure that she would win at the thought of Shui Qianruo and her many other trump cards.

    Liu Mo sighed slightly and thought that if he made friends with Hua Qiyue, he could get his hands on a Long Red to study, but unexpectedly, he was disappointed.

    Queen Liu couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "Dad, don¡¯t worry. Once Hua Qiyue is killed, those magic medicines would be ours, won¡¯t they?"

    Liu Mo nodded and said, "Yes, Your Highness is right. But it¡¯s difficult to deal with Prince Nan and the medicine saint. It¡¯s said that the Eleventh Prince will visit Hua Qiyue today. Besides... Hua Qiyue¡¯s adopted son Tianci is said to be very powerful, otherwise, Prince Nan wouldn¡¯t have adopted him as his son. Therefore, we should consider carefully before making a decision and not be impetuous if we really want to deal with Hua Qiyue, because those people around her are not simple."

    "I know," the Queen said calmly. As long as these matters were mentioned, the Queen would feel hurt in her heart, and that was why she had to carefully consider and wait for the right time without anxiety and impatience, otherwise she would have already killed Hua Qiyue.

    "In this case, I¡¯ll take my leave. May Your Highness have a good rest."

    "Dad, thanks for your efforts," Queen Liu looked at Liu Mo¡¯s back with a hateful look in her eyes; it was as cold as ice, as if she wanted to kill someone with her sight.

    "Your Highness... Your Highness..."

    A eunuch rushed into the pce and knelt down in front of Queen Liu. Why was he so panicked?

    "What happened?"

    "First Prince... First Prince intends to go out of the pce and head to the Hua¡¯s Mansion!"

    The First Prince?

    Queen Liu¡¯s face became serious and she thought, ¡¯Unexpectedly, my son, who is unaware of the truth, is going to the Hua¡¯s Mansion to ingratiate himself with Hua Qiyue, what a loser!¡¯

    "Why did he go there?"

    "First Prince said... that Hua Qiyue regained Eleventh Prince¡¯s favor and he wanted to see what kind of woman she was!"

    They were obviously angry words, but Queen Liu knew that the First Prince had always regarded Huangfu Shenglin as his opponent.

    Although he was the dignified First Prince, he still took the past to heart, because Huangfu Shenglin was superior to him in all aspects and had often gained appreciation from Changlong Emperor, before Huangfu Changyu was enthroned to be First Prince.

    Once upon a time, everyone thought that Huangfu Shenglin would definitely be the First Prince, but it was unexpected that Huangfu Changyu was enthroned!

    Therefore, those who worked for Huangfu Shenglin immediately changed their minds and most of them decided to work for Huangfu Changyu.

    That was the reason why most of the Qi Artists who still worked for Huangfu Shenglin were loyal to him.

    "Your Highness, what should we do now?" Xiao Zhouzi said with extreme concern. Xiao Zhouzi was a spy at the First Prince¡¯s side who was arranged by the Queen.

    "No action is necessary... just let him go," the Queen said with a satiric smile, "Maybe this time, I can get a chance to do it."

    Xiao Zhouzi didn¡¯t understand what the Queen was talking about, but generally speaking, the Queen was quite right.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Right now, sitting in the Pavilion of Schr in the Cuihua Court, the Eleventh Prince was teaching calligraphy to Tianci with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue was sitting quietly at the side. The Eleventh Prince¡¯s arrival to the Hua¡¯s Mansion was a major event for the household; thus, Hua Qiyue could do nothing but apany the Eleventh Prince.

    What did the Eleventh Prince want since he came here?

    "Righteousness means that we should be morally right and justifiable in the world. The help which is though as little as a drop of water, we also should repay it with great kindness. As for justice, when ites to evil forces, it means that we¡¯ll never be fearful of it or back off, otherwise, people will die when justice is extinguished," Huangfu Shenglin taught Tianci every word he said and wrote every word down on a Chinese art paper. Hua Qiyue smiled and said, "What Eleventh Prince said seems to remind me to repay kindness!"

    Huangfu Shenglin smiled slightly and said, "You misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that."

    Tianci practiced what Huangfu Shenglin taught and Hua Qiyue asked him to leave. Only Hua Qiyue and Huangfu Shenglin remained in the pavilion. There were also four Qi Artists who weren¡¯t far away to protect Huangfu Shenglin.

    "Eleventh Prince, we¡¯re reasonable people, so,e straight to the point," Hua Qiyue took a sip of Bi Luo Chun (a kind of tea in China) and the fragrance of tea filled her mouth.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 112 The Queens Thought

    The Eleventh Prince smiled slightly. He was a handsome man and once he smiled like this, he looked even more gentle and tender. If Ji Feng werepared to the sun, then the Eleventh Prince could bepared to a stove in winter.

    "Princess Jinghua is really clever. Indeed, I came here for a reason. I heard that the Hua¡¯s Mansion was attacked by an evil beastst night. is this true?"

    Hua Qiyue paused for a moment. She spread the news on purpose because she wanted the Emperor to know that someone was aiming to harm to the Hua¡¯s Mansion, so that the Changlong Emperor would be more alert.

    After all, a country had to depend on Qi Artists. If they all died, this country would be on the verge of extinction.

    "Yes, it is. Perhaps, Your Highness may know about the inside story, right?"

    Hua Qiyue said calmly and poured tea for Huangfu Shenglin.

    Although Huangfu Shenglin just took Tianci out incidentally, if he didn¡¯t mean well, Tianci would have been killed by him.

    It had been said that the Eleventh Prince, whose real mother was Consort Mei, was smart, righteous and popr, but nobody knew the reason why he couldn¡¯t be enthroned to be First Prince.

    "Was the evil beast a strange ck bird with two heads?"

    Huangfu Shenglin asked in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. The ck bird came herest night had two heads, but the bird retracted its smaller head, so, generally, few people could see it.

    "The bird is a Double-headed Bird. It¡¯s an evil beast at the fifth stage and is owned by Shui Qianruo¡¯s subordinates," Eleventh Prince said calmly, "My subordinates told me about this. It¡¯s said that the Poisoner College, which was established by Shui Qianruo, lost an evil beast at the third stage for no reason."

    An evil beast at the third stage! Hearing this, Hua Qiyue looked cold. If she had been absent, many people would have been killed. Although Tianci could protect himself by using the strange light ball, Youshui and others were ordinary people who had nothing to protect themselves.

    But Shui Qianruo should¡¯ve known about Hua Qiyue¡¯s level and the evil beast at the third stage couldn¡¯t hurt her. What he actually wanted was Tianci, or he wanted to probe the light ball in Tianci¡¯s body?

    "It turned out to be her subordinate," Hua Qiyue said in a cold voice, yet having a calm expression.

    Huangfu Shenglin of course knew who "she" was and paused, finally saying, "I came here because I want you to cooperate with me to deal with that person."

    Hua Qiyue was surprised and said, "You want the position?"

    The position was actually the position of First Prince.

    Huangfu Shenglin shook his head with a glum and cold look in his eyes, saying, "For the royal family, the Liu¡¯s is a hidden problem. The members of the Liu¡¯s form cliques in secret and crazily educate Qi Artists because they want to destroy my father¡¯s career."

    Hua Qiyue was inwardly surprised. She had never thought that Huangfu Shenglin would be honest with her. Generally, such royal privacy shouldn¡¯t be disclosed to others.

    It seemed that Huangfu Shenglin was very determined.

    "Besides... my sister, Princess Huiya, who fell into the Queen¡¯s trap, married humble Shui Qianruo who looked like a mummy! Nowadays, Princess Huiya has be a puppet in their hands, and she goes to my mother¡¯s pce everyday and makes trouble. However, she obeys Shui Qianruo and the Queen without question..."

    Huangfu Shenglin said angrily. Hua Qiyue remembered that when she saw Princess Huiyast night, she felt that the princess seemed to have changed, not even knowing who she was.

    So, the Queen must have lured Princess Huiya to marry Shui Qianruo in order to ingratiate herself with this great poisoner.

    "Princess Jinghua, the Huangfu family will reward you handsomely as long as you can help us extinguish those traitors and evil gangs!"

    Huangfu Shenglin said seriously, "Besides, the Queen has nned to kill you. The Liu¡¯s have great power and the Queen has many trump cards. So, if you cooperate with me, we¡¯ll definitely have a fifty percent chance of winning!"

    The Queen¡¯s trumps?

    Hua Qiyue paused; she knew that one of the Queen¡¯s trumps was the great poisoner Shui Qianruo who was rtively difficult to deal with. Last time, if it weren¡¯t for Yun Shimo¡¯s help, she would have probably been killed by Chongxiao.

    A man, no matter how powerful he was, must have weaknesses.

    "You don¡¯t need to answer me immediately. I¡¯ll give you seven days to think about it. No matter what answer I¡¯ll get, I¡¯m still willing to be friends with you."

    What Huangfu Shenglin said sounded very sincere and his facial expression was really honest.

    "The Eleventh Prince is very righteous. I¡¯ll respond His Highness in seven days," Hua Qiyue said and poured tea into the empty teacup again.

    Huangfu Shenglin smiled slightly and nodded. At the same time, a doorman came and reported that the First Prince had paid a visit and asked Hua Qiyue to wee him.

    Hua Qiyue paused. While Huangfu Shenglin smiled slightly and said, "Don¡¯t panic. The First Prince lovesparing himself with others and messing things up, but he won¡¯t hurt you. So, I¡¯ll leave now."

    When Hua Qiyue ushered him to the door, First Prince Huangfu Changyu happened to get off his luxurious carriage and was protected by six or seven senior Qi Artists.

    When Huangfu Shenglin got off the carriage calmly, Huangfu Changyu looked at him with a cold look.

    "It¡¯s my honor to meet Your Highness."

    Huangfu Shenglin said politely to the First Prince, but unexpectedly, the First Prince strode to greet Hua Qiyue as if he didn¡¯t see Huangfu Shenglin, saying, "Princess Jinghua, long time no see. I must praise your beauty!"

    Huangfu Shenglin bowed down slightly, which was the deserved etiquette when meeting with the First Prince. However, the First Prince didn¡¯t respond, which annoyed the two Qi Artists standing beside Huangfu Shenglin, and they really wanted to rip off the First Prince¡¯s hypocritical face.

    Huangfu Shenglin waved his hands and implied that they should calm down.

    At the same time, Old Madame Hua, Hua Liting and others also came to greet the First Prince. The First Prince¡¯s visit made everyone in Hua¡¯s Mansion excited.

    For civilians, the First Prince¡¯s visit to their home would be a great honor. But this happened in the Hua¡¯s Mansion just because Hua Qiyue was a member of the Hua¡¯s family.

    Hua Mengshi and others stood aside deferentially, lowering their eyes to show their reverence to the First Prince.

    "It¡¯s our honor to greet Your Highness!"

    Everyone said at the same time, which attracted the nearby neighbors to see what happened. All the people looked at Hua Qiyue with a jealous look.

    The First Prince hadn¡¯t married officially. If Hua Qiyue or anydy in the Hua¡¯s Mansion became the First Prince¡¯s wife, the Hua¡¯s family status would be promoted.

    Excepting the First Prince, Prince Nan, the Eleventh Prince, the medicine saint and other noble people were all friends with Hua Qiyue.

    Of course, those ordinary people or the families which had a simr position to the Hua¡¯s family were jealous of what happened in the Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Hua Qiyue also bowed down and greeted, saying, "It¡¯s my honor to meet Your Highness."

    "Be casual, be casual!" Huangfu Changyu smiled and said. He leisurely entered the Hua¡¯s Mansion and everyone paid attention to him.

    Huangfu Shenglin straightened and looked at the crowd going far away, shaking his head slightly.

    While Huangfu Changyu threw that attitude in Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t realize that his behavior wasn¡¯t gentlemanly in the public eye.

    Perhaps, Huangfu Changyu didn¡¯t care about what others thought of him at all. He was definitely the First Prince, so, he wouldn¡¯t be reced no matter how strong others were.

    Because he had Queen Liu and the Liu¡¯s to rely on; that was why others couldn¡¯t make any moves on him.

    "Master... shall we teach him a lesson in secret?" After Huangfu Shenglin got on his luxurious carriage, his Qi Artist asked him in a low voice.

    "Not necessary. If a man is narrow-minded, will he seed?" Huangfu Shenglin said calmly. He had already gotten used to it, when he was faced with humiliation and neglect.

    Since Huangfu Changyu was enthroned to be the First Prince, Huangfu Shenglin, who had been the candidate First Prince, was suddenly mocked and humiliated by many people. Everything he had experienced wouldn¡¯t beat him; on the contrary, it would only encourage him to be strong and mature.

    At least, he was stronger than Huangfu Changyu in mentality.

    The two Qi Artists looked at each other and shut up reluctantly. Actually, it was no big deal for Huangfu Shenglin.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the main hall of the Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    The Old Madame secretly appointed Hua Qiyue to serve tea to Huangfu Changyu. Hua Qiyue had no choice but to do so. Of course, she could refuse to obey Old Madame over and over again, but she really didn¡¯t want Old Madame to be worried about her.

    "Your Highness, please enjoy your tea," Hua Qiyue said calmly after pouring the tea for the First Prince.

    Huangfu Changyu looked at Hua Qiyue up and down.

    Every time when he saw her, he would be fascinated by her beauty. Now, he thought that she was as pretty as the moon and was of unrivalled beauty. Besides, her ck and watery eyes were very attractive.

    Although Hua Mengshi was very beautiful, her beauty was feminine. While Hua Qiyue¡¯s was of confidence and of modesty, noble and dignified.

    On the whole, Hua Qiyue was the kind of girl who would look more beautiful than thest time you saw her, while Hua Mengshi would be more ordinary. Perhaps, it had something to do with temperament.

    "Since Your Highness seldomes to our mansion, would Your Highness please enjoy lunch with us? We¡¯ll prepare it meticulously," Old Madame said with a smile. There were threedies in the Hua¡¯s Mansion who were still unmarried. So, the Old Madame would be very happy if any of them would marry the First Prince.

    "It¡¯s not necessary. I came here to visit Princess Jinghua," the First Prince smiled and said. He then continued, "Princess Jinghua, you¡¯ve beaten the Childe of the Liu¡¯s and became famous nationwide. Such a talented girl like you should be known by everyone. Therefore, I came here to invite you to participate in the Flower Fair by the Wangyue River three dayster. This fair is held by the royal family aiming at sharing happiness with civilians."

    The Flower Fair?

    Hua Qiyue paused. Was this fair held for the first time this year? She had never heard of this fair before.

    "The Flower Fair? Is it a simple Flower Fair?" Hua Qiyue asked.

    Hua Mengshi suddenly felt disappointed. She didn¡¯t expected that the First Prince woulde to invite Hua Qiyue himself. It seemed that Hua Qiyue gained much attention from the royal family.

    As for the First Prince, he seemed to like Hua Qiyue very much. His look obviously showed his affection toward Hua Qiyue.

    "Of course not. There will be many activities such as boat racing, dancing, singing and so on. Princess Jinghua, you can apply for these activities if you¡¯re interested. I believe that what would attract you the most is the fact that the Four Great Families will also take part in the Flower Fair."

    The First Prince took a sip of tea. Hua Qiyue gracefully stood beside the First Prince and her figure attracted everyone¡¯s eyes.

    "The activity held by the Four Great Families is a Qi Art Contest. Each family will appoint two representatives and whoever beats all Qi Artists will be rewarded with a Magic Core by the Emperor. More importantly, if the Four Great Families produces a winner, others will have a chance to challenge the winner if they dissent from the result. All kinds of skills of Qi Art will be shown at the Flower Fair. So, Princess Jinghua, you can¡¯t miss participating in the Flower Fair, can you?"

    The First Prince said gently; he liked Hua Qiyue more and more every time he looked at her.

    Although he looked at her very gently, she still kept modest and calm. No wonder she was the most suitabledy for bing the First Prince¡¯s wife!

    More importantly, Hua Qiyue was a gifted Qi Artist!

    "I won¡¯t miss it. It¡¯s my pleasure to be invited. Thanks for Your Highness¡¯ invitation. I¡¯ll participate in this fair three dayster," Hua Qiyue said calmly.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 113 To Sow Discord

    Although Hua Qiyue wanted to cultivate herself, she couldn¡¯t refuse the First Prince¡¯s invitation since extended the invitation himself. More importantly, there might be good shows to see that night.

    Since Hua Qiyue responded unhesitatingly, the First Prince realized that Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t arrogant though it was said that she was, supposedly difficult to get along with.

    ¡¯As for the Eleventh Prince...¡¯ the First Prince thought insidiously, ¡¯This woman will definitely belong to me. She will be either my official wife or my concubine.¡¯

    He wanted all the women liked by the Eleventh Prince!

    Huangfu Changyu looked forward to seeing Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s extremely grieved and despairing expression.

    Hua Mengshi looked around secretly and found that Hua Xiaoyi was absent. Hua Mengshi asked her maidservant Surou about what happened to Hua Xiaoyi; Surou told her that Hua Xiaoyi was in bed because she had caught a slight cold.

    When the maidservant Bingqing came to ask Hua Xiaoyi to meet the First Prince, Hua Xiaoyi was sleeping, so, Bingqing didn¡¯t wake her up.

    Knowing this, Hua Mengshi calmed down and her eyes gleamed with cunning.

    "Thanks for Your Highness¡¯ appreciation of Qiyue, it¡¯s also my great honor," Old Madame smiled and said. She had been keeping an eye on the First Prince¡¯s behaviour and found that he wasn¡¯t half as mature as Huangfu Shenglin.

    "Thanks for your praise. Old Madame, you can also participate in this fair with everybody, since nobody is forbidden to go. I¡¯m just afraid that Princess Jinghua will be too busy to remember to attend the fair," First Prince smiled and said, "Actually, the fair¡¯s other purpose is to offer a chance for those boys and girls who have feelings for each other. These boys and girls can exchange tokens of love, expressing their engagement. If the parents of one side disagree with it, they can request mediation from the Emperor or me. We¡¯ll make lovers finally get married."

    "It¡¯s very thoughtful of Your Highness. Qiyue, apany His Highness to the back hill for a walk. Mengshi, you go with them," Old Madame smiled and said.

    During this period, Hua Mengshi hadn¡¯t eaten well or nor slept fully because of Second Madame¡¯s death. Her mother¡¯s death gave her a heavy blow, which resulted in her emaciation; now, she was as thin as a bamboo. Perhaps, apanying the First Prince might be a chance for her to cheer up.

    But Hua Qiyue was very unwilling to do it. At this moment, Lv Xin rushed in hurriedly and said, "Miss, something bad happened, something bad happened! The Childe has disappeared again!"

    "What?" Hua Qiyue said with her facial expression changing. While Huangfu Changyu knew how to behave properly in this situation, she said, "Princess Jinghua, you might as well go find Childe Hua. Second Miss will apany me."

    "Excuse me, Your Highness. I¡¯ll leave now!"

    Saying this, Hua Qiyue immediately disappeared in the hall, as quick as lightning, astonishing Huangfu Changyu a lot, who came back to reality after a long while. Then, Huangfu Changyu had to go to the back hill with Hua Mengshi and the others.

    He didn¡¯t like Hua Mengshi. However, a man would easily have tender feelings for a delicate woman like Hua Mengshi.

    Of course, the purpose of his visit was to know more about Hua Qiyue. Besides, to know about a person from the people around her would be more real.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Rushing out of the Hua¡¯s Mansion, Hua Qiyue saw Tianci running southwards. So, she chased him with the fastest speed, only to see Tianci hiding himself in the corner and covering his mouth to titter.

    Hua Qiyue was relieved when she saw that Tianci was safe. Besides, Caining and Caiqing were standing by Tianci¡¯s side to protect him.

    Hua Qiyue streched out her hands and fondled his head, saying, "Tianci, what happened to you?"

    Tianciughed mischievously and said, "Mom, you don¡¯t like the First Prince, do you? So, I helped you get rid of him; now you don¡¯t need to stay in the hall."

    Hua Qiyue was relieved and realized that her son was increasingly crafty.

    "Okay, your second aunt is apanying him. So, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go home."

    "No, Mom, we haven¡¯t gone outside for a long time. I miss the tofu jelly made by that Grandpa so much!" the little guy started to be pettish.

    "Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to have tofu jelly!" Hua Qiyue said, while in a good mood. After all, she really didn¡¯t want to opany Huangfu Changyu, so, she was totally satisfied with what her son had done.

    Afterwards, they went to the street happily to hunt for delicious food.

    Caining and Caiqing followed them and sighed inwardly, thinking that the man who would marry this woman and be this child¡¯s stepfather, would be in constant torture because he would never know what they were thinking.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After showing the First Prince around the back hill, there only left endless disappointment in Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart because what attracted Huangfu Changyu was Hua Qiyue instead of her or the view of the back hill.

    Everything that Huangfu Changyu asked about were things regarding Hua Qiyue. However, in order to make a good impression, she had to constantly praise Hua Qiyue, which, of course, satisfied the First Prince very much.

    After the First Prince left, Hua Mengshi went back to her courtyard and heavily smashed everything in the hall. After that, her eyes gleamed with malice.

    The new maidservant Xiao Jin stood aside in fright, while Surou had already gotten used to this and was poker-faced.

    "Let¡¯s go to the Ronghua Court!"

    The Ronghua Court was where Hua Xiaoyi lived.

    Hearing this, her two maidservants followed her in silence; they knew that something interesting was about to happen.

    When Hua Mengshi went to the Ronghua Court, Hua Xiaoyi had just woken up. She was very angry when she was told by Bingqing that the First Prince hade to the mansion and then left. When Hua Xiaoyi was about to teach Bingqing a lesson, Chun Xiang came in and said that Hua Mengshi went to visit the Ronghua Court.

    Hua Xiaoyi looked sickly and she frowned when she heard this. At this moment, Hua Mengshi¡¯s concerned voice sounded outside the door.

    "I heard that you¡¯ve caught a cold, so, I came here to see how you were feeling," Hua Mengshi came in when she said this. Her maidservant Surou was holding a basket in which was the freshest brown sugar ginger soup.

    "My sister, are you okay? You¡¯d be better take some brown sugar ginger soup, since you¡¯ve caught a cold; this way you¡¯ll get better soon," Hua Mengshi said and served Hua Xiaoyi with the soup.

    Hua Xiaoyi snorted and said, "Thanks for your kindness. I¡¯ll take the ginger soup; you don¡¯t need to be concerned about me any longer."

    Hua Mengshi smiled embarrassedly, then the look in her eyes became a little glum, saying, "I took the First Prince around, s..."

    When Hua Mengshi said that she had taken the First Prince around, Hua Xiaoyi really wanted to tear her into pieces.

    She had a crush on the First Prince Huangfu Changyutely, but she didn¡¯t expect that Hua Mengshi would make a move before her.

    Hua Mengshi blew on the ginger soup to cool it and said tenderly, "But I was very embarrassed because the First Prince had no interest in me. I¡¯ve been deep in despair since my mother died and I felt that there were few people who really cared about me. So, I thought that it would be better if I came here and visited you."

    Hua Xiaoyi really wanted to know whom the First Prince was interested in, so, she hurriedly took the soup from Hua Mengshi, saying, "Thanks for your kindness. What did First Prince said to you that made you despair so?"

    Hua Mengshi looked very embarrassed and her eyes gleamed with grief, saying, "Perhaps, First Prince is interested in eldest sister. But it¡¯s inevitable that First Prince likes eldest sister because we¡¯re not as charming as her, so, we don¡¯t need to be jealous of her."

    Saying this, Hua Mengshi smiled tenderly and her eyes shined with tears as if she also liked the First Prince very much.

    Hua Mengshi fed the ginger soup to Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth.

    Hua Xiaoyi opened her mouth and had a spoonful of the soup, but she frowned unhappily.

    "Sister, since the First Prince likes eldest sister, why not let her apany him?"

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with resentment because she didn¡¯t expect that the First Prince had a crush on Hua Qiyue!

    It seemed that eldest sister would be the official wife of the First Prince. However, bing the wife of the First Prince was what Hua Xiaoyi dreamt of.

    "The Childe got lost, so, eldest sister went to find him. Right, three dayster, the royal family will hold a Flower Fair for everyone in the country by the Wangyue River. The First Prince himself came to our mansion to invite eldest sister to participate in the fair. I heard that there would be an activity like a blind date and all kinds of contests. As long as boys and girls fell in love with each other, they¡¯ll definitely be allowed to get married after exchanging tokens of love. If the parents of one side disagree with their marriage, the Emperor or the First Prince will give a hand to these boys and girls."

    Hua Mengshi said and smiled slightly, trying very hard to conceal the disappointment in her eyes.

    From Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s point of view, Hua Mengshi just wanted to distract herself from her mother¡¯s death because she was too grieved over this.

    Hua Xiaoyi was thinking about it and took the soup in silence.

    "The First Prince will also take part in the fair, won¡¯t he?" Hua Xiaoyi paused and said very unhappily.

    Hua Xiaoyi had be very mature after being educated by Third Madame for a period of time. Although she hated Hua Qiyue very much, she didn¡¯t show her hatred for Hua Qiyue in front of Hua Mengshi right then.

    "Of course he will. The Flower Fair is held by the royal family, so, the Emperor, the First Prince and other royal members will attend it. You wille, won¡¯t you? Please, I want you to apany me; otherwise, It¡¯ll feel very boring," Hua Mengshi said and looked at Hua Xiaoyi with imploring eyes.

    Hua Xiaoyi noded and said, "Of course I will."

    "Right, many people are preparing for this fair, such as eldest sister. I heard that she asked Qiuyun to make a sachet. It¡¯s said that the sachets made by Qiuyun are very special. Those sachets are fragrant but not overpowering. However, Qiuyun let me give the sachet to eldest sister, or I would ask her to make one for me!" Hua Mengshi smiled and said.

    Hua Xiaoyi pouted and said, "Qiuyun is just a maidservant. Whether you¡¯re her master or not, you have a higher status than her. So, whatever you ask her to do, she¡¯ll have to make it. Sister, you can order her about as you wish. I believe that eldest sister isn¡¯t narrow-minded."

    Hua Mengshi smiled slightly like a flower and said, "No need. It¡¯s just a sachet whithout value. And eldest sister isn¡¯t narrow-minded. It¡¯s just improper to order other people¡¯s maidservants about."

    "Sister, you¡¯re so courteous!" Hua Xiaoyi smiled tenderly. She looked better after having the ginger soup.

    "Look, the ginger soup works. You look much better," Hua Mengshi said happily.

    Bingqing and Chun Xiang looked at each other, seeming to agree with Hua Mengshi. But they still didn¡¯t figure out what Hua Mengshi wanted to do.

    Third Madame requested that they pay close attention to Hua Mengshi and report to her once Hua Mengshi visits.

    However, the Third Madame went back to her parents home to deal with something the previous day.

    "Really? I also feel very warm. Thank you, sister. It¡¯s really nice of you to care about me," Hua Xiaoyi smiled and said. Then, she started to be mean and added, "People like eldest sister are extremely arrogant, just because they know something about Qi Art. Humph, she will be taught a lesson sooner orter."

    "What do you mean? Don¡¯t run your mouth. Grandmother now spoils eldest sister very much," Hua Mengshi hurriedly whispered.

    "Humph, just as saying the goes, viins hold sway!" Hua Xiaoyi was resentful and angry, but she stopped speaking ill of Hua Qiyue at once, after seeing Bingqing¡¯s look.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 114 The Flower Fair

    After a while, Hua Mengshi left. Hua Xiaoyi sat quietly at the edge of her bed and was in a trance, staring at the zing sun outside.

    Bingqing and Chun Xiang looked at each other and fetched a basin of water from the well outside, putting it at the bedside to lower the temperature.

    The water from the well was cool and limpid which rippled in the basin.

    Hua Xiaoyi looked at the water and dabbled her hands in it. Bingqing said at once, "Miss, don¡¯t do that. You haven¡¯t recovered from the cold, and dabbling in the water will... Besides, Miss, you should get well again so that you¡¯re able to take part in Flower Fair three dayster."

    Hearing this, Hua Xiaoyi stopped dabbling in the water and leisurely dried her hands, saying, "Decoct the medicinal herbs, it¡¯s time to take medicine."

    Bingqing and Chun Xiang was very d to hear this because Hua Xiaoyi had been always reluctant to take medicine and been angry about it. But today, she was willing to take medicine, so, Bingqing and Chun Xiang should hurry to decoct the medicinal herbs.

    Hua Xiaoyi sat there quietly and slightly closed her pretty eyes, nobody knew what she was thinking.

    ¡ª

    In the Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    The hare was still gobbling its food because this was the first thing it would do when it came back to the world.

    Sun Moon Deity felt itself too greedy for food and it was still hungry no matter how much it had, after all, it had been long time since it had meal and meat.

    Yun Shimo sat aside and calmly looked at the hare.

    The hare seemed to be light, but why was he so greedy for food? Bingyi didn¡¯t figure it out either.

    The hare felt embarrassed at being stared by Yun Shimo. Just in the two days it came to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, it had eaten 30 roast chickens, 40 roast ducks, countless fruits and countless desserts.

    Yun Shimo would provide as much food as it wanted, and he neverined about it.

    Finally, the hare was stuffed. It blinked its eyes and waved its ws, all of a sudden, two red scrolls appeared and fell in front of Yun Shimo.

    "I¡¯ve said that I would hand over the scrolls and Hallucination Art that recorded the secret arts and Qi skills I master to you as long as you saved my life."

    The hare said. Its raucous voice didn¡¯t ord with its delicate body.

    Yun Shimo took over the scrolls and opened one of them, only to see several words, writing, "Changing with Magic Clouds".

    "Both Changing with Magic Clouds and Icy Shield are the Qi skills owned by senior Qi Artists. But they probably failed to be handed down from thest generation on the continent. Ha! Ha! Ha! These two kinds of Qi skills are five times more powerful than general Qi skills!"

    The hare said. Yun Shimo calmly received them and said, "Thanks very much."

    The hare patted its bulging belly and said, "You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve been trapped for 10,000 years, and I finally realized that it was no good to seek too much fame and riches in the world. It¡¯s unnecessary to seek these useless things unless we¡¯re in danger."

    Yun Shimo was suddenly speechless.

    What a cunning hare! In this case, Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue would naturally be its apprentices, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Well, after all, it had more than 10,000 years of experience.

    "Lord, I have something to..." Bingyi interrupted in a low voice at the same time.

    "What happened?"

    "This morning, both Eleventh Prince and First Prince went to Hua¡¯s Mansion to visit Princess Jinghua," Bingyi whispered.

    Yun Shimo slightly squinted his ck eyes which gleamed with light.

    "First Prince invited Princess Jinghua to Flower Fair which will be held three dayster by the Wangyue River."

    "Hum, I know, " Yun Shimo said emotionlessly. Yun Shimo¡¯s reaction surprised Bingyi a little and Bingyi thought, "In the past, Yun Shimo would be very nervous, but why does he look so calm now?"

    "Maybe he had enough confidence and was sure that Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t have a crush on other men, so, he kept calm and showed no facial expression?"

    "Why did Eleventh Prince visit Hua Qiyue?"

    "I don¡¯t know. However... ording to my conjecture, he visited probably to discuss how to deal with First Prince with Hua Qiyue," Bingyi said. Yun Shimo frowned and said, "Since when did Eleventh Prince be so rash?"

    The hare kept patting its bulging belly and said, "Perhaps, Hua Qiyue has feeling for him. That¡¯s why he was confident, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have visited her!"

    Yun Shimo looked grim and red at it. But the hare whistled as if it didn¡¯t care.

    Bingyi¡¯s face became cold because he didn¡¯t expected that such a little rabbit was so arrogant. However, he couldn¡¯t offend the hare because it was a spirit animal of 10,000 years old.

    Yun Shimo frowned and said, "Is there any news from the pce?"

    "Lord, nothing."

    "What about the Liu¡¯s family?"

    Bingyi paused and said, "It seems that the Liu¡¯s family are assembling many Qi Artists but I don¡¯t know what they are doing. Besides, the Liu¡¯s family recruited more Qi Artists behind the royal¡¯s back, they even wanted people from cults."

    "How dare they!" Yun Shimo snorted and said, "What about Hua Qiyue? Still in the Hua¡¯s Mansion?"

    "No. She went to Feng¡¯s Yard after taking Tianci to have tofu jelly," Bingyi answered honestly.

    Yun Shimo frowned again and stood up, going outside.

    Seeing this, the hare quickly leapt onto Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulders.

    Yun Shimo was as motionless as a mountain and he paused for a long while, going outside.

    Bingyi followed him and shook his head, thinking, "Although Lord looks as peaceful as water, in his heart, he must be very uncertain about it, isn¡¯t he?"

    ¡ª

    Indeed, Hua Qiyue went to Feng¡¯s Yard after taking Tianci to have the tofu jelly.

    Although she didn¡¯t go there every, she actually could visit Ji Feng and Ji Jing every two or three days and talk about some trivials with them.

    Ji Feng was very d to see Hua Qiyue. While Ji Jing held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands happily and lively, saying, "Gosh, Sister Qiyue, it¡¯s more and more difficult to meet you! It¡¯s been several days since youe!"

    Hua Qiyue nced at Liu Shaoming who was refining medicines earnestly. Liu Shaoming pretended not to see Hua Qiyue and concentrated on his job, but it looked quite normal when he was being earnest.

    "But now Ie. Tianci, I¡¯ll leave you alone, and you enjoy yourself," Hua Qiyue smiled and said.

    Tianci shook his head and said, "No! I want to see how to do Alchemy!" Tianci pouted and was very unsatisfied with Hua Qiyue¡¯s decision of letting him stay away from here.

    Saying this, Tianci rushed to Liu Shaoming promptly. Liu Shaoming was distracted and was surprised to see Tianci, turning around at once to re at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was talking with Ji Feng and others.

    She was in white and looked gracefully. Her sleeves floated with breeze and her ck hair was in sideling braids. Wisps of her ck hair hung down, which made her face look pure and lovely, as bright as the moon.

    Liu Shaoming paused because Tianci was curiously looking at the medicine in a huge container. Liu Shaoming scolded immediately, "Bad boy, don¡¯t touch my stuff!"

    Tianci snorted and said, "I actually don¡¯t care about it!"

    Saying this, he ran aside to a parterre and had a look at the exotic herbs and flowers there.

    "We¡¯re unable to grow such Long Red now, so, Qiyue, we need your help. Last time, the Ginseng with Nine Souls you gave us was extraordinarily effective. If you have some and you don¡¯t need them, please give them to us as much as you can. Our Ji family will remember you great kindness."

    Ji Feng said seriously. Hua Qiyue shook her head immediately and said, "But for your Purple Lotus Phoenix Ice, how could Tianci be able to speak? In the future, if you need, I¡¯ll try my best to help you."

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing looked at each other and felt very grateful.

    "Now, we should hurry up and grow some herbs, handing over the Alchemy to other apprentices and Prince Nan. Prince Nan also agrees to join us!" Ji Feng smiled and said. His smile, as tender as the sun, attracted Hua Qiyue very much.

    Ji Jing drew Hua Qiyue aside and sat down, saying, "Sister Qiyue, will you take part in the Flower Fair three dayster?"

    "Yes, I will."

    Hearing this, Ji Feng was surprised and his face secretly blushed.

    "Okay, my brother and I will definitely participate in it!" Ji Jing smiled and said. Liu Shaoming walked to them and after greeting to Ji Feng and Ji Jing politely, he coldly squinted at Hua Qiyue and said, "What are you doing here?"

    "Shaoming, don¡¯t be so rude to Qiyue," Ji Feng said calmly and he was unhappy with Liu Shaoming¡¯s behaviour. After all, he was the master, but Liu Shaoming intended to rece him by acting like this?

    Liu Shaoming snorted, while Ji Jing smiled and said, "Senior, I heard that you and Sister Qiyue drew in the hunting, awsome, Sister Qiyue!"

    Liu Shaoming¡¯s face looked more terrible, but he had to shut up when he saw Ji Feng¡¯s cold face.

    The Liu¡¯s family had many Qi Artists, but theycked alchemists because alchemy required higher gift than Qi Art did.

    Liu Shaoming also had gift for alchemy, so, the Liu¡¯s family allowed him to attend the contest held by Ji family.

    "Young Master Liu, House Master wants you to go back home immediately for something," a man, who looked like a servant, came in and said, reverently saluting Ji Feng and others.

    Liu Shaoming frowned and said, "What happened?"

    "I have no idea. I just passed on a message from House Master."

    The man peeked at Hua Qiyue and suddenly felt that he was totally attracted by her.

    It was curious that Young Master Liu had no feeling for such a beautifuldy.

    "Fine, seniors, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to leave now."

    Liu Shaoming said. Ji Feng didn¡¯t stop him and allowed him toe to Feng¡¯s Yardte tomorrow.

    After Liu Shaoming left, Yun Shimo came to Feng¡¯s Yard where suddenly became bustling. Tianci was very d to see Yun Shimo and begged Yun Shimo for ying with the hare on his shoulders.

    Hua Qiyue could do nothing but tell Tianci that the hare was transformed from a very ugly, ferocious and cruel evil beast, and it became a hare because it wanted to confuse people. What Hua Qiyue said about the hare made Sun Moon Deity almost furious to die of spitting blood!

    While Ji Feng and others hurried to hand the herbs to Yun Shimo because Soul Puppets in the Gnawing Devils Sect were ready to be started, how could they rx?

    ¡ª

    Getting back to the Liu¡¯s Mansion, Liu Shaoming was directly asked to go to the courtyard of Liu Mo.

    "Dad, why did you ask me toe back?"

    Liu Mo looked very severe and he said calmly, "Shaoming, you must take part in the Flower Fair because I need your help."

    "What do you want me to do?" Liu Shaoming asked in surprise. He had heard from Hua Qiyue that she would also attend the Flower Fair when he was at Feng¡¯s Yard.

    But strangely, he wasn¡¯t either angry or reluctant when he realized that he would meet Hua Qiyue on the Flower Fair.

    ---------------

    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!

    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.

    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®

 Chapter 115 The Conspiracies

    Liu Mo¡¯s face became and he read something from his son¡¯s eyes, so, he was a little worried.

    "Shaoming, it depends on you this time. Hua Qiyue is the enemy of our family. Do you know that Princess Huizhen was framed by her? Besides, the Queen has already appointed someone to deal with her, but unfortunately, Hua Qiyue was too cunning..."

    "What?" Liu Shaoming cried and looked at Liu Mo in an incredible look.

    And then Liu Mo retold what Queen Liu had said.

    Liu Shaoming was extremely angry and said, "Why did she do this to the princess since we have no resentment with Hua Qiyue?"

    Liu Mo sighed slightly and said, "I don¡¯t know. But Hua Qiyue is indeed the strongest enemy of our family because she knows that the Queen intends to deal with her. Shaoming, if the Queen falls from power, then... we¡¯ll be treated as an eyesore by the Emperor who will definitely kill us! So, you¡¯ll do what Uncle Zhong tells you."

    Liu Shaoming frowned because he couldn¡¯t believe what Liu Mo had said, saying, "Dad, Hua Qiyue doesn¡¯t look like a vicious person."

    "Shaoming, you like Hua Qiyue, don¡¯t you?" Liu Mo said and sounded little severe, "Hua Qiyue is the enemy of our family and we¡¯ll eliminate her on day!"

    Liu Shaoming felt very depressed and ufortable as if his heart were heavily beaten by something, but he still smiled coldly and said, "Dad, it¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t like this kind of woman! Rx, I¡¯ll finish everything perfectly and no one will find a loophole."

    Liu Mo was relieved after Liu Shaoming assured him. After all, Hua Qiyue was an extraordinary woman whose beauty attracted everyone in this country.

    Everything would be easy to handle since Liu Shaoming had promised Liu Mo. And Liu Shaoming had never let his father down except that he was bad-tempered and had the impatient disposition.

    Liu Mo hoped that Hua Qiyue would thoroughly fail and be no more a threat to the Liu¡¯s family.

    ¡ª

    At nightfall on the third day.

    In the capital, there were few people walking on the street, and other pedestrians or carriages were all hurriedly went out of the city.

    When Hua Qiyue took Tianci to the bank of Wangyue River, both sides of the river had been azed with lights which looked like fireworks andnterns. And the hawkers were constantly advertising their goods by shouting.

    But the riversides were upied with all kinds of flowers which were very famous in Changjing Kingdom, and there were also rare kinds of flowers from other countries.

    On a ground of the left riverside, there was arge stage where the Qi Art contest of Four Great Families would be held.

    Hua Qiyue looked around, only to see that there were four luxury boats that were decorated with flowers. On the first boat, lines of Qi Artists and Pce Guards could be dimly seen standing together tightly, and it seemed that the Emperor and the Queen should be on this boat.

    Hua Qiyue thought that this time, Changlong Emperor would share happiness with his people just like he didst time when he watched the contest. Thus, there either were honoured guests or was something that would happen.

    "Mom, look, those flowers are so beautiful... Wow!"

    Tianci blushed with excitement because he seldom attended the flower fairs, even Hua Qiyue¡¯s previous existence seldom took him out, so, Hua Qiyue would feel guilty about it.

    "Do you like it? I¡¯ll show you around!" Hua Qiyue slightly smiled and said. Caining and Caiqing, as well as Lv Xin and Youshui, followed them.

    Although there were many people, no one dared to attack Tianci because the Emperor was there after all.

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci around and had some meatballs.

    When Hua Qiyue and Tianci got back to the front of the boat again, two maidservants hurriedly came and said, "Princess Jinghua, First Prince has been waiting for you for a long while, please follow us."

    Hua Qiyue paused because she didn¡¯t expect that these two maidservants also knew her, it seemed that she was very famous.

    The maidservants took Hua Qiyue to the second boat. There were also Pce Guards and Qi Artists on the second boat, but it wasn¡¯t heavily guarded as the first boat.

    Hua Qiyue got on the boat and entered the cabin,only to see the cabin was decorated to a luxury hall in which many guests knew Hua Qiyue.

    First Prince sat at the table in the center and was surrounded bydies and childes from big families among whom Hua Qiyue knew Ji Feng, Ji Jing and Yun Shimo.

    Of course, Ouyang Liuer and Princess Mingzhu, who disliked Hua Qiyue very much, were also present.

    "Herees Princess Jinghua, pleasee in, pleasee in!" First Prince stood up and said, suddenly cheering up.

    This woman was in a light green long dress which drew her delicate and graceful figure, and herely appearance looked as ring as light.

    Every time when First Prince met Hua Qiyue, she would fascinate him, so, it would be great for him to marry her.

    "It¡¯s my honor to meet Your Highness, Prince Nan and Eleventh Prince," Hua Qiyue greeted them. Ji Jing came immediately and said, "Sister Qiyue, you finallye."

    Hua Qiyue nodded and smile with curved eyes. Two maidservants took her to the table that was the closest one to First Prince¡¯s seat.

    Ji Jing had to go back to her seat sullenly. While Hua Qiyue noticed that Hua Xiaoyi and Hua Mengshi also came and sat together on her left.

    The second boat was loaded withdies and childes from big families, so, they had manymon topic to talk about and the atmosphere was very lively. While First Prince looked to Hua Qiyue and chatted with her. Seeing this, Yun Shimo, who sat on the other side, pouted but said nothing.

    Ji Feng noticed that Tianci stayed alone and felt boring, so, he decided to took Tianci outside the boat to show him around. Tianci was very d because he didn¡¯t like staying in the boat. In Tianci¡¯s mind, he thought that seeing the flowers outside the boat was better than staying in the boat because he didn¡¯t know about the adult¡¯s world.

    While Ji Jing stayed in the boat and kept an eye on Hua Qiyue, after all, Hua Qiyue was her ideal sister-inw.

    "Princess Jinghua, actually, my father and queen mother have honoured guests today, so, they divided all the guests into two part and arranged that they would get on different boats, otherwise, father and queen mother will share their happiness with us. The honoured guests are actually the envoy and the Tenth Highness from Chexue Kingdom. Those hundreds of pots of flowers are introduced from Chexue Kingdom," First Prince smiled slightly and said. Hua Qiyue finally understood why the Emperor and the Queen were in the first boat.

    Chexue Kingdom, which was very strong, was one of the countries that were friendly with Changjing Kingdom and was at the same level with Changjing Kingdom.

    Changjing Kingdom and Chexue Kingdom had been friends with each other for hundreds of years since the previous Princess Lingyu married Senior Prince Hui.

    "I see. No wonder I saw many foreign flowers," Hua Qiyue smiled and said, "It¡¯s very generous of Chexue Kingdom to send us these famous and exotic flowers which surprised us a lot."

    "Ineed, this time, the Tenth Highness came to Changjing for marriage alliance. It¡¯s said that... my father is going to allow Princess Mingzhu to marry the Tenth Highness!" First Prince told Hua Qiyue the news which was known by nobody except the Emperor.

    Undoubtedly, First Prince was so amiable to Hua Qiyue because he liked her very much.

    "Allow them to marry each other?" Hua Qiyue tilted her head slightly and looked at Princess Mingzhu who was chatting with Ouyang Liuer.

    Although this woman was so jealous of Hua Qiyue but she wasn¡¯t a bad person. So, Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t either good or bad to her, and Hua Qiyue held the view that she wouldn¡¯t attack others if other people didn¡¯t hurt her.

    Nobody knew what kind of person the Tenth Highness was, but it was the Emperor¡¯s order, so, Princess Mingzhu could do nothing but marry him even if she didn¡¯t like him.

    As the victim of the royal family, she was so poor.

    Hua Qiyue frowned and thought, "If I¡¯m asked to marry a man I don¡¯t know... No! I¡¯m a Qi Artist of genius and I master Spirit Summoning Art that nobody knows. And the Emperor won¡¯t order a senior Qi Artist to marry another person because this is a rule of at least 1,000 years."

    "The Tenth Highness is handsome and dignified, and he is a good choice," First Prince smiled and said. He gently handed a te of peeled ck pearl grapes in front of him to Hua Qiyue. ck pearl grape was of the best quality in Changjing Kingdom which could only be enjoyed by the royal family.

    ck pearl grape was invented by a genius who grafted passion fruit onto ck grapes and got ck pearl grape which was only owned by the royal family.

    "This kind of ck pearl grape tastes very good, you should have some," First Prince said amiably.

    "Thanks for Your Highness¡¯s bestowal," Hua Qiyue said politely.

    "Please be casual, Qiyue, I regard you as my friend," Huangfu Changyu said and unintentionally nced at Eleventh Prince who sat in a corner.

    Eleventh Prince followed Hua Qiyue to enter the boat. Although there was no reserved seat for him, First Prince still arranged a seat for him, considering his status.

    In the past, Eleventh Prince would hardly sit together with First Prince, but this time, his reaction was very unexpected.

    Eleventh Prince was chatting with some childes from big families calmly and didn¡¯t cared about First Prince.

    First Prince was very smug about it and thought, "Look, no matter what kind of woman she is, she has to obey me as long as she meet me."

    After all, he was the First Prince, while Eleventh Prince was a humble prince and would never bepared with First Prince. It didn¡¯t matter whether he was good at Qi Art, calligraphy and drawing.

    And he still had to yield to First Prince, didn¡¯t he?

    Huangfu Changyu was very pleasant. Having a ck pearl grape, Hua Qiyue felt her mouth filled wtih fragrance and sweet. Such kind of fruit of best quality, you would feel stuffed for the whole day if you just took only one.

    "Emm? What kind of fragrance is it? It smells good," First Prince suddenly smiled and said, looking at Hua Qiyue gently.

    Hua Qiyue smiled slightly and took out the sachet hanging on her waistband, "Maybe the smelles from my sachet. I made this sachet by the spices from a supreme master. Those spices are fragrant but not strong which are very memorable."

    "Indeed, unexpectedly, you have such a good sachet. Princess Jinghua, could you please give us a recipe?" Shao Ruyi, who was the daughter of the Director of the Board of Rites, smiled and said.

    Hua Qiyue nodded slightly and said, "Of course, but you have to wait until the fair ends because I got it from the supreme master."

    Thosedies was very d to hear this. Generally, the recipe of the sachet wouldn¡¯t be known by the public, but Hua Qiyue was so generous.

    Manydies were fascinated by the fragrance.

    Hua Xiaoyiughed slightly and said, "Eldest sister, I¡¯ve never seen you use such kind of sachet, but it¡¯s really fragrant! Since First Prince sits very close to you, perhaps, he is soaked in the fragrance, isn¡¯t he?"

    Hua Mengshi just smiled slightly and her facial expression was as peaceful as a pool of water.

    Huangfu Shenglin was sitting in the farthest corner but he could smell the light fragrance. While Yun Shimo didn¡¯t say anything all the time, but now he drunk his wine ss after ss and his action was as fluent as floating clouds and flowing water.

    Bingyi seldom saw Yun Shimo drinking so much wine and nced at Hua Qiyue who was at the highest position. Of course, woman like Hua Qiyue would attract First Prince¡¯s eyes, but Prince Nan would feel sad.

 Chapter 116 First Prince Was Angry Inwardly

    First Prince saw Hua Qiyue eating ck pearl grape attentively and frowned, thinking, "Shouldn¡¯t Hua Qiyue send me the sachet I like?"

    After all, he was First Prince and before Hua Qiyue came, manydies also sent him tokens secretly, such as handkerchief, sachet, pouch and so on, somedies sent him belts.

    Those must be tokens of love.

    If First Prince liked one of thesedies, he could give a gift in return, and thedy who received the gift would be First Prince¡¯s concubine or his official wife.

    However, Huangfu Changyu had no feeling for thesedies. Nowadays, thesedies was inwardly jealous of Hua Qiyue when they saw that First Prince was so good to her.

    Hua Qiyue had no reaction after eating several grapes, which disappointed First Prince. At the same time, dancers entered the boat and started to dance in the center of the boat.

    Huangfu Changyu had never been ignored like this. He loved and hated Hua Qiyue¡¯s calmness but he couldn¡¯t say anything, only to continue to hand the desserts to her which were only enjoyed by the royal family.

    But Hua Qiyue said that she had been stuffed and used it as an excuse to refused First Prince. First Prince looked terrible, but he immdiately became happy again, after all, he was First Prince.

    Hua Qiyue sat there calmly and watching dancers dancing. Her white hands, her neck that was as graceful as a swan¡¯s and her pretty face that would eclipse otherdies attracted First Prince¡¯s eyes very much.

    Looking at Hua Qiyue, First Prince reacted and wanted her so much. Out of impulse, First Prince Huangfu Changyu decided to take Hua Qiyue as his official wife!

    Even if his parents wouldn¡¯t agree, he still intended to do so because he didn¡¯t like being controlled by others.

    Changlong Emperor once disliked him very much because of this.

    However, First Prince thought that his marriage should be decided by himself because his position of First Prince had been stable. Besides, it would be also good to take Hua Qiyue as his concubine if Changlong Emperor strongly disagree with this marriage.

    "Qiyue, I have a gift for you," First Prince gently smiled and said. The surroundeddies immediately looked at Hua Qiyue surprisingly when they heard First Prince¡¯s words.

    Their looks were as sharp as poisonous arrows as if thesedies wanted to impale Hua Qiyue at once.

    Hua Qiyue smiled slightly and said, "Your Highness, I won¡¯t take it without pains."

    First Prince thought that Hua Qiyue was being polite and in her heart, she must look forward to something. At the thought of this, First Prince hurriedly asked Xiao Zhouzi to fetch the prepared gift.

    Xiao Zhouzi carefully took out a red box from a case aside. There drew dragon and phoenix on the box which was of great royal lordliness.

    Hua Qiyue calmly looked at Xiao Zhouzi who opened the box and handed it to First Prince.

    First Prince took it and handed the box to Hua Qiyue, saying, "This Green Jade of Blood is the gift I want to give you!"

    Hearing this, everyone was in silence.

    In this moment, dancers had already left and everyone was looking at Hua Qiyue, seeing her reaction.

    First Prince stared at Hua Qiyue tenderly with a sweet look which wasn¡¯t faked. But from Yun Shimo, that look seemed that First Prince intended to eat Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi stared at Hua Qiyue closely and were afraid that they missed every action of Hua Qiyue. Hua Xiaoyi clenched his fists in anger and her long nail wraps stabbed to her palms. A sharp hurt made her cool down and Hua Xiaoyi didn¡¯t show her strong resentment on her face.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face was pale and he sat there as motionless as a wood.

    Huangfu Shenglin calmly sipped his wine and pretended that he didn¡¯t see what had happened.

    Yun Shimo squinted. His fingers were beating on the desk over and over again, making clear sounds.

    Somehow, there was a moment that Yun Shimo became nervous and he was afraid that Hua Qiyue received the gift.

    Once she received the gift, it meant that she would be First Prince¡¯s woman. No matter she would be First Prince¡¯s concubine or his official wife, Yun Shimo would no longer have a chance to marry Hua Qiyue.

    Yun Shimo smiled coldly and thought, "Since when did I have no self-confidence?"

    Since they came back from the cave, he and Hua Qiyue cooperate with each other very well and they didn¡¯t worry about anything.

    What surrounded Hua Qiyue were people¡¯sughter and the intive singings from singers which improperly reflected the silence in the boat.

    Hua Qiyue stared at the Green Jade of Blood in the box. The jade was bright-coloured as red as blood. And general jades didn¡¯t have those decorative patterns that were carved on the Jade of Blood.

    Green Jade of Blood, which was the magic jade that could only be owned by the royal family, was said that those who took the jade over a long period of time would feel fresh and the jade would protect people from poisons.

    Afterwards, Green Jade of Blood became more and more scarce. So, the Queen had to give this kind of jade to First Prince¡¯s wives which meant that this kind of jade was especially bestowed to First Prince¡¯s women.

    There arose someplicated looks in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes when she looked at such a beautiful jade.

    First Prince was patiently waiting for Hua Qiyue¡¯s answer.

    This was the first time in Huangfu Changyu¡¯s life that he had paid court to a woman. But Huangfu Changyu was very confident about this and he was very sure that Hua Qiyue would definitely take it because he was the First Prince of Changjing Kingdom and was the best man in the world.

    Hua Qiyue took the box and First Prince suddenly felt ecstatic, after all, Hua Qiyue was very arrogant and it was said that she had refused the courtships from many childes of big families.

    Now she was his woman after taking his token of love!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face suddenly looked terrible and when he was about to stood up, unexpectedly, Hua Qiyue started to speak, "First Prince, Green Jade of Blood can only be owned by the royal family. But I¡¯m just a little infanta, how can I take such rare gift?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled and said, slowly closing the box.

    First Prince, who was ecstatic just now, felt so cold and shocked, just like being sshed with a basin of cold water!

    Did Hua Qiyue refuse him?

    Was what he heard true?

    First Prince Huangfu Changyu still couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, but Hua Qiyue had tenderly handed the box to him.

    The feeling was real!

    First Prince was shocked as if he were struck by thunder!

    Hua Qiyue refused him in front of so many people and made him lose face!

    All of a sudden, First Prince blushed with great anger and his hands also slightly trembled.

    Hua Qiyue sighed inwardly and thought, "First Prince isn¡¯t really mature. It¡¯s hard to say whether First Prince is able to control the whole country after Changlong Emperor passed away..."

    Yun Shimo calmly lifted his ss and showed no facial expression. But Bingyi knew that His Highness was very happy about it.

    Huangfu Shenglin calmly nced at First Prince whose face blushed, and then calmed down. All thedies in the boat looked at Hua Qiyue in shock as if they couldn¡¯t believe what happened!

    Indeed, Hua Qiyue was arrogant. But when she was faced with First Prince, she still kept arrogant!

    Offending First Prince meant offending the Emperor. Offending the Emperor meant offending the whole Changjing Kingdom!

    "First Prince, please don¡¯t me eldest sister! She¡¯s very weird and she will be muddled when she eats grapes! Eldest sister once recognized a servant as Old Madame after having grapes!" Hua Xiaoyi suddenly stood up and said loudly.

    "First Prince, look, eldest sister puts her ss upside down," Hua Xiaoyi said loudly and pointed at Hua Qiyue who was fiddling with her ss.

    Hua Qiyue ignored everything and looked at the bottom of the ss with a weird look. And then she poured some wine into the ss, which caused a satiricughter among the guests.

    "Your Highness, look... Princess Jinghua is really muddled and cannot tell the top and the bottom of the ss apart!" Xiao Zhouziughed coldly and said at this moment.

    "Yes, Princess Jinghua cannot eat grapes."

    "Ha, that¡¯s ridiculous. She drinks the wine with the bottom of the ss."

    The guestsughed at her and talked about it, and the atmosphere rxed.

    Just now, Lv Xin and Youshui was so worried because Hua Qiyue would have a hard time in the future as she offended First Prince. But unexpectedly, their Miss did this...

    "Miss, this is the bottom of the ss, you cannot drink it," Lv Xin snatched the ss from Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand at once. Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes and touched her head, saying, "Ah, I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯m muddled again."

    "First Prince, this is eldest sister," Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s voice broke the silence in the boat. First Prince coughed and tried to control his anger and emotion, slowly handing the box to Xiao Zhouzi who was still in a shock.

    Xiao Zhouzi carefully took the box and red at Hua Qiyue, putting away the box carefully.

    Hua Qiyue looked at First Prince in surprise and said, "Your Highness, did I do something wrong? Why do these people look at me?"

    All the people were in silence as if Hua Qiyue they saw now were on the contest held by Ji family before.

    Hua Qiyue was a little muddled on the contest, and the legendary legitimate daughter of Hua¡¯s Mansion had changed at that time. Now, she would be clear as long as she didn¡¯t have grapes.

    "Your Highness, these are two kinds of exotic fruits, and I found them painstakingly in the entire country. Bingqing, fetch the fruits," Hua Xiaoyi smiled and said, leisurely walking to First Prince.

    First Prince was a little relieved since Hua Xiaoyi gave him a way out. First Prince came back to normal when he saw everyone looking at him with a sympathetic look.

    Bingqing fetched the basket and opened it. An exotic fragrance came out of the basket. Everyone looked at the inside of the basket, only to see a light yellow fruit which was asrge as a fist and smelt good.

    In another basket, there was a fish which had been fried to be golden and looked appetizing.

    "Gosh, that¡¯s the passion fruit!"

    "The fish... Is it the Tuhua Fish?"

    "Both of them are very rare! They¡¯re hard to buy even if you have enough money. One of my uncles spent tens thousand of money to hunt for passion fruit from the entire country. However, he neither got the fruit nor had his money back."

    Passion fruit was also known as the magic fruit in the world. Although it was useless for Qi Artists, generally speaking, it smelt extremely good and its juice was sweet and appetizing, that was why many people would like to eat it.

    But the point was that it was hard to grow passion fruit. It would be lucky if there could grow only one fruit of one thousand seeds.

    Therefore, it was very expensive.

    Besides, Tuhua Fish, which inhabited streams, was fed on shrimps and tiddlers in streams. This kind of fish was very rare and was difficult to be caught.

    It was very good at hidding its breath, even senior Qi Artists could hardly find it.

    Unexpectedly, Hua Xiaoyi had found these two kind of things, which was really unbelievable.

    Hua Qiyue calmly looked at Hua Xiaoyi. Hua Xiaoyi very happily handed these two kinds of foods to First Prince.

    First Prince liked these two kinds of foods very much.

    Seeing this, First Prince smiled slightly and said, "I¡¯ve never thought that Third Miss was so considerate, it¡¯s very kind of you."

    "It¡¯s great as long as Your Highness likes," Hua Xiaoyi said and blushed with shyness.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhouzi took out a silver needle to test whether these two kind of foods were poisonous. No matter where First Prince went, his servant would test the foods that weren¡¯t cooked by imperial chefs.

 Chapter 117 Is the Sachet Poisonous?

    The silver needle still kept color pale silver without any change as it inserted into the passion fruit.

    Xiao Zhouzi inserted the silver needle into the appetizing Tuhua Fish, still nothing changed.

    First Prince looked very happy and said calmly, "I¡¯ll have a try since you¡¯re so kind to me."

    Actually, passion fruit and Tuhua Fish were also difficult to get.

    Frankly speaking, First Prince was very d. He resented Hua Qiyue because she let him lose face. However, what Hua Xiaoyi had done made him very happy.

    A maidservant standing aside grabbed a knife at once and carefully cut the passion fruit open, only to see its pulp was light yellow. The smell of the pulp was stronger which made the guests curious about the fruit.

    People inside the boat could still hear various sounds from outside. Hua Qiyue calmly took half a ss of wine. In fact, she let First Prince lose his face because she had her own reasons.

    First Prince took the passion fruit and gently took a bite of it. Everyone was looking at First Prince with hope and First Prince said happily, "Indeed, its the extremely tasty passion fruit."

    Hearing this, Hua Xiaoyi became smugger.

    Among the guests who were present, only Ji Jing worried about Hua Qiyue. While Yun Shimo and others were very calm in this situation.

    They didn¡¯t know why Hua Qiyue let First Prince lose face, perhaps, she really disliked First Prince? However, if Hua Qiyue kept the Green Jade of Blood, it would be more troublesome if she gave the present back to First Prince another day.

    First Prince took a piece of passion fruit and picked some meat of Tuhua Fish up with chopsticks. As soon as he ate it, he felt the fish very fresh and tender which was very appetizing.

    "And Tuhua Fish is very fresh and tender. I¡¯ve never thought that I¡¯m so honored to have such great food at the Flower Fair," First Prince gently smiled and said, and a wisp of light skimmed over his eyes. Finally he looked at Hua Xiaoyi.

    Tonight, Hua Xiaoyi was dressed like a gentlewoman, neither swanking nor low-key. Dressed in a pink long dress, Hua Xiaoyi looked thinner but people would have tender affection for her at the thought of her. Hua Xiaoyi had a pair ofely and affectionately eyes as well as two pieces of red thin lips. Although Hua Xiaoyi wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Hua Qiyue, she was still a prettydy.

    "It¡¯s not too bad to choose Hua Xiaoyi as my concubine," First Prince thought and he was slightly cheered up after being refused by Hua Qiyue.

    First Prince leisurely had his food because Tuhua Fish and passion fruit were veyr tasty. He asked Hua Xiaoyi to sit next to him, which made Hua Xiaoyi blushed with excitement.

    Many people nced at Hua Qiyue sympathetically and then looked at Hua Xiaoyi in an envy look.

    Hua Qiyue smiled calmly and she looked around with her beautiful eyes. Then, she looked to the high stage on the opposite riverside. There was a woman on the stage who was ying the music which seemed to be the very famous Moonlight of Spring River.

    Apanied with the tender and leisurely melody as well as fair-sounding music, the atmosphere at the riverside was heightened .

    On the other side of the river, First Prince had already finished the fish. And then, the maidservant cut the passion fruit into pieces for First Prince.

    While Yun Shimo was chatting with Huangfu Shenglin on the other side. Huangfu Xuan seemed to be in good mood. Ouyang Liuer had a crush on Huangfu Xuan and she was a little angry over it when Huangfu Xuan often nced at Hua Qiyue.

    At the thought of it, Ouyang Liuer stood up and said to Hua Qiyue with a smile, "Princess Jinghua, do you really forget what happened just now?"

    First Prince¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. Ouyang Liuer was really silly because obviously, what happened just now was the least thing that First Prince wanted to mention, and now, she mentioned it again.

    Hua Qiyue calmly looked at Ouyang Liuer without saying anything.

    "It¡¯s very disrespectful to drink wine with the bottom of the ss on First Prince¡¯s banquet. You let First Prince lose face means that you let the royal family lose face. Hua Qiyue, how dare you!" Ouyang Liuer said andughed coldly, looking at Hua Qiyue disdainfully and thinking, "First Prince must be very angry?"

    Making use of the subject to speak ill of others was the thing that Ouyang Liuer was good at most.

    Hua Qiyue was confused and blinked her eyes, saying, "Your Highness, is that true?"

    Everyoneughed at Hua Qiyue. Just now, Hua Xiaoyi said that Hua Qiyue would be muddled as long as she ate grapes. Actually, it was an excuse.

    "You..." Ouyang Liuer said and blushed with anger, while First Prince nced at Hua Qiyue calmly.

    "Since Princess Jinghua forgot it, Miss Ouyang, why do you still bother about it?"

    Everyone sighed at it. First Prince was obviously refused by Hua Qiyue, but he didn¡¯t hate Hua Qiyue and stood up for her!

    First Prince had already had the whole passion fruit and was in a good mood. But when he was about to ask the dancers to dance, unexpectedly, he felt her stomach hurt, and the feeling became stronger and stronger. Finally, First Prince suddenly looked pale!

    "Your Highness, what happened to you?" Hua Xiaoyi was frightened and shouted when she saw this situation.

    Everyone noticed that First Prince looked pale and beads of sweat were dropping off his forehead. The maidservant immediately took out a white handkerchief to wipe the sweat for First Prince.

    "Some... someone! The food is poisonous!"

    First Prince was outraged because he didn¡¯t expect that he felt stomache after eating passion fruit and Tuhua Fish.

    The feeling of hurt was sometimes lighter and sometimes stronger, which was really painful!

    Xiao Zhouzi¡¯s facial expression changed because of fear. Hua Xiaoyi sat there in a trance and when an imperial physician hurriedly came, Hua Xiaoyi suddenly stood up and said, "Your Highness, it¡¯s impossible that my passion fruit and Tuhua Fish are poisonous! Besides, the food was tested by silver needle just now, right?"

    First Prince sat there with beads of sweat dropping off. The imperial physician nced at Hua Xiaoyi coldly and said, "But for some poisons, the silver needle cannot test them out."

    Hearing this, First Prince looked at Hua Xiaoyi angrily and said, "Third Miss, did I do something wrong to you?"

    Hua Xiaoyi shook her head at once and said, "No! Your Highness! My food wasn¡¯t poisonous! You can test it by using the poison tester!"

    Poison tester was a kind of evil beast which was specially trained for poison test and was of small figure. But the first poison tester were still being trained.

    "Someone, arrest Third Miss!" First Prince scolded. Hua Xiaoyi suddenly looked to Hua Qiyue and said, "Your Highness, I remember who poisoned your food!"

    Everyone looked at Hua Xiaoyi with a weird look, what did she mean by saying "remember"? The way she spoke was weird.

    At the same time, the imperial physician was feeling First Prince¡¯s pulse. And then, the imperial physician frowned as if he didn¡¯t feel anything.

    "Who poisoned?"

    "It¡¯s eldest sister... I remember that this fragrance is from Ghastly Tear Grass which can make people die of stomache! And it smells like this!" Hua Xiaoyi said very loudly, "Her sachet contains Ghastly Tear Grass. And First Prince is at the windward side, so, the smell of Ghastly Tear Grass was spread to him. First Prince was poisoned after inhaling too much of the smell!"

    Everyone was in an uproar and looked at Hua Qiyue in a shock.

    They had heard about Ghastly Tear Grass which was a kind of poisonous grew in mountains. Ghastly Tear Grass smelt extremely good but it was of great poison.

    What shocked them was that Hua Qiyue was so bold that she dared to poison First Prince at his banquet!

    Hua Qiyue shook her head calmly and said, "Youngest sister, you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t have Ghastly Tear Grass in my sachet. I¡¯m stupid, but I won¡¯t assassinate First Prince in front of so many people, will I?"

    "Princess Jinghua is right. She is very smart, how could she assassinate First Prince in public? Princess Jinghua is a genius of Qi Art who has a bright future, is she the same as those rude ordinary people?" Yun Shimo finally spoke. And his clear voice lowered the volume of the sound in the boat.

    Prince Nan hadn¡¯t said anything, but now, he stood up for Hua Qiyue, which surprised people very much.

    After all, it was said that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo got along with each other very well. But just now, they showed indifference to each other, ording to which, people thought that they had had a quarrel with each other.

    First Prince looked at Hua Qiyue coldly and thought, "This woman is so bold. If she dared to assassinate me in public, then she will be killed sooner orter."

    "Your Highness, my passion fruit and Tuhua Fish aren¡¯t poisonous. I¡¯m begging imperial physician to test eldest sister¡¯s sachet! Although she is my eldest sister, I won¡¯t let her go for poisoning First Prince," Hua Xiaoyi said and was so excited as if she wouldn¡¯t let it go if her aim wasn¡¯t achieved.

    Hua Mengshi just sat there quitely and saw what happened here.

    Lv Xin and looked at each other and they were frightened because they didn¡¯t understand why so many people kept an eye on their Miss no matter where she went.

    "Your Highness... I really don¡¯t know what kind of poison it is... Perhaps, it isn¡¯t in Tuhua Fish and passion fruit," Imperial Physician Wang said reverently and looked very awkward.

    Imperial Physician Wang was loyal and honest, and he had remarkable medical skills. Although he wasn¡¯t as good as Prince Nan, he was also well known in the pce.

    But this was the first time that he hadn¡¯t test out the poison.

    "Open Hua Qiyue¡¯s sachet and see if there contains Ghastly Tear Grass!"

    First Prince said coldly and showed his unhappiness as well as the anger of being poisoned. No matter how beautiful Hua Qiyue was, her refusing him meant that she insulted First Prince!

    Now, he had a chance. After all, revenge was more important than beauty.

    "Yes, Your Highness!"

    Imperial Physician Wang said. Hua Qiyue shook her head helplessly and said, "Your Highness, youngest sister, I¡¯ve said that there was no Ghastly Tear Grass in my sachet, why bother?"

    "Sister, if you don¡¯t have Ghastly Tear Grass, it doesn¡¯t matter if imperial physician test your sachet. Do you have any ulterior motives since you refused to have your sachet tested?" Hua Xiaoyiughed coldly and said.

    Hua Qiyue frowned and said, "If I don¡¯t have Ghastly Tear Grass, then youngest sister, will you apologize to me?" "You ndered others who also include me."

    Hua Xiaoyiughed coldly and said, "Sister, if there is no Ghastly Tear Grass in your sachet, I¡¯ll kowtow to you for three times!"

    "Fine, Imperial Physician Wang, take it!" Hua Qiyue took off the sachet from her belt and handed it to Xiao Zhouzi. And then, Xiao Zhouzi handed the sachet to Imperial Physician Wang.

    Imperial Physician Wang nced at Hua Qiyue. Although Imperial Physician Wang had heard about her, when he saw her today, he was surprised that Hua Qiyue was so calm, which was quiet different from other girls.

    Imperial Physician Wang opened the sachet and poured out the spices, only to see that each spice was wrapped by white cloth, and then he opened them one by one.

    Physician Wang checked every spice. The spices were Baimi Xiang, Qingxin Flower, Qiqi fruit, but thest one was very simr to Ghastly Tear Grass and smelt very like Ghastly Tear Grass.

    Hua Xiaoyi was smug and said, "Look, is this Ghastly Tear Grass? Sister, you¡¯re so vicious that you poisoned First Prince in front of everyone!"

    Ouyang Liuer also smiled coldly and said, "Your Highness, Hua Qiyuemitted capital crime and she should be escorted to the jail."

    Everyone discussed about it. Most of people didn¡¯t believe that Hua Qiyue was so bold. At this moment, someoneughed slightly.

    "Imperial Physician Wang, is that really Ghastly Tear Grass?" Yun Shimo smiled slightly and asked.

    First Prince still looked pale. It seemed that First Prince still had a stomachache.

    "Imperial Physician Wang, is it Ghastly Tear Grass?" First Prince asked coldly. While Imperial Physician Wang was carefully checking it, and then he slowly put down the dry leaf in his hand.

 Chapter 118 Top Tier Malice

    "First Prince, I am definitely right. That is Ghastly Tear Grass!" Hua Xiaoyi shouted, not afraid to show off her knowledge.

    Hua Qiyue was all smiles. "Third Sister, how do you know what that is? Have you seen Ghastly Tear Grass before?"

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s expression changed as she stuttered. "I... I identally smelled it before!"

    "First Prince, this fragrance resembles that of a normal spice." At this time, Imperial Physician Wang opened his mouth to talk, holding up the leaf resembling that of Ghastly Tear Grass. "Ghastly Tear Grass produces a strange fragrance that entices people. Its poison requires six hours to take effect, but First Prince had only been seating here for less than two hours. Furthermore... there is a light white stripe on this grass, see... No such white stripes exist in the middle of Ghastly Tear Grass. This type of grass is the Sword Leaf Grass, a grass with simr fragrance and appearance to that of Ghastly Tear Grass. However, this grass is not poisonous, instead inducing one to sleep peacefully."

    Hua Xiaoyi was stunned. She stared at the leaf inside Imperial Physician Wang¡¯s hands, and indeed saw that pale white stripe.

    One needed to pay attention to see the white mark.

    "Since Ghastly Tear Grass is poisonous, no one likes this type of grass, and the simr Sword Leaf Grass is misunderstood at all. As most people are unable to differentiate Ghastly Tear Grass and Sword Leaf Grass, we no longer used these two type of grass for safety purposes."

    Imperial Physician Wang exined and everyone understood.

    Sipping on tea, Hua Qiyue said, "Third Sister, I have told you that my sachet contained no poison. The First Prince must be unwell because of the food?"

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s face turned pale white, "Impossible, impossible!"

    She had asked Bingqing to bribe Qiuyun into exchanging Sword Leaf Grass to Ghastly Tear Grass. How can this be the case?

    First Prince¡¯s face turned gloomy. "Imperial physician, if not for the sachet, why am I ufortable?"

    Imperial Physician Wang was confused too, "Your Highness, some poisons are undetectable by silver needles."

    He implied that the food eaten by the First Prince was poisonous, and Hua Xiaoyi shouted in defence, "Imperial physician, I will not dare to poison the First Prince even if I have ten lives!"

    Imperial Physician Wang frowned as he was unsure of what to do. Everyone stared at each other, unsure of how to solve the problem.

    "Your Highness, I remembered something." At this time, Yun Shimo slowly said as he ced down his cup casually on the table. "The passion fruit is cold and cannot be overconsumed." "Furthermore, the Tuhua Fish is cold in nature too. These two foods are too rare formoners to discover their coldness. If we only consume one of the two, there will be no poisonous effect. However, consuming both of them together causes an acute stomach ache, one that will be resolved in two hours¡¯ time."

    "What?" First Prince eximed. Why did Yun Shimo not tell me about this earlier?

    "I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I was drunk and confused before remembering this. Please punish me for my negligence!"

    Yun Shimo said patronizingly.

    Hua Qiyue smirked at Yun Shimo¡¯s malice. He was not scared of the First Prince and only exined after he ate both food...

    His opponent was indeed miserable!

    The First Prince¡¯s face turned red and pale. Hua Xiaoyi trembled as she did not expect her good intentions to be destroyed by an ident!

    However, the First Prince could not me her as she had good intentions.

    "If that is the case... I will not punish the ignorant, or Third Miss... Prince Nan, any ways to reduce this coldness?"

    "No solution. The cold is too heavy and cannot be hastily reduced or it will cause other symptoms. We have to wait for six hours." Prince Nan said quietly.

    Bingyi smiled in secret. First Prince deserved it for pampering to Hua Qiyue.

    The First Prince¡¯s face turned even more disturbed as he felt an acute stomach ache. He had to hastily walk to the toilet!

    As the coldness was severe, First Prince had to continuously use the toilet in this six hours...

    Within the ship, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Even though Hua Qiyue was too dazzling, many still liked her.

    Many childes had high hopes as Hua Qiyue rejected marriage proposal just now. Perhaps... they could marry a woman like Hua Qiyue?

    "Alright, please enjoy your meal. Thepetition for the Four Great Families will start after an hour." Prince Nan exined lightly as he stared at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Hua Xiaoyi, ignoring the matter just now. However, Lv Xin and Youshui were unable to swallow this anger.

    It¡¯s indeed infuriating that Hua Xiaoyi refused to let their master off even though they were all one big family.

    "Third Miss, didn¡¯t you say that you will kowtow to my master if there is no poison in her sachet?" Lv Xin eximed loudly.

    Her words reminded everyone of Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s promise.

    Her face turned green and red at the reminder. "Lv Xin, how dare you shout at me in front of your master! You are just a servant!"

    Lv Xin was not afraid of Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s furious eyes, "Third Miss, you are wrong. Lv Xin did not mean to be rude. I merely wanted to remind you. Furthermore, Third Miss is an aristocrat that made a promise!"

    "Outrageous, how dare you servant chide me!" Hua Xiaoyi shouted loudly before Hua Qiyue ced her teacup down. "Lv Xin, be respectful to Third Miss. Third Sister, don¡¯t be agitated, my servants are too protective of me."

    Hua Qiyue exined, "As a family, let¡¯s just ignore whatever happened just now."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words made her seem extremely generous, and Hua Xiaoyi childish and petty. If Hua Xiaoyi did not kwotow, she would be shamed.

    Hua Xiaoyi walked in front of Hua Qiyue, "I will hold my promise!"

    As she spoke, she was about to kneel down. Even though she was furious and dissatisfied, she was helpless.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s fingers flicked as a stream of light was emitted, stopping Hua Xiaoyi in her ce. "Third Sister, there is no need to be angry. Women have gold under their knees, please do not kneel so easily."

    Hua Xiaoyi could not even kneel and became even more angry. She mmed her sleeves and left unhappily.

    Her n had failed and it would be useless for her to stay. Furthermore, it was because of her that the First Prince had gotten a cold.

    For an instance, everyone cast aplicated look at Hua Qiyue.

    This terrifying woman could stay calm and rxed in any situation, saving herself.

    Huangfu Shenglin could not help but smile at Hua Qiyue, for which she returned the gesture. The exchange of the two was seen by Huangfu Xuan.

    He paused as he thought about his past as Hua Qiyue¡¯s fiance. But now, he had her in his heart as her every action affected his emotions.

    If this goes on...

    Huangfu Xuan ground his teeth. Seeing that the First Prince was not back yet, he went to Hua Qiyue and whispered. "Princess Jinghua, why did you return First Prince¡¯s gift. Do you not know it represents the gift to a concubine?"

    Hua Qiyue blinked, pretending to be confused, "What? What gift are you referring to?"

    Huangfu Xuan frowned. Could she really not remember? But she did seem mad before, perhaps she was like that?

    At this time, First Prince and Xiao Zhouzi came out apanied by two Qi Artists. Xiao Zhouzi was holding on the First Prince. He seemed to have his vitality absorbed and was extremely weak.

    Even though he was not feeling well, First Prince refused to leave. He would not leave as long as Huangfu Shenglin was here.

    Huangfu Shenglin stood up and showed his concern. "Your Highness, are you better?"

    First Prince alerted himself, "I am very well. Thank you for your concern, Brother Eleven."

    "If that is the case, I am relieved." Huangfu Shenglin said. After he sat back down, he drank calmly.

    The First Prince was full of hatred. You are here to show concern? You wanted me dead, right? However, Huangfu Shenglin, don¡¯t bother, my ce will never be yours!

    At this time, the dancers came into the cabin to dance. Musicians walked in, ying wooden flutes. Suddenly,ughter outside the cabin erupted. "Hahaha, the princess is here, I am here!"

    Hearing the voice, the rest saw a purple shadow stumbling in, carefully supported by two young maidservants.

    That was Princess Huiling.

    Ever since Princess Huizhen was killed, there were a few more Qi Artists besides Princess Huiling as they were afraid that another simr matter like that of Princess Huizhen would happen.

    Seeing that Princess Huiling came, all stood up to talk to her. Princess Huiling walked like a drunkard towards Hua Qiyue. "Princess Jinghua, do you mind... do you mind if I seat?"

    Hua Qiyue stood up and replied. "Of course, Princess."

    Her attitude was humble yet dignified, making Huangfu Shenglin nod repeatedly. He had not judged the woman wrongly.

    Princess Huiling sat down unceremoniously, as her maidservant Mo¡¯er passed her a cup of sobering tea. "Princess, your tea."

    "Oh... my sobering tea...e, Hua Qiyue, feed me!"

    Princess Huiling mumbled.

    Hua Qiyue stood up, receiving the sobering tea from Mo¡¯er. Lv Xin and Youshui looked at each other, with a slight sorrow in their eyes.

    They knew that Princess Huiling was very bad-tempered and extremely difficult to deal with. Furthermore, she seemed to have a freud with their master. They had no idea what would ur from this.

    Sigh, another scene after one had ended. They were all nervous.

    In the sight of all, Hua Qiyue gracefully poured tea for the princess to drink, with no mistake in the process.

    This time, what would Princess Huiling do to bully her? Hua Qiyue smiled in anticipation.

    If enemies wanted to kill me, striking first is the best solution.

 Chapter 119 Bloody Will

    Princess Huiling drank tea and heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh... Much more sober, hehe, everyone is here."

    "Princess, you are better? How about you eat some fruits?" Hua Qiyue asked quietly.

    Princess Huiling squinted her eyes and mumbled. "Fruit? What fruit... is delicious? Oh... what fruit did my sister like?"

    Hearing that Princess Huiling mentioned Princess Huizhen, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    From their perspectives, Princess Huiling was not sober yet and was still drunk. Her blush made her seem drunk.

    Princess Huiling held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand, "Hua Qiyue, is that you?"

    "Yes."

    "Hehe, do you know? I... I had a dreamst night. I dreamt of my sister. Guess what did she say?"

    Hua Qiyue replied calmly, "What did she say?"

    Prince Nan watched the scene quietly.

    This woman had conquered challenges after challenges. She never asked for help as she was smart enough herself.

    However, as she was too bright and outstanding, many people hated her.

    Watching this scene without interfering did not mean that he had a nonchnt attitude, but merely showed his confidence in her. Another great show was starting now that Princess Huiling suddenly said this.

    Princess Huilingughed, a depressed expression on her face. "Sister seemed to be drunk too and sat here with me... I remembered when we stole wine from the pce brewery when we were young... what happy times... However, my sister left me before... In my dreams, my sister told me that... that you murdered her!"

    Thest sentence made the whole cabin silent.

    One could hear the sound of a needle dropping.

    Hua Qiyue was still smiling, "Princess, you are drunk, dreams are not real."

    The crowd was shocked and curious at the sudden drunk words of Princess Huiling. Normally, what people said after being drunk was true, for she would not be joking with Hua Qiyue after she was drunk.

    Yun Shimo sat there quietly. His ck clothes made him seem cold as he was as majestic as a king, even when he wasn¡¯t moving.

    "No... my sister cried so sadly... she said that she died miserably... Hua Qiyue, my heart hurts... Is this true?"

    "Of course not, did you forget that the murderer had his body separated by five horses tomemorate the death of Princess Huizhen. She definitely died peacefully." Hua Qiyue reminded Princess Huiling.

    Princess Huiling was stunned as if she had understood something. "Oh... really. but... I just found something for you to see."

    Lv Xin and Youshui held their breaths as they were unsure of the game that the Princess was ying.

    They were all looking at Princess Huiling. Everyone knew that Princess Huiling had a rivalry with Hua Qiyue, and thus it¡¯s strange that she was sitting next to Hua Qiyue.

    "Alright, Princess, what is that?" Hua Qiyue was as quiet as a flower,posed, making Princess Mingzhu and Ouyang Liuer jealous.

    "Come... Come inside with me..."

    As Princess Huiling talked, she stood up swaying, as the First Prince entered the inner cabin once more.

    There are eight inner cabins inside, with Qi Artists guarding it in case of danger.

    Hua Qiyue followed Princess Huiling into the inner cabins as she was also unsure of what Princess Huiling wanted to show her.

    "It¡¯s so rude for Princess Huiling to say such a thing. Everyone knew that Princess Huizhen died from the hands of Zhou Zhicheng." Ji Jing whispered.

    Lv Xin looked inside with worry. "Miss Ji, I don¡¯t know what will happen this time."

    "Do not worry, Sister Qiyue is very smart. No one can frame her." Ji Jing became more calm after the show just now.

    On the other end, Yun Shimo drank Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s wine.

    Huangfu Shenglin sat only on the side of Yun Shimo, talking only to him. From other people¡¯s perspective, the two had a surprisingly good rtionship.

    "Princess Jinghua was indeed outstanding. However, the more amazing she is, the more hated she will be." Huangfu Shenglinmented. "Prince Nan, you¡¯re interested in her, right?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s dark eyes lit up as he smiled slightly, not answering the question.

    Huangfu Shenglin yed with the wine cups as he stared at the entrance. "For a woman like the Princess Jinghua that is a genius Qi Artist and an amazing beauty, many will love her."

    Yun Shimo paused and nced at Huangfu Xuan beside him.

    Huangfu Xuan sat together with Yun Shimo, being particrly calm tonight.

    However, being stared at by Prince Nan made Huangfu Xuan ufortable. He snorted with disappointment, "Why are you looking at me, I don¡¯t like her!"

    Yun Shimo chuckled, "Dear son of the feudal lord, do you know the catchphrase?"

    "What catchphrase?"

    "The mouth does not speak the feelings of the heart."

    Yun Shimo¡¯s acute observation made Huangfu Xuan counterattack, "Bullshit, since when did Your Highness learn Hua Qiyue¡¯s methods?"

    Huangfu Shenglin smiled lightly. When Tianci was brought out of the Magic Beasts Forest, he already knew that Huangfu Xuan loved Hua Qiyue.

    Who doesn¡¯t like a woman like this?

    If Huangfu Shenglin was allowed to have Hua Qiyue as a concubine, he would be d to oblige. However, Huangfu Shenglin was slow to feelings and thus did not love her yet.

    As they were talking and drinking, a scream came from within. "Agh... Help!"

    That was the scream of Princess Huiling. The rest were shocked and rushed immediately. First Prince also rushed out of the toilet to the inner chamber.

    First Prince¡¯s escort kicked open the door. Princess Huizhen was sitting on the ground, with her hand on her stomach. Blood was everywhere, making her white shirt red.

    Hua Qiyue stood in front of her, slightly stunned but not panicking.

    "Sister, what happened?" First Prince rushed to help Princess Huiling despite his difort.

    "Imperial physician, imperial physician..."

    First Prince was so anxious that his expression changed dramatically, "Hua Qiyue, what happened exactly?" "Did you hurt the princess?"

    At this time, Yun Shimo and the rest arrived. Most were stupefied. Yun Shimo and Huangfu Shenglin looked at each other, with full understanding of the situation.

    "Princess Huiling, what happened?" Hua Mengshi asked in shock. A Qi Artist withmon sense asked the First Prince to put Princess Huiling down so she would not be under pressure and lose more strength.

    First Prince put Princess Huiling down before realizing that she was holding on to a piece of rice paper with bloody words written on it.

    "What is this?" First Prince shouted out surprisingly. "Sister, did Hua Qiyue harm you?"

    Princess Huiling looked at Hua Qiyue coldly, with a simmer in her eyes that resembled that of a simmer from hell. It was so old that even thedies beside her shivered.

    "Yes... Brother... Hua Qiyue wanted to snatch my sister¡¯s bloody will. I refused to give it to her and thus she wanted to kill me..."

    Princess Huiling did not forget to me Hua Qiyue even amidst her injury.

    The rest all looked at Hua Qiyue, with a majority backing off as if Hua Qiyue would charge and hurt them.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head in distress at the constant source of trouble.

    "Sister Qiyue will not do such a thing!" Hearing that, Ji Jing shouted.

    "Shut up! You are in no ce to talk now!" First Prince chided her. Ji Jing had to snort unwillingly in reply.

    "Hua Qiyue, let me ask you. Is this true?" First Prince asked harshly, his tender feelings towards herpletely gone.

    That was human nature.

    Once a woman became useless to him, he could turn against his enemies at any time.

    "Your Highness, Princess Huiling injured herself, and had nothing to do with me." Hua Qiyue replied calmly. Her eyes had a magical force that shut even the First Prince out from looking directly at it.

    "You are the only one in the same room as the Princess. Who injured her, if not for you?" Looking at the weak Princess Huiling, he was furious.

    In one night, he was mildly poisoned due to Hua Qiyue, having an acute stomach ache.

    Now, Princess Huiling had be injured. All these incidences were rted to Hua Qiyue.

    "I have nothing to say if the First Prince don¡¯t believe in me."

    Hua Qiyue remained herposure, neither angry nor arrogant.

    The First Prince held the rice paper from Princess Huiling over and was shocked at the bloody lines on it. The words were indeed written by Princess Huizhen, detailing how Hua Qiyue led Zhou Zhicheng to meet Miss Wang and how she lured him into hating her and killing her. All were written with concrete details.

    "This is my sister¡¯s will... a bloody will! Sister, where did you find this?" First Prince waved the paper in his hand and asked coldly.

    Princess Huiling smiled weakly, "Just now... When I came here, someone was following me. The guard apprehended the person and passed this will to me... he said that it was written by my sister and I must... must punish the person who harmed her. That person was a servant that liked my sister, and passed this to me as he was afraid of being killed by Hua Qiyue... First Prince, justice must be served!"

    "Actually, I have never believed that Hua Qiyue was such a malicious woman, and thus called her here to ask her. I did not expect her to attempt to destroy the evidence. She wanted to kill me... once I refused her!"

    Tears filled the eyes of Princess Huiling, as she spoke sincerely.

    "Hua Qiyue, anything else to exin?" First Prince asked but did not wait for Hua Qiyue to answer beforemanding. "Come and apprehend this murderer!"

    "Your Highness, isn¡¯t it a bit too casual to just listen to this bloody will?" A cold voice interrupted the movement of the guards as Prince Nan walked out. A cold sensation followed his ck demeanor.

    "Prince Nan, this is a business of the royal family. You need not step in." First Prince stared at Yin Shimo and waved his hand. "Apprehend her!"

 Chapter 120 Conclusion to Drama

    "Your Royal Highness as Prince Nan had said, your arbitrary decision means that you view lives as nothing! Even though my life worths less than that of the Princess, I am still a citizen of Changjing Kingdom. I can promise you with my life that this bloody will is fake, and that the princess¡¯ injury is self-induced!"

    Hua Qiyue exined coldly, no longer calm. Facing the aggressive First Prince, her cold demeanor made her seem even more dominant than the noble Prince.

    "Ridiculous! How dare you talk to me like this!" First Prince raged. He had positive feelings towards this woman before, but all of that was reced with natural fear now.

    The woman¡¯s eyes had an aura of confidence and strength that induced fear in even the First Prince.

    "How dare you lie when you obviously hurt the princess?" The Prince¡¯s eyes were red with rage. "What evidence to prove that she hurt herself and that this bloody will is fake?"

    "Qiyue does have evidence." Hua Qiyue looked around, and all retreated half a step, those that disliked Hua Qiyue whispered to each other.

    "This Hua Qiyue is so troublesome. If she is not hiding something, why did she get involved in all these troubles?"

    "Yes, Hua Qiyue is actually a very malicious woman."

    "Scary! We should stay away from her."

    The women whispered to each other as Hua Qiyue signaled for Lv Xin toe up. "Lv Xin, let Caining and Caiqing bring the person that we found just now up here."

    Lv Xin left hurriedly. Hua Qiyue looked at Princess Huiling, who feigned her weakness, with disdain. "Princess Huiling, Qiyue is merely an ordinary woman, why bother to stage this show?"

    As she spoke, Hua Qiyue moved up and grabbed Princess Huiling¡¯s body. First Prince was shocked and thought that Hua Qiyue was about to murder her. He was about to strike when she shouted, "See, Princess Huiling¡¯s knife was stuck on her blood bag. This blood bag has not been prated, and the princess is unharmed!"

    Everyone looked at it and was stunned. Hua Qiyue was not wrong as Princess Huiling was not injured at all. Hua Qiyue lifted up her coat and revealed arge blood bag. The blood bag was stabbed by a small dagger in the middle, with blood flowing from it.

    Hua Qiyue snatched with her hand and the blood bag waspletely pulled out by her. Her back was unharmed and the dagger did not hurt Princess Huiling at all.

    She prepared the blood beforehand.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s speed was so fast that Princess Huiling did not even realize that she was exposed. She was angry and frightened, jumping up and pointing at Hua Qiyue. "Come! Come... and apprehend this bitch! She lifted up the princess¡¯ robes and insulted the royal family!"

    However, the room was mysteriously silent.

    First Prince looked at Princess Huiling with hesitation. Although he was arrogant and condescending, he knew reason

    Princess Huiling was clearly swindling. How could he allow his guards to arrest the victim?

    "Insulting the royal family? Ridiculous. Princess Huiling¡¯s methods are what insults the name of the royal family. If such a matter spreads out, everyone will know that the Princess utilized such an underhand method to frame Princess Jinghua, making many question the education and manners of the royal family. Princess Jinghua merely exposed you to prove her innocence, how is that an insult!" Yun Shimoughed, his face cold as snow. That made the First Prince shiver and tremble.

    "His Royal Highness, King Nan is correct. If your sister continues like this, our reputation will be ruined." Huangfu Shenglin spoke lightly.

    Princess Huiling sat on the ground, almost vomiting blood out of anger.

    He didn¡¯t expect her methods to be exposed by Hua Qiyue so easily, making her extremely angry.

    "Brother Prince! I faked my injuries but this bloody will is true, true!"

    Princess Huiling cried out coldly, staring straight at Hua Qiyue with a twisted face. "She killed my sister! She did!"

    "What¡¯s the reason?" Hua Qiyue asked faintly.

    "My sister tortured your adopted son! When you haven¡¯t adopted him yet..."

    "Ridiculous! How dare you insult our dead sister! How can she hit a child that isn¡¯t even six years old?" Before Princess Huiling even finished her sentence, First Prince interrupted her.

    Princess Huiling was quiet and stunned. The furious First Prince was terrifying too.

    At this time, Lv Xin brought Caiqing and Caining in. The two pulled a forty years old man in and threw him on the ground.

    "Princess, we brought the person you wanted." Caiqing said.

    The man looked miserable, with a hand still wrapped in white cloth. His face was full of new scars, as he seemed to have been beaten up by people not long ago.

    Seeing the man, Princess Huiling¡¯s face changed. She looked at Hua Qiyue in shock, full of fear in her eyes.

    "Zhao Ming, tell me everything you know!" Hua Qiyue ordered coldly.

    The man called Zhao Ming looked at Hua Qiyue with gratitude before staring at Princess Huiling with hateful eyes. Pointing at her, he scolded, "You... you devil, not only did you imprisoned my wife, you broke her legs! If not for Princess Jinghua, my wife would have died! Your Royal Highness, I am Zhao Ming, a peasant in Tianyuan vige near the imperial city, I teach the kids in the vige about reading and writing."

    The man looked at First Prince dressed in royal costume and recognized that he was the protagonist of the evening.

    First Prince frowned. Seeing Zhao Ming¡¯s reaction, that did not seem like a lie.

    "I have a special technique, which is to imitate other¡¯s handwriting. A few days ago, two Qi Artists brought me away and asked me to imitate Princess Huizhen¡¯s handwriting to produce a bloody will. I rejected them but those two people chopped off my hand and brought my wife away."

    Zhao Ming stared at Princess Huiling with hatred. Princess Huiling knew she was in the wrong and thus avoided her gaze, mumbling, "Brother, don¡¯t believe in this person¡¯s nonsense!"

    "I had to agree in the end. This Princess appeared and asked me to write a bloody will using thete Princess¡¯ handwriting. She promised to return my wife to me. However, she was almost dead when returned to me. If not for the medicine given by Princess Jinghua, my wife..." Zhao Ming cried out, stunning everyone.

    "This sentence is not enough to prove that the Princess is the one who nned this." First Prince nced at Zhao Ming harshly.

    Zhao Ming smiled and took out a handkerchief. That handkerchief is pink, with a noble dragon and phoenix sewed on it. The words ¡¯Princess Huiling¡¯ was written on it too.

    Such a craft was typical of maidservants in the imperial family.

    First Prince¡¯s expression changed.

    "Princess left this handkerchief by ident before she left. I believe that First Prince will recognize it at first nce." Zhao Ming exined.

    "His Royal Highness, Qiyue has both human and object as pieces of evidence. Furthermore, Princess Huiling feigned her injury to frame Qiyue. Please serve the justice for Qiyue!"

    Qiyue requested firmly but quietly as she exposed everything. First Prince stood there with cold harsh eyes.

    It was just a Flower Fair but so many things had happened inexplicably. How could he not be angry?

    "Brother, she framed me! She framed me!" Princess Huiling was anxious. If this crime was settled on her, her reputation would be ruined.

    "The evidence can be forged, what do you say?" First Prince blinked his eyes and mmed coldly.

    Huangfu Shenglin could not stand it anymore and sneered, with a simmer of disdain in his eyes. "First Prince, this doesn¡¯t make sense. Caiqing and Caining are all Qi Artists of the royal family. They are just and fair. Princess Jinghua is a genius Qi Artist protected by our father. Why will she do this to frame our sister?"

    "First Prince, if you don¡¯t believe in these pieces of evidence, I am willing to report this to the Emperor myself, and can go and retract evidence in Tianyuan Vige with Pce Guards. Many people had seen the two Qi Artists of Princess Huiling."

    Hua Qiyue was not anxious, holding a calm expression.

    First Prince frowned. If the Emperor got word of this, this matter would be hard to resolve. This was because many had seen Princess Huiling¡¯s underhand methods.

    Just while First Prince was hesitating, he suddenly heard a chant from outside the cabin. "The Emperor and the Queen has arrived!"

    Princess Huiling¡¯s face was pure white as she trembled. It would be difficult for her now that the Emperor had arrived.

    Everyone came out immediately. Princess Huiling tried to evade but was helped outside by two maidservants.

    Indeed, Emperor Changlong and his wife came. Behind them were two strangers, from their clothing, they seemed to be the escort and King of Chexue Kingdom.

    All kneeled down to pay their respects. After the Emperor asked everyone toe up, and when the Queen saw the bloodstains on Princess Huiling¡¯s body, she frowned and chided, "Huiling, what are you doing?"

    Princess Huiling immediately lowered her head, not knowing what to say. First Prince sighed, knowing that he could no longer conceal this matter. This was because Huangfu Shenglin and Prince Nan, supporters of Hua Qiyue were there. They all stood on the side of Hua Qiyue.

    First Prince had to exin the whole matter in full detail. Emperor Changlong was furious, asking his guards to drag Princess Huiling down.

    Queen Liu¡¯s expression was extremely unhappy as well, as she did not expect Princess Huiling to mess this up.

    "Princess Jinghua, Huiling is mischievous since young. I apologize for this matter. I will definitely punish her severely, please do not bear this to heart." Emperor Changlong exined with embarassment.

    No matter how outrageous was Princess Huiling, she only framed her and was not punishable by death. After all, she was his own children, and the Emperor would not care much.

    Hua Qiyue nodded her head. "Qiyue understand. Because I can be a bit too dominant, I understand if I made the Princess unhappy. If she held a grudge against me, such an action is not unexinable."

    "Such graciousness, indeed fitting of a princess!" A voice eximed. Hua Qiyue raised her brows and saw a pair of dark pupils.

    That man wore a white coat with golden patterns on it. From his clothing, he was from Chexue Kingdom.

    "Qiyue, this is the Tenth Highness Murong Fuyi from Chexue Kingdom, and this is an escort from Chexue Kingdom, Mo Erhe." Emperor Changlong introduced the two one by one.

    "Nice to meet you, Tenth Highness. Nice to meet you, Mister Mo Erhe."

    Hua Qiyue was extremely polite and graceful. A simmer of light shone through Murong Fuyi¡¯s eyes as he saw a lotus flower standing, fragrant and charming.

 Chapter 121: Appointed Marriage

    "Haha, there is no need for such courtesy, Princess Jinghua. I had long heard that there is a genius Qi Artist in Changjing Kingdom, a female one still. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to be someone so pretty!" Morong Fuyi smiled, crystal delight shining in her eyes.

    Emperor Changlong¡¯s heart trembled. Hua Qiyue is a genius from Changjing Kingdom. He will not bear to marry her out of the country even if Morong Fuyi did liked her.

    Emperor Changlong had long considered Hua Qiyue¡¯s marriage. However, it was not time yet for him to appoint a marriage partner to her.

    Emperor Changlong smiled a sense of crisis.

    "Thank you for thepliment." Hua Qiyue was humble yet dignified. Even Mo Erhe nodded without saying much.

    The nervous atmosphere due to Princess Huiling was lightened from the conversation. Changlong Emperor apologized to Morong Fuyi about the matter concerning Princess Huiling. Afterward, he ushered the dancers into the cabin and asked for the musicians to y music. The atmosphere became rxed, calm and peaceful.

    Waitresses brought dishes and wine up. Emperor Changlong was here to appoint marriage for Murong Fuyi. He had initially wanted to appoint Mingzhu as his wife. However, seeing that his eyes were fixated on Hua Qiyue, he opened his mouth to speak.

    However, when Emperor Changlong was about to talk, Murong Fuyi stood up and smiled. "Your majesty, I have long heard about the beauties of Changjing Kingdom, only to see them with my own eyes today. The beauties present here today are as bright as the moon, with Princess Jinghua having an outstandingly gracious attitude and aura. Your majesty, Fuyi here request to have Princess Jinghua as my wife. I will treat her well to benefit the two nations!"

    Murong Fuyi was attracted to Hua Qiyue at first nce. His attitude was straightforward, catching Emperor Changlong off guard.

    Emperor Changlong was dissatisfied while Queen Liu smiled lightly. "Princess Jinghua was indeed an outstanding woman, a genius in Qi Arts. The Tenth Highness indeed had an outstanding judgment to like the Princess, but..."

    Emperor Changlong was secretly delighted that Queen Liu understood him better now.

    How can a nation give up a genius in Qi Art so easily?

    "But what? Your majesty, you did say that you would support whoever Fuyi likes, right?" Murong Fuyi replied slyly.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s hand trembled as wine spilled out of his wine cup, looks like he was not calm this time too.

    Huangfu Shenglin, however, was indifferent.

    Huangfu Xuan was red with anger, as he had the urge to rescue Hua Qiyue from the troubles. However, Hua Qiyue was extremely calm, whispering to Ji Jing.

    "Tenth Highness, the Flower Fair prepared by the royal family today was for couples with affection towards each other. Anyone who liked each other will be approved for marriage by the Emperor and me. This is the rule for tonight. Thus, you have to get Princess Jinghua¡¯s approval for marriage." Queen Liu smiled.

    The Tenth Highness Murong Fuyi turned to look at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue stood up and smiled at Murong Fuyi. The smile was as brilliant as a flower, making Murong Fuyi dazed.

    First Prince saw that and was about to blow up in anger. Hua Qiyue had rejected him tonight, instead, she smiling so brightly at Murong Fuyi. Did she like him?

    The inability to get what he wanted stemmed deep in the First Prince heart.

    "As the top Qi Artist in Chexue Kingdom, Qiyue dared not ept the marriage proposal." Hua Qiyue kept her smile and replied softly, her voice as calm as water. Mo Erhe and Murong Fuyi couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Morong Fuyi is indeed a top tier Qi Artist in Chexue Kingdom, even though he was only at the mid-tier Dragon Diagram standard. However, manydies loved him.

    How can his first courtship be rejected so quickly without hesitation!

    Ha...

    So ridiculous!

    Murong Fuyi looked at theposed Hua Qiyue and felt that this woman was extraordinary. He had remembered all that Murong Fuyi said.

    A woman that can calmly resolve such a situation would be extremely intelligent. It¡¯s indeed a fortune to marry someone like her!

    I, Murong Fuyi will definitely marry Hua Qiyue!

    "Your majesty, you did say that any woman can be my wife as long as I liked her. Is this still in effect?"

    Murong Fuyi refused to give in as Emperor Changlong¡¯s expression changed at Murong Fuyi¡¯s persistance.

    Murong Fuyi became a key guest a few years ago. Every time Emperor Changlong arrived at Chexue Kingdom, he will tend to him with all his heart and soul.

    This person had an extremely good personality and was easy to talk to. He had never persisted at something so stubbornly before, showing his extreme infatuation of Hua Qiyue.

    "This..." Emperor Changlong was in a dilemma. If he rejected him, he would hurt his face and damage the rtionship between the two countries.

    If he agreed, he would not be willing to miss out on such a genius Qi Artist.

    Thus, Emperor Changlong was confused. Queen Liu, however, was calm, as she was merely patronizing just now.

    If Hua Qiyue married away, revenge for Princess Huizhen would be too simple.

    As long as she gets married away, it would be very easy to send hundreds of top-tier Qi Artists to assassinate her. Even if Chexue Kingdom conducts an investigation, she would not be suspected.

    "Tenth Highness, Princess Jinghua is a good woman. Unfortunately, she does have an engagement." A soft voice rang out, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    They saw a standing Yun Shimo who walked smoothly to the sides of the Tenth Highness, in front of Hua Qiyue.

    Everyone was surprised. How did they never hear of Hua Qiyue¡¯s engagement?

    Tenth Highness looked at the man with extraordinary temperament and was shocked to see such a strong and handsome Qi Artist being his strong rival!

    Emperor Changlong raised his eyebrows slightly. "Oh, what do you mean, Prince Nan?"

    "Your majesty, while healing with Princess Jinghua in the cave, she identally revealed her foot to me... With the customs of Changjing Kingdom, she can only marry me."

    Yun Shimo spoke with details that made Hua Qiyue speechless. Even though Yun Shimo helped her, he also framed her.

    Saw her foot?

    Damn!

    In Changjing Kingdom, there was indeed this custom as the foot was considered to the sign of women¡¯s chastity. Once they were seen by men, it was as if their chastity was lost...

    However, her heart warmed thinking about how this guy exchanged her life with his blood. She might as well marry Prince Nan if she was going to marry Murong Fuyi...

    Hua Qiyue was shocked at the thought and despised herself. She was no longer the weak Rong Qiyue that couldn¡¯t even decide on her own marriage before.

    "Furthermore... we had been engaged since them. Thus, thank you Tenth Highness for recognizing my fiance. Unfortunately, you are toote." Yun Shimo whispered as he looked at Hua Qiyue gently. "Qiyue, you say, is it true?"

    Damn!

    What a malicious man!

    Not only did he take advantage of her, he wanted her to admit it in front of so many people!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched but he had to stand up and nod, facing the pressure. "Prince Nan is right."

    She knew she would be entangled in this mess if she did not admit it.

    As the King of a friendly neighboring country, it was hard for the Emperor to deal with the situation. If he did not deal with it properly, the rtionship between the two countries would worsen, and... she would be notorious.

    While Hua Qiyue was not afraid of any hostile forces, but if she forced the Emperor and others to act, throwing herself in the middle of her enemies, it would be difficult for him to escape. However, even if she can escape, what about Tianci? What about the Lv Xin and Youshui that she likes?

    "If that is the case, I have to apologize to the Tenth Highness." The Emperor sighed but was still unhappy. He wanted First Prince to interrupt but that idiot was no where to be seen.

    First Prince just ate cold food and was in the toilet to resolve his diahorrea.

    If First Prince did strike first, Hua Qiyue will be in much deeper trouble.

    At this time, there was another person who regretted not striking. That was Huangfu Xuan. He sat on his seat, looking at the couple with jealousy.

    He hated himself for his slow reaction. If he reacted faster, perhaps Hua Qiyue will be his.

    Some people and some things will never be able to restart once they were missed.

    "Your majesty, I object! How about I challenge Prince Nan to a duel. The winner gets to marry the Princess!" Murong Fuyi was unwilling to give up. Having went to many countries, Hua Qiyue was the only one who caught his eye.

    How can he be willing to give up what he had?

    Emperor Changlong frowned as he did not expect Murong Fuyi to still be stubborn.

    "Your majesty, I am willing to ept the challenge!" While Emperor Changlong was hesitating, Yun Shimo replied calmly, with the demeanor of a King.

    Hua Qiyue paused and retreated to aside reluctantly. Everyone in the cabin looked at her with aplicated gaze. The Flower Fair today belonged to everyone. However, every single move by Hua Qiyue caught the attention of the rest, bing to focal point of the cabin.

    How can they not be angry and jealous?

    "Alright, let the dancers retreat. The Changjing Kingdom always treats guests with respect. Tenth Highness, you shall decide on thepetition." Changlong Emperor chided the dancers

    He was heartbroken that Hua Qiyue was engaged to Prince Nan, who had no blood rtions with the royal family. Marrying Hua Qiyue will only strengthen his power.

    The fast development of Prince Nan¡¯s family made him wary.

    "In this case... since Changjing Kingdom and Chexue Kingdom had good rtionships for hundreds of years, this personal matter shall not affect the rtionship between the two countries. Thus, let¡¯s not have a war and decide the victory in one move. Whoever cuts a strand of hair from the other party wins."

    Murong Fuyi thought about it andughed at his own proposal.

    Prince Nan nodded calmly. His elegant and noble aura marvelled everyone.

    Prince Nan rarely appeared, but because of Hua Qiyue, he often appeared in the public, showing his deep affection for the woman.

    "Alright, since Prince Nan agrees, I have no opinion either!" Changlong Emperor agreed as well. Everyone turned to look at Hua Qiyue, who was enjoying snacks at the side with Ji Jing, obviously not affected by thispetition.

    However, what if the Tenth Highness won?

 Chapter 122 Warning

    Then if Hua Qiyue married abroad, how about Prince Nan? Would he never get married throughout his whole life after he lost face?

    Everyone was looking forward to the result of thispetition.

    Both Yun Shimo and Murong Fuyi stepped back, and then drew their swords. The sword of Yun Shimo was very short but sharp, and the slightly ck sword was covered with cold ck light.

    As soon as the short sword came out, sword pressure spread. Murong Fuyi was shocked and it also made him felt surprised.

    Sword pressure could represent a person¡¯s ability.

    Although Murong Fuyi was a genius in the field of Qi Art, in front of Yun Shimo, he was as small as a drop in the ocean. Yun Shimo¡¯s sprit pressure was so strong that Murong Fuyi felt that his anima energy was trembling in his body, because of the anima energy Yun Shimo sent out.

    It was surprised that there was such a powerful Qi Artist in Changjing Kingdom!

    Murong Fuyi did not dare to think more, and then he drew his Jade-snow Sword. The sword body was white, which just liked a treasured sword made by the millennium ice, having no w.

    The Jade-snow Sword was perfect. But in front of Yun Shimo¡¯s Ink-sprit Sword, it could not help shaking a little.

    It was the first time that people saw Yun Shimo drew his sword.

    Generally speaking, for ordinary Qi Artists, unless they encountered a very strong opponent, or they paid attention to their opponents, they won¡¯t show their swords.

    Yun Shimo also rarely brought Ink-sprit Sword with him. But tonight, by some chance, he took it with him. He didn¡¯t know why he brought it, but it was clear that it was right.

    The reputation of the Tenth Highness had already been widely spread in the Changjing Kingdom. Although Yun Shimo found that the Tenth Highness might be weaker than himself via standing facing each other now, when he thought today¡¯spetition was about Hua Qiyue, he took it seriously immediately.

    "Your Tenth Highness, offended!"

    Here came out Yun Shimo¡¯s low voice. The Tenth Highness also snorted, "Prince Nan, offended!"

    As they stopped speaking, both of them attacked each other. Their bodies turned into a residual shadow. People could only see two figures bursting out attacking, and they heard a sound of "puff"¡ª

    The two residual shadows stopped. Yun Shimo and Murong Fuyi looked back together and watched each other.

    "Your Tenth Highness, offended! Offended!" Yun Shimo shook the strand of broken hair in his hand. Murong Fuyi¡¯s face turned red. He arched his hands to show respect. Although he didn¡¯t reconcile to the result, he had to say admiringly.

    "Prince Nan really deserved the reputation. You have already cut off a strand of my hair before I take any actions, and my hands are empty! I give in thispetition!"

    Seeing Murong Fuyi admitting defeat, Hua Qiyue felt a sense of relief in her heart. The Emperor also smiled and said, "Come here, Tenth Highness. Please sit down! Let¡¯s drink the wine! Drink the wine! There are many beautiful Qi Artists in Changjing Kingdom. I promise that I will find a very nice woman for you!"

    Murong Fuyi calmed his mood, took a deep look at Hua Qiyue, and then returned to his seat.

    Prince Nan went back to the seat calmly. His speed was as fast as the lightning in that move, and everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t realize what happened just now until Yun Shimo had sat down.

    "Your Majesty, Tenth Highness, Qiyue is a little difort, please forgive me for leaving first." Hua Qiyue felt very boring, and it was better to go to Tianci. Although Ji Feng was by his side, she was very reassured about that.

    "That¡¯s good, now the Four Great Families are ready to start the Qi Artpetition. If infanta is interested in it, you can go and see!" Changlong Emperor said with a smile.

    Queen Liu and the First Prince did not look well. After all, her n was failed. And the First Prince not only failed to court Hua Qiyue, also lost face. How could they have good moods?

    Just a moment ago, there were two outstanding men fighting for Hua Qiyue. And Hua Qiyue also give tacit consent to the rtionship with Prince Nan before, which could not help thumping the First Prince.

    In the view of the First Prince, his status was far higher than that of Prince Nan. When it came to strength, although he couldn¡¯tpare with him for a while, he would improve himself one day. But to his surprise, Hua Qiyue chose Yun Shimo!

    He looked at the figures of Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue viciously, and pinched his hands into fist shapes.

    A hand patted his fist. "First Prince, it is hot today. Drink a cup of tea which can reduce your internal heat."

    Queen Liu said to him softly. She was reminding him not to act on impulse.

    He regained consciousness and quickly changed his hideously diabolic emotion. If it was seen by his father, he would only be very disgusted about him.

    Hua Qiyue came out and she found that Yun Shimo was following her.

    On both sides of the Wangyue River, there were some people singing, some ying the guqin, and there were even countless flowers, which were beautiful in imagination and color in people¡¯s eyes. There were fragrances scattering in the wind and a bright moon hanging in the sky highly. The silver light of the silver moon sprinkled in the river, embellishing it with silver kes, which were luminous.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her and could not help but sigh.

    In her previous life, she always had no time to look at these beautiful scenery because of busy with Zhou¡¯s business, but what did she get?

    "As a person, it was much better to love yourself."

    "What are you thinking about?" A faint voice broke out Hua Qiyue¡¯s thoughts, and brought her back to the reality.

    She turned round slightly, and caught Yun Shimo¡¯s ck eyes. His pupils were just like whirlpools in the deep sea, which almost sucked her in deeply.

    Hua Qiyue looked away. She was wooed by Prince Nan¡ª No, no, she was passively wooed by him. It was obvious that Prince Nan took advantage of her. But through his words and behavior, it seemed like Hua Qiyue pestered him.

    "I am thinking that Prince Nan, you are really very slippery. It is clear that you take advantage of me, but to others, it seems that I have to cling to you."

    Hua Qiyue sneered. However, Yun Shimo said disapprovingly with a gentle smile, "Don¡¯t you want me? Why do I feel that you are going to eat me from your eyesight?"

    "Well, how I wish I could eat you. It is better to cook you to taste good." Hua Qiyue snorted coldly, ending this meaningless quarrel.

    After they got off the boat, Ji Feng, Tianci, Caining and Caiqing came up to them.

    Since that sneak attack happened, Hua Qiyue had kept Caining and Caiqing guarding Tianci. Because in her heart, his life was more important than hers.

    "Mom, you areing! Do you think this bracelet look good?" Tianci ran over to Hua Qiyue and raised the ckish green bracelet in his hand.

    Hua Qiyue was wordless and chuckled, "You¡¯re a boy. Why do you want this girl¡¯s stuff?"

    Ji Feng smiled slightly and said, "Qiyue, this bracelet is made of a very strange jade called eclipse jade, a kind of jade that can be eaten. Whether it is a human or evil beast, his anima energy will be increased in a short term after eating it!"

    "That¡¯s right, mom. You see, this bracelet not only looks good but feels slippery!" Tianci liked it very much, and Hua Qiyue had no choice but to let him keep it.

    Ji Jing also came with Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo. When she saw Ji Feng, she quickly pulled him to the other side and told him what had happened just now.

    "Brother Ji, I will take a walk with Tianci." Hua Qiyue smiled. She could not bear to see Ji Feng¡¯s disappointing expression. She knew that he admired her, but she could not ept his love.

    Ji Feng nodded and exhorted her to be careful. But Yun Shimo said slightly timely, "Brother Ji, please do not worry about her. I¡¯ll keep her by my side and nothing will happen."

    Ji Feng smiled embarrassedly. He looked at Hua Qiyue and others walked away disappointedly and then walked into the crowd, walking over to thepetition arena gradually.

    ¡ª

    Thepetition of the Four Great Families is continuing.

    On thepetition arena, two Qi Artists in the Cultivation Dimension level were using their best Qi skills topete for the sess with each other.

    As their anima energies collided constantly, and spirit weapons also attacked and defended, etc. steadily, loops of anima energies vibrated the air into waves of water. Along with their battle, people could find there was the green light shing ceaselessly, and sometimes break out the most splendid sparks.

    Holding Tianci¡¯s hand, Hua Qiyue stood around the arena and watched the battle. She found that these two Qi Artists had all reached the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension, that is to say, their levels were higher than hers.

    She did not expect that the Four Great Families still had top-level Qi Artists.

    If let her to deal with these two Qi Artists who were much excellent than her, it was impossible to win them by using Qi Art instead of Spirit Summoning Art merely.

    "The Liu¡¯s family has a big ambition, because they have been expanding their Qi Artists Team. Now they are recruiting Qi Artists from other countries secretly, as if they are scheming something." Yun Shimo told Hua Qiyue with a low and deep voice.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while. She had no interest in these families, but when she thought that Queen Liu was a member of the Liu¡¯s family, she found that it was not good for her if this family became powerful.

    "Mom, they are really powerful, and the air has been torn!" Even Tianci had felt the power of those two person. He couldn¡¯t hold back his mood and yelled at Hua Qiyue excitedly.

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. The little guy was a person who also loved Qi Art. And fortunately, he was a talent in it, what¡¯s more, there was the mysterious light protected his body...

    "Queen Liu, is a powerful woman." Hua Qiyue said coldly. Although everyone who wanted to frame her was¡ª solved by her, ording to Huangfu Shenglin, the Liu¡¯s family still had a lot of knavish tricks.

    "I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the big poisoner here." Yun Shimo looked at one side coldly and said. Hua Qiyue followed his gaze, finding that Liu Shaoming and Shui Qianruo stood together, which were looking at her gloomyly.

    Hua Qiyue frowned her eyebrows, seeing the two men came over to her.

    "Princess Jinghua, Prince Nan, how have you been since I saw youst?" Unexpectedly, Shui Qianru talked to them actively. Ordinarily, he seldom did like that.

    Hua Qiyue threw him a faint smile, staring at the his pale face.

    "I didn¡¯t expect that the great poisoner was in mood watching thepetition. You¡¯d better go back and spend more time in developing more useful poisons, otherwise... it would be useless like thest time." Hua Qiyue sneered.

    Liu Shaoming frowned, remembering the event happened in the hunting groundst time. "Last time Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were poisoned together. Did Shui Qianruo poison them?"

    "Infanta, you really like gaining the upper hand in words and embarrassing others. Some poison will take effect slowly, aren¡¯t you scared?" Shui Qianruo groaned coldly, with an intractable light shing in his eyes.

    "Great poisoner, you are poisonous all over your body. I¡¯m afraid that one day the people around you will leave you one by one. Besides, some people will be awake. Water poisoner, don¡¯t you think so?" Hua Qiyue said slightly. Tianci blinked his eyes and pulled her clothes, "Mom, shall we go?"

    "Uh huh? What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I smelled dog¡¯s urine." Tianci frowned and pinched his nose, looking at Shui Qianruo unpleasantly.

    Shui Qianruo naturally understood that Tianci was vilifying him as a dog in a roundabout way. He changed look immediately and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. But a faint voice made him shock all over.

    "You are here, Shui Qianruo. We haven¡¯t settled ourst ount yet." Yun Shimo said faintly. Just now, he kept silent to provide a chance for Hua Qiyue to warn him.

 Chapter 123 Terrorization

    Shui Qianruo said indifferently, "I don¡¯t understand Prince Nan¡¯s words." He looked very pale.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you talk to something that doesn¡¯t understand people¡¯s words? You are beating a dead horse." Hua Qiyue gave Prince Nan an angry stare and she pouted, "But if someone wants to hurt my son, then I won¡¯t be soft on him again. Of course, new ounts should be dealt with together with old ounts. It is just not the right time."

    Hua Qiyue nced at Shui Qianruo coldly. When she was about to leave, suddenly, something was whistling and rushing toward them forcefully!

    The thing made the air drone all the time. It squeezed the natural front air and made the air scatter like waves of water!

    It was a master¡¯s spirit weapon!

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyes slightly, seeing a spirit sword rushing on her quickly. The sword body sometimes turned into a dragon shape with sharp teeth.

    Whiz¡ª

    The wind ruptured because someone grabbed the sword that was rushing toward Hua Qiyue with one hand. Then his slender and white fingers pinched gently, giving out a series of "poof" sounds. People found that the Dragon-roar Sword, a famous sword of the Liu¡¯s Family¡¯s Qi Artist, was instantly pinched into a bunch of powder!

    When Yun Shimo calmly pressed the sword into powder, he loosened his hand faintly, and the powder flew with the wind. His eyes showed disgust. "It is so absurd to use this kind of inferior spirit weapon to assassinate infanta."

    Hua Qiyue felt slightly warm deep down in her heart. She probably wouldn¡¯t be hurt as long as he was around.

    At this time, suddenly, another ck shadow fiercely rushed to her from another side of the arena. The ck shadow wasrger than that magic weapon, and people also heard an ear-piercing meow!

    "Blue-eyed corpse cat!" Someone screamed. It was the third-level spirit animal, and generally speaking, a Qi Artist under the Dragon Diagram was unable to handle it.

    Most of the people who raised this kind of spirit animal were from the Four Great Families¡ª

    There was murderous look in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes because the spirit cat was rushing to Tianci.

    Before Yun Shimo reacted, Hua Qiyue readily jumped. Her jade hands condensed a strong anima energy, and her spirit pressure squeezed the vacant space into a ball!

    Hua Qiyue grabbed the fierce cat¡¯s head with one hand and used several spirit energy to squeeze it. The spirit cat screamed, which attracted all the people¡¯s attention. They saw Hua Qiyue standing in the air, and piercing the cat with one hand using spirit energy. People were shocked to find that a me was in her palm!

    The green me burned the cat into a cloud of ashes instantly!

    "Please show mercy!"

    Someone shouted, but it was toote. Hua Qiyue got back down the ground easily, looking at the man who jumped off thepetition arena coldly.

    The man was Liu Yan, a Qi Artist of Liu¡¯s Family. When he saw his favorite spirit weapon was actually pinched into powder and the spirit animal borrowed from Liu Shaoming was also burned to death by Hua Qiyue, he could not control his mood and turn furious.

    "What do you mean? Who do you think you are? How dare you disturb the order under thepetition arena?"

    The Qi Artist was furious with them. Obviously, he did not recognize Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head and thought that Liu¡¯s Family went too far in training Qi Artists. Had these Qi Artists been indoors for several years? Didn¡¯t they ever see Yun Shimo before?

    "Disrupt the order? You think you can still justify yourself when your spirit weapon attacked others wildly because of your poor martial arts? Is it justifiable that your spirit animal wanted to hurt people?" Hua Qiyue sneered, and there was ice cold light in her eyes.

    "You..." The Qi Artist¡¯s voice had left him. After all, there were so many people staring at him. He thought for a while and admitted it was his fault. But when he thought about that his favorite spirit weapon was pinched into powder by this man, he came back to his senses!

    Those who could destroy the third-level spirit weapon must be a Qi Artist who was one level higher than him. Generally speaking, there was a world of difference between two adjoining levels.

    If his opponent wanted to kill him, he would be able to take his life with just one move.

    As for Hua Qiyue¡¯s move just now, he had never seen someone control such a fire so well...

    "Hey, Your Excellency Prince Nan and Princess Jinghua, I am really sorry, sorry! The Qi Artist in my family was too careless. I apologize to you here!"

    At this time, a voice came out from the crowd. People parted to make way for the owner of the voice. Liu Mo arrived in a rush leading several Qi Artists, but there was no sincere feeling in his eyes.

    Liu Shaoming and Shui Qianru saw this scene with their own eyes, and they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. It was just a few days since they saw each otherst time. The Qi Art of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo seemed to be stronger than before.

    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t destroy the upper spirit weapon or spirit animal single-handly.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Liu Mo came up to her indifferently. Liu Mo nced at the Qi Artist standing nearby, noticing his empty hands. After hearing others¡¯ arguments, he found that the spirit animal that his family cultivated was burned to ash by Hua Qiyue, and the spirit weapon of this outstanding Qi Artist was also destroyed by Yun Shimo!

    Liu Mo was shocked and angry at once because there were not many spirit animals that could be cultivated sessfully. But now, one was destroyed by Hua Qiyue. However, it was they who hurt people secretly first, so he couldn¡¯t express his dissatisfaction directly.

    "House Master Liu, the spirit animal in your family wants to hurt my son and I won¡¯t regret killing it. Please tell me what on earth your family wanted to do." Hua Qiyue asked coldly. Looking at the white-haired man, a cold light shed in Tianci¡¯s eyes.

    "Oh, mistake, it was a mistake! Because the young childe wears a jade bracelet made of etched jade. Infanta, there are things you do not know. The spirit animal likes this kind of jade best. And my family¡¯s Qi Artist was on the arena attending thepetition just now. You know it is really hard for him to divert his attention. So infanta, please forgive us." Liu Mo was very angry, but he had to be polite.

    Instead of getting angry, Yun Shimoughed, "It turns out that it is a mistake. But this is a so interestingpetition that your family¡¯s Qi Artist fails to control his spirit animal."

    When Liu Mo heard that, his face suddenly clouded over.

    In fact, everything was arranged by him. He thought that Yun Shimo would not react so promptly, but his strength was far beyond the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension. Otherwise, he would not have destroyed the spirit weapon at that level.

    "Weapons have no eyes on thepetition arena. So Prince Nan and infanta, I hope you won¡¯t mind that!" Liu Mo was still very polite, "What¡¯s more, the blue-eyed corpse cat also has normal human feelings. Generally, it will not hurt people when its owner left. What a Pity!"

    Holding Tianci¡¯s hand, Hua Qiyue sneered slowly. "ording to House Master Liu, the third-level spirit animal has been miserable, but not my son? My son was frightened and almost got hurt!"

    "No, no... Infanta, please don¡¯t get me wrong! I didn¡¯t mean that!" Liu Mo was very embarrassed.

    "That¡¯s exactly what you mean! The Liu¡¯s Family... um, is ostentatious. But at the beginning, who went to Hua¡¯s mansion to tter my family with your young master? Uh huh? Do you remember that, House Master Liu? I, Hua Qiyue hate the viin most, and hate those who hurt me secretly more, including my families¡ªwhoever intends to hurt my son, they will die just like that mean cat!"

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s cold eyes, a chill came creeping over the Qi Artist next to her. What¡¯s all this about? She was obviously only a Qi Artist in the lower stage of the Dragon Diagram, but why did he feel a sense of danger?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear. But it was the truth. This made Liu Mo even felt more shameful. There was a crowd of onlookers, and theyughed after hearing that one after another.

    Liu¡¯s Family only pretended to be polite to Hua Qiyue. At first, they just wanted to inveigle her so they treated Hua¡¯s family with enthusiasm.

    Once they found out that they couldn¡¯t gain an advantage from her, they tried to frame her¡ªif they were not viins, then who were?

    This kind of Qi Artist was the most unweed one in the Association of Qi Artists.

    Liu¡¯s Family only relied on the power of the Queen, so people dared not to show their dissatisfaction.

    "Hua Qiyue, you are so arrogant! How dare you talk to my father so rudely!" Liu Shaoming couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, strode over and shouted coldly.

    "Who do you think you are! Liu Shaoming, if I don¡¯t show my power, you would think I am weak, wouldn¡¯t you? I warn you, even if you want to hurt Tianci a little, I swear I will make your big head explode!"

    Hua Qiyue shouted sternly.

    Everone was shocked!

    Hua Qiyue was more and more presumptuous!

    At first, she was indifferent about everything and kept the distance from others. It was assumed that she didn¡¯t dare to establish cooperative rtions with the Four Families just because she was afraid of the Emperor. Her personality had always been as mild as the water, but now she had gained power and prestige during a short time.

    To be honest, it was because of Tianci. Those people tried to hurt him again and again, it was anomalous if Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t get mad.

    Yun Momo nced at Liu Mo indifferently, and said coldly, "Whoever hurts my godson, I will also¡ªkill him!"

    Even Prince Nan defended Hua Qiyue. Liu Mo was frightened and feared. Yun Shimo was the best alchemist in the world. Besides, he was the fair-haired boy of the Emperor.

    It came no good end if someone offended him.

    "Oh, how could this be possible? It was just a misunderstanding. Shaoming, go away! I apologize to infanta and the young childe here!"

    The cold light in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes shed. The old man knew how to behave in a situation like this at least.

    However, she also realized that the Liu¡¯s Family was also determined to kill her because what happened just now wasn¡¯t an ident or misunderstanding.

    "OK, Queen Liu, the Liu¡¯s Family, just wait! I¡¯ll y the game with you no matter how long it takes!"

    Liu Shaoming was so angry that he even wanted to spit out blood on the side. He didn¡¯t know why he felt ufortable to see Hua Qiyue together with Prince Nan. He was angry, on one hand, for Hua Qiyue¡¯s words, on the other hand, because she and Prince Nan looked like a perfect match when they stood together. He was so jealous that his eyes turned green.

    "In this case, I do not want to argue with you. But just this once!" There were wisps of murderous look in Hua Qiyue¡¯s good-looking eyes, which made Liu Mo pause in fear.

    Watching them leave, Liu Mo screwed his eyebrows.

    "All the actions tonight have failed. Hua Qiyue was really hard to deal with. She couldn¡¯t be hurt at all as if she had predicted all the things! No matter what she¡¯s facing, she would get an idea to solve it."

    Wangyue River was still full of hustle and bustle. When Hua Qiyue, Prince Nan, and Tianci left, the good show tonight would end. But Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t know that someone was quietly gazing at her figure not far away, and the man slightly retracted his hand with a fine jade.

    "Brother, why don¡¯t you go? Hey, Prince Nan just wants to get sister Qiyue out of trouble and there isn¡¯t a true marriage contract between them, right?" Ji Jing shouted over there.

    Ji Feng smiled ruefully. "Jing¡¯er, you don¡¯t get it. As a person like Qiyue, if she doesn¡¯t admire someone, she won¡¯t allow herself to be manipted... but he is a good man, and I am relieved..."

    Looking at her eldest brother¡¯s upset face, Ji Jing could not help but sigh. She did not know how tofort him in a short while.

    She also reached into the pocket in her sleeve and touched the belt that took her half a month to embroider. It was a gift she originally intended to give to Yun Shimo...

    Unfortunately, she really had no courage and no such blessing.

    ¡ª

    On the carriage, after feeding Tianci some water, Hua Qiyue nced at Yun Shimo on the other side.

    "This guy, he obviously owns a luxury coach, but still followed me into this small one."

    "What do others think when they, a single man and woman, are together alone in the same carriage."

    While Hua Qiyue was worried about her reputation, she had forgotten what just happened.

    "Yun Shimo, which organization in Changjing do you think is particrly strong? The kind of organization that can find someone easily?" Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered something and she looked grave.

 Chapter 124 The Divine Eyes Organization

    Yun Shimo stared at Hua Qiyue without an expression on his face. "Why are you looking for this sort of an organization?"

    "I am looking for someone," Hua Qiyue replied ndly. Tianci immediately lifted up her hand. "Mother, I forgot to let you wear this!"

    Tianci slipped the eclipse jade bracelet on Hua Qiyue¡¯s left wrist and started to nod proudly. "Hmm, hmm, not bad, not bad. Brother Feng has great taste."

    Yun Shimo heard him and his face darkened at once. "Remove the bracelet. It looks so ugly."

    Tianci blinked. "Dad, how can you say that? It was I who made Brother Feng buy it!"

    Yun Shimo turned silent. He took out a sparkling pearl from his pocket. The pearl was scintiting, glittering each time in a different color.

    It turned from red to green, from green to purple, from purple to yellow, and finally from yellow to white.

    It was a Five-Colored Pearl. Tianci stared unblinkingly at it and he cried out cheerfully, "Dad, I want this pearl. I want it!"

    "Very well. You know what to do, don¡¯t you?" Yun Shimo remarked quietly. The young fellow blinked and quickly slipped the bracelet out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand with a grin. "Mom, this bracelet will attract evil beasts and spirit animals. Better let me keep it for you!"

    Hua Qiyue did not know whether to smile or cry. This young fellow was forgetting his mother because of a pearl!

    "Who did you say you are looking for?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s wicked scheme had seeded. He was now asking her quietly. His hands were free to peel a mandarin orange for Tianci.

    Actually, such a trivial chore would be more suited for Lv Xin and Youshui. But Yun Shimo preferred to do it himself. He liked to treat Tianci this way. One trivial action could reveal a man¡¯s heart.

    "A very important person." Hua Qiyue thought for a while and asked, "Which organization is the best for searching out someone?"

    Yun Shimo gazed at Hua Qiyue¡¯s bright and clear eyes. He said quietly, "In Changjing Kingdom, the most famous organization for doing this is the Divine Eyes. The next is Thousand Ways."

    Divine Eyes? Thousand Ways?

    Hua Qiyue had never heard of these organizations before. Such advanced organizations would probably be reserved for the most powerful aristocrats?

    This time, Hua Qiyue had made up her mind to get someone to search out Tianci¡¯s biological father. That scum... if she found out who he was, she would whip him dead and dry his body!

    It was thanks to that man that Rong Qiyue suffered a tragic life.

    Zhou Zhicheng was originally not a wicked man. But after that incident, he stepped closer and closer to the abyss. She was partly to me for hister depravity.

    But Rong Qiyue should not shoulder too much of the me either. After all, if the man wasn¡¯t upright, he would reveal his true colors even if that incident did not happen.

    Greed, selfishness, coldheartedness, brutality...

    The traits of a man.

    "Yun Shimo, I hope that there¡¯ll be a solution to our problem in the cabin just now. I don¡¯t want to give myself away in such a dubious way." Hua Qiyue remembered. This man had pretended to be indifferent even after taking advantage of her. She could not put up with this!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. Yet an inscrutable smile began to hover at the corner of his lips. "Hua Qiyue, didn¡¯t you make use of me too to escape? Murong Fuyi isn¡¯t such a easy person to deal with."

    "Hey, Yun Shimo! Don¡¯t pretend to be at the losing end after taking advantage of me. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m pestering you, you crafty old fox!" Hua Qiyue lost her cool again.

    Although Yun Shimo¡¯s dashing demeanor was truly memorable, it would not work with Hua Qiyue.

    Every time she met him, she felt like she had devoured gunpowder.

    "Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s always pestering me? And Tianci has only one father, which is me. Isn¡¯t that right, Tianci?" A shrewd light shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes as he said this quietly.

    He wasn¡¯t really angry. Hua Qiyue¡¯s fury was like a boxer¡¯s punchnding on a bag of cotton wool. He wasn¡¯t retaliating at all.

    Hua Qiyue was so angry that her teeth started to chatter. Yun Shimo opened his mouthposedly. "No ordinary person can find the Divine Eyes organization. But I can pull strings and in a few days¡¯ time, someone will be at your door looking for you. Then, you can tell that person what you want."

    Hua Qiyue was dumbfounded. "Is this man really so kind? Humph, I¡¯ll forgive him first. After all, getting angry will only kill my own cells."

    "Mom, actually Dad¡¯s really nice to you. I¡¯ve heard that there is plenty of taels of silver in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. Of course, there are also lots of rare herbs and pills. Well, Dad, if we move there, will we have all the taels of silver?"

    Tianci made this striking statement out of the blue. Hua Qiyue pped gently on him. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Tianci. Your Mom has got more taels of silver than your Dad!"

    "Is it true? Where, where?" Tianci was blinking. Hua Qiyue had beenpletely duped by Tianci. If the two of them moved to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, it would surely mean that Hua Qiyue was marrying Prince Nan.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head and sighed helplessly. It seemed that she must take a Long Red out for auction, otherwise... all the Qi Artists would be jealous of her.

    With their increasing greed, they would attack her altogether. Then, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Tianci no matter how powerful she was.

    ¡ª

    In Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    Yun Shimo had just stepped into his mansion when an apprentice, Qingtong, hurried in. "Your Highness, there are strange movements in the tower."

    Yun Shimo narrowed his eyes, his face looking extraordinarily solemn.

    Bingyi became somewhat worried. He asked in a whisper, "Your Highness, you¡¯ve expended so much Spiritual Qi thest time and injured your meridians. Are you going in again...?"

    "Never mind. I have my way to deal with it," Yun Shimo replied indifferently. Then, he strode toward the tall tower. The night was tender, and the silver moon was beaming high in the sky. Silhouettes of flowers shivered everywhere. There was a flourishing bustle everywhere within the mansion.

    Yet what was really behind all this facade?

    Yun Shimo brought Bingyi and Qingtong quickly to the door of the tall tower. Myriad silhouettes of trees quivered in the wind. There were thousand-year-old trees at each side of the tower. Their leaves would fall each time the wind blew.

    Yun Shimo stood erect outside the ming red door of the tall tower. Muffled noises emerged from within the tower. He quickly stretched out his hand and imprinted aplex palm print, engendering thousands of rays on that crimson door.

    They heard a loud thud and the fiery red door slowly began to swing open.

    Inside, there wasplete darkness. Not a thing could be seen.

    Bingyi and Qingtong stared at each other, their eyes full of shock. They had never stepped beyond this door every time they apanied Yun Shimo.

    Neither Bingyi nor Qingtong knew what was inside.

    When the door had cracked open slightly, a white shadow whizzed out rapidly into the tower. "Ha ha ha, I want to see what¡¯s inside this tall tower. Ha ha ha... I sense the power of a spirit..."

    "Sun Moon Deity!" Bingyi bellowed loudly. Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance sank immediately. "You two stay here!"

    Before his voice had faded, his entire body had darted into the tower. It disappeared at once into the expanse of darkness.

    Bingyi and Qingtong stood where they were, staring anxiously at the slowly closing door. Cold sweat covered their palms. Each time Yun Shimo emerged from the tower, he would be badly injured. Although he would recover very quickly, they were still extremely worried.

    Thud, thud, thud...

    Muffled sounds emerged from the inside again.

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue and Tianci returned to their mansion. After their baths, they rested on the couch. Moonlight bathed the room, shining in gently from the outside. It filtered through the carvedtticed window, making exceptionally pretty patterns on the floor.

    There was a light osmanthus scent in the air.

    Hua Qiyue could not sleep at all.

    Actually, at the moment when Prince Nan was looking for an excuse, she was quietly shocked but soon calmed down. Now, lying on the couch, she felt her heart surging with emotions. She could not still the passion inside.

    When he recklessly announced their private engagement, the Changlong Emperor did not say anything. This meant that he was not optimistic at all about their marriage.

    And... was Yun Shimo himself willing? Or was he merely sacrificing himself to get her off the hook? Why was she now suffering from insomnia?

    Hua Qiyue touched the scented sachet beside her pillow. It gave off a calming fragrance, yet it still could not make her sleep.

    Should she annul her engagement with him? When she asked him, a tinge of fury flickered across Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. If he got angry because of her rejection, maybe...

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was at sixes and sevens. She made up her mind to restrain her thoughts and not think any farther, or she might end up mad.

    After one whole night of dealing with another person, Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind was feeling a little tired. She nced at Tianci who was fast asleep and fell into a deep sleep herself.

    The boy was getting maturer and maturer... It looked like she must find some opportunity... to let him sleep by himself...

    Hua Qiyue did not sleep well. She felt hot and flushed. She dreamed about Tianpi again.

    They had not seen each other for only two days. In her dream, Tianpi was shriveled and thin, almost like a desated corpse. His eyes were bulging and his cheeks sunken and hollow. He looked extremely ghastly.

    He sat there, leaning against the thousand-year tree, lookingpletely enervated. His Spiritual Qi seemed to have been all drained away. Tianpi¡¯s pretty eyes, shaped ntingly like a phoenix¡¯s, were full of sorrow. He stared into Hua Qiyue¡¯s watery eyes. Then, he slowly shut his eyes.

    "Master!" Hua Qiyue cried out in shock. She woke up in horror and touched the cold sweat on her forehead. The dream seemed so real.

    Hua Qiyue had gone in in the past few days, but she did not find any change in Tianpi¡¯s body. She merely found him a little quieter than before.

    "No. Better go in and take a look!" For some reason, Hua Qiyue was worried about Tianpi. Using her Divine Sense, she entered the green jade gourd.

    In this Mysterious World, the sky and clouds were still blue. The temperature was neither too high nor too low and was very pleasant. Around her were divine herbs and rare nts, giving off lingering scents.

    Casting her eyes far wide, she found the earth teeming with life. Myriad colors abound and many tall ancient trees were swaying in the wind. The ce had the air of antiquity which had experienced countless vicissitudes, blowing in one¡¯s face.

    Tianpi was leaning against an ancient tree, dozing. Hua Qiyue walked to his front. She found no irregrities on his body and felt relieved.

    However, Tianpi¡¯s face was extremely pale. Hua Qiyue frowned and stretched out her hand to shake his shoulder. "Master, Master... wake up..."

    "Ah... I haven¡¯t slept enough! Not enough! Hua Qiyue, are you looking for death?" Tianpi opened his eyes and saw at once Hua Qiyue¡¯s slightly worried eyes.

    Hua Qiyue pouted. She was worried for him and had even not slept. But he was doing fine and ming her. Had she known this, she wouldn¡¯t havee.

    "Hey, why haven¡¯t you brought some wine and meat in here?" Tianpi saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s empty hands and was a little disappointed.

    "Master, I just had a nightmare. I dreamed that your Spiritual Qi have all been sucked away and you died! I was so scared that I hurried in to see if it were true..." The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched. She was concerned about him and yet she put it in a way as if she were heartless.

 Chapter 125 Punishing the Unscrupulous Girl

    "You stinkingss, how heartless can you get! I¡¯m gonna to p you dead!" Tianpi heard her and became immediately enraged. He hurled out a palm. Hua Qiyue executed Mourning Steps and avoided his brutal, severing palm.

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes. The man had meant it. Had she not avoided him quickly, she would have been hit dead by his palm.

    Tianpi snorted coldly and leaned against the ancient tree again. His stomach was rumbling noisily. He stretched out a hand and pulled out a Ginseng with Nine Souls from the herbal ground and started to chew.

    Hua Qiyue was a little embarrassed. "I didn¡¯t bring you anything because I had hurried in due to worry. It¡¯s so tiring battling those women. I just want a final showdown with them."

    Tianpi did not snort even a word, treating Hua Qiyue as totally transparent.

    Hua Qiyue walked around him and stared at him, left and right. She felt that Tianpi wasn¡¯t the same as before. He wasn¡¯t as alert and fresh as before. Perhaps that dream was real? Since her reincarnation, 90% of her dreams woulde true.

    "Master, tell me, has something happened? I found you not as lively and alert as before."

    Hua Qiyue was frowning. She saw that Tianpi wasn¡¯t speaking and walked over to grab the Ginseng with Nine Souls from his hand. "Tell me. Or I won¡¯te in anymore!"

    "You dare?" Tianpi suddenly lifted up his phoenix-like eyes, full of fury.

    Hua Qiyue spread her arms helplessly. "Why won¡¯t you be obedient and listen?"

    "Don¡¯t speak to me in that tone. I am your Master!" Tianpi rolled his eyes unhappily at her, a murderous malice spreading across his lips. "Of course, if you dare not toe in again, the Soul Mark I have sealed in your body would detonate. You will explode and die."

    Hua Qiyue was at a loss for words. She knew that Tianpi wasn¡¯t joking with her. He must have sealed her with the Soul Mark the first time she entered into this world!

    "You¡¯ll be letting me down if you keep me in the dark! Humph, count your blessings!"

    "Very well. I haven¡¯t had a woman for over 10,000 years. That¡¯s why my spirit is depressed and my face getting pale!"

    The rascal said helplessly.

    "Go and die!" An attractive leg flew out, nearly kicking Tianpi¡¯s male member. Luckily, he managed to dodge it.

    "Hua Qiyue, are you trying to make me a eunuch?"

    "..."

    After the outburst, Tianpi finally coughed, "Alright, since you are so concerned about your Master, I... shall let you know!"

    Hua Qiyue sat quietly where she was, listening attentively to Tianpi¡¯s recount.

    It turned out that if Hua Qiyue did not improve in her Qi Art cultivation, he would slowly lose his anima energy and finally die.

    The solution would be to make Hua Qiyue improve rapidly. Another would be to go to Moyuan and hunt for the Eight-horned Dragon¡¯s Magic Core, using it to release the coagted Qi inside his body.

    A Soul Mark indicated that Hua Qiyue and Tianpi¡¯s souls had be entwined as Master and disciple. Hua Qiyue realized that a superior had done the same to Tianpi years ago.

    Once Hua Qiyue¡¯s cultivation began to stagnate, Tianpi would edge slowly toward death.

    When Hua Qiyue reached the ultimate Round Sun and the ninth level of Spirit Summoning Art, Tianpi would then be able to leave.

    Hua Qiyue heard him and had to smile wryly, "Master, my cultivation hasn¡¯t improved for some time, but I can¡¯t help it!"

    Tianpi nodded, "That was why that person sealed my Soul here. Because she knew that no one could cultivate fast enough to make me live. She would let me stay here to endure all the loneliness and the pain..."

    Hua Qiyue turned silent. She knew that loneliness was terrible to bear. Perhaps it was a worse feeling than death?

    After all, a man, sealed in a void space, with no one to talk to, no scenery to see, nothing to do... all that was left was for the man to do was to recollect his past.

    Constantly recalling, constantly regretting, getting excited, sad... then finally epting reality. Under such circumstances, a man would be slowly tortured to a mental breakdown. Then... those who couldn¡¯t bear it would annihte themselves.

    "There¡¯s another way to ease the consumption of anima energy in your body... the Nine-horned Dragon¡¯s Magic Core. But going to Moyuan in person and killing the dragon is very time-consuming." Hua Qiyue frowned and Tianpi snorted. He sounded quite disappointed.

    He had spent so much effort nurturing her. He had thought that she would a disciple who could alleviate his cares. How could she im it was a waste of time?

    Hua Qiyue saw the disappointed expression in his eyes and gave a light chuckle. "I can get people to fetch me the Nine-horned Dragon¡¯s Magic Core at an astronomical price. Countless Qi Artists would do it for me. Of course, the money woulde from selling divine herbs. We have so many divine herbs now. Money¡¯s not a problem."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words made Tianpi¡¯s eyes shine.

    This girl is so smart!

    "Humph, I don¡¯t care what method you use. If I die, you won¡¯t get anything either. Your cultivation will fall by five levels."

    What?

    Hua Qiyue was so horrified that her forehead broke out in cold sweat. Five levels, all at once? Wouldn¡¯t she end up as a useless idiot? Very well, she would take action tomorrow!

    After emerging from the Mysterious World, Hua Qiyue fell fast asleep. After daybreak, she got Butler Wang to put out a notice of reward. If anyone could fetch her a Nine-horned Dragon¡¯s Magic Core, she would pay him 150,000 taels of gold!

    When Butler Wang received her order, his entire body froze. He could not believe his ears at all.

    He checked with her several times, making Hua Qiyue annoyed. Then, in great trepidation, he got someone to write a notice of reward and paste it on the capital¡¯s public announcement board.

    Of course, after the reward was announced, it instantly resulted in a great mor!

    But Hua Qiyue was a legitimate daughter of the Hua¡¯s Mansion, and Prince Nan¡¯s silently acknowledged fiancee. She was also a Qi Artist highly valued by the Emperor. She couldn¡¯t be lying.

    Yet 500,000 taels of gold was too much. Although a Nine-horned Dragon was hard to hunt down, it was still not too difficult for several high-level Qi Artists to do that together in a team.

    For the first half of the day, no one believed the announcement. Hua Qiyue made Butler Wang bring five Long Reds to auction at the auction house.

    When the medical efficacy of Long Red became more well known, the auction price of the herb would go up.

    The first Long Red would fetch 100,000 taels of gold from the auction, the second 150, 000!

    After all, it was a divine herb which was extremely rare. Qi Artists and lchemists had great need for such herbs! In the end, these Long Reds fetched a total price of 1,000,000 taels of gold!

    Within half a day, Hua Qiyue¡¯s name had reverberated throughout the entire capital and kingdom, causing greatmotion everywhere. Even the Qi Artists from other countries had turned crazy due to her!

    They quickly formed teams to hunt down the Nine-horned Dragon at Moyuan. Although no one knew why Hua Qiyue needed these Magic Cores, their hearts itched when they thought about the 500,000 taels of gold.

    Since many were eager to fetch the Magic Cores for her, Hua Qiyue could rest at home. On this day, Hua Qiyue went personally to the Old Madame¡¯spound to pay her respects.

    Hua Xiaoyi and Hua Mengshi were both there. The early morning sunlight shone gently into the courtyard, showering the ground with golden rays.

    "Grandma, you¡¯re looking very sprightly. I have something to tell you, grandma." Hua Qiyue sat by Old Madame Hua¡¯s side, grinning widely.

    In the entire Hua¡¯s Mansion, only Hua Qiyue had the right to sit by the Old Madame¡¯s side. Hua Xiaoyi and Hua Mengshi were not the Old Madame¡¯s favorites.

    "Ho ho, I am looking sprightly now because of Nanny Wang¡¯s Long Red ginseng soup. I have no illnesses. Let me know what you have in mind, Qiyue. I am most happy about this fact: that Prince Nan has silently acknowledged you as his fiancee. It¡¯s delightful!"

    The Old Madame answered smilingly. Hua Qiyue was speechless. Shouldn¡¯t the Old Madame be most satisfied with the First Prince? Yet she and him were almost about to break their friendship!

    On the Flower Fair night, Hua Qiyue had quietly rejected the First Prince¡¯s gift. The news had spread. Some praised Hua Qiyue¡¯s indifference to fame and fortune, while others thought her an idiot, offending the crown prince to please Prince Nan.

    "Grandma, every time our people step out to the streets, people will point fingers at us. They say that our house has offended the First Prince. It won¡¯t be long before we start to suffer!" Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s loud voice broke through the harmonious atmosphere of the hall.

    The Old Madame¡¯s face sank. Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist at the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm. Even if she offended the First Prince, the Emperor could do nothing to her. Hua Xiaoyi was quite a simpleton to pass such thoughtless remarks here.

    "Xiaoyi! Your sister is already a Qi Artist at the lower levels of the Dragon Diagram Realm. Even the Emperor does not dare to do anything to her. How dare you make such irresponsible remarks!" The Old Madame shouted harshly. Hua Xiaoyi retracted into her shell, pulled back by Third Madame.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face did not show any expression. The Old Madame was both right and wrong.

    The Emperor valued her because she had divine herbs and was a female Qi Artist.

    However, if she posed a threat to the royalty, the Emperor would definitely get rid of her. There were a few royal Qi Artists who surpassed her in cultivation. Just one or two would be enough.

    So now, she was trying hard to cultivate. But she had to remove those troublemakers first.

    "Grandma, actually some time ago, I got Qiuyun to sew you a scented sachet. Do you remember? When I made Qiuyun buy the spices, one of them was Sword Leaf Grass." Hua Qiyue smiled quietly.

    Hua Xiaoyi heard her and her eyelids started to twitch. Her scalp tingled and her palms broke out in cold sweat.

    "Yes. I¡¯ve heard Nanny Wang tell me that. She was wondering why you love that scented sachet so much." The Old Madame answered, gazing at Hua Qiyue lovingly and caressing her hand. "Grandma is so sorry. When you were young, I did not nurture you properly. Sigh... you must know that girls ought to know how to sew..."

    When Hua Qiyue was a child, she was stupid and foolish. She wasn¡¯t cut out to sew.

    Furthermore, she could not cultivate, leading to her devaluation in thisrge n. Hua Qiyue shook her head indifferently. She did not care if she knew embroidery.

    "Grandma, the spice in that scented sachet has been switched by someone. It¡¯s no longer Sword Leaf Grass but Ghastly Tear Grass."

    "What!" The Old Madame was astounded. She looked at the solemn Hua Qiyue and fumed. "Who did that?"

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. Even her hands started to shake.

    Hua Qiyue turned her gaze slowly to Hua Xiaoyi. Although Hua Xiaoyi wasn¡¯t a great threat, once she became the Queen¡¯s minion together with Hua Mengshi, they would leak all the information out from Hua¡¯s Mansion!

 Chapter 126 Removing the Inner Threats

    "Grandma, it was Third Sis." Hua Qiyue replied indifferently, as if she were saying something totally unrted to her.

    The Third Madame, Madame Pan, suffered a huge shock. She stared at Hua Xiaoyi in great astonishment. Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s face was flushed red, her eyes somewhat shifty. Third Madame felt a grave disappointment. She had been telling her to leave Hua Qiyue alone. And yet she still offended her!

    Now they were in trouble!

    "No! Grandma, Elder Sis is maligning me. I won¡¯t do that!"

    Hua Xiaoyi cried, trying her best to bluff her way through. She eagerly squeezed out a few drops of crystal tears from her eyes. Hua Qiyue sneered. Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s maidservants, Bingqing and Chun Xiang, were so frightened that they dared not breathe. First Miss was so scary. Her eyes seemed able to prate into their hearts to unearth all their innermost thoughts!

    The Old Madame stared at Hua Xiaoyi, hateful that she was such a simpleton. "Xiaoyi, what foolish thing have you done?"

    "Grandma, I haven¡¯t... please, believe me, Grandma. I¡¯ve never done such a thing." Hua Xiaoyi was so frightened that she plonked down onto her knees. Well, she was about to implicate the First Prince and that would surely spell trouble.

    The Third Madame immediately began to speak up for Hua Xiaoyi. "Old Madame, First Miss, you imed that Xiaoyi has switched the Sword Leaf Grass in the sachet for Ghastly Tear Grass. Show us the proof. You can¡¯t use her without any evidence!"

    Hua Qiyue did not want to speak directly to her. She had Caining bring in her witness.

    "The person who made the switch that day was Bingqing. Bingqing also bought the herb. This is the medicine store¡¯s boss. Bingqing even asked him about the difference between the two herbs!"

    Hua Qiyue said coldly. Bingqing was so frightened that her legs went limb, and she slumped feebly to her knees.

    Caining brought in the witness, Boss Li. Boss Li bowed his head in trepidation.

    "No, no... Grandma, they have bought the boss to malign me!" Hua Xiaoyi was still shouting. She refused to admit the usation.

    The Old Madame nced quietly at Hua Xiaoyi, and then asked the witness directly. "Boss Li, was our First Miss telling the truth?"

    "Old Madame Hua, everything Princess Jinghua has said is true." Boss Li replied. "It was four days ago. The young maidservant went to my store to purchase 50 grams of Ghastly Tear Grass." When she bought it, she especially asked me about the use of both herbs. I reminded her that she was buying Ghastly Tear Grass, which is poisonous."

    The boss of the medicine store pointed at Bingqing and her face immediately turned ashen. She lifted her eyes a little and saw Hua Qiyue sitting quietly on the couch, her eyes as calm as an old Buddhist monk¡¯s. In them was an unsettling iciness.

    "Bingqing, is it true?" The Old Madame asked coldly.

    "Yes... it was Third Miss who asked me to do it. Please be lenient to me, Old Madame, I was forced to! Third Miss forced me into it. If I didn¡¯t sumb, my family will die..."

    Bingqing said, shivering. Two streams of clear tears gushed down her eyes.

    The Old Madame¡¯s countenance was ck and she made the boss step down. Then, she swept a gaze at Hua Xiaoyi who was frantically protesting her innocence. She pped the table ferociously. "How dare you, Xiaoyi! Are you trying to frame your sister so that you can be Princess Consort?"

    The Old Madame had long known what had next. In the cabin, Hua Xiaoyi had used Hua Qiyue of keeping Ghastly Tear Grass rather than Sword Leaf Grass in her sachet. Only after the misunderstanding had cleared did Hua Xiaoyi slinked away dejectedly.

    "Grandma, luckily, Qiuyun was careful. She discovered that the Sword Leaf Grass had been switched and put the Sword Leaf Grass back instead. Otherwise, I would have been framed for poisoning the First Prince." Hua Qiyue lifted up her teacup indifferently, gazing coldly at the kneeling Hua Xiaoyi.

    The Third Madame also knelt, begging for mercy on Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s behalf. Her eyes were mournful. "Please spare Xiaoyi¡¯s life, Old Madame. She¡¯s young and immature. Besides... it was I who didn¡¯t teach her well. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive us!"

    Hua Xiaoyi nced at the cold Old Madame and knew there was no way out. She immediately pointed at Hua Qiyue and cursed. "You b*tch!" It was you who had caused all these troubles in Hua¡¯s Mansion in the past months. Because of you, Second Madamemitted suicide in her dungeon cell! You made Second Sis and our brother lose their mother! You stole all my limelight. You b*tch..."

    "Someone,e and p her! Hua Xiaoyi, I didn¡¯t expect you to remain unrepentant. You¡¯ve made me so disappointed!"

    Nanny Wang and another maid immediately stepped up and grabbed the cursing Hua Xiaoyi, giving her ten loud ps!

    Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth was bruising from the ps. Her whole face was terribly swollen as she stared hatefully at Hua Qiyue. Her eyes resembled extremely venomous arrows, trying to pierce through her sister.

    The Third Madame¡¯s eyes were red. Although she was fuming, she dared not speak rashly.

    "Grandma, Third Sis is indeed young and impatient. She really has to calm herself down..." Hua Qiyue remarked ndly. The Old Madame rolled her eyes.

    "Very well. The two of you, mother and daughter, shall practice austerities at Soul Mountain Temple. You don¡¯t need to shave your hair off. That will keep you from polluting Hua¡¯s Mansion." The Old Madame said quietly. Hua Qiyue could easily have exposed Hua Xiaoyi¡¯s plot in the cabin. She did not do it to keep the Hua¡¯s face intact.

    Now, they could im to the outside world that Hua Xiaoyi was suffering from a contagious illness. She must recuperate quietly in a temple. It would be the best excuse.

    "Grandma, although Third Sis is wrong, someone else is, too." Hua Qiyue stared at Hua Mengshi who was silent all this time. A cold sneer was hovering on her lips.

    The Old Madame started, staring at Hua Mengshi and then at Hua Qiyue. "What really has happened?"

    "Didn¡¯t Third Sis offer the passion fruit and Tuhua Fish to the First Prince? Actually, these two foods are very rare among themon folk. Yet Third Sis has managed to buy them in two days. Obviously, someone has arranged this." Hua Qiyue brushed her cup with the tea cover. "Second Sis, the Qi Artist you have employed, Xiao Ming, has purchased these two foods a month ago. You have been waiting for this opportunity... When Second Sis tried to deal with me, you got Xiao Ming to buy the foods for her."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words stunned Hua Mengshi. She pretended to be calm and shook her head. "Elder Sis, you can eat anything you like but you must not speak recklessly. Why would I do such a thing?"

    "Bring up Xiao Ming!" Hua Qiyue said coldly.

    At this moment, Caiqing frogmarched a thirty-year-old man in. The moment the man saw Hua Qiyue, he put on a mournful face. "Princess Jinghua! I know that I¡¯m in the wrong. I confess... please don¡¯t make the Qi Artists Guild strike off my name!"

    "Let me ask you: did Hua Mengshi give you 100,000 taels of gold to buy Tuhua Fish and passion fruits from themon folks?"

    "Yes!"

    Hearing Xiao Ming¡¯s confession, Hua Mengshi let out a cold snort. "Elder Sis, you think too highly of me. 100,000 taels of gold? How could I have so much taels?"

    She¡¯s right! Everyone heard her and looked toward Hua Qiyue. They found this too incredible. Second Madame was dead. Although Hua Liting was back in the mansion, he would usually not let his daughter keep any of his money.

    Hua Mengshi was only a girl awaiting marriage. She had not performed any transactions to win her any money.

    So it was impossible for her to have 100,000 taels of gold.

    Hua Qiyue smiled icily. "If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, Second Sis must have pawned the Magic Core bracelet Second Madame left you? The Magic Core of a Nine-horned Dragon is very precious. Youshui, bring us the pawn warranty and the Magic Core bracelet."

    The expression in the Old Madame¡¯s eyes changed mysteriously. She stared at Hua Mengshi, looking extremely disappointed. Hua Qiyue was a phoenix among the elite. Although Hua Mengshi wasn¡¯t so outstanding, she shouldn¡¯t have been so bad. She did not expect her second granddaughter to have done such a thing. It made her really disappointed.

    Now Youshui immediately brought up a little samite box. Hua Qiyue opened it. In it was the Magic Core bracelet Hua Mengshi pawned and her handprint.

    When she saw that Hua Qiyue even had her print, Hua Mengshi¡¯s face started to turn ashen.

    She had always thought she was only good at Qi Art. She did not expect her to know the pawnshop owners as well. She could not get these items otherwise!

    Old Madame surveyed these items and found they were really the Second Madame¡¯s. She started to sigh deeply. "Mengshi, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!"

    Hua Mengshi saw that she had no way to refute and stared at Hua Qiyue arrogantly. "Grandma, two tigers cannot stay on the same hill. Please banish me to the temple and let me serve Buddha for life!"

    Old Madame Hua started. She did not expect her mansion to send threedies out at the same time. Wouldn¡¯t the mansion end up cold and empty?

    Yet, after a brief moment, the Old Madame began to nod slowly. "You¡¯ve asked for this yourself. Very well, I shall let you go and cultivate at the Green Mountain Temple. You can return when you have received enlightenment."

    Although the olddy had said this, everyone knew that she must openly acquiesce before Hua Mengshi could return to Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Hua Mengshi stared coldly at Hua Qiyue, before turning and leaving with her two maids without any lingering sense of attachment.

    Third Madame also left with Hua Xiaoyi. Before leaving, they gave Hua Qiyue a meaningful stare, their eyes full of shock and horror.

    They could never understand how the once useless Hua Qiyue had suddenly be so invincible and such a superior, someone who couldmand the entire mansion.

    At this moment, Hua Liting dashed into the hall after hearing the news. "Mother, what really has happened? Where do you want to send Mengshi and the rest?"

    The Old Madame looked a little tired. She shook her head, allowing Nanny Wang to recount the entire matter. While listening, Hua Liting cast Hua Qiyue a few nces, his eyes full of horror and rage.

    He had not expected his once feeble daughter tomand such authority now.

    When Nanny Wang finished, the look on his face became extremelyplex. As the male head of the family, he should be aware of any trouble in his home. Yet he knew nothing. He felt quite ashamed.

    "Mother, no matter what, Mengshi, Third Madame and Xiaoyi are all our family. We shouldn¡¯t send them to live a hard life at the temple! How can I rest when they are staying far away?"

    Hua Liting¡¯s eyes were full of bitterness as he stared over at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was sitting at the side, sipping tea calmly.

    The Old Madame looked angry as she shouted harshly, "Cannot rest? But you could when Qiyue was abandoned at Cuihua Court and bullied by the servants there in the past!"

    Hua Liting heard her words and his whole body shook. He stared at Hua Qiyue with aplex expression in his eyes, then hung his head without saying another word. In Hua¡¯s Mansion, Old Madame Hua¡¯s words weremands. After all, Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi did let their servants bully Hua Qiyue frequently in the past. He was the head of the family. Although he had been far away at the borders, he would hear such things this every time he returned.

    But what did he do? He was silent and continued to remain silent. Although Hua Qiyue was the daughter of his favorite wife, that wife had died long ago. He must protect his offsprings by his other wives. So he preferred to turn a blind eye to the matter.

 Chapter 127 The Family Meeting

    On the whole, Hua Liting treated Hua Qiyue neither well nor bad, butpared with Hua Liting¡¯s other two daughters, Hua Qiyue was treated really bad.

    Nowadays, his other two daughters made a mistake, but he med Hua Qiyue for it.

    Indeed, he shouldn¡¯t have done it!

    Hua Qiyue smiled slightly and said, "Dad, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s normal to make mistakes, but I¡¯ve given them many chances. However, I¡¯ve been bullied by my two young sisters over and over again. So, I think it¡¯s a good idea to cultivate them."

    Hua Liting looked very terrible. He looked at the flowers outside the window which wasn¡¯t far, and finally sighed slightly and said, "Qiyue, you¡¯ve been through a very hard time over these years! And I feel so sorry for this."

    While Hua Qiyue kept calm because she knew what Hua Liting was thinking very well. After all, as a general, Hua Liting naturally hoped that his children would have good prospects.

    And he wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to those who weren¡¯t outstanding or had let him down.

    In the age of strength, power meant everything!

    "You¡¯re wee, Dad. But Dad, you¡¯re still at the stage of the greatpleteness of Soaring Cloud. Why not have a bowl of ginseng soup that I¡¯ve had the cook made, or have some pills made by the pharmacist to increase your speed. They¡¯re good for you," Hua Qiyue smiled and said, totally refusing to argue with Hua Liting.

    Hua Liting paused and a hint of smile rose from his eyes, saying, "Fine! Fine! Although you¡¯re very popr now, I still want you to be more low-key... You know, everyone knows that you own the magic medicine, and I¡¯m afraid that many people will covet the medicine."

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful," Hua Qiyue said and felt warm in her hurt. Indeed, she was so humble in front of Hua Liting. Of course, Hua Liting should care about her, but she was still surprised that he would do it.

    After chatting with Old Madame Hua, Hua Qiyue left and asked Caining and Caiqing to send some magic medicine to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion because she wanted Prince Nan to manufacture some medicine pellets to increase the cultivation speed.

    This time, Yun Shimo didn¡¯t refuse. Aftering back to the mansion, Caining and Caiqing handed a letter to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue roughly read the letter and found there were forms of some pills.

    "Yun Shimo is really a nerd! He can use no matter how many medicines he wants, but he wrote a prescription to me! I¡¯m busy now!" Hua Qiyue snorted and threw the paper into a trash can.

    Caining and Caiqing twitched their mouth. Actually, Prince Nan had spent some time writing this prescription, so, there must be something important on the paper. However, Hua Qiyue threw it away after only a nce at it!

    ¡ª

    In Qifeng Pce.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    "You b*stards! You didn¡¯t do it neatly, and she is a woman. I¡¯m so disappointed in you!"

    First Prince knocked the tea set beside him to the ground, while Queen Liu sat there calmly without any move.

    She was the Queen of the country and she had to keep calm no matter what situation she faced, otherwise, she would fell from power sooner orter.

    Queen Liu was wearing her gorgeous phoenix cor and her ring, which was asrge as a pigeon egg and reflected a cold light. Besides, she had put on morous make-up. She must have taken good care of her health because she looked like a woman of twenty-seven or eight though she was over forty.

    "First Prince, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re so angry with such a woman. It¡¯s improper to act like this if you¡¯re enthroned to be the Emperor in the future, isn¡¯t it?" Queen Liu said calmly and she took a sip of her tea. And then, the vicious look in her eyes generally turned to a excited look and she said, "Hua Qiyue is very smart. She¡¯s a really good opponent to me. Nice! Nice!"

    First Prince was sitting there out of breath and looked at the Queen in confusion.

    Actually, they had lost to Hua Qiyue for several times, but the Queen didn¡¯t worry about it at all.

    Queen Liu looked strange and then she said, "Yu¡¯er, you should take your time to deal with such a woman. But you shouldn¡¯t conquer her at once. If she¡¯s easy to deal with, I wouldn¡¯t resort to your grandfather."

    First Prince looked at the Queen in surprise and said, "Mother, you mean, we¡¯ll cooperate with the grandfather?"

    "Yes. After all, Hua Qiyue is supported by some mysterious force, so, we can have a chance to win only if we take action secretly. Besides, even Prince Nan, Ji family, and others stand up for her..."

    The Queen took a sip of her tea. ording to the current situation, it seemed strange because Hua Qiyue was waiting for something after suffering losses.

    "Now, she¡¯s collecting Nine-horned Dragon openly. You know, it¡¯s the Magic Core of the evil beast at the seventh stage. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s doing it to strengthen the power of the person behind her... Thus, we¡¯ll have to take action!"

    Queen Liu sounded a little fatigued, but she was reluctant to show her tiredness in front of First Prince. The thing was greatly beyond Queen Liu¡¯s expectation because Hua Qiyue was too strong.

    "Indeed, queen mother, let¡¯s do it at once!"

    First Prince Huangfu Changyu was too worried about it. Hua Qiyue was indeed very beautiful, but she had let him lose face and he couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    "Rx, everything is under control."

    ¡ª

    Eight pretty girls in red leisurely entered the secret chamber of Liu¡¯s Mansion with saucers. They walked with their slim and charming waists wriggling and they put the tea, desserts, and fruits on the stone table.

    There were four people sitting around the stone table, and three of them were about fifty to sixty years old, the other was rtively young and handsome. All of them looked very serious without any speech.

    The gate of the chamber was tightly closed after those pretty girls left, and there was no other one in the chamber.

    "This time, I convened the meeting because I have something to discuss with all of you," Liu Mo said and his gray eyes were filled with coldness.

    "We all know that these days, Hua Qiyue has been collecting Magic Cores of Nine-horned Dragon publicly, and she also auctioned the magic medicines. She not only auctioned Long Reds but also sold ten Ginsengs with Nine Souls which were the legendary magic medicines! She even sold Back-to-Reality Grasses!" Liu Mo said and his voice shocked everyone!

    Many people really desired for such magic medicines.

    "However, she sold them for a sky-high price. Half a million for one Long Red and one million taels of gold for one Ginseng with Nine Souls. The price really drove people crazy! There must be someone who is strong and powerful behind her, and this person must also own many magic medicines." Liu Mo took a sip of his tea and observed everyone¡¯s facial expression.

    The House Master of Baili¡¯s family was a little shocked, while the House Master of Xia¡¯s family frowned and no one knew what he was thinking. Ouyang Youche, who had been promoted as the young master of Ouyang¡¯s family, attended the meeting as the representative of his family.

    Ouyang Youche was the calmest one, and he was just gently eating fruits and wasn¡¯t shocked by what Liu Mo had said at all.

    "If this woman develops like this, she¡¯ll threaten the Four Great Families. I have an idea, but I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re interested in it," Liu Mo said in a low voice as if he were afraid that others heard what he had said.

    "What¡¯s your idea? We¡¯ll follow you if you can make Hua Qiyue will give out arge amount of the magic medicines!"

    The House Master of Xia¡¯s family said coldly. Four Great Families had once visited Hua¡¯s Mansion to ingratiate themselves with Hua Qiyue, but she epted nothing, which let Four Great Families lose face.

    "Let¡¯s gather all the Qi Artists of Four Great Families to kill Hua Qiyue!"

    Immediately, a wisp of crazy light rose from Liu Mo¡¯s gray eyes.

    "House Master Liu, ording to the terms of Changjing Kingdom, Qi Artists shouldn¡¯t kill each other!" Ouyang Youche said and frowned, obviously, he disagreed with this idea. "Besides, the force behind Hua Qiyue is mysterious, so, we¡¯ll suffer a fatal disaster if we take a rash move. If the Emperor knows, he¡¯ll probably think that we intend to rob the royal¡¯s resources, which will be more troublesome!"

    "Young master Ouyang, you¡¯ve worried too much. The rules are made by people, and they can also be revised by people. Hua Qiyue¡¯s magic medicines are royal resources... Humph, at that time, we¡¯ll overturn the royal family and enthrone First Prince, is that okay?" Liu Mo said andughed coldly. Everyone was surprised that Liu Mo was really cunning and he killed two birds with only one stone!

    And would the other three families be taken advantages by him?

    "Don¡¯t worry. Once we cooperate with each other, the magic medicines will be mainly distributed to you three families, and it doesn¡¯t matter if our Liu¡¯s family get fewer medicines," Liu Mo said and smiled coldly. He could read others¡¯ minds after a nce at their faces.

    House Master Xia and House Master Bali looked at each other without any speech, and they both were thinking about Liu Mo¡¯s n.

    "Young Master Ouyang, please don¡¯t worry. Although the force behind Hua Qiyue is very strong and powerful, they can¡¯t deal with all the Qi Artists from Four Great Families, can they?"

    Liu Moughed coldly and said, "We have investigated that Xuanji entered Magic Beasts Forest and went to Moyuan, but he has nevere back. Hua Qiyue has no strong and powerful force to rely on except Prince Nan and Ji family."

    Others looked at each other, and they had also known about this.

    They hadn¡¯t made a move because of the intervention of Prince Nan and the Ji family. Besides, they also feared that mysterious person in some way.

    But now Liu¡¯s family took the lead, and at the thought of those magic medicines which were difficult to find and the profit brought by these magic medicines, they grew interested in the n.

    While Ouyang Youche calmly took a sip of his tea with a crystal clear look in his eyes.

    After a cup of tea, House Master Baili cleared his throat and said, "If Hua Qiyue still has some hiding forces, what should we do?"

    "Yes. If she hides her own strenth and her forces, that would be troublesome!" House Master Xia also asked worriedly.

    Liu Mo was very d after hearing this because ording to their tones, he knew that they were interested in his idea. But these people were greedy and worried about everything, what cunning foxes they were!

    "No! We¡¯ve investigated her. She regards her adopted son as her life, but she let it go after we attacked her son twice. Besides... Master Shui Qianruo also poisoned her, but he¡¯s still safe and sound, isn¡¯t he? No poisons can attack Hua Qiyue, but she did nothing though others bullied her, even ordinary Qi Artists won¡¯t let this go. This can prove that she isn¡¯t strong enough!"

    Liu Mo said in a high spirit.

    Ouyang Youche squinted and he didn¡¯t expect that Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan really had been poisoned, and Shui Qianruo actually did it.

    "In this way, what are the odds of winning if we really cooperate with each other?" House Master Baili was still a little worried.

    "Take it easy, we¡¯ll definitely win! We Four Great Families are so strong and powerful that we won¡¯t lose to Hua Qiyue! And the only thing we should do to deal with her is to draw Prince Nan away!"

    Liu Mo said confidently.

    Others were in silence again and they were considering whether it was worthy of the risks.

 Chapter 128 The Result of the Meeting

    After a while, House Master Baili nodded slightly and said, "Okay, I¡¯m in! After all, Hua Qiyue is too arrogant. She offended First Prince and other people. With the help of great poisoner Shui Qianruo, even if we cannot kill Hua Qiyue, we can still inflict her heavily."

    "Yes, if she¡¯s hurt, we¡¯ll get the magic medicines. At that time, we can convict her of treason... Ha, ha, ha, that¡¯s perfect!" Liu Mo said and was immersed in his own imagination.

    "I agree with it, too," House Master Xia said calmly.

    Then only Ouyang Youche did not take a stand among them.

    Others looked at Ouyang Youche who was dressed in white and was a seductive and handsome man. Now, he closed his mouth tightly and was weighing the pros and cons.

    "Young master Ouyang, why are you still hesitating? For the past hundreds of years, we¡¯ve shared sorrows, and we¡¯ve advanced and faced with difficulties together. Since the other three families have already agreed, you have nothing to worry about, don¡¯t you?" Liu Mo smiled slightly and said.

    Ouyang Youche smiled and said calmly, "Fine, I agree."

    Liu Mo was totally relieved when he heard this.

    Liu Mo thought, "This is great since we Four Great Families cooperate with each other. Hua Qiyue, you¡¯ll definitely die this time."

    ¡ª

    In Qifeng Pce, the Queen looked at the secret letter in her hand andughed coldly, saying, "As I wish, Four Great Families finally cooperate with each other. I¡¯ll get what I want without any move. Nice!"

    The only thing the Queen wanted to do was enthrone his son¡ªFirst Prince.

    She was afraid that First Prince would fell from power after being enthroned for only one or two years because First Prince was immature, featherbrained and arrogant. In fact, Queen Liu understood that the Emperor crowned her son Huangfu Changyu as First Prince because she was supported by Liu¡¯s family.

    "Mother, this time... you¡¯d better catch Hua Qiyue and let me deal with her!" First Prince said with his eyes shining as if he saw Hua Qiyue lying below him without wearing anything.

    "Yu¡¯er, how can you be so shortsighted? Hua Qiyue is a great Qi Artist, and you regard her as your ything? Humph, she might as well be my Soul Puppet!"

    Queen Liuughed coldly and said unhappily.

    First Prince freaked out, obviously, he had heard Soul Puppet before.

    "Queen mother, do you... do you know those demons?"

    "Chongxiao knows."

    Queen Liu said calmly, "Butst time, Chongxiao was seriously injured after being beaten by Prince Nan, and he¡¯s still recovering now... Prince Nan is really a personage!"

    The Queen sounded calm, but First Prince was frightened after hearing this. The calmer the Queen was, the more vicious means she would use. After all, First Prince was the son of the Queen, of course, he knew about the Queen.

    However, if Four Great Families made a move, they would have a chance to kill Hua Qiyue, humph!

    First Prince was smug inwardly. Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t good at building up rtionships. She owned so many magic medicines, but she didn¡¯t send some to Four Great Families. Look, everyone was angry with her and she had to die!

    The way First Prince thought was really weird. Why would he share his personal thing with others? But in the world of "nothing but strength" and "powerhouse-oriented", this was the rule.

    ¡ª

    Soft morning sunlight, hot weather as well as a wisp of breeze which was as cool as spring water made people feel refreshing.

    Hua Qiyue was lying on her side in the bed, while her Divine Sense was practicing in Mysterious World.

    Hua Qiyue had to strengthen her practice, otherwise, if something happened suddenly, she would not be powerful enough to deal with it. Although for most Qi Artists, her cultivation was rtively good.

    However, if she was besieged, what would she do?

    "Miss? Miss? Are you up?" Lv Xin called in a low voice outside the room. All of a sudden, Hua Qiyue¡¯s Divine Sense came to reality. Nowadays, she had inhaled more and more anima energies and her Divine Sense coulde and go freely.

    Tianci had lived in the opposite guest room. After all, he was growing up and he might not grow up if he still slept in the same room with Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue woke upzily and stretched, saying, "Come in..."

    "Miss, a stranger sent this to you. It¡¯s a small stone and this is a wee gift. It¡¯s an ordinary stone. Since this is your thing, we have to hand it to you."

    Saying this, Lv Xin put an envelope on the table.

    Hua Qiyue got out of bed in curiosity and opened the envelope, only to see an ordinary stone rolling out of the envelope. Seeing this, Lv Xin covered her mouth to titter.

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at Lv Xin and thought, "Lv Xin must have seen it, so, she knows that this is an ordinary stone."

    However, there was a paper in the envelope. Hua Qiyue took it out, only to see several scribbled characters: Infanta, this stone is for you, by Shenglin.

    "It¡¯s Eleventh Prince," Hua Qiyue thought and frowned. She immediately wondered why he sent her this. There must be something else he wanted to express, wasn¡¯t there?

    Hua Qiyue held the stone and was appreciating it, but heard nothing. She shook her head and said, "I thought that Eleventh Prince¡¯s gift would be special, but this isn¡¯t as good as I thought."

    Lv Xin was still tittering. Youshui entered with a basin of water for Hua Qiyue to wash her face, saying, "Miss, what gift did Eleventh Prince give to you? Is it some wonderful information?"

    Hua Qiyue was suddenly shocked by the word "wonderful" and immediately put the stone beside her ear, expecting to hear something.

    She could hear nothing still, which was weird.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t give up because she once read from an old book that there was a kind of spiritual stone which could store messages.

    But the old book didn¡¯t say how to use it. So, Hua Qiyue put the stone down again.

    "Miss, perhaps, Eleventh Prince was kidding, wasn¡¯t he?" Lv Xin said andforted her at once when she found Hua Qiyue disappointed.

    "Emm, you may leave now. I¡¯ll figure it out when I calm down," Hua Qiyue said with a long face. This was the first time that she had met such an intractable and special thing.

    The two maidservants left the room. It was so quiet in the room that the twitter of the birds outside the room could be heard. Hua Qiyue was so boring and she tapped the stone, only to hear a deep and low voice.

    "Hua Qiyue..."

    Hua Qiyue was frightened and thought, "Is this really the spirit stone which can transmit the sound?"

    "Queen Liu has asked Liu¡¯s family to cooperate with Four Great Families to gather all the Qi Artists to kill you. They¡¯re now training the Qi Artists to get united for this..."

    All of a sudden, Hua Qiyue¡¯s facial expression became serious and her eyes gleamed with malice.

    That was great since Queen Liu made a move, then she should waste no time.

    Hua Qiyue waited until the record disappeared and she knocked the stone again, and the stone started to speak again.

    She knocked again until the stone stopped talking and she heard her own voice.

    "Emm... it¡¯s almost the same with what the book says, that is to say, the record can only be heard once and cannot be heard for twice. But the stone is really good, maybe it can preserve the evidence?" Hua Qiyue thought and frowned, slightly smiling. Suddenly, she felt light-hearted.

    So, she knocked the stone again and recorded another speech.

    After that, Hua Qiyue put the stone back to the envelope and handed it to Lv Xin, saying, "Lv Xin, you hand this to Caiqing and ask her to return it to Eleventh Prince."

    Lv Xin was astonished and looked at her with eyes wide open, saying, "Miss, although the stone sent by Eleventh Prince is a little ugly, it¡¯s not the token of love, why do you want to return it? You¡¯ve offended First Prince, and now you¡¯ll offend Eleventh Prince, isn¡¯t that bad?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled calmly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, do what I tell you."

    Lv Xin was still hesitating, so, Hua Qiyue had to ask Caiqing to do this because this thing was very important. Hua Qiyue was afraid that Lv Xin didn¡¯t send this "letter" to Eleventh Prince because she was worried that Hua Qiyue would offend Eleventh Prince, and that would be troublesome.

    After sending the letter, Hua Qiyue and Tianci had breakfast. And then, the newly-recruited Qi Artist apanied Tianci to go to school.

    Although Hua Qiyue was curious about the light ball on his body, she still hired the bodyguard to protect him because she knew that it was the light of protection.

    After breakfast, Hua Qiyue entered Mysterious World. Tianpi had already recovered after taking the Magic Core to cultivate.

    "Master, something will happen this time," Hua Qiyue directly told Tianpi the thing between Queen Liu and Liu¡¯s family as soon as she entered.

    Tianpi was drinking his wine and listening, snorting and saying, "That will be a big joke if my apprentice is killed by severalckeys."

    Hua Qiyue sighed slightly and said, "Master, you¡¯re not outside. Althoughpared with most Qi Artists, I¡¯m quite good, if those Qi Artists besiege me together, what do you think will happen?"

    The look in Tianpi¡¯s eyes became slightly cold. Of course, he knew the result. If Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t improve herself, she probably had less chance to win.

    After all, on the Tianyuan Continent, the Qi Artists above the high level of Dragon Diagram were rare, but it didn¡¯t mean there was no such Qi Artists. Four Great Families in the capital owned many mysterious Qi Artists who were specially allowed to use the resources of Four Great Families to practice.

    While Four Great Families once summoned them, they would also spare no effort to finish the tasks that these families handed to them.

    "I know that you¡¯re not strong enough. They will make a move on you in at most one or two months, right? So, I¡¯ll have to teach you some Qi skills, such as the excellent footwork and final hit like Mourning Steps. If you¡¯re not at the high level of Qi Art, you have to use spirit weapon, divine weapon, and final hit to make yourself stronger. Some Qi Artists are several levels lower than their enemies, but if their divine weapon and final hit are several levels more powerful than the enemies¡¯, they¡¯ll have more chances to win and they won¡¯t suffer too much."

    Tianpi said and raised his index finger to slightly touch his head. Suddenly, a red light emitted from his head and dropped on his palm.

    All of a sudden, the red light became several scrolls.

    "These are my unique skills. After all, learning more unique skills is better than taking spirit medicine. And it¡¯s hard for you to advance through levels no matter how many spirit medicines you take," Tianpi said and handed those scrolls to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was very d and thanked Tianpi at once. She opened the first scroll, only to see several characters shining on the scroll: Curse to Make Spirit die.

    Hua Qiyue was overwhelmed by these characters which were so powerful. And Hua Qiyue came to reality after she was in a trance for a long while.

    "Read it and feel it. You will be familiar with it in several days with your talent."

    Tianpi saidzily and enjoyed his big roast chicken. Hua Qiyue nced at the rest two scrolls which also wrote the unique skills, but these skills would consume arge number of anima energies, so, they wouldn¡¯t be used unless it¡¯s emergency.

    Imprint of Mountain and River and Keep away from Sea of Fire were two skills collected by Tianpi and he was very satisfied with them.

 Chapter 129 Being Supported by Everyone

    Hua Qiyue was good at using Fire skills, so, Tianpi specially taught her the unique skill of Keep away from Sea of Fire.

    Since the time Hua Qiyue entered the world of Qi Artist, she had read many books, but she hadn¡¯t heard of these three unique skills before.

    Hua Qiyue knew that this time, Tianpi taught her the strongest skills; otherwise, Tianpi wouldn¡¯t get out of there if she died.

    Hua Qiyue touched the shining characters, only to feel that an electric current got through her body. The characters on the scroll disappeared, but they clearly appeared in her mind.

    Brilliant! This way, no one would steal the scrolls.

    Hua Qiyue immediately went to the anima energy pool and sat cross-legged, practicing Curse to Make Spirit Die over and over again.

    In just half a day, she familiarized herself with Curse to Make Spirit Die and started to practice the third skill Keep away from Sea of Fire. As for the power, Imprint of Mountain and River, it wasn¡¯t as good as Keep away from Sea of Fire, because Fire was her forte.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mastery of the skills was very satisfactory for Tianpi. In this way, if Hua Qiyue was really faced with enemies, as long as they weren¡¯t the best Qi Artists, she would be able to handle it.

    Hua Qiyue received a message from Yun Shimo when she exited the Mysterious World. The message said that she should take twenty Ginsengs with Nine Souls, thirty Long Reds, ten Flowers of Thousand Spirits and twenty Back-to-Reality Grasses to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion and meet with him.

    Hua Qiyue had no idea why Yun Shimo wanted her. But it was said that Bingyi sent the message and he asked Hua Qiyue to go to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion with Tianci immediately.

    Tianci happened toe back from school and had not eaten dinner yet. Just then, Hua Qiyue took the magic medicines that Yun Shimo told her to take and hurriedly went to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion with Tianci.

    Although Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had not gotten along for a very long time, Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t tell since when she had been less watchful toward Yun Shimo; maybe since they returned from the hunting grounds.

    It was nightfall when she arrived at Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    But when she entered the mansion, she surprisingly saw that Ji Feng, Ji Jing and Huangfu Xuan were there, too. Yun Shimo looked very serious and said, "Please follow me."

    Hua Qiyue was a little confused.

    "His Highness was told by an insider that Queen Liu asked the Liu¡¯s family to cooperate with the Four Great Families to deal with you..." Ji Jing walked to Hua Qiyue and said in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue paused and felt warm in her heart, following Yun Shimo in silence to the high tower.

    She also understood that Ji Feng, Ji Jing and Huangfu Xuan came here for her. In the past, Hua Qiyue had been thinking that Huangfu Xuan looked down upon her in his heart, but she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she was faced with difficulty, this man, who used to be her fiance, also came here.

    Yun Shimo led them to the front of the high tower. Hua Qiyue¡¯s facial expression became a little serious and she still remembered the first time when she had heard the cry, which was extremly odd.

    However, this time, Yun Shimo decided to let her enter the tower?

    What was hidden in that tower?

    "Shimo, do you really want to take us into the tower? If you do it, the anima energy of heaven and earth in the tower will greatly lessen," Ji Feng said anxiously.

    The anima energy of heaven and earth?

    Generally speaking, the anima energy came from nature, and the most precious was the anima energy of heaven and earth.

    If the anima energy of heaven and earth existed inside the tower, then it was definitely a good ce and it was almost the same as the Mysterious World.

    "Emm, we have to do it now. It¡¯ll be safer for the few of us to enter the tower. You know, Queen Liu might have arranged spies in my mansion," Yun Shimo said calmly.

    He walked to the two ck gates, and Tianci was pop-eyed. He said, "Mom, Daddy¡¯s high tower is so very strange, why are there so many strange things on the gates?"

    Indeed, there were many strange symbols on the gates, which were so frightening that no one would look at them twice.

    This was the most important ce that belonged to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion; no one had entered here except Bingyi, Qingtong and Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo stretched out his hands andplicated prints appeared on his hands. The prints, with the sharp air, finallynded on the gates. Suddenly, those symbols flew out of the gates and they shined with golden light, which was very holy and pure.

    With the surprised stare of Hua Qiyue and others, the gates were slowly opened and it was dark inside the tower.

    "Come in!" Yun Shimo said. He didn¡¯t talk too much, but his voice made Hua Qiyue feelfortable. Somehow, Hua Qiyue felt her heartbeat quicken.

    Tianci held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand tightly and he seemed to be a little frightened. Hua Qiyue tenderly patted on Tianci¡¯s head and said, "Don¡¯t be frightened, Daddy won¡¯t do anything to hurt you."

    The confidence and trust, which spontaneously arose from Tianci¡¯s heart, helped him calm down.

    When everyone entered the tower, its inside was suddenly lit up. They saw that there were eight beautiful Luminous Pearls of Five Elements that were hung on the wall. All of a sudden, the tower was filled with colorful lights, as beautiful as a fairnd.

    This sight was totally different from what they had seen just then. Hua Qiyue was surprised inwardly about how this man was good at enjoying life.

    On the first floor of the tower, there seemed to be no windows, but a stream of air, as cool as a breeze, was flowing in the room. Hua Qiyue inhaled heavily and she knew that it should be the anima energy of heaven and earth which was so strong, that it manifested as if they were surrounded by flows of air.

    Ji Feng couldn¡¯t help sighing and said, "This is indeed a perfect ce, and if we cultivate here, we¡¯ll be ten times faster than usual."

    "Awesome, brother Shimo. Am I allowed to practise here in the future?" Ji Jing said and was very excited. Everyone temporarily forgot the purpose of today¡¯s summons.

    "Anytime you want," Yun Shimo said and nced at Hua Qiyue. Tianci took out the luminous pearl that he broght here and he matched each bead of his luminous pearl to one luminous pearl on the wall, it turned out that they were the same.

    "Daddy, there are so many luminous pearls!" Tianci blinked his eyes and cried excitedly.

    Yun Shimo touched Tianci¡¯s head with fondness and took him upstairs. The tower wasn¡¯t very big, but it was as high as nighteen floors. The tower was surrounded by rigorous tactical arrays, so that no one outside the tower could hear any sounds from the inside.

    Huangfu Xuan followed Hua Qiyue and he was excited when he saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s graceful back.

    The handrails were made of precious rosewood, on which lively and vigorous dragons and phoenixes were engraved.

    The anima energy of heaven and earth on the second floor was stronger than that on the first floor.

    Hua Qiyue saw that there was a pool of boiling blue water in the center of the second floor. There was a man of messy hair that was hanging above the pool, but no one could recognize his face because his head was hanging down.

    But all over this man¡¯s entire body was shining with a weird blue light. He looked as skinny as an air-dried corpse...

    Everyone was disturbed the moment they saw this man; even Ji Feng, who was well-informed, also looked at that man in surprise.

    Huangfu Xuan said, "Brother Yun, is he your enemy? Brother Yun, it¡¯s said that women are the most vicious, but as far as I can see, a true man is the most vicious, right?"

    While Yun Shimo answered calmly, "He isn¡¯t my enemy, he¡¯s my father!"

    Hearing this, everyone looked at Yun Shimo with an even stranger look.

    They would think it was a little cruel if he were Yun Shimo¡¯s enemy, but this man was his father... that was so unbelievable!

    "No way, brother Yun, you¡¯re too cruel..."

    "Brother Shimo, is... is... he alive?" Ji Jing said and she looked pale because this was the first time that she had seen such a frightening view.

    Only Tianci looked at the blue pool and pointed at it, crying, "Wow, there is so much anima energy. I see a lot of anima energy flowing into that man!"

    Everyone was once again surprised, while Hua Qiyue stared at what had happened in silence. She had felt it was unbelievable outside the tower, when she had heard the screaming from the high tower before. But now, she was even more shocked when she saw this.

    "He... only has a wisp of his soul left. "Now, to live in this world, for him is no better than being dead. So, I have to do this to keep him alive."

    Yun Shimo said calmly and there was a tinge of a grieved look that skimmed over his eyes and eyebrows.

    At this moment, a tender and graceful woman came from upstairs. This woman was holding three strange stones which shined with blue light, and she was very happy when she saw Hua Qiyue and the others.

    "Mo¡¯er, are they your friends? Why did you bring them here?"

    The woman said with her eyes slightly moist. However, when she saw Tianci, she stayed there motionless as if she had been attacked by electricity.

    "Mom, they¡¯re really my friends. This is Hua Qiyue that I mentioned to you before, and this is Hua Tianci." Yun Shimo was unexpectedly serious and continued, saying, "This is my mother."

    "Old Madame Yun," the others said, although they hadn¡¯t met Yun Shimo¡¯s family before. When they saw his family for the first time, they also understood that Yun Shimo had already regarded them as his trusted friends.

    If the Emperor knew that this ce was filled with anima energy of heaven and earth, he would definitely think that this was a ce with a dragon vein, an assumption that was of course not good to Yun Shimo.

    On the contrary, it would only bring him a fatal disaster. After all, the Emperor thought that this was a treasured ce, which meant that Yun Shimo would probably be the new Emperor of the Changjing Kingdom in the future.

    "Great, great! You should be casual and visit the tower. This will be a good ce to practice since it has enough anima energy!" Old Madame Yun said. Although she was only over forty, she actually looked like a thirty-year old woman.

    Everyone looked at each other. While Yun Shimo led them to the third floor in silence.

    There was an old and ssic table on the third floor. The surrounding stone chairs gleamed with blue light, and Tianci liked it very much. There were also several smooth stone beds and it looked like a ce for practicing.

    Yun Shimo sat down first. Hua Qiyue only felt veryfortable after she entered the ce, and when she sat down, the cool anima energy of heaven and earth quickly flowed into her body.

    Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help praising and said, "Well, this is really a treasured ce, nice! If I practice here, my promotion would arrive faster, won¡¯t it?"

    ¡¯No wonder Yun Shimo was so powerful. Perhaps he practiced here, didn¡¯t he?¡¯

    "Hua Qiyue, the Queen has asked the Liu family to cooperate with the Four Great Families to deal with you. You and Tianci will be in great danger in one month... But I can¡¯t promise that they¡¯ll start to take action after one month, maybe they¡¯ll attack you and Tianci at any moment... So, Tianci should stay here for safety," Yun Shimo said and he fixedly looked at Tianci who was as happy as a little bird.

    Everyone looked at each other and their faces slowly became serious.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Actually, she had learned three final hits from Tianpi, and she had eaten many medicine pellets and magic medicines these days to improve herself. So, she was able to protect Tianci in the future.

    But she thought of her previous existence that she also had thought that Zhou Zhicheng would treat her and Tianci well, hadn¡¯t she? She had also thought that she would provide a good life to Tianci, hadn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 130 Universe Revival Pellets

    Although Hua Qiyue was a little confident, she didn¡¯t wholly believe in herself. Therefore, she hesitated for a while. Finally, she watched Yun Shimo¡¯s ck pupils and nodded.

    She clearly knew about how Yun Shimo treated Tianci.

    If he didn¡¯t love and cherish him sincerely, then why did he adopt Tianci as his foster son? Because she had lived a lifetime, however, she had to take precautions. So, some time ago, Hua Qiyue had set a kind of forbidden art in Tianci¡¯s body.

    When Tianci was in danger, that kind of forbidden art would take effect. And there was a mysterious light group in his body. With double protections, Hua Qiyue could set her mind at rest.

    "Let Tianci stay here to practice! "But I must go out. After all, I¡¯m hiding inside, too. Queen Liu will know that we know of her secret plotting... The debts of Shui Qianruo and Queen Liu, I want to collect them for a long time!" Hua Qiyue said lightly.

    With a look of worry, Ji Feng said, "Qiyue, are you really okay? I am just worried that you¡¯ll be outside alone, and only Caiqing and Caining can protect you. If there is a high-level Qi Artist attack..."

    "I... I can be the secret guard for her." A person said awkwardly.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the man in surprise. The man was Huangfu Xuan. ¡¯Hasn¡¯t he always been arrogant?¡¯ ¡¯Who would have thought that he was willing to be her secret guard?¡¯

    "Hua Qiyue, you¡¯re not powerful enough. It is better to have Royal Highness Huangfu¡¯s protection in secret,"

    Yun Shimo said lightly. He naturally hoped that there would be convincing people around Hua Qiyue. Even if they were not strong, several Qi Artists were not weak.

    "I can also send a few outstanding pharmacy apprentices..."

    "No, thanks. It is impossible for the Liu family to take action now. "Because they still don¡¯t have full confidence. What¡¯s more... I, Hua Qiyue, am not easy to deal with."

    Ji Jing looked a little worried. She was not a genius in Qi Art, so it seemed that she couldn¡¯t provide any help.

    "Qiyue, there are ten shocking bombs here. When you are in danger, ignite them to let us know," Ji Feng said and handed a small bag to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue did not hesitate to ept them and thanked him. Then after arranging their actions, Yun Shimo went to the fourth floor to prepare some of the best medicine pellets immediately.

    At this time, Hua Qiyue finally knew that Yun Shimo came here to make alchemy when he wanted to prepare medicine pellets for Tianci.

    But because he didn¡¯t believe in Hua Qiyue at that time, he made medicine in the public medicine hall.

    And Hua Qiyue taught Tianci how to learn some mental practicing methods on the third floor. The little guy was so smart that he would get it with a bit of exnation.

    Although Tianci was only six years old, he knew that something very unfavorable to Hua Qiyue had happened in the discussion among those adults just then.

    So the little guy wanted to try his best to be powerful, to protect his beautiful and precious mom.

    Hua Qiyue taught Tianci some mental practicing methods and left him so that he couldprehend them. Then, she also sat cross-legged on the stone couch and quietly entered the Mysterious World of her Divine Sense to practice.

    After entering the Mysterious World, Tianpi also taught Hua Qiyue some killing arrays formed by runes.

    Thebination of killing arrays and killing skills, in Tianpi¡¯s words, was an absolute all-conquerer around the world.

    Hua Qiyue knew that there were many significant tactical deployments in the world, but most of them had been lost.

    And the Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment, one of the Five Greatest Killing Arrays, taught by Tianpi, was the toughest one among them.

    It was challenging to remember runes. Although all of those shing runes had been put into Hua Qiyue¡¯s brain, she would get a bad headache when she tried to think of one.

    Hua Qiyue sat by the pool. After absorbing intense anima energy, she finally left the Mysterious World.

    She had learned Tianpi¡¯s Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment, which made her feel more confident.

    Tianci was still immersed in the world of practice. This kid was indeed a talent in Qi Arts and could calm himself down.

    Hua Qiyue felt very relieved.

    When Yun Shimo came down from the fourth floor, his face was as pale as a white paper. Hua Qiyue stood up at once and asked, "You look terrible. Are you forcing yourself to refine medicine pellets again?"

    The others hade out from the practice world. When they heard Hua Qiyue¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "There¡¯s no one in the world who can force me to refine medicine pellets." Yun Shimo looked at Hua Qiyue with an angry look, handing her a big bag.

    "There are ten Universe Revival Pellets. Take one if you are sneak attacked by others, or when unfortunately being at the gates of death. Even if someone breaks up your soul or there is only one breath left, take one, and you will be revived,"

    Yun Shimo said unconcernedly.

    Ji Feng looked at Yun Shimo in shock, "Brother Yun is really excellent. You could refine ten Universe Revival Pellets in just two hours. This kind of pellet ranks fifth in the Wind and Cloud Magic Pellets Ranking List. Although it can¡¯t make peoplee back to life, if a dying person takes it, the King of Hell would not dare ask for his life! "Qiyue, with these ten remedies, you don¡¯t need to worry about yourself."

    "But, she also needs to have a breath left to take them," Yun Shimo said ruthlessly. Hua Qiyue turned over a supercilious look to him. She wasn¡¯t convinced to admit his kindness, but her heart was filled with warmth.

    ¡¯It is very harmful to an alchemist to make ten of this kind of medicine pellets in a short time, without a break.¡¯

    ¡¯Could it be that... there is a ce for me in his heart?¡¯

    Hua Qiyue felt that this time, she would be able to discard the resentment of being taken advantage ofst time.

    "By the way, Brother Shimo, aren¡¯t you very powerful? "You could protect Sister Qiyue, being by her side!" Ji Jing suddenly said andughed.

    "That¡¯s great! It is only natural for dad to protect mom!" Tianci¡¯s voice chimed in. When they looked back, they saw the little fellow rushing forward with a red face and rubbing his face against Hua Qiyue¡¯s clothes.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing. And there was some ambiguity in their eyes when they watched Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    Although Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng felt somewhat lost, they had to admit that they were convinced in front of Yun Shimo. Because he was so outstanding that they thought he was pretty suitable for Hua Qiyue.

    "Even if I am powerful, I can¡¯t win against thousands of Qi Artists. "There are probably two or three thousand Qi Artists behind the Four Great Families. "Even if the Qi Arts are only at the lower level of Soaring Cloud, there is strength in numbers... It would have been better if I knew some killing arrays, but I don¡¯t. "So, when we deal with two or three thousand Qi Artists together, whether we can live is also a question,"

    Yun Shimo said calmly.

    "What should we do now?" Ji Jing said with fear.

    "Now, we can only do as I said before¡ªoutwit them with their own tricks," Yun Shimo said calmly. They still firmly remembered the n they had just made. When they recalled it, everyone had to admire Yun Shimo¡¯s wisdom.

    It waste at night. Hua Qiyue left the tall tower while Ji Jing stayed there to take care of Tianci.

    Tianci was a sensible child. He knew that an imminent disaster was looming over Hua Qiyue. So when she left, he embraced her tightly and told her, "Mom, you muste back to pick me up."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will,"

    Hua Qiyue said in a low voice. A sudden sadness appeared in her heart, which was as painful as remembering Tianci when she was framed in her previous life.

    Hua Qiyue left. She went back to the Hua¡¯s Mansion to practice quietly.

    The next day, Yun Shimo asked others to send her dozens of Divine Spirit Pellets, which ranked sixth in the list.

    This kind of medicine pellets could increase one¡¯s anima energy and strength, too, which could speed up one¡¯s promotion.

    It was worth millions outside. What¡¯s more, Yun Shimo seldom refined this kind of medicine pellets for selling, so it was costly for the rich to get just one.

    The following days were as calm as the surface of the water. But, beneath it, there was a massive storm being brewed by others.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On that day, the Emperor was infected with a bad cold. Not being in good spirits, he did not go to court.

    The concubines went to the Mental Cultivation Hall to see him one after another. Unfortunately, the Emperor refused to see them.

    The First Prince and Huangfu Shenglin arrived at the same time. What surprised the concubines was that the Emperor granted them an audience.

    The Changlong Emperorid t on the dragon bed. His face was pale, and he coughed a few times from time to time, which made the little eunuch on the side to frown.

    "Your Majesty and Father, how are you?"

    The First Prince and the Eleventh Prince entered together. After they prostrated themselves, the Emperor slowly opened his eyes and saw his two sons, which made him feel a little happy.

    Emperor Changlong had numerous concubines, but most of their children were princesses. Although there were eleven princes, nine of them died very early; only two sons were alive, Huangfu Shenglin and Huangfu Changyu.

    Naturally, the Changlong Emperor regarded sons as his life. Now his two sons went to visit him, which put him in a good mood.

    "Your Majesty and Father, I heard that you caught a bad cold, so I especially came to pay you a visit. "Here are some Blood Cirction Pellets. I requested an alchemist to refine them. It¡¯s said that they can dispel the cold and that they work very well!" The First Prince took the lead in offering his medicine pellets.

    The Changlong Emperor was pleased after hearing that, replying, "Great! "I need this medicine pellet the most now." ¡¯But the alchemists who can make this kind of medicine pellets need to be above the sixth grade.¡¯ ¡¯It seems that no one else in the Changjing Kingdom can refine them except Yun Shimo.¡¯

    "Were they refined by Prince Nan?" The emperor was in a good mood and asked casually.

    "Your Majesty and Father, they were made by a new high-level alchemist recruited by me, not by Prince Nan. "Generally speaking, Prince Nan would practice alchemy for nobles without special circumstances," The First Prince answered. He belittled Yun Shimo inadvertently.

    Now, Yun Shimo was an enemy in the First Prince¡¯s heart. After all, that guy had decided to live his life with Hua Qiyue. He, the noble First Prince, lost to such a guy.

    The Changlong Emperor heard and frowned faintly. He attached great importance to Prince Nan. However, as the First Prince said, Yun Shimo was not an ordinary person. Under normal circumstances, he would not make medicine pellets for nobles or royalty.

    The Changlong Emperor looking up to him, to put it bluntly, was because he wanted to keep Yun Shimo from moving closer to an absolute force. In this way, his position as the emperor was also much more stable.

    "But it is perfect for him to make this kind of medicine. Yu¡¯er, you have to train that alchemist well," The Emperor said lightly.

    "Yes, I will. It¡¯s tough to find such a high-level alchemist," The First Prince said as he gloated. He nced at Huangfu Shenglin, with irony in his eyes.

    They were all sons of the Emperor, but Huangfu Shenglin was calmer. He knew that the First Prince was mocking him for having no good medicine pellets.

    While the prince wascent, Huangfu Shenglin waved his hand, and his little eunuch immediately presented a square samite box.

    Huangfu Shenglin took it and handed it to the Emperor respectfully, saying, "Your Majesty and Father, this is a Universe Revival Pellet. It is especially suitable for the weakened as you are now. And it ranks fifth in the Wind and Cloud Magic Pellets Ranking List. "I requested Prince Nan to refine it."

    After hearing Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s words, the First Prince¡¯s face changed abruptly.

 Chapter 131 Sound-Transmitting Spiritual Stone

    It was known that one who had thousands of gold would also have it difficult to own one such medicine pellets. And as for these excellent medicine pellets, it was likely that only Yun Shimo could refine them.

    Of course, there would be other reclusive masters. But they also were hard to invite over. It was even harder than inviting Western Buddha.

    So the First Prince could ascertain that the Universe Revival Pellet must have been refined by Yun Shimo!

    The Changlong Emperor¡¯s eyes were bright and said happily, "Was this made by Prince Nan?"

    "Yes. I went to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion for several days to ask for medicine. Prince Nan was moved by my sincerity, so he promised to make this Universe Revival Pellet to me. Your Majesty and Father, this kind of pellet can strengthen the body, which is suitable for you to take!" Huangfu Shenglin said with a light smile, but his eyes did not have any sense of self-publicity.

    The Changlong Emperor kept nodding his head. To be honest, he still liked the little prince more.

    The Blood Cirction Pellet ranked only eleventh in the list. How could it bepared with a Universe Revival Pellet? Therefore, this time, it seemed that the medicine pellet given by Huangfu Shenglin was more valuable and useful.

    The First Prince¡¯s face turned pale, but soon he hid his expression. He said, "Congrattions, Your Majesty and Father. With it, all diseases will be cured, and soon you will be better."

    "You¡¯re right! Right! Thanks to Shenglin!" The Changlong Emperor said with a faint smile.

    "Your Majesty and Father, this is what I should do," Huangfu Shenglin said humbly.

    The Changlong Emperorughed happily and patted the bedside, "Come here, Shenglin, sit down. Tell me how you swayed Prince Nan."

    After Huangfu Shenglin thanked the Emperor, he respectfully sat aside and carefully shared his experience of requesting medicine. During this period, the Emperor keptughing, and he was so enthusiastic that he left the First Prince in the cold.

    Although the First Prince forced himself to smile, his heart was full of resentment. ¡¯If it hadn¡¯t been for Huangfu Shenglin who robbed my poprity, I would probably be the only one in my father¡¯s eyes.¡¯

    ¡¯And Prince Nan even promised to refine a Universe Revival Pellet to Huangfu Shenglin. Why did my people not know at all?¡¯

    After not quickly returning from the Hall of Mental Cultivation, the First Prince was furious in his pce. He punished his spies severely and broke an antique vase which was worth fifty thousand gold.

    "You are all good for nothing! Good for nothing! You weren¡¯t even aware that Huangfu Shenglin went to ask for medicine pellets!" He panted with a ferocious light in his eyes and continued, "That old guy, how did he ignore my existence because of just one Universe Revival Pellet! Did he know how hard it was to find a good pharmacist? My sincerity is no less than Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s!"

    With such a roar from Huangfu Changyu, Xiao Zhouzi fell to his knees in horror and replied, "Your Highness First Prince, please do not... ramble on. Be mindful that the walls have ears!"

    The First Prince heaped curses on the Emperor, mostly deeming him an old undying guy. If the Emperor really knew that, he would have no way but to die!

    No emperor would like such a son.

    The First Prince¡¯s face was distorted and confused. He screamed angrily, saying, "Here are all my people. If anyone dares to betray me, he would be killed! I have been downgraded by Huangfu Shenglin since childhood!"

    "That old guy, he only saw him. He has only seen him all the time! There is only Huangfu Shenglin in his eyes, even if I am the First Prince..."

    "First Prince, First Prince... I beg you to stop talking, stop talking!" Xiao Zhou Zi eximed, "If the Queen hears, I¡¯m afraid..."

    At the mention of the Queen, the First Prince immediately stopped the topic and stood there, panting and trembling with rage.

    Anyway, he really wanted to stab a thousand knives on Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s body. He was the First Prince, and he would never allow anyone to ride on his head.

    But when he heard the word "Queen", the First Prince was still cowered. Sometimes he felt that the Queen was more dreadful than the Emperor.

    "Damn it!" With a roar, First Prince threw one of the precious jade basins to the ground, and it was immediately cracked.

    Several people were kneeling below. They didn¡¯t even dare to take a breath. They were afraid of being killed because of moving or taking a deep breath.

    On that day, Huangfu Shenglin came to the study anxiously for an interview. After the Emperor took the Universe Revival Pellet sent by the Eleven Prince, the bad cold immediately withdrew that night, and all the people were in high spirits.

    So the Emperor Changlong was still very fond of this little son, but when he saw that Huangfu Shenglin was worried, he couldn¡¯t help wondering, "Shenglin, what makes you so worried?"

    Huangfu Shenglin was terrified and said, "Your Majesty and Father, there is one thing that I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know whether to say it or not."

    Seeing that he was so cautious, the Changlong Emperor was even more surprised. "What¡¯s the matter? I want to hear it."

    Huangfu Shenglin had always been smart andpetent in the eyes of the Changlong Emperor, except that he could not be elected as First Prince. His abilities in any aspect were stronger than Huangfu Changyu¡¯s.

    "If I say this, Your Majesty and Father... please don¡¯t be angry." Huangfu Shenglin paused and said in a low voice.

    The Changlong Emperor naturally agreed and let the little eunuch on one side to go out. Only then did Huangfu Shenglin carefully take out a spirit stone and put it on the Emperor¡¯s desk with trepidation.

    "Your Majesty and Father, it is a sound-transmitting spiritual stone. Father should have heard of it. This kind of spiritual stones is scarce in the Tianyuan Continent. Once I traveled abroad and identally donated twelve silvers to an old beggar with white hair and white beard. And he sent it to me."

    Huangfu Shenglin told the Emperor all about that day.

    "I didn¡¯t believe the old beggar¡¯s words. After all, ording to the legend, there are only three spiritual stones in the world. How could an old beggar without own status one of such stones? However, just a few days ago, one of my close Qi Artists discovered the method of using it by ident."

    The Emperor listened and was even more delighted. "So, you got the spiritual stone because of kindness. Tell me quickly, what¡¯s wrong with that?"

    "My Qi Artist... When he identally passed through the First Prince¡¯s Pure Heart Hall, he recorded his words with the spirit stone. I didn¡¯t know about it, but the Qi Artist handed it in, and solemnly exined the situation. That¡¯s why I came here. I don¡¯t know whether I should believe his words or not."

    Huangfu Shenglin frowned tightly, which made the Emperor¡¯s face fall.

    Naturally, he guessed that it should be words against him.

    "I want to listen, Shenglin. Anyway, I won¡¯t me you. I won¡¯t act blindly by impulse,"

    The Changlong Emperor said lightly. He had been emperor for decades. What kind of storms had not been seen?

    Then Huangfu Shenglin obeyed his orders. He carefully knocked on the spiritual stone, and it immediately sent out a voice.

    "You are all good for nothing! Good for nothing! You weren¡¯t even aware that Huangfu Shenglin went to ask for medicine!" Panting was heard, then continued, "That old guy, how did he ignore my existence because of just one Universe Revival Pellet! Did he know how hard it was to find a good pharmacist? My sincerity is no less than Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s!"

    The Emperor flew into a rage after hearing the long conversation. He stood up angrily and looked as if he was going to rush out. Huangfu Shenglin knelt down and wailed, "Please calm down your anger, Your Majesty and Father!"

    "Good! Good! My good son! How could he curse me, calling me an old guy?" The Emperor was blue with anger, but he was still the figurehead of a country; he soon calmed down.

    "Please calm your anger, Your Majesty and Father. Maybe it was an inadvertent remark made by Your Highness First Prince..." Huangfu Shenglin was shocked by the sharp murderous look suddenly being shot from the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    The Changlong Emperor snorted. In fact, he had always liked Huangfu Shenglin more, but because the Liu family was too powerful, he could only temporarily let Huangfu Changyu be First Prince.

    "I know what I should do. Eunuch Wang, send several high-level secret guards to the Eleventh Prince to protect the prince¡¯s safety! If there¡¯s an ident, I¡¯ll ask you for an exnation!"

    The Emperor said coldly, and Eunuch Wang quickly answered outside, "Yes, I¡¯llply with your wish!"

    Huangfu Shenglin was stunned. "Your Majesty and Father, I have enough secret guards."

    "It¡¯s okay to have more secret guards, Shenglin. Now I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hurt, so you must stay alive!" the Changlong Emperor said coldly, then Huangfu Shenglin quickly thanked him.

    The sound-transmitting spiritual stone was naturally ced in the custody of Huangfu Shenglin. After all, he was the one who brought it. The Emperor could not help sighing after Huangfu Shenglin left.

    "Emperor, why are you so worried? Now the Eleventh Prince is bing more and more mature and cunning," Eunuch Wang said quietly. Listening to that, the Changlong Emperor gently bowed his head.

    That was right. Huangfu Shenglin was bing more and smarter now. He knew how to find the shorings of the other side, but he wasn¡¯t mboyant. He was a perfect candidate for the future First Prince position.

    There were no other princes besides Huangfu Shenglin, so the Changlong Emperor had a clear idea about the future.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The Shui¡¯s Mansion, the house of the big poisoner Shui Qianruo.

    In Changjing city, the positions of Yun Shimo and Shui Qianruo were almost the same. In the heart of the Emperor, whether one person could refine medicine or use poison, he was an indispensable talent for the country.

    Of course, if Yun Shimo were the kind of person who could be summoned at will, it would be thousands of times better than the great poisoner. The problem was that Yun Shimo was arrogant and could not be a ve to the royal family.

    In the great poisoner¡¯s poisoning room, the thin body of Shui Qianruo was even smaller when in front of the enormous tripod furnace. He skillfully added a poisonous herb into it, and a pinch of ck me appeared in his hand.

    The ck me made a ck smokeing out of the tripod furnace. In a short time, he finished refining a ck poisonous pellet.

    "Master, your wife brings soup for you," outside the hall, someone said quietly. Shui Qianruo raised his eyebrow slightly; there was a touch of joy on his face, which made him seem a little lively.

    "Let her wait for me in the dining room." Shui Qianruo instructed him. After putting the poisonous pellet down, he went to the dining hall.

    Princess Huiya ordered a servant to put the soup on the dining table. Then she sat quietly waiting for Shui Qianruo. When he showed up, she threw herself at him like a bird, then she held his hand with red cheeks.

    After ordering everyone to go out, Shui Qianruo held Princess Huiya tightly.

    They were not married, so they could not appear together in public. But Shui Qianruo had already had sex with Princess Huiya, so he wished he could stay with her forever.

    "My husband, we can get married in twenty days," Princess Huiya said with shy intensity.

    "You are right, princess. I will cherish you. There are only twenty days left. Don¡¯t worry," Shui Qianruo smiled and said, "I have to leave. Will you wait here for one hour?"

 Chapter 132 The First Princes Invitation

    Princess Huiya nodded cleverly. She said, "Okay, I¡¯ll wait here for your return."

    After hearing that, Shui Qianruo was satisfied. He thought that thanks to the Queen¡¯s hallucinatory drug, Princess Huiya had be so clever and gentle. It was worth paying anything.

    Naturally, Shui Qianruo would not think that he would be killed by Hua Qiyue. After all, he was the most outstanding poisoner in the world. Although Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had detoxified his poision, if he really wanted to be ruthlessly...

    Shui Qianruo left the dining hall. Princess Huiya sat there with aplicated light in her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Idiot, this rune is written like this, not like that!"

    With a roar of anger, Hua Qiyue looked helplessly at the tiny hare in front of her. She was speechless. It was said that the rune was the most difficult thing to learn in the world. Each time she wrote down a rune, her head was in pain as if it were punctured by tens of millions of needles.

    This was the side effect of learning runes. It was near impossible to learn them sessfully.

    However, Hua Qiyue must master the runes taught by the Sun Moon Deity. Because the runes taught by this 10,000-year-old rabbit were the runes for a transmission array.

    As long as she learned how to use a transmission array, haha, she couldn¡¯t be defeated by those people!

    "Don¡¯t scold me for being stupid, will you? Runes are the most difficult thing to learn. How could you criticize me all the time? Tiny hare, aren¡¯t you still trapped in a Death Tactical Deployment although you are good at arrays?" Hua Qiyue gave a cold hum, after she finished saying a little unhappily.

    The tiny hare raised its tail and said, "Humph, what a beautiful thing you say! You know, if a rookie like you was really trapped in a Death Tactical Deployment, I¡¯m sure there wouldn¡¯t even be any ashes left in an hour! I survived with great soul force and strength!"

    It had praciced for more than 10,000 years, so it was impossible for it to be killed in that Death Tactical Deployment.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face changed and she had to admit what it said.

    Whether it was experience or other aspects, the Sun and Moon God was much more powerful than her.

    No longer arguing with the tiny hare, she wrote the most difficult runes on the ground attentively. The pain in her head caused her nerves to tighten up, and cold sweat dripped down from her forehead, wetting her long moon-white gown.

    The tiny hare stopped talking to her. Itid down beside her, to eat and drink.

    In Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart, this tiny hare was more and more like Tianpi.

    It took her the whole day to learn the array. Hua Qiyue developed an appalling headache, so she had to run to the Mysterious World to eat a Ginseng with Nine Souls.

    The effect of the Ginseng with Nine Souls was more powerful than that of the Long Red. To her relief, after she had eaten it, all the depleted spirit was recovered.

    Tianpi looked up and down at Hua Qiyue. After learning that she had learned to use Transmission Arrays, he was shocked for a while.

    "Damn... In those years, I didn¡¯t seed for one year, you... it took you just one day. You are an abnormal person!" Tianpi murmured and stared at Hua Qiyue with contemptuous eyes.

    Without caring about what he said, Hua Qiyue ate another Ginseng with Nine Souls. Then she felt that her whole body was quitefortable.

    When she practiced for a while, she only felt a strong spiritual energy flowing in her body. It was a feeling of promotion. Hua Qiyue absorbed the anima energy frantically and actively at once.

    "Quick! Promotion! Promotion!" Hua Qiyue absorbed anima energy crazily while contemting. Then she struck with one hand, which was the palm she had recently learned. With a loud bang, the huge tree on the other side was knocked down by her.

    The medium level of the Dragon Diagram... the Great Completeness of the Dragon Diagram... Cultivation Dimension...

    The red light enveloped all of Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. After the light slowly disappeared, she took a breath.

    Tianpi stood in shock. A burst of shame, enough that he wanted to dig a hole and hide, made him feel very depressed.

    She was a truly abnormal girl! How could she have risen by three levels! Generally, it was difficult to be promoted for most of the Qi Artists who arrivied at the lower level of the Dragon Diagram. However, she was so abnormal that she had been promoted for three levels in one go!

    Tianpi spewed out a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness directly due to anger.

    In fact, he should have been happy about Hua Qiyue¡¯s promotion. After all, she was his apprentice. But it was too shameful to think of his practice years.

    Hua Qiyue took a nce at the Tianpi fainted beside her and sighed softly, "Master, I¡¯m endowed with abnormal talent, so only an abnormal person like you would ept me as an apprentice!"

    Tianpi was just about to wake up, but hearing her words, he spewed out another mouthful of blood...

    But Hua Qiyue knew that she had promoted to the lower level of Cultivation Dimension, and she could now also use Transmission Arrays. She was no longer afraid.

    But it was still safer leaving Tianci to Prince Nan. Even if she was more powerful than before, she might not be able to protect him. After all, Queen Liu¡¯s group was extremely cruel and merciless. If they failed to deal with her, maybe they would aim for Tianci.

    How could she guard against so much then?

    Anyway, Hua Qiyue finally felt at ease. After a nice sleep, she ate a very good breakfast in the morning, then she was in a cheery mood. However, when thinking of the Divine Eyes Organization mentioned by Yun Shimo, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little palpitation.

    She had asked Caiqing and Caining, two good Qi Artists, and they didn¡¯t know how to contact the people from the Divine Eyes Organization.

    So where should she go to find the No.1 sect epting assignments in the world?

    "Miss, there¡¯s a man wanting to meet you. He ims to be from the Divine Eyes Organization."

    Youshui suddenly came to tell her. Hua Qiyue¡¯s whole body trembled. They came!

    Did the person who Yun Shimo once said he would introduce to here?

    A gust of wind came. Hua Qiyue looked back, but saw a shadow flying, then stopping in front of her.

    The man was wearing a golden mask with only one pair of eyes and nose visible.

    The man¡¯s eyes were as bright as lightning, and coldly fell on Hua Qiyue, with an air of arrogance and excellence.

    "Are you Hua Qiyue?" The visitor looked at her coldly and asked without politeness.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly as she answered, "Childe, presumably you are a member of the Divine Eyes Organization. Please sit down."

    "There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense. Show your money before asking me what you want to know," The visitor said coldly. He added, "My time is precious and I have no time to waste here with you."

    How conceited he was!

    Hua Qiyue was not surprised. She asked Youshui to take out the note box and said, "Help me find out who raped Rong Qiyue on her wedding night!"

    Hua Qiyue said lightly.

    The man listened and stared nkly for a while, "Tell me her birth ce and the origin of her family."

    "Rong Qiyue was born in the capital city. Her family¡¯s origin¡ªa small mountain vige called Mingshan, a thousand miles away from the capital. She married Zhou Zhicheng at sixteen then she was framed to death," Hua Qiyue said lightly.

    She told him of her previous life. Then she fell into the memory once again. There was no pain in her heart, but only regret left, regretting that she was too foolish at that time.

    "Deal! One hundred thousand!"

    "Deal!" Hua Qiyue said lightly. Then Youshui passed the note box, and Lv Xin handed tea. He did not look at the tea, but nced at Hua Qiyue¡¯s note box lightly. When he opened it, seeing a stack of thick silver tickets, he could not help but raise his eyebrows.

    The member of the Divine Eyes Organization knew that Princess Jinghua in legend had magic medicine.

    "Wait, I changed my mind, I want a Long Red."

    As soon as that person¡¯s words came out, Lv Xin and Youshui could not help changing their faces. This person was really cunning. A Long Red could be sold for five hundred thousand now. Was this transaction too expensive? What on earth did their Miss buy?

    "Are the people of the Divine Eyes Organization always inconsistant in their words?" Hua Qiyue abruptly looked severe, but she did not intend to continue the entanglement, "Lv Xin, go to take a Long Red. Childe, I hope you will not go back and forth this time. Otherwise, I will end this transaction."

    The man gave a snort, and kept silent.

    After Lv Xin took a Long Red for him, the man threw a card to Hua Qiyue. She took it and opened it. It turned out to be the note of a sessful task transaction.

    "Three dayster, if there is an answer, I wille and tell you. Of course, if not, you have to wait for the day."

    With these words, the figure shed, disappearing in front of Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue knew that his Qi Art should be in the medium level of Cultivation Dimension, one grade higher than hers, ording to her sense.

    But if they really fought, that person would not be her opponent. Although his spiritual energy was stronger than hers by one level, Hua Qiyue has a variety of arrays, and all kinds of unique skills...

    So as for that man, he would not be Hua Qiyue¡¯s match even if his level was higher. The worst case was that she would be in danger, but she could leave with the help of a Transmission Array.

    After asking the cook make some excellent dishes, Hua Qiyue concentrated on practicing in the room.

    Lv Xin and Youshui were very confused. What on earth was Miss doing in the room? They dared not ask, but from Hua Qiyue¡¯s behavior, they guessed that it should be that someone wanted to hurt her.

    Both Caining and Qingqing protected Hua Qiyue in the dark. They were her secret guards, but they could not understand her behavior those days.

    As for Huangfu Xuan, a noble son, he really put down his dignity and became a secret guard.

    Hua Qiyue was a little grateful to him, but not to the extent of feeling touched.

    After the cook had prepared many kinds of dishes, Hua Qiyue firstly invited the hare to have a meal, then Tianpi for another meal. Then she practiced hard again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Three dayster, Hua Qiyue received an invitation from the First Prince, saying that he had a banquet by the Wangyue River and that he invited her to enjoy the moon together by the river.

    Hua Qiyue epted with pleasure.

    It was Hua Qiyue who the First Prince invited. But she showed up with a lovely hare.

    The hare, naturally, was the Sun Moon Deity. Yun Shimo felt worried about her safety. Even if there were three secret guards around her, she also let the tiny hare follow her.

    The tiny hare loved eating. If there was food, it did not matter who it followed. It was better for him to have meat, wine and vegetables in every meal. Such a life made him as happy as an emperor.

    And Yun Shimo was busy refining medicine pellets. He would refine all the medicine pellets ranking top five on the list.

    Of course, more importantly, ording to the way the Sun Moon Deity taught him, he was making a body for his father.

    If there was no body for the Spiritual Body in a certain period of time, the soul would disappear.

    This night, Hua Qiyue was dressed in a snow-white gown, and her hair was loosely tied up, with only a plum blossom hairpin inserted obliquely.

    However, that night¡¯s Hua Qiyue looked refreshing and elegant, and had a different feel from the cold nobility image of the past.

 Chapter 133 Pentagram Tactical Deployment

    The Prince had already set up a banquet by the river. There were probably dozens of Qi Artists on one side, dozens of maids standing quietly beside the First Prince and all the delicacies from mountains and seas on the table.

    The crescent moon had climbed high in the sky. Its cool light fell on the river, covering it with a silver light.

    As the wind blew, willows danced in the wind. The current was cool and made people feel confortable. Musicians were blowing soft and sweet melodies on one side, which made the whole people feel rxed.

    "To my surprise, Princess Jinghua is present. I¡¯m ttered." First Prince greeted politely, with aplex look between his eyebrows and eyes.

    Of course, Hua Qiyue had felt his changes.

    At the beginning, the First Prince was full of affection for her. No¡ªit should be said to be full of desire. Now, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo showed up as a pair. And she was the enemy of the Liu family. How could the First Prince still have affection for her?

    For Hua Qiyue, he just fell the desire to possess her all the time.

    "The First Prince is too polite. How could Qiyue dare to refuse Your Highness First Prince¡¯s invitation?" Hua Qiyue said and smiled.

    The moonlight fell on her pearly cheeks, and he was captured by the young girl¡¯s beauty. The First Prince thought that if they could catch this woman alive, he must torture her severely...

    "The scenery along the river is excellent, and there is an osmanthus fragrans forest. You can see it not far away. The moon shadow is sparse, and the flower fragrance is just right," First Princeughed after his statement, and pointed to the te of fruit before Hua Qiyue.

    "This is moon cantaloupe, the tribute from the Chexue Kingdom. Qiyue, please have a taste." The First Prince was extremely gentle. His cold eyes began to shine, staring at Hua Qiyue¡¯s beautiful face; his heart was beginning to stir.

    "Thanks, First Prince. Qiyue likes it very much," Hua Qiyue said lightly. She said she liked it; however, there was really no favorable expression on her face.

    Taking a bite of the melon, a breeze carried the sweet smell of the osmanthus fragrans. People were immersed in this soft aroma, so they almost forgot that tonight was a night for killing.

    After Hua Qiyue had eaten half a melon, the First Prince said with great interest, "The osmanthus forest over there is fragrant and the moonlight is like water. Why don¡¯t we go there for a walk?"

    Finally, it came!

    Hua Qiyue knew that the First Prince had finally started his n to deal with her, but she still smiled faintly. "Fine, Qiyue also wants to go to the osmanthus fragrans forest."

    The First Prince was so happy to hear that. He was afraid of her refusal. So he left all the people in their ces and led Hua Qiyue to the osmanthus fragrans forest.

    The osmanthus fragrans smelled great. Hua Qiyue took a deep breath, then left with him confidently.

    They stepped into the osmanthus forest, and the First Prince took the lead in heading for the deep part of the forest. "This osmanthus fragrans forest was nted by a Qi Artist a hundred years ago. There are some traps in the forest, but they were destroyed by men decades ago. What a pity! What a pity!"

    The First Prince said unconcernedly. His eyes drifted to Hua Qiyue¡¯s face.

    Huaqiyue was smiling. She picked an osmanthus flower and ced it close to her nose to sniff it. She said, "You are right. That Qi Artist was very famous, but they were some small traps and tactical arrays, not lethal at all."

    The big tactical deployments taught by Tianpi were truly the most harmful.

    Although there were different ways to escape from small arrays, generally speaking, people who could setuprge ones could also solve them.

    "Infanta, you must be joking. How could you know its power if you hadn¡¯t tried them yourself?" the First Prince said with a light smile. He was confused by Hua Qiyue¡¯s smile.

    He knew that Hua Qiyue rarely smiled in front him. This time, he felt that there was a special meaning in her smile...

    What was it? The First Prince couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Because for him, this killing attempt was absolutely historic. If Hua Qiyue died, the Four Great Families could work together to force the Changlong Emperor to abdicate, and he, the First Prince, would be the new emperor.

    Naturally, the Four Great Families would benefit a lot.

    The First Prince had entered the depths of the osmanthus fragrans forest.

    The moonlight was sparse, the flower shadow was dim, and sometimes the breeze blew with a flowery fragrance. The First Prince stood in the middle of the two trees, pointing to a ribbon ced at a height above his head. He said, "Qiyue, look, there¡¯s a ribbon here. I didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde here to make a wish."

    Hua Qiyue walked over, standing in front of the First Prince. She looked up, and saw it was indeed a red ribbon.

    The Prince quickly stepped back. Suddenly, several people jumped out. All of them were wearing ck tights, and they surrounded Hua Qiyue in a circle.

    Those people had strong killing intent. Hua Qiyue understood through her sense that these people were Qi Artists around the Dragon Diagram state. There were so many people to deal with her; in the eyes of ordinary people, she must be undoubtedly doomed!

    "Start the tactical array!" An indifferent voice sounded. Then someone jumped in and pped on one side of the tree.

    The tree immediately showed the light of a pentagram. Then the light shed, and there was a tactical array appearing around Hua Qiyue!

    This small tactical array was the one the First Prince had mentioned just then!

    The Prince took a few steps back. He was relieved when he saw Hua Qiyue inside the array. Fortunately, it went smoothly. If Hua Qiyue did not enter it, there were some Qi Artists who could catch her, but...

    Generally speaking, with the restraint of the tactical array, it was impossible for Hua Qiyue to win!

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows, and behaved as calm as a mountain, looking at the man whounched the tactical array¡ªShui Qianruo.

    "It was disrespectful for the great poisoner toe too. But... however I look at you, your corpse look really makes me feel unpleasant, wu... I almost spit out the overnight meal!" Hua Qiyueughed teasingly.

    Shui Qianruo had been a great poisoner for so many years, but no one had ever made fun of him like that. He could not help but show it by his serious face. He said coldly, "Hua Qiyue, tonight is the time of your death. How could you still be in a mood tough at me?"

    "Death? Where did you get such self-confidence, Shui Qianruo? With your sick vulgar poison?" Hua Qiyue continued tough.

    "Good! Hua Qiyue, you are so confident! I will show you how you die!" Then Shui Qianruo leaped away, leaving the tactical array, "This is the Pentagram Tactical Deployment. Anyone who enters it will surely be doomed by its lightsaber!"

    A ruthless look shed in Shui Qianruo¡¯s eyes. He must kill the woman this time!

    He was naturally confident for Yun Shimo was not around her. Now she couldn¡¯t get away, so he could finally kill her!

    When he finished talking, the Pentagram Tactical Deployment was started. At once, there were all kinds of intersecting lights transmited by it. With bone-chilling cold, the light made this summer turn into a cold winter immediately.

    The light intersected, pressing noisily toward Hua Qiyue. With a sound made people feel a toothache, even the air was cut by it.

    Hua Qiyue sneered and immediately wrote several runes in her palm. When Tianpi taught her how to make arrays, he also taught her how to crack them.

    She finished writing a few runes quickly, then pped at those rays of light.

    When Shui Qianruo and the First Prince saw Hua Qiyue making this action, they could not helpughing. One of them said, "Haha... Hua Qiyue, do you think this lightsaber is the same as an ordinary one? Your spiritual energy will only make them be stronger and stronger. Hahaha, Hua Qiyue, watil until you turn into a corpse yourself!"

    However, before they stoppedughing, they heard some sharp sound of breaking the void. Hua Qiyue scattered those rays of light with just one palm.

    And those lights gathered close, became lightsabers suddenly, and attacked the First Prince and his fellows!

    The First Prince and Shui Qianruo were astounded. They didn¡¯t even see how Hua Qiyue did that. Now they were going to deal with the lightsaber they had created!

    The First Prince¡¯s secret guards blocked the huge light with their swords at once.

    "You... how did you break my array?" What made Shui Qianruo proud was not only poisoning, but also his arrays!

    Because there were very few people who could setup arrays. Still, Hua Qiyue could break his arrays! How couldn¡¯t he get angry?

    "I just cracked it by willing it so. Shui Qianruo, you poisonous corpse, what other tricks do you have? Come on!" Hua Qiyue growled impatiently.

    Shui Qianruo was so angry that he even wanted to spit blood. It was the first time that he met an opponent who couldpare with him!

    Although Yun Shimo was also famous before, Shui Qianruo had never fought with him directly.

    But now, that little woman could make him almost vomit blood. So, she must die tonight!

    The First Prince¡¯s face was pale, and he looked at Hua Qiyue with hatred. He thought that with the help of Shui Qianruo¡¯s array, Hua Qiyue would be captured. But he was disappointed.

    Shui Qianruo knew he must be quick. Once Yun Shimo came here, their ns would be more difficult. Although, in addition, there were hundreds of Qi Artists!

    But Shui Qianruo once told the Queen that he wanted to capture Hua Qiyue in person!

    He then took out the poisonous pellet he recently refined and rushed forward. "Bang!" The poisonous pellet he had thrown out had be a puff of poisonous fog, spreading immediately!

    "Hua Qiyue... This kind of poison is thetest poison researched by me. It is thebination of the most powerful hallucinating drug and the deadliest poison in the world, hahaha... enjoy it!" After Shui Qianruo used thetest trick, Hua Qiyue had been enveloped in the poisonous fog. He looked at her proudly.

    And Hua Qiyue was unmoveable. She just stood there.

    The First Prince and Shui Qianruo looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know why, there was a strong anxiety in their hearts, but they were surprised to see Hua Qiyue standing her ground.

    This time, they probably could capture her.

    "Childe Shui, is your poison really effective this time?" The First Prince was worried about its potency.

    "Absolutely effective! Your Royal Highness First Prince, please have a look¡ªHua Qiyue has lost the ability to move, indicating that the hallucinogens have worked, and she is trapped in the imaginary scene that she sees. Of course, she is not an ordinary person. If she cracks it, then we have hundreds of Qi Artists who will attack her together!"

    Shui Qianruo answered a bit unhappily. But he wisely left a way out for himself.

    Hua Qiyue was really not an ordinary woman.

    She was the first person he met who could counter his Pentagram Tactical Deployment.

    Then, if this hallucinogen was also ineffective for her, he would have a way out.

    "When Hua Qiyue is trapped by imaginary scene, let¡¯s capture her together!" The First Prince was still anxious and shouted loudly.

    But at this time, they found that Hua Qiyue suddenly moved. When they intended to make sure that everything was ording to n, a strong whirlwind suddenly appeared, taking Hua Qiyue as the center. This whirlwind instantly spread the poison fog tightly around her to the outside!

 Chapter 134 Entering the Trap

    "What¡¯s going on? My poisonous fog... It should only deal with the designated person!" Shui Qianruo cried in shock. The poisonous fog had drifted between them. Several Qi Artists failed to defend from it and fell into the imaginary scene.

    Shui Qianruo¡¯s face changed greatly, and the First Prince also seemed to see something. He was drooling and cheered, "Come on... Hua Qiyue, how beautiful you are... You¡¯re so beautiful. Let me kiss you!"

    The First Prince¡¯s words made the Qi Artists not far away from him angry and fearful. They did not expect that the First Prince would be poisoned in this risky hour!

    "Now, everybody attack her together!" Shui Qianruo saw his hallucinogen was ineffective for Hua Qiyue, so he could not help shouting angrily.

    After his voice fell, everyone emerged from the darkness!

    All the Qi Artists had surrounded Hua Qiyue with a thick circle in a sh!

    Shui Qianruo immediately took out the antidote and helped the First Prince and others take it. The First Prince came to his senses, finding that those Qi Artists were looking at him strangely, then thought a disaster was imminent. He must have been poisoned just then. What did he say or do to make his subordinates look at him like that?

    Hua Qiyue was to me!

    The First Prince looked coldly at Hua Qiyue in the crowd and said ruthlessly, "Hua Qiyue! This time, I will show you how you die. Even if you have ten thousand wings, it¡¯s difficult to escape from my palm!"

    "Everybody,e on, catch her alive!" The First Prince shouted ruthlessly. All the Qi Artists looked at Shui Qianruo. In their hearts, the First Prince was not powerful enough to be obeyed. Most of the Qi Artists were arrogant. They would only obey those who were stronger than themselves, instead of going by status.

    "Kill her!" Shui Qianruo ignored the First Prince¡¯s request. He thought that the woman had to die, the sooner the better! Otherwise, it would be more difficult to deal with her!

    Hundreds of Qi Artists pulled out their swords, and their anima energy was gathered at the end of the sword to form the most powerful killing spirit. And senior Qi Artists used their anima energy as the weapon. All of them attacked and struck at the woman in the middle together.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and used Mourning Steps. After killing dozens of Qi Artists in one breath, she nced at Shui Qianruo.

    Her purpose tonight was to ask Shui Qianruo for a little interest.

    Hua Qiyue sneered. She snapped her finger, and an invisible air bomb hit Shui Qianruo who nned to attack her!

    "Shui Qianruo, it is the First Prince who is your enemy. Open your eyes and kill him!"

    Shui Qianruo¡¯s whole body was stiff. A powerful force made him unconsciously look at the First Prince outside. Without saying anything, he flew up and stabbed him with his sword.

    All the Qi Artists were surprised at this sudden change. And a few of the First Prince¡¯s secret guards shouted coldly, "Shui Qianruo rebels! Everyone, quickly protect the First Prince! Although Shui Qianruo¡¯s Qi Art is superior to yours, he has always been near the Emperor. Now he is instigated by the evildoer Hua Qiyue... Protect the First Prince now, and each person will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold!"

    The secret guard was extremely clever. When power was not tempting, money was.

    So most of the Qi Artists jumped up and fought with Shui Qianruo. However, Shui Qianruo was good at poisoning; he defeated them in a short time.

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. She had solidified much of the poisonous fog just then, and turned it into a tiny poisonous pellet using the fire in her body.

    Hua Qiyue leapt forward, and instantly moved in front of Shui Qianruo. Then she snapped her jade finger again, and a tiny poisonous pellet flew to Shui Qianruo!

    Shui Qianruo had lost his mind, and regarded Hua Qiyue as his master. So he open his mouth tamely and swallowed that poisonous pellet!

    "Hahaha, Shui Qianruo, try the poisonous pellet refined by yourself. It is probably very delicious!"

    While Hua Qiyue was talking to him, she was leaping to the sky!

    The following Qi Artists who attacked her were surprised. They were all united by the Four Great Families. Although they had heard the name of Hua Qiyue, they had been reluctant to believe that she was such powerful woman.

    Because only the Qi Artists above Cultivation Dimension could leap to the sky.

    "Hua Qiyue reached the lower level of Cultivation Dimension! She had been hiding her energy until now!"

    "Yes, she hid her energy. So we hadn¡¯t detected her level!"

    "Even if she were in the Cultivation Dimension realm, can¡¯t we hundreds of Qi Artists fail to kill one Hua Qiyue?"

    "Yes, if we attack her together, we must be able to kill her!"

    All the Qi Artists cried frantically. Hua Qiyue was too high-profile during this period, which caused countless Qi Artists to be jealous and resentful.

    A single herbal medicine could be auctioned for hundreds of thousands or even millions of taels of gold. They might not save one million taels of gold for being Qi Artists their whole lives. But it was easy for Hua Qiyue.

    How were they not angry or jealous?

    "Want to kill me? You are still too weak!" Hua Qiyue said with a cold hum, then she opened her cherry lips, "Soul Death Incantation!"

    The surrounding anima energy got crazily sucked into Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands, forming a huge ck dragon. The dragon body moved in waves. Its powerful anima energy rubbed against the air, and made a sharp whirring sound immediately.

    "Go ahead!" Hua Qiyue made an order coldly. The ck dragon suddenly seemed to be alive. It opened its mouth to those Qi Artists on the ground, and the ck elements expanded instantly. Many of them felt their souls were in pain. But before they responded, their souls were attacked. Several souls were dead then they softly paralyzed on the ground.

    Those Qi Artists who lost two souls and two sprits were more tragic than those who died with nothing left.

    For a while, only a few hundred Qi Artists were left. And First Prince was hurt by Shui Qianruo. At this time, the poison in Shui Qianruo¡¯s body worked and then he was taken over by other Qi Artists immediately.

    However, hundreds of Qi Artists fled. When they saw that Hua Qiyue was so powerful, no one dared to attack her anymore.

    "Withdraw!" When the First Prince saw that he couldn¡¯t capture Hua Qiyue with so many people, he was frightened and angry at once. He was also injured. His arm was chopped by Shui Qianruo, and now his white clothes were dyed red!

    Hua Qiyue slowlynded on the ground. She looked at the corpses strewn on the ground and was just about to leave. At this time, Yun Shimo¡¯s voice came to her, "I didn¡¯t expect for you to have mastered some tricks to scatter these people as soon as I arrived."

    Yun Shimo and Ji Feng came out together, and then others, such as Caining, Caiqing and Huangfu Xuan. They shook their heads incessantly when they saw those corpses on the ground. "Don¡¯t offend a woman, or you¡¯ll have a miserable fate," Caining said lightly.

    Hua Qiyue let them stay in the dark deliberately. She told them to stay there if she was not in danger, to avoid frightening them.

    Unexpectedly, it had been a brilliant move. They had no chance at all.

    Hua Qiyue breathed a sigh of relief and wiped her sweat. She said, "Okay, it¡¯s over, go back home. Queen Liu will find more powerful people in the future, and I should leave them to youter."

    Yun Shimo stared at Hua Qiyue gently and said, "If you¡¯re tired, there are hot springs in my mansion."

    Who would want to soak in hot springs at such a risky time? Hua Qiyue gave him an angry stare, turned around and left.

    The men looked at each other and shook their heads in silence. Now Hua Qiyue was so strong that she didn¡¯t need their protection at all. It seemed that the previous worries were superfluous.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On their way back, the poison of Shui Qianruo was finally dissolved by itself. Of course, Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit Summoning Art had a certain period of time, and half of it would be invalid in a short moment.

    Once it failed, Shui Qianruo woke up and found himself trapped by several huge chains, which made him frightened and angry.

    "What are you doing here? Why did you lock me?"

    There were four Qi Artists looking at him indifferently on the carriage. While the First Prince was on one side, the medical Qi Artist was dressing his wound.

    "What am I doing? You should ask what you have done! Shui Qianruo! You are in cahoots with Hua Qiyue. And you even intended to assassinate me. After returning to the pce, I will treat you wel!" The First Prince roared ruthlessly. But he was still angry, so heshed at Shui Qianruo¡¯s eyes with one hand ruthlessly!

    Shui Qianruo¡¯s whole body was trapped tightly. He tried to break the chain with anima energy, but there was Qi Artist¡¯s restriction, of a realm higher than his, so he failed to break the chain!

    "Ouch..."

    With a scream, the First Prince gouged one of Shui Qianruo¡¯s eyes directly...

    He had been a poisoner for so long. And he had never really met such a tragic situation, not to mention why he suddenly "colluded with" Hua Qiyue.

    Shui Qianruo refused to ept defeat. A strand of ck gas emerged from the left hand with a snap of both fingers and it spread instantly, filling the carriage with mist.

    "Watch out! It¡¯s toxic!"

    Four Qi Artists cried in a strangled manner. The First Prince covered his mouth and nose first, but it was toote. He breathed in a wisp of ck gas, and immediately felt that he had been pumped out of anima energy. Then the severe pain began to spread from the heart!

    "How dare you vilify me in collusion with Hua Qiyue, and dig my eye out... I must kill you tonight!" Shui Qianruo had already wanted to rebel. At the moment, he would not have cared too much about Princess Huiya even though he was about to marry her.

    What a joke it was that an honourable poisoner in the country had one of his eyes gouged out!

    "Quickly... Protect the First Prince!" The Qi Artist outside knew something happened in the carriage and he shouted immediately.

    Shui Qianruo knew that there were stronger people than him outside. So he pulled the chain severely, and the chain was torn off by him.

    Shui Qianruo leaped to break the roof of the carriage and disappeared into the clouds.

    "Quickly... the Prince was poisoned..." The Qi Artist outside cried nervously when he saw that the First Prince had turned ck all over.

    One of the high-level Qi Artists rushed to the front and dropped his five fingers like ws on First Prince¡¯s wrist. "I¡¯ll point the acupoints in the First Prince¡¯s body first to prevent the poisonous gas from spreading. Return to the pce soon!"

    There should be auxiliary antidotes in the pce. After all, the great poisoner served the pce, and the Emperor was not very relieved by this. So that, each time, when Shui Qianruo made a poison, he would put the antidote in the pce.

    The First Prince¡¯s minions dared not ride in the carriage any more. They let the highest level practitioners carry the First Prince on their backs and rushed as lightning towards the pce with his spiritual energy.

    The Changlong Emperor was furious that night. The First Prince¡¯s men lied about the First Prince going out to enjoy the moon with Hua Qiyue, but he fell prey to a plot by Hua Qiyue and Shui Qianruo. He was badly injured and had only one breath left.

    But the antidotes in the pce were all useless.

    In the end, the Queen let the Chongxiao restored not long save the First Prince at his best. The First Prince survived but it was half-baked.

    Hearing the news, the Emperor was raging and angry. Shui Qianruo was the poisoner he had put in an important position. But to his surprise, instead of training a poisoner, a poisonous tiger that hurt the royal family was nurtured.

    With the sudden change of wind and clouds, the Changlong Emperor made an order to seize Hua Qiyue. The Hua¡¯s Mansion was surrounded by arge number of Pce Guards.

 Chapter 135 Whereabouts

    The Changlong Emperor also said that Hua Qiyue muste forward within ten days, otherwise the whole Hua family would be killed by the Pce Guards.

    The news caused turbulence in the whole continent. Everyone knew that Hua Qiyue was a remarkable woman, but she suddenly became a great enemy of the imperial dynasty. It could be seen that she was too abnormal.

    Old Madame Hua was so angry that she was ill in bed. And Hua Liting produced pained looks. In the past, when she was proud of herself, he warned her not to be too high-profile, otherwise it would cause trouble.

    Unexpectedly, this time troubles really came to her. The Emperor had issued an order to kill her. It seemed that it was really difficult for Hua Qiyue to recover from this.

    The rtionship between Yun Shimo, the Prince Nan, and Hua Qiyue was private. However, when the Pce Guards went to check Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, there were just empty rooms left.

    The tall tower in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, no matter what the Pce Guards did, they could not open its gate. Instead, they were rebounded by a mysterious force. Some were seriously injured and some disabled.

    There was a mess in the capital city. But there was fragrance in the temple of Princess Huiya. Princess Huiya was sitting in her study and concentrated on drawing.

    There was only one figure in the picture. People couldn¡¯t find whether the figure belonged to a man or a woman, but the figure was tall, standing against the wind, with ck hair flying, and the background was a vast snowy mountain.

    She was drawing in the study alone. When Princess Huiya painted, she did not like anyone to disturb her.

    When Princess Huiya made thest stroke, the window creaked and a dark shadow slid in.

    The man¡¯s hand covered her mouth to prevent Princess Huiya from crying out.

    "Princess, it¡¯s me!" A low voice came. Princess Huiya was relieved. When the man released his hand, she looked back with love in her eyes.

    "Your... your eyes..." Princess Huiya was shocked to see that there was only one eye left.

    "Princess, this was the curse of the First Prince! I also did not know why I was locked in chains by them. I had no choice but hurt both of us. And now the Emperor is letting Pce Guards and Qi Artists to capture me, so it is inconvenient for me to show up!"

    Shui Qianruo said in a low voice and there were fierce murderous feelings in his eyes. "I didn¡¯t expect that the First Prince would destroy one of my eyes! I will let him return this favor slowly!"

    Princess Huiya sighed, with a little heartache, and looked at Shui Qianruo. He was haggard and awkward. "You haven¡¯t eaten or slept well these days? There¡¯s a soup I cooked in the kitchen. I nned to send it to you, but this thing happened."

    Shui Qianruo felt warm in his heart and nodded, "I want to drink the soup cooked by the Princess herself."

    Princess Huiya¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. She stood up and asked the maidservant outside to bring the soup. After the soup was brought, Shui Qianruo drank a big bowl of it awkwardly. He stared at the princess¡¯s charming body with the only one eye.

    "Princess..." Shui Qianruo put down the soup bowl. He couldn¡¯t stand his appetite any more and even wanted to have sex with her in the study. So he reached out his hand and took the princess to his embrace, intending to kiss her with hot lips.

    Suddendly, there was something cold on his neck. He was shocked.

    Princess Huiya left his arms quickly. She retreated several steps, her expression suddenly cooled down and the tenderness in her eyes gone.

    "Shui Qianruo, long time no see." A woman¡¯s cool voice came behind him.

    "Hua Qiyue!" Shui Qianruo breathed surprisedly.

    Hua Qiyue snorted coldly, holding a dagger that injected powerful spiritual energy. Her eyes flowed. "Of course, it is me, I guess you didn¡¯t expect it? It¡¯s me who made you and the First Prince turn against with each other. So what? Would you jump and bite me?"

    Hearing her words, Shui Qianruo was frightened and angry. He was about to release poisonous smoke with his left fingers. Then Hua Qiyue grinned coldly, "Shui Qianruo. You can put poison on me. But you must remember that all the poison was ineffective for me, and only the Princess will be poisoned."

    Shui Qianruo thought she was right then he put down his hand obediently.

    After all, it was not worth to poison his woman instead of her.

    "Princess, why do you treat me like this? We¡¯re getting married soon..."

    "Bah! Who wants to marry you? Look at yourself in the mirror. You¡¯re such a mummy, and still a big poisoner... Shui Qianruo, it will be difficult to dispel the hatred in my heart if I, Huiya, don¡¯t tear you to shreds!" Princess Huiya said cruelly, with pain and disgust in her eyes.

    The man she hated most had taken her first time. How could she not be pained because of that? Of course, the backstage maniptor must be the Queen!

    Shui Qianruo looked at Princess Huiya in shock. She must have woken up long ago. And then she worked with Hua Qiyue to deal with him?

    When he thought of this, Shui Qianruo looked at the princess vacantly, "Princess, one night of love is worth a hundred of friendship..."

    Princess Huiya was excited. She pointed at Shui Qianruo and scolded. "You, a poisoner scumbag, if you hadn¡¯t taken my first time, how could I live in pain day and night! Infanta, immediately subdue him!"

    Receiving themand, Hua Qiyue immediately used her final hit, "Soul Death Incantation!"

    Shui Qianruo only felt that his two souls and two spirits had been pulled away, and his whole body was soft. He couldn¡¯t control his hands and feet, but knelt down in front of the princess.

    No longer begging for mercy, he looked at his most beloved woman absently. He was pped by Princess Huiya several times; instead of feeling pain, he only sensed the endless pain in his heart sorrowfully.

    In spite of the enormous evil, his love for Princess Huiya was real. Although he got her by dirty means, the endless love in his heart, at this moment, had be his mournful memory.

    "Princess... whatever I have done, I love you with all my heart... I would like to die under your sword. In this life...I have no regrets!" After he finished speaking, Shui Qianruo just felt that all his strength was drained and he fell softly on the ground.

    He, a country¡¯s great poisoner, had such a fate in the end.

    Hua Qiyue breathed a sigh of relief. She was also afraid that this person would be too difficult to deal with and would disturb the princess¡¯ mansion. It was unexpected that he was so tractable that he did not have a direct conflict with her.

    Probably he was afraid of hurting Princess Huiya.

    "Princess Jinghua, leave this man to me. My brother is waiting for you in the backyard." Princess Huiya said quietly. Hua Qiyue nodded. Now the situation was not good for her, because she was sneaking into the princess¡¯ mansion at this time.

    After Hua Qiyue left, Princess Huiya asked her people to drag Shui Qianruo down to the Celestial Prison. And Princess Huiya made a request to the Emperor to let her handle Shui Qianruo in person. The princess was going to kill her husband, which was a big news in the Changjing Kingdom.

    Of course, the Emperor allowed her to do so, which not only could strengthen the national prestige, but also show the princess¡¯ majesty.

    Hua Qiyue sneaked in the backyard, and saw Huangfu Shenglin drinking alone there.

    Flower shadows lingered, and the moonlight was cool.

    Hua Qiyue jumped down softly, then said with a chuckle, "Eleventh Prince, long time no see."

    The Eleventh Prince, Huangfu Shenglin, stood up quickly, "Infanta, long time no see."

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyes were full ofplex light. He poured a ss of wine to Hua Qiyue and said softly, "Infanta, now Your Majesty and Father had issued a killing order to arrest you. You must be careful."

    Hua Qiyue nodded faintly, "I know that. These days I have been in Red-crowned Crane Mountain. There was plenty of anima energy, which was a good ce for practise. Of course, I will save the people in Hua¡¯s Mansion in ten days."

    Huangfu Shenglin shook his head, "The Qi Artists send out by Your Majesty were very high-ranking. It is not easy to take people away, I¡¯m afraid. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re not alone, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so worried about you."

    "What happened with the First Prince?"

    "The First Prince lost his fighting spirit because of a half-body paralysis. But Queen Liu will not let him go. If the First Prince can ascend to the throne, then she would have real power in her hands, and she will be able to y as she wants," Huangfu Shenglin said coldly.

    Hua Qiyue frowned lightly. Queen Liu¡¯s ambition really knew no bounds. The First Prince was just like an invalid. How could she still want him to fight for the crown to be the new Emperor?

    However, although the First Prince was disabled, if he had the power, he could protect the Liu family well. After all, the Emperor had wanted to eradicate the Liu family for a long time.

    "Prince Nan is lost. I have been searching for him for a few days, but I failed to find him." Hua Qiyue sighed lightly, "I heard that Prince Nan¡¯s mansion was surrounded, but is that true?"

    "That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s a mysterious tower in the mansion. It can¡¯t be opened anyway. Prince Nan should be hiding in it, refusing toe out," Huangfu Shenglin answered.

    "Then just do as we originally nned. The First Prince is disabled, but Queen Liu will not give up. You should unite with other Qi Artists to deal with her. I¡¯ll go first; go to Red-crowned Crane Mountain to find me when there is something wrong!"

    Hua Qiyue said. Then before Huangfu Shenglin responded, she bathed in a sh of moonlight and disappeared in front of Huangfu Shenglin.

    Huangfu Shenglin sipped thest bit of wine in his ss and sighed softly, saying, "There were too many strange women since ancient times, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet one. What a great chance!"

    The next day, when the Emperor was reading memorials in his study, Huangfu Shenglin asked for a meeting.

    The Emperor allowed it. There was a terrified look on the Eleventh Prince¡¯s face as he said, "Your Majesty and Father, there was one thing that I wondered whether to say or not."

    "Say it."

    "Your Majesty and Father, I once saved Hua Qiyue¡¯s adoptive son, Tianci, so she regarded me as her benefactor. Last night, she barged into my mansion and told me that she was in the Red-crowned Crane Mountain. She said if I was in danger, I could go there to find her."

    Huangfu Shenglin said carefully. He was afraid that the Emperor would be angered.

    "Where? Red-crowned Crane Mountain?" The Changlong Emperor twisted his eyebrows. The mountain was very dangerous and ordinary people could not enter. But it was not difficult to go there for someone of Hua Qiyue¡¯s realm.

    "Your Majesty and Father, if Hua Qiyue really returns to the capital, I¡¯m afraid that arge number of innocent people will be hurt. But if we go to catch her in person, taking the initiative and holding the opportunity in our hands, it would be much better!" Huangfu Shenglin proposed carefully.

    The Changlong Emperor nodded his head and looked at Huangfu Shenglin lovingly. "Shenglin, it¡¯s not your fault, but... As her friend, you can stand on my side. I¡¯m very gratified!"

    He was old. Although he had taken Universe Revival Pellet, his body was not as good as before. It was better for him to give his seat to others earlier, and he could keep fit without anxiety.

    "Your Majesty and Father, this is what I should do," Huangfu Shenglin said immediately.

    "You can leave now. I will order Pce Guards to surround the Red-crowned Crane Mountain first and choose the right time to move. You should practice carefully this time, to avoid unexpected incidents, or to master the secret of self-defense."

    The Changlong Emperor exhorted his youngest son, and his eyes were full of hope for the future.

    "Yes, Your Majesty and Father! I¡¯ll heed your orders!"

    Huangfu Shenglin promised. The Changlong Emperor asked him to take his leave, and immediately ordered the Pce Guards and Qi Artists, which surrounded the Hua¡¯s Mansion, to move toward Red-crowned Crane Mountain.

 Chapter 136 Besieging and Attacking

    In the Qifeng Pce, Queen Liu sipped and tasted tea slowly. When she heard the news from her fellows, she could not help raising her eyebrows slightly. Atst, there was information about Hua Qiyue. But this time, she was betrayed by Huangfu Shenglin.

    "Hum, that silly woman really thought Huangfu Shenglin loved her? She must not expect that she would be betrayed by him this time? Huangfu Shenglin forsook her just for earning rewards!" The First Prince said coldly. Although he was already half-paraplegic, the Emperor had promised that he would seek help from Prince Nan to cure him.

    The First Prince was very angry, but he had to wait until Hua Qiyue was captured and then try his best to find Prince Nan.

    "Hua Qiyue was cunning. I am afraid that... it could be a trap." Queen Liu gently took a sip of tea. Her heart was full of confusion.

    Hua Qiyue and Huangfu Shenglin were best friends. She disclosed her hiding ce to him intentionally or...

    "Your Majesty Queen and Mother, whether it was intentional or not, we must use the Evil Eliminating Array to kill her this time!" The First Prince said angrily.

    Because there were too many variables. Just like the activityst time, he believed that he would seed, but he lost half of his life instead. It was too worthless.

    "That¡¯s true. The variables are extremely changeable. How many times we thought we could defeat Hua Qiyue, but each time we were defeated by her. This time, naturally, we can¡¯t fail," Queen Liu echoed. After several confrontations, she had felt how increasingly terrible Hua Qiyue was.

    How could an ordinary woman be her, Queen Liu¡¯s, rival?

    But Hua Qiyue survived again and again and she was more and more powerful. How could the Queen not hate her?

    "Last time I underestimated her abilities and caused the sad consequences. But... Shui Qianruo has been loyal to me all the time. Why did he suddenly be a person on Hua Qiyue¡¯s side?" Queen Liu was extremely confused.

    "It is said that Shui Qianruo was caught by Princess Huiya¡¯s people because of breaking into the princess hallte at night. He was then sent to the Celestial Prison."

    Liu Mo, who had never said a word, told them coldly. He was really ashamed by the recent failure.

    Half of the Qi Artists in the Four Great Families died, three quarters of them were injured, and the remaining one-fourth¡ªonly the seniors, remained sound.

    But this failure also let them understand that Hua Qiyue was not simple. She also knew many lost secret arts, otherwise, she could not be so powerful.

    "It should be a trap Hua Qiyue set up. So, shall we still attack Red-crowned Crane Mountain?" The First Prince frowned.

    The person he hated most now was Hua Qiyue!

    If it weren¡¯t for her, he would not be disabled. And now, he was not a sound man nor aplete ghost.

    "Certainly, we will go. We have the Evil Eliminating Array. Why are we afraid of her? The Emperor has given orders, and our Four Great Families have taken the initiative to capture the enchantress." Liu Mo said, with terrible light in his eyes, "I heard that the enchantress was promoted to the lower level of Cultivation Dimension. She was promoted several levels... This time we have to be very careful with her."

    "Daddy, you deal with her. As for the matters in the pce, I will solve them naturally." Queen Liu still smiled faintly. How could she stillugh even when such a thing happened!

    When the First Prince saw Queen Liu¡¯s smile, he was suddenly depressed.

    But when he thought that he would soon be able to sit on the Emperor¡¯s throne, he felt excited again.

    "OK. I¡¯ll go back and discuss with the main family figures about how to arrange the array. Write to me if you have any matters!" Liu Mo said, and then left wearily.

    Having been the House Master of the Liu family for so many years, Liu Mo felt so helpless for the first time.

    Hua Qiyue was so powerful that the Four Great Families had to take her seriously again.

    When Liu Mo returned to the Liu¡¯s Mansion, he gathered the House Masters of the Four Great Families together to hold a long meeting.

    Everyone agreed that even if Hua Qiyue was powerful, she couldn¡¯t withstand the Evil Eliminating Array. This array needed the devil¡¯s blood to be removed. And if Hua Qiyue was really trapped and strangled by it, then all the magic drugs would be distributed among them.

    When people thought of those precious magic drugs, their eyes were shining and they looked as if in a frenzy. So they had to get a hold of Hua Qiyue.

    So this second discussion soon had the result. Because the temptation of the magic medicine was greater than everything else, they didn¡¯t care who Hua Qiyue was, and what secret arts she had mastered.

    They didn¡¯t believe that Hua Qiyue could escape from the Evil Eliminating Array. If she did, it would be too strange. Then the Four Great Families decided that five dayster, they would send their strongest Qi Artists to Red-crowned Crane Mountain.

    There were also some people who sympathized with Hua Qiyue but dared not lend a hand, sighing secretly. Hua Qiyue was a righteous woman, and it was not worth it to betray the Eleventh Prince for her sake.

    Wasn¡¯t the former Huangfu Shenglin the most just prince? How could he betray Hua Qiyue?

    There were storms in Changjing city. People all knew that the days were getting more and more uneven.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    In the tall tower, the fourth floor.

    Yun Shimo, Prince Nan, was meticulously pouring a bowl of blue pool water into the medicine tripod. The tiny hare stood on his shoulder with a dignified look.

    "Adding ten Rebirth Herbs, ten Ginseng with Nine Souls, five Long Reds and six Saussurea Involucrata and then refined together. Within about two hours, we will finish refining the number one elixir¡ªRebirth Soul-body Pellet."

    The tiny hare said solemnly, "But there will also be times of failure. If the alchemy fails, you will have a catastrophe. Maybe you will suffer light injuries, or if it¡¯s serious, you will die. Are you sure you want to go on?"

    The tiny hare was knowledgeable. Yun Shimo only heard about the Rebirth Soul-body Pellet. But he never knew its prescription. So he was overjoyed when he knew that the little hare understood how to refine it.

    Because if he seeded, he could save his father by it. And his father would no longer be a ghostly strand.

    "As long as I can bring my father back to life, I have no other choice," Yun Shimo answered lightly, with no wavering in his eyes.

    On one side, Madame Yun could not help but worry. Her eyes were red, but she could not provide any help to Yun Shimo. So she turned the beautiful face and quietly wiped her tears.

    "Well, I have nothing to say. So let¡¯s start. If you really fail, I will help you. But whether you will live or not, it is up to you own fortune!" The tiny hare said. It stretched out its paws, pop, an inky light passed, and directly fell down on Yun Shimo¡¯s hand!

    Ink light!

    Yun Shimo knew that ink light represented the Holy God level. In this way, he realized that this tiny hare was already a Qi Artist at the Holy God level.

    "I¡¯ll lend you a light. You can start to refine!"

    The tiny hare said. The ink light on Yun Shimo¡¯s finger had turned into a little ink-colored me. The me looked calm with no fluctuation. But when it touched the medicine tripod, Yun Shimo heard the sound of buzzing which gave him a fearful shock.

    The ink-colored fire quickly converted the medicine in the tripod into liquid and made it flow slowly.

    Yun Shimo knew that if he wanted to refine a Rebirth Soul-body Pellet on his own, it could take him six hours to finish it, or even longer.

    But with the tiny hare¡¯s fire, it should be finished in about two hours.

    Yun Shimo poured his power into his hands to add the fire power and begin to refine slowly.

    There were no others beside them. The tiny hare stared at the medicine tripod carefully. Later, there was a look of appreciation in his eyes.

    It had lived for more than ten thousand years and had met many alchemists, but such an excellent person like him was really rare. Yun Shimo controled fire very well. The medical liquid in the medicine tripod became more and more transparent and fragrant.

    Yun Shimo poured great spiritual energy into his hands and he felt stressful slowly. After all, refining medicine was not a good job. More importantly, the medicine he refined was the world¡¯s most powerful medicine pellet.

    One hourter, Yun Shimo was pale, and the cold sweat, like round pearls, rolled down from his forehead.

    Madame Yun had gone down to the third floor, where Ji Feng and the others were waiting for Yun Shimo. Everyone was anxious. At present, Hua Qiyue hid in Red-crowned Crane Mountain. Although she said there could be no danger to her life, Ji Feng and others were still worried.

    "We should be there with her." Ji Feng said with a soft sigh, "But Qiyue is full of confidence, saying that she will defeat those Qi Artists."

    Huangfu Xuan was also annoyed. Hua Qiyue did not allow Caining, Caiqing and him to follow her, telling them that she was confident.

    "Don¡¯t worry about her first. Caining and Caiqing, now you are standing on the side of Hua Qiyue. You had better go back to the Hua¡¯s Mansion to take a look. Those Pce Guards shouldn¡¯t kill the people in the Hua¡¯s Mansion. But if they do, don¡¯t be polite!" Jifeng suggested.

    Caining and Caiqing nodded, and then went down silently. From contempt and dissatisfaction at first to be willing to follow her, they were moved by Hua Qiyue¡¯s personality, charm and strength.

    No woman could be so crazy and powerful. Although the First Prince set up a trap for her but he was still injured like that. As for Shui Qianruo, he had been confused and now confined in the Celestial Prison.

    Time passed by little by little.

    There was still no information on the fourth floor.

    Madame Yun was anxious and was about to go up. Ji Jing held her back, saying, "Madame Yun, you had better don¡¯t go upstair to disturb Brother Yun¡¯s alchemy. After all, he needs his full concentration."

    "Yes, Madame Yun, please believe Brother Yun will be able to refine it."

    Ji Feng also consoled on the side, and Madame Yun was left at ease.

    On the fourth floor, Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned paler, but he stared at the liquid in the tripod attentively. The fire on his hand grew bigger and bigger, making a sound of pop, pop, and a strong smell of medicine spread through the whole fourth floor.

    The anima energy around Yun Shimo plunged into his body, but his face was even paler. It was evident how difficult it was to make this kind of medicine.

    The tiny hare squinted and watched the liquid in the tripod getting thicker and thicker, knowing that the pellet was almost ready.

    But it was thest moment that was the key to alchemy, because generally speaking, the alchemist would lose most of his spiritual energy, and feel physically weak in the end. So most people would fail on thest step.

    "Universe Fire, coagte!" Suddenly there was light shining in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. The fire in his hand doubled, and the power increased several times, burning on the bottom of the tripod. Then the liquid in the tripod dried up and thickened crazily, surrounded by a hazy moonlight gas!

 Chapter 137 Thunder Calamity

    After circled crazily by that moon-white gas, those liquids quickly condensed into a moon-white medicine pellet!

    "Done!" Yun Shimo shouted again and pped on the tripod furnace. Powerful anima energy rolled into it. It was steaming hot inside. Then there was sunglowing out of the tripod. The medicine pellet flew out, diffusing a strong glow, surrounded by fairy gas, which was extremely beautiful.

    At this time, there was a great storm outside, and it seemed that there would soon be a Water Thunderstorm. The medicine pelletnded slowly and Yun Shimo was puffing slightly. He felt his spiritual energy almost had been dried up.

    If he refined longer, he must fail. Fortunately, the tiny hare was around!

    "Thank you, Sun Moon Deity. Thanks for your ink fire!"

    Yun Shimo took the medicine pellet that had fallen down. He had finished refining this Rebirth Soul-body Pellet finally. It was as big as his fist, with perfect moon-white color, which made the tiny hard could not help licking its lips.

    "No thanks, ha, ha, ha... It smells good. Made one for me in your spare time!"

    "You¡¯re still alive. Why do you need it?" Yun Shimo found it was a little funny. When they were talking andughing, a thunder hit the tower heavily!

    "The cmity of it!" The tiny hare was serious and then jumped on Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder. It didn¡¯t want to be ash by lightning at that time.

    "Gather up your anima energy to resist the heaven thunder at once!" The tiny hare cried. By having refined such powerful medicine pellet, naturally, heaven was startled by him and made the thunder cmity. If Yun Shimo really died in the thunder cmity, then... This powerful medicine would disappear along with him!

    Yun Shimo dared not to be careless. He got together his anima energy to protect himself at once.

    Fortunately, the anima energy here was rich. Although the anima energy in his body was almost dried up, Yun Shimo absorbed a lot of anima energy quickly. At the same time, he ate several Rejuvenating Pellets he had made.

    A hot gas gushed out at his dantian, and his spiritual energy instantly recovered. Thunder fell down again, hitting Yun Shimo heavily through the tower.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned ck, but fortunately, he was able to withstand it.

    Looking at the disaster aside him, the tiny hare could not help feeling a little frightened. Even a Qi Artist in deity level like it was frightened, it wondered whether Yun Shimo could withstand it.

    Yun Shimo sat on the ground, absorbed the anima energy around silently, with no fare on his face. He was hit by other ten red ps of thunder, which could only make his skin ck, but not cause serious injuries.

    The heaven was furious, and theter lightning strikes were even fiercer. Yun Shimo was sent back flying by them, spitting blood. However, he sat up and silently absorbed the anima energy again.

    After taking a few Rejuvenating Pellets, he was full of anima energy again.

    With several thunderstorms, Yun Shimo was severely injured eventually, but heaven finally stopped, too. The tiny hare breathed a sigh of relief. It jumped in front of Yun Shimo and looked at his burnt face.

    "Tut, tut, the handsome Prince Nan once could catch the hearts of thousands ofdies has be a roast pig now!" The tiny hareughed.

    After hearing that, Yun Shimo spat out a mouthful of blood. But he climbed up and regted breath and nourished spirit immediately. He took the medicine pellets again to restore his seriously injured body to normal.

    After everything calmed down. Ji Feng and others finally came up. But they were shocked to be speechless when they saw Yun Shimo badly hurt.

    God forbade! The heaven was angry for Yun Shimo having refined the world¡¯s most powerful medicine pellet. So, it made the handsome man look like a burned ck pig.

    "Mo¡¯er, are you all right?" Madame Yun was so frightened and painful that she rushed to help him up.

    "Mom, I¡¯m all right. You don¡¯t have to worry. I had finished refining this Rebirth Soul-body Pellet, and let¡¯s feed it to my fatherter."

    Yun Shimo whispered in a little weak voice.

    Madame Yun was relieved to see that her son was still alive. Yun Shimo stood up slowly after he turned a serious injury into a minor one by regting the breath.

    Ji Feng supported Yun Shimo with his hands to the second floor. In the second floor, there was the man like a corpse lying above the blue pool. Those blue gases quietly went through his body, nourishing his remaining weak ghost.

    "Yun¡¯er... Why did you do that?" The ghost of Yun Xuan saw that Yun Shimo had be a roast pig for him, he could not help but sigh.

    He also heard the thunder cmity just now. It was thrilling. If it hit him, he was afraid that he had gone to his doom early.

    "Father, wait a minute, and you¡¯ll be alive again."

    Seeing that strand of ghost attached to the corpse, Yun Shimo said excited. For the first time in his life, his eyes were red.

    Yun Shimo put the corpse down on one side of the te. Ji Feng and others looked at him with dignity.

    Yun Shimo stuffed the Rebirth Soul-body Pellet he had refined just now in Yun Xuan¡¯s dry mouth, and then fed him some water in the blue pool. After a while, with the moon-white breathing out one after another, the pellet melted and prated into the cells of the dead body.

    People were shocked to see the scene in front of them. The corpse was slowly expanding, and the brown skin began to grow a ray of brilliance. It was like seeing a corpse slowly gaining its vitality!

    It was amazing!

    People watched his body slowly be alive, no longer a corpse, but his face slowly reddened and full...

    Looking at Yun Xuan¡¯s body, they guessed that he should be about 30 when he died. As for the reasons, Ji Feng and others naturally did not know.

    Finally, after two hours, Yun Xuan¡¯s body had returned to be normal, and that strand of the ghost had slowly seeped into that body.

    All the anima energy seeped into the body, as if there was a magic, to nourish him. Suddenly, there was sunglow diffusing from Yun Xuan¡¯s body and kept revolving around him. Both Yun Shimo and Madame Yun were full of tears. They stared at the body attentively.

    An hourter, Yun Xuan slowly opened his eyes.

    "My husband!"

    "Father!"

    There were innumerable feelings in these two different voices. There was a family reunion for these three people.

    Tianci, down from the third floor, also stared at all this, and his eyes unexpectedly turned red. He had been practicing madly these days, hoping that he would be stronger to protect his mom well.

    Because his mom hadn¡¯te to see him for days.

    When Yun Shimo calmed down his mood, he took Tianci down, "Father, this is your grandson, Tianci."

    Yun Xuan was not very strong yet for having just recovered his vitality. He sat up with difficulty to look at Tianci. Then, heughed happily and said, "Great, great... Tianci, grandfather will teach you about Qi Artter."

    "Old guy, you¡¯d better take care of yourself first, or else... if our news wasing back to Chexue Kingdom..." Madame Yun was silent. Yun Xuan also became serious, nodding heavily.

    Yun Shimo took out dozens of medicine pellets and told Yun Xuan how many he needed to take a day. Then, he led Tianci to the third floor.

    They left Yun Xuan on the second floor to have a rest.

    Generally speaking, people on the second floor couldn¡¯t hear sound on the third, so it was very suitable for practice and rest quietly.

    "Brother Yun, Qiyue has already arrived in Red-crowned Crane Mountain. Shall we hurry to get there?" Ji Feng was a bit worried about her. It was said that the Four Great Families had begun to organize the strongest Qi Artists. They also nned to use the Evil Eliminating Array to kill Hua Qiyue.

    "Well, let¡¯s go now, but Jing¡¯er, you stay here to look at Tianci carefully. And Mr. Huangfu... You also stay here."

    Yun Shimo said slightly. As perfect pharmacy apprentices, Qingtong and others were epting the arrangement of Yun Shimo silently.

    Hua Qiyue should be safe if Yun Shimo and that tiny hare went into the array to help her.

    "Well, please bring my mom back soon. I really miss her very much!" Tianci blinked his smart eyes andughed.

    Yun Shimo nodded heavily. He touched the head of the little guy and then left the tower with the tiny hare.

    Noticing that Prince Nan appeared in the courtyard, those Pce Guards waiting in it were shocked, but they dared not fight with Prince Nan in their practice. It was self-humiliating and they would surely die.

    Yun Shimo with a very cute and lovely tiny hare on his shoulder turned into a shadow and disappeared in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    ¡ª

    At this time, Hua Qiyue sat cross-legged in front of a broken temple of Red-crowned Crane Mountain and practiced quietly in Mysterious World.

    Hua Qiyue had eaten several Rejuvenating Pellets, which were sent by Yun Shimo from time to time to enhance her anima energy.

    A stream of electric light appeared in her body, full of anima energy and momentum.

    Tianpi on her side was shocked and even forgot to blink eyes. He kept shaking his head, "You¡¯re such an abnormal girl, abnormal... Now that you are in the ignorant level, even those three in ancient level will probably draw against you with difficulties."

    "Those three in the ancient level?" Hua Qiyue asked while practicing.

    Well, she was so badass as to be distracted from practicing, which would not hinder her progress at all.

    Tianpi was jealous of her talent but only jealous.

    "Well, there are probably three senior Qi Artists in Tianyuan Continent. They are also Spirit Summoners. They¡¯re my peers and have lived for more than ten thousand years. They¡¯re also capable. Don¡¯t provoke them for no reason."

    Tianpi exhorted her solemnly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips twitched. Why did she provoke others for no reason? Now she only prayed that others would not provoke her.

    "Are there a lot of incredible things in Tianyuan Continent?" Hua Qiyue asked softly.

    Maybe there were many god beasts, for which she had seen in ancient books but never met. She seldom even saw evil beasts, because very few Qi Artists could tame them as pets.

    Even if there were, those high-ranking figures rarely appeared in front of the public and lived in a low profile.

    "Yes, there are many god beasts. So, you still have to be strong and learn more Qi Arts. Of course, with Killing Array and Transmission Array, no matter when, you can survive."

    Tianpi said in a smile. He was very satisfied with this disciple, Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue stopped talking, but to concentrate on practicing. So, her level got prompted just in a blink of an eye. Now she was at the medium level of Cultivation Dimension, causing Tianpi to turn into green eyes again.

    After a while, she suddenly felt that someone was going up the hill, and that person¡¯s practice was extremely high, which absolutely was not under hers.

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes suddenly.

    With dim moonlight and shanking shadows of trees in the mountain, a figure appeared on the winding mountain road.

    The figure stopped in front of Hua Qiyue without a hint of a murderous look. After looking at the man, Hua Qiyue could not help but raise eyebrows.

    It was him!

 Chapter 138 Evil Eliminating Array

    The man who came was Ouyang Youche.

    The new House Master of Ouyang¡¯s family was handsome, tall and strong. With his practice probably in the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension, he was a rare genius.

    With his practice, he coulde up with his skill without walking by himself. Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t understand why he showed up suddenly.

    "Infanta, you are here." Ouyang Youche smiled lightly. He was so handsome that people and gods were indignant about his look.

    "Yes, I¡¯m here. Young Master Ouyang, I don¡¯t expect to see you here. Are you here to kill me?" Hua Qiyue asked with a smile. She spoke so lightly to show she was not nervous at all. It was obvious that she had something or someone behind her.

    "No."

    Ouyang Youche shook his head lightly. "The Four Great Families are united to kill you. Infanta, don¡¯t you know that?"

    "Aren¡¯t you from the Four Great Families?" Hua Qiyue asked in doubt. Ouyang Youche smiled quietly and mysteriously.

    "Yes, but not now. Let¡¯s make a deal. How about that?"

    "What deal?"

    "I¡¯ll help you escape. You must give me the magic medicine." Ouyang Youche said in a low voice. Hua Qiyue was stunned. He said so frankly that it seemed to be in urgent need.

    The dim moon shadow lengthed Ouyang Youche¡¯s shadow, and also made his handsome face covered with a mysterious veil.

    Hua Qiyue talked with Ouyang Youche for a while. And then they eventually separated. Hua Qiyue stood there to see his figure, and could not help butugh faintly.

    In a moment, here came a man in green clothes, with a tiny hare standing on his shoulder. The hare could say human¡¯snguage, and called Hua Qiyue abnormal¡ª

    "Abnormal¡ªa few days ago, you were still at the lower level of Cultivation Dimension, but now, you have reached the middle level. You are so abnormal that you can break through one level in a few days!" The tiny hare shouted wildly and looked at Hua Qiyue unwillingly, "How can you break my record? I am the crazy level promotion man!"

    The tiny hare shouted. With a faint smile, Hua Qiyue looked at the visitor and said, "Look who¡¯s here! How¡¯s Tianci doing?"

    "Well, very well, he said he missed you very much and asked you to go back quickly." Yun Shimo went to Hua Qiyue and sat down beside her in a gentle voice.

    Hua Qiyue was stunned and her eyes turned moist. Her son missed her very much, but she could not go back to see him.

    There was abundant anima energy here, of course, the physical features were also suitable for battle. Hua Qiyue nned to establish fame this time to frustrate the Four Great Families¡¯ prestige.

    "They have already begun to take action¡ªthe Four Great Families have begun toe here,ying down Evil Eliminating Array to kill you." Yun Shimoughed and said, "You are such a naughty girl, which is not only greedy for money but also unwilling to give gifts. Look, you have made the Four Great Families dissatisfied."

    Hua Qiyue was feeling awkward and speechless. Why did Yun Shimo talk to her like that? Why was his tone of voice... so weird?

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t understand no matter how hard she tried. Yun Shimo¡¯s attitude towards her seemed to be getting better as the time by.

    She dared not to look at those bright starry pupils, as if she would be sucked into them.

    Hua Qiyue was ying with the grass she picked in her palm, "I heard you were going to make Rebirth Soul-body Pellet, and now do you seed?"

    "Ha, ha, ha, if I am in his side, he will surely seed but not fail!" The tiny hareughed wildly and jumped on the grass. He imitated human walking around with only two feet on the ground, which was a little funny.

    "Has Ouyang Youche been here just now?" Yun Shimo frowned and asked in a puzzled mood.

    "Yes."

    "Why did hee here?"

    "For something matters."

    Hua Qiyue chewed the grass on her hand. It tasted slightly astringent and sweet. She looked at the curved moon and wanted so much to go back to Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Without asking any more questions, Yun Shimo only told Hua Qiyue Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s situation¡ªNow Hua¡¯s Mansion was guarded by only a few Pce Guards because most of them were send together, preparing to go to Red-crowned Crane Mountain.

    Old Madame was so angry that she fell ill. Hua Liting went out every day to request to meet the Emperor. But, the Emperor did not meet him, never.

    Hua Qiyue felt some guilt. After all, it was she who made dragged the Hua¡¯s Mansion into this.

    Yun Shimo found her guilty. Heforted her and his voice was as light as the breeze, "It¡¯s normal for them to suffer now because they have enjoyed the glory you brought before. Every coin has two sides. Now let¡¯s handle the Four Great Families first. But the people in the pce have begun to act, too."

    Hua Qiyue sneered, "Huangfu Changyu is really bold. He is half-disabled and even intends to be the Emperor. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he will be crushed by Eleventh Prince before he sits steadily on the throne?"

    Yun Shimo smiled lightly, with a strange light in his dark pupils.

    Suddenly, the tiny hare sneered, "Those people areing!"

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo raised their hands and looked down. They found that under the mountain road, there was indeed a bunch of mes moved upwards. They could vaguely see the Qi Artist¡¯s robes those people wore.

    In the Association of Qi Artist, it was the special Qi Art robe. But Hua Qiyue never went to get it. Instead, the Association sent her several sets, but she did not wear any one of them.

    And the arm following behind must be the Emperor¡¯s Pce Guards. Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows. Hadn¡¯t these people said that they would wait for a few days? It seemed that they were afraid things would change so they came overnight.

    "It¡¯s just in time. I¡¯ll show them what I can do, ha, ha, ha, ha..." The tiny hareughed.

    "You don¡¯t need to cope with them. Leave them to us." Yun Shimo said lightly and glimpsed Hua Qiyue, "She has little practical experience, so let her fight against more people."

    Yun Shimo was right. Hua Qiyue reallycked actualbat experience. This array was a great chance for her.

    The tiny hare hummed. It hadn¡¯t fought for many years, and it wanted to kill people. But for the sake of Yun Shimo, it decided not to interfere in them breaking the array.

    The moonlight was like water or mercury, spreading down gently. And those people soon came to the foot of the mountain and stopped not far away from Hua Qiyue and others.

    The four Qi Artists in front seemed to be representatives of the Four Great Families. Their practices were all above Cultivation Dimension. It could be seen that those families were really powerful.

    "Hua Qiyue, you should surrender quickly! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude! And if you plummet to a horrible death, don¡¯t me us for being so cruel to you by the time!"

    One of the Qi Artists shouted loudly.

    The others also saw Yun Shimo and they could not help but frown. Although they had heard that Yun Shimo was by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side, this alchemy master was very important for the Changjing Kingdom. If they hurt him this time...

    "Your Excellency Prince Nan, Hua Qiyue is the rebel of our country, please leave quickly! Otherwise, the swords are blind, and it will be a shame if we hurt you."

    Another Qi Artist said in a slightly politer way.

    In the moonlight, Yun Shimo was more handsome than the immortals. He lifted his eyebrows lightly and remained as immovable as a mountain, looking coldly at those Qi Artists under the mountain.

    "What if I don¡¯t leave?" Yun Shimo asked coldly. He stood there with his clothes fluttering in the wind, just like an emperor who came to the immortal world.

    A strong pressure suddenly erupted from his body. Those Qi Artists was overwhelmed by this pressure, and then they stepped backward unconsciously.

    They only heard how powerful Prince Nan was through tales.

    Before Hua Qiyue appeared, Yun Shimo really rarely showed up in front of the public, not to mention to fight with others.

    His real strength had never been seen before. And now Yun Shimo was here, which made those Qi Artists a little fearful.

    "What shall we do since Prince Nan is here too?"

    "The Emperor said that whoever is there, we must ughter Hua Qiyue!"

    "Well, we don¡¯t have to be polite!" After these Qi Artists consulted for a while, the one at heard of them in a red robe raised his head coldly. With lights shing in his eyes, he was no longer afraid.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and praised them in the heart. The Qi Artists trained by the Four Great Families were pretty good.

    "Your Excellency Prince Nan, since you want to shield the rebel, don¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t warn you! Let¡¯s arrange the array together!"

    With a cold shout, Qi Artists behind quickly dispersed and blocked the mountainside with some strange stones. Although the stones were small, there was strange light all over them.

    "It¡¯s the Devour Devil Stone. It¡¯s said that this kind of stone is used for Evil Eliminating Array. It¡¯s very useful in dealing with evil beasts. Once the beast is beaten by it, it will be as painful as being stabbed by a sword. The energy of ten Devour Devil Stones put together was so powerful that they could kill an evil beast." Yun Shimo said lightly.

    "Hmph, what¡¯s precious about this goddamn stone? If in ten thousand years ago, I owned many spiritual stones!" The rabbity on the grass and taunted in a bored tone.

    Hua Qiyue said nothing. She only knew that those people had begun to arrange an array. In Tianpi¡¯s consciousness, Evil Eliminating Array was not a powerful array. It was not worth to be mentioned for him before.

    But it was the first time for her to see others arranging an array. Besides using stones, these people also used many strange materials, such as beads or something. Of course, Hua Qiyue had only seen part of the materials.

    And some advanced deployer masters could match runes with stones, but because few people understood runes, they usually used stones instead.

    As for power, runes were better because they would never be damaged, but stones would.

    On the mountainside, the Four Great Families¡¯ members were standing ten miles away from those Qi Artists, staring at this scene coldly.

    Although they were also Qi Artists, it was better for them to let their staff do that. If an ident should happen, those minions would die and they, House Masters, must live. It was important to survive.

    "Unexpectedly, Prince Nan refused to leave. It seemed that he really admired Hua Qiyue." Ouyang Youche, riding a white horse, said quietly.

    Liu Mo hummed, "Yes, Hua Qiyue is good-looking. But Prince Nan was allured by women and didn¡¯t even care about his own life!"

    House Master Xia and others were silently looking at the people arranging the array. They were serious. They vaguely saw Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan sitting and standing leisurely. They didn¡¯t act like the people who were about to be ughtered!

    "It seems that they are calm. Does Prince Nan or Hua Qiyue have something to make them win?" Ouyang Youche said quietly again. His dark pupils were lighted up in the night.

    Liu Mo shook his head displeasantly, "No, Hua Qiyue won¡¯t break such a powerful array in her strength. Last time, the array First Prince ordered Shui Qianruo to arrange was too weak, so instead of trapping her, he was hurt."

    House Master Baili said worriedly, "Hua Qiyue is a strange woman, and we should be ready for failure."

    "Are you mean that we, hundreds of elite Qi Artists, can¡¯t catch Hua Qiyue?"

    "There¡¯s another person, Prince Nan!" Ouyang Youche meant something.

    House Master Xia family said then, "No matter how strange Hua Qiyue is, she isn¡¯t as mysterious as Yun Shimo. After all, he has won the favor of the Emperor by his own efforts. Now, although we received orders from the Emperor to capture Hua Qiyue, he didn¡¯t mention Prince Nan in it. So it can be seen how powerful he is."

 Chapter 139 Starting the Array

    "You are right, House Master Baili. Prince Nan is the most mysterious person. Although Hua Qiyue also has a mysterious master, she can trick us. Maybe Prince Nan is the person behind her!"

    Ouyang Youche looked up faintly.

    They looked at each other, and they really had to be ready to be on the run.

    But to be honest, other people were quite confident about this array except for House Master Baili.

    A momentter, the powerful array was ready.

    With a loud shout, the leading Qi Artist put down some handprints to start the array and printed them on the ground ruthlessly.

    "Start the array! Eliminate evils!"

    People could see that circled as Hua Qiyue on the Red-crowned Crane Mountain, there was a strange cold lighting up immediately. The Evil Eliminating Array was sessfullyunched.

    The array light from the mountainside went straight into the clouds and interweaved instantaneously, covering Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo together. From a distance, it looked like a huge light cage, which tightly covered the two people without any room.

    The sky rumbled at once, and the clouds gathered in an instant to hide the moon. There was only the array light left between the heaven and the earth, which was dazzling.

    Both Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo felt the chillsing. The light had not yet strangled them, but they could also feel the intense killing spirit.

    "Well! Great! Great! It is really special and the best array I¡¯ve ever seen." Hua Qiyue was even still makingment on it.

    If Liu Mo and others heard her words, they would be very depressed.

    The hare curled his lips disdainfully. "Hum, did they want to kill me and others with this little bit of trick? It¡¯s too ridiculous! Why are there more and more fools for I didn¡¯t go outside for ten thousand years?"

    The hare said loudly intentionally to let Liu Mo and others hear it. The hare¡¯s voice was neutral, that was to say, it sounded not like a man and a woman.

    After Liu Mo and other people listened to its words, and as a matter of fact, they were almost breathless. How arrogant was this person to speak like that?

    "Why is there a third man suddenly? It is clear that only Prince Nan and Hua Qiyue are inside!" Liu Mo was surprised.

    Ouyang Youche¡¯s face sank slightly. It seemed that he did not bet on the wrong side. He bet that Hua Qiyue would win. That was why he came here to meet her alone before.

    "I don¡¯t know. I only see two people. There is no third person!"

    House Master Baili said. They looked more seriously than before. If the third person was more powerful, then...

    "Don¡¯t worry, even the Qi Artist above Cultivation Dimension level can¡¯t withstand the killing of hundreds of Qi Artists!"

    Liu Moforted himself.

    They were in silence again. Before starting the array, those Qi Artists injected spiritual energy into it. When the light became brighter and the killing spirit became stronger, someone finally shouted, "Move, kill them!"

    The interwoven killing light over the sky suddenly frantically pressed down. Mountains were shaking and strong winds were blowing. The tiny hare squinted eyes, sneering and shaking its head, "Bad, bad! That¡¯s too bad! I can break it with a finger!"

    Hua Qiyue twitched her lips and felt speechless.

    The killing light has reached the top of their heads, she and Yun Shimo had already protected themselves with anima energy. When the killing light pressure came to her, Hua Qiyue struck with her palm. Hearing a loud bang, people found that the killing light had been sent back flying for several miles!

    "What a terrific woman!" The Qi Artists watched the scene in shock.

    "She is so strong to beat the light with one p! Unfortunately, she is not a decent person. Otherwise, she is also a great genius in our country. It¡¯s a pity that this genius is going to die!"

    Another leading Qi Artist shook his head as if Evil Eliminating Array would kill both Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    The crowd dared not breathe and stared at everything on the mountain attentively.

    Noticing the light was suppressed, the leading Qi Artists led the crowd again to inject spiritual energy into the stones on the ground frantically.

    "Move, try again!" Those Qi Artists roared with pairs of red eyes.

    Killing light pressed down again, and the pressure was even more powerful which made mountains shake again. Hua Qiyue felt she could hardly breathe under it.

    Hua Qiyue decided not to dy any longer. She immediately drew several runes on her palm. These runes were all used for breaking arrays but it took a lot of spiritual energy to implement them.

    After finishing drawing the runes, she hit upward with two palms. Hua Qiyue roared coldly, "Breaking Array Runes, break!"

    Boom, boom¡ª

    With another loud noise, Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm touched the light pressed down. There was a thunderp between them. The group of light becamerger, instantly people¡¯s eyes were full of light, and nothing could be seen.

    The world was inpletely white.

    Yun Shimo just stood there silently. He knew that Hua Qiyue would grow up. But he could not let her grow up by herself, so he was next to her. If she couldn¡¯t bear it, he would help her.

    Hua Qiyue was also very arrogant. She also wanted to be strong. She must umte fighting experience. And it would be umted more and more. Thenter, when she encountered various opponents, even if he was not around, she could handle them well.

    "My God... Have Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan... been killed?"

    "I don¡¯t know. How long the lightsts!"

    "I hope that this time that female devil could be really strangled, oh!"

    The Qi Artists whispered. The crowd stared here without blinking eyes for fear of missing anything.

    "Oh, I would break this trick with one finger. Why do we have to y with them? Hua Qiyue, will you kill them all?"

    When the crowd was waiting, a very disharmonious voice soundedzily and disdainfully.

    They almost spit out blood after hearing that. But they stared at the group light that became smaller and smaller, finding Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo still standing there motionlessly.

    What! She couldn¡¯t be killed by a powerful array! What a strange woman!

    Those Qi Artists were shocked and afraid. They had just put a lot of spiritual energy into the array. If they failed, they had to do it again. But the power of the second time¡¯s must be weaker than before.

    That was to say, they couldn¡¯t kill Hua Qiyue?

    Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue seemed luminous. Even the spiritual energy that protected them was shining!

    Yun Shimo found a trace of blood on the Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips. He nced at her indifferently and said unhappily, "If you can¡¯t bear it, let me help you."

    Hua Qiyue gave him a cold hum. It really took too much spiritual energy to break that damned array, and the tremor was so strong that she suffered some light injuries. But it really did not bother her.

    "Quickly! Start the array!" Qi Artists spluttered, but they found that many of Devour Devil Stones had been damaged.

    Other Qi Artists quickly took out the extra Devour Devil Stones and put them in order. The crowd poured their spiritual energy into the array frantically.

    "Hua Qiyue, you failed to break this trick with your palm just now. You are too bad, right?" The discordant voice resounded again.

    Those Qi Artists were furious. This Elimination Evil Array was the most powerful skill for the Four Great Families.

    Unless they had to, they would not unite to arrange this array. But to their surprise, the voice denigrated the array again and again!

    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have enough spiritual energy, so I could barely offset the killing light." Hua Qiyue smiled embarrassingly. One must know that it also took a lot of energy to make runes.

    "Let me deal with them this time." Yun Shimo said lightly. His eyes were as mild as the bright moon. "Sit aside and have a rest."

    Hua Qiyue nodded, and sat on the other side, breathing and refreshing quietly!

    The four families were shocked to see this scene.

    That array couldn¡¯t strange Hua Qiyue. But this time, Prince Nan came. So, they felt that they couldn¡¯t win.

    Liu Mo¡¯s pupils contracted and he said angrily, "I didn¡¯t expect Yun Shimo really will interfere in this matter! I think it is more difficult to deal with him than Hua Qiyue!"

    Everyone was silent, thinking about a n B.

    But there were hundreds of elite Qi Artists here. If they fight against him together, they could probably win. After all, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo might have consumed a lot of spiritual energy to break the array!

    At this very moment¡ª

    "Start the array! Strange!"

    After injecting powerful spiritual energy into the array, Qi Artists shouted loudly. The light suddenly rose up and went straight up into the sky!

    And then the light quickly interweaved and pressed down fiercely. The light had friction with air, making a tooth souring sound!

    Yun Shimo tuned his anima energy into his hands and made several fingerprints. The tiny hare stared at his every move.

    With the action of Yun Shimo, the wind began to turn around him. There was inky light in his hands, which was particrly conspicuous against the white light.

    "Changing with Magic Clouds!" Yun Shimo summoned the Qi skill the tiny hare once taught him. This kind of Qir Skill had been lost, so he didn¡¯t know whether it was powerful or not.

    Whistling¡ª

    When the wind howled, the wind surrounded Yun Shimo became a tornado. The wind was covered by the ink light, which looked like a dark cloud from a distance!

    At this time, killing light pressed down like a sword. The trees on the side were cut into debris immediately.

    The killing light had pressed down to Yun Shimo¡¯s ink clouds. But with a few booms, the white stranging light was immediately swallowed by the dark clouds, turning into inky ones all.

    Boom, boom¡ª

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise with ink light flying and stabbing down obliquely. All the Qi Artists looked up in horror and saw the ink light turned into sword light stabbing themselves. That powerful force made them disable to move!

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch..."

    "Ouch... my eyes..."

    "I will die... Help!"

    Tragic screams continued to ring, which made the people of the Four Great Families not far away feel scared!

    "A disaster is imminent! Leave quickly!"

    Ouyang cried coldly. His figure turned into a shadow, leaving the original ce, and other House Masters also left in a panic. The remaining four top-quality horses stood in ce. They were shaken dizzy. Then with the sounds of puff, puff, they were pierced by several inks light. After roaring a few times, they fell down and didn¡¯t move.

    Ouyang Youche couldn¡¯t help breathing. The Prince Nan was also too powerful. He was indeed much stronger than Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue might not have enough spiritual energy as Prince Nan, so she could not break the array.

    However, Prince Nan could also take advantage of the array. He broke the array first and then made its power be devoured by his.

    Under the light, the face of Yun Shimo was so warm and beautiful. Hua Qiyue kept shaking her head. Such a warm and beautiful man was a murderous beautiful man. His move just now was really horrible.

    Looking ahead, one could see corpses rolling down on the mountainside. Some Qi Artists were slightly wounded and some were severely wounded. Both of them groaned on the ground, and only a few dozen people could barely stand up.

    Prince Nan alone was more powerful than hundreds of top Qi Artists.

    Therefore, that was the reason why the high-level Qi Artists were greatly favored by Changlong Emperor. If he could make high-level Qi Artists stand in his side, it was not a fantasy to make an empire forever standing.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows lightly and quickly took a Rejuvenating Pellet. Her spiritual energy was restored again. She drew dozens of small runes on her hands and printed them on the ground with one palm.

 Chapter 140 Ending

    "Spirit Absorbing Array! Start!"

    Hua Qiyue gave a light shout. As for this array, it was taught by Tianpi temporarily. Hua Qiyue found it funny, so she decided to find out the effect at first.

    "Yun Shimo, let¡¯s retreat!" Hua Qiyue shouted softly. She picked up the rabbit lying on the ground in one hand and withdrew from her array with Yun Shimo.

    Boom, boom¡ª

    The rune of Spirit Absorbing Array flickered, causing the earth to shake. For an instant, Qi Artists still alive on the mountainside were sucked into the array one by one with whizzing sounds!

    Liu Mo, House Master Baili, and House Master Xia, who were fifty miles away, also felt soft all over their bodies. They were sucked up by a powerful force.

    And they couldn¡¯t move. With sounds of whiz, they were sucked into the array and fell to the ground awkwardly.

    It was funny that creatures not far away, such as wild boars, leopard cats, pheasants and so on were all sucked in, and all of them were thrown together. There was a hill piled up by people and animals, which was filled with screaming.

    Liu Mo struggled to get up. He didn¡¯t expect that, with a sound of bang, a huge wild boar fell on him which hardly cracked him up and made him scream in pain.

    They had lost anima energy after this movement, so they could not protect themselves at all.

    The three House Masters were in an awkward position. After sucking all the creatures within a hundred miles, the world finally became quiet.

    Liu Mo was furious. Thanks to those wild boars being also very weak, he stayed alright. Otherwise, they would bite him into human meat pie with holes.

    "Hua Qiyue! You are too vicious!" House Master Xia also elbowed out of the crowd and shouted angrily.

    Yun Shimo could not helpughing. He pointed to Hua Qiyue¡¯s head, "You, you are so naughty."

    "Don¡¯t talk to me in such a disgusting tone!" Hua Qiyue got rid of his hand and gave him a supercilious look. Yun Shimo twitched his lips and realized that he had be... gentle?

    "Hua Qiyue, what do you really want?"

    Liu Mo and others tried to break through the glowing array, but they were sent back flying by the light. The remaining Qi Artists sat listlessly on the ground with downcast eyes.

    Liu Mo and others were rtively stronger, so they could barely stand up.

    The three House Masters were very angry. They didn¡¯t realize that they were prisoners now.

    Hua Qiyue said with a faint smile, "What do I want to do? When you want to kill me, why don¡¯t you ask what you want? I¡¯ll want what you want!"

    The three House Masters almost fainted after listening to her tongue twister. Liu Mo found that he had lost all his spiritual energy. It was impossible to fight against the solid and strong Yun Shimo.

    They didn¡¯t expect that the Four Great Families united together would be defeated with just two or three strikes.

    How weak they were! How weak!

    The little hare giggled, "Ha, ha, ha, a group of old things, and you still want to kill two of my apprentices?"

    The people finally noticed the hare and they were shocked.

    If the creature could talk, that was to say, it was an evil beast or spirit animal. A spirit animal that could speak humannguage had extremely powerful practice, which couldpare with a Qi Artist at Round Sun level!

    They were so frightened and angry that they didn¡¯t expect to have run into such a powerful master, but now it was toote to regret.

    Here came a shadow. Ouyang Youche stood quietly in front of the crowd. With the array light reflected on his handsome face, his face looked so bright and clear.

    "House Master Ouyang... Why aren¡¯t you sucked in?" Liu Mo looked at Ouyang Youche in front of him in shock. He couldn¡¯t find the reason.

    "Because there is a strand of my hair on Young Master Ouyang. With my breath, of course, he will not be absorbed by my array." Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. That was the characteristic of Spirit Absorbing Array.

    People looked at Ouyang Youche in shock. They suddenly understood that the House Master Ouyang had been in collusion with Hua Qiyue. It was unforgivable!

    "Ouyang Youche, what do you mean?" Liu Mo was frightened and angry. He was in a difficult position., However, Ouyang Youchen had betrayed them.

    "Nothing. I just think that infanta is talented and nobody can oppress her, so I bias her. Now... The Queen¡¯s people in the pce are attacking, but my men should be able to resist it."

    Ouyang Youche said unconcernedly.

    Liu Mo stared at Ouyang incredibly. He was the essory to help Huangfu Shenglin be the Emperor! Then the information that Hua Qiyue was on Red-crowned Crane Mountain was also divulged by Huangfu Shenglin deliberately. They turned ours trick to their own use to confuse the Queen and make her believe that Huangfu Shenglin really had no reinforcement!

    "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that we really lose this time!" House Master Baili sighed. He stared at the hare on the ground.

    The hare winked at him and snorted. "Why are you staring at me? If you keep staring, I¡¯ll cook you to eat!"

    It must be a very powerful spirit animal if it talked in that way. All the people suddenly felt hopeless. Not to mention Prince Nan, Hua Qiyue and Ouyang Youche, this mysterious hare alone might be able to wipe them out in one move!

    They were angry and resentful, but they had no choice but to admit defeat and surrender.

    ¡ª

    At this very moment.

    In the Mental Cultivation Hall of the pce, the Emperor was going to bed and enjoyed the first night with the newly selected concubine. Unexpectedly, there was a loud noise outside, and the voice of Eunuch Li came in. "Emperor, a disaster is imminent... There are Qi Masters invading the pce!"

    Changlong Emperor was shocked. He had hundreds of Qi Artists, and they were all elites. Why did they fail all of a sudden?

    Regardless of his concubine, he quickly put on his dragon robe with the help of her and rushed out of Mental Cultivation Hall. Then, he saw the Queen and First Princeing, followed by many Qi Artists.

    Changlong Emperor¡¯s face sank. It was true although he didn¡¯t have thought of all this!

    He had heard the news that First Prince was going to seize the throne for a long time. It was said that First Prince would take advantage of the chaos caused by Hua Qiyue to be the new Emperor sessfully.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Your Majesty and Father, you are old enough, so allow me to be the Emperor instead!" First Prince, sitting in a rattan chair, answered lightly, but his eyes were cold.

    "Unconstrained! Are you rebelling? Get out of here at once!" Eunuch Li was shocked and shouted loudly immediately.

    "Puff... " Eunuch Li was pierced by a ray of light, and there was a big hole in his chest immediately. He fell to the ground and died with a muffled sound.

    The concubine behind the Emperor gave a terrible cry and fainted because of fear.

    Changlong Emperor looked at the crowd coldly. Queen Liu was calm as water, who was really worthy of being the Queen of the whole country. Behind her, there were arge number of elite Qi Artists trained by the Emperor, as well as a group of Pce Guards. But now they all stood on the side of Queen Liu.

    It was obvious that Queen Liu must have spent a lot of money to steal them away from the Emperor.

    Changlong Emperor¡¯s face was gloomy and his eyes were full of destructive spirit and fierce light. However, First Prince showed no weakness and looked at the Emperor coldly, too.

    "Changyu, you are my first son. I care about you, love you and have never been mean to you. Are you sure you want to seek power and take the throne?"

    Changlong Emperor¡¯s voice was very loud.

    "Your Majesty and Father, my lower body was hurt by the enchantress, Hua Qiyue. All the forces rted to her are extremely powerful. Liu¡¯s family need to grow stronger, too. What¡¯s more, Your Majesty and Father, you are old, and you should enjoy your rest life in peace as well." First Prince answered lightly.

    Changlong Emperor sighed softly, "Give you another chance, will you leave or not?"

    "No!"

    First Prince answered loudly. There was merciless light in Queen Liu¡¯s beautiful eyes, "Emperor, you are old and weak. Let First Prince help you handle state affairs!"

    It was sounded like the Queen cared about him, but in fact, she was forcing him into handing his power to First Prince!

    Changlong Emperor stared at Queen Liu coldly, and the Emperor¡¯s momentum on him did not diminish. "Queen Liu, for the sake of the Liu family, I gave you a chance. But Yu¡¯er took it for granted. Well, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!"

    Changlong Emperor said that. He heard the sound of fighting outside, but he was not afraid. Then, he waved his hand, "Come on, capture these rebels!"

    It was silence everywhere.

    Queen Liu and others sneered. After all, the Emperor¡¯s people were bought by. How could the Emperor have any close or loyal Qi Artist around him?

    "Emperor, you had better enjoy your rest life well. Although you have the strength to spend a night with your concubines, state affairs are not like that. Your brain is not very bright now." Queen Liu said indifferently.

    A disgusted look shed in her eyes. Anyway, this man had after all been the man she loved. But now he had other women, in addition to disgustful, there was also a sad feeling in her heart.

    After the Queen¡¯s had just finished her words, dozens of Qi Artists stood coldly behind the Emperor with sounds of whiz. All of them did not know where they came from.

    Queen Liu and others were shocked, but First Prince sneered, "Your Majesty and Father, there are many Qi Artists in our Liu¡¯s family. Don¡¯t waste your energy."

    Liu¡¯s family had sent hundreds of Qi Artists to help him, as well as Ouyang¡¯s family, Baili¡¯s family and so on. First Prince believed he could usurp the throne sessfully this time.

    At this time, there was a chaotic sound of footsteps outside the door of Mental Cultivation Hall. First Prince was proud. His people must have killed those Qi Artists and Pce Guards who refused to obey the Queen in the pce and now they returned.

    "Protect the Emperor!"

    A slogan was shouted, suddenly, there was a loud sound as if tens of millions of people were shouting.

    Queen Liu and others looked back in astonishment and saw that Huangfu Shenglin came in a hurry with a group of Qi Artists. All of them were elites, probably at the level of Dragon Diagram.

    "Your Majesty and Father, please forgive me for noting early!" Huangfu Shenglin, covered with blood, cried out, "Capture these rebels! If anyone resists, kill him!"

    Huangfu Shenglin ordered in a cold voice. Then, most of the Qi Artists who followed First Prince and the Queen suddenly showed their weapons, aiming at Queen Liu and First Prince!

    When First Prince and Queen Liu saw this, they were shocked and angry. "What do you mean by that?"

    "Your Highness First Prince, Your Highness Queen, offended! We are still loyal to the Emperor. We have done so to reveal your scheme. Please allow us to catch you without a fight! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!"

    The Qi Artist pointed to First Prince¡¯s neck with his sword¡¯s point and said nonchntly.

    As for those secret guards around Changlong Emperor, they immediately protected him. The situation had been reversed in a minute.

    First Prince was at a loss. The situation was good for him before, and he would seed soon. But these Qi Artists had led him into a trap!

    "Unconstrained! Unconstrained! I am the real emperor! How dare you do this to me... Damn you,e on! Kill these rebels!"

    However, no matter how madly First Prince shouted, those Qi Artists looked at him coldly and remained unmoved.

    First Prince¡¯s face was pale. He stared at Huangfu Shenglin as if he wanted to see him through.

 Chapter 141 She was Pregnant with a Baby

    Huangfu Shenglin was emotionless and he refused to see First Prince¡¯s vicious look. Several Qi Artists intended to fight against him, but all of them were killed by people who worked for Huangfu Shenglin, and there only left a pool of blood.

    "You invited the greatest Qi Artist of Ouyang family¡ªOuyang Tian?

    First Prince Huangfu Changyu cried in an incredible voice and stared at his younger brother reluctantly.

    Huangfu Shenglin nodded and said, "First Prince, Your Highness, one shouldn¡¯t be too pretentious, and shouldn¡¯t do whatever he wants, even though you¡¯re First Prince..."

    Queen Liu¡¯s face became pale and she stabbed her nail wraps deeply at her palm. Queen Liu had never thought that she and Liu¡¯s family would fail so badly.

    "Eleventh Prince, did you collude with Hua Qiyue? You did this so that we thought that Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t stand up for you and we wouldn¡¯t worry about anything?" Queen Liu asked in a serious voice.

    Huangfu Shenglin looked at this woman who almost went insane, saying, "Your Highness, if I didn¡¯t do it, you Liu¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t send someone to Red-crowned Crane Mountain to kill Hua Qiyue. Actually, we didn¡¯t have many chances to win because two hundred of Qi Artists of Liu¡¯s family were there too, and I was also afraid to lose my life!"

    Hearing this, Queen Liuughed coldly and said, "I misjudged you. Haha... Consort Mei, you have a good son!"

    "Sister, no matter whose son he is, he must be loyal to the Emperor. If you¡¯re unable to be loyal, you¡¯ll have to die," a woman said in a cold voice.

    By the gate of the pce, a woman in a gorgeous robe was slowly walking into the pce. This woman turned out to be Consort Mei who was followed by two Qi Artists and two maidservants.

    Consort Mei was very calm and walked to Changlong Emperor quickly, saying, "Your Majesty, are you okay?"

    Changlong Emperor shook his head and his eyes gleamed with light because he saw that Consort Mei was more calm and attractive,pared with the beautiful girl in aa on the ground.

    "Someone, send First Prince and his aplices to Celestial Prison, choose a proper date to¡ªkill them!"

    Changlong Emperor made the order indifferently. Hearing this, both First Prince and Queen Liu screamed and cried, begging the Emperor in a grieved voice.

    However, Changlong Emperor had already been disappointed at them. First Prince had always been arrogant and high-handed. Although Changlong Emperor had warned him many times, First Prince was fickle and refused to listen to him.

    Therefore, the one that Changlong Emperor highly regarded was still Huangfu Shenglin.

    "Your Majesty and Father... Your Majesty and Father... please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m your child!" First Prince said and suddenly cried, crawling from the cane chair to the front of the Emperor and hugging the Emperor¡¯s feet.

    "Get away!" Changlong Emperor heavily kicked away First Prince and said with a cold face, "I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take it!"

    The Queen, who was used to be dignified and steady, kneeling in front of the Emperor and begging him, "Your Majesty, I¡¯m begging you to let go of Yu¡¯er and leave him alive... I made him do this, it was me..."

    "Yes, queen mother made me usurp the throne. Your Majesty and Father... you should me queen mother, you should me queen mother..." First Prince said and was kicked away. His lips were injured with blood, which looked a little horrible.

    Seeing this, Consort Mei shook her head and sighed slightly, thinking, "The Queen was so partial towards Huangfu Changyu, but her son didn¡¯t understand her..."

    "Take them away!"

    Changlong Emperor snorted. The Emperor was ruthless and he would no longer be soft-hearted once he found that someone intended to do harm to him.

    He would think about it whether he should kill them or not.

    Next day, Changlong Emperor dered that he would bestow one hundred thousand taels of golds and two cities on Prince Nan and Hua Qiyue because they helped Eleventh Prince eliminate the traitors. As for Eleventh Prince, he would be throned as First Prince. Every member in Liu¡¯s family, Baili¡¯s family, and Xia¡¯s family would be killed because these families were traitors and they had killed Pce Guards and royal Qi Artists, which was harmful to the court! Queen Liu would be killed because shecked the morality of mother and made First Prince usurp the throne! As for First Prince, who was selfish, cruel and arrogant,cked morality of First Prince, and he would be demoted to ordinary people and never enter capital for the rest of his life!

    Everyone in Hua¡¯s Mansion was relieved after they knew this deration. They thought that what Hua Qiyue had done shocked the world and made all the Qi Artists envy her, so, they also thought that she had been framed and would never seed again. But unexpectedly, the thing changed from bad to good, and everyone was happy about it!

    In Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    Hua Qiyue was on the third floor of the high tower and looked at Tianci who gathered anima energy on his palm. Tianci¡¯s action was so fluent and he was no longer a beginner in Qi Art.

    Tianci punched, only to see the spirit light fell on the wall of the tower, and then disappeared. Hua Qiyue knew that the wall was very special which was used to inhale anima energy and keep the anima energy inside the tower.

    Therefore, they could practice here as long as they wanted and they weren¡¯t afraid to disturb others.

    After boxing, Tianci happily ran to Hua Qiyue and intimately rubbed himself on Hua Qiyue¡¯s arms, saying, "Mom, long time no see, how about go back to Hua¡¯s Mansion today? I want to have a good meal!"

    Yun Shimo, who stood aside, immediately pulled a long face. Indeed, Tianci didn¡¯t need to eat anything here because he was fed with anima energy. However, human beings had always lived on rice, how could they change this habit?

    Actually, he wanted Hua Qiyue to live in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion permanently, but his n didn¡¯t seem to work...

    "Fine, let¡¯s go home and visit your grandmother," Hua Qiyue said and smiled tenderly, holding Tianci¡¯s hand and going downstairs.

    Yun Shimo looked like a thundercloud and followed them without saying anything. When they arrived on the second floor, they saw that Madam Yun was helping an emaciated man go upstairs.

    This man was about forty or fifty and took half after Yun Shimo in appearance. Hua Qiyue paused, only to see that the corpse above the blue pool disappeared, and this man...

    "Qiyue, this is my father," Yun Shimo said calmly.

    Yun Xuan looked at the woman in front of him who actually was Hua Qiyue, and Madam Yun had mentioned her to Yun Xuan before. This woman was in white and lookedely and attractive, and ordinary girls couldn¡¯t equal her especially in the quality of dignity.

    Yun Xuan was very satisfied with her and said, "Well, nice, nice."

    "It¡¯s my honor to meet Lord Yun," Hua Qiyue greeted politely. Yun Xuan still looked a little weak, but he started to breathe. After chatting with them, Yun Shimo sent Hua Qiyue and Tianci downstairs.

    Hua Qiyue was very shocked because she didn¡¯t expect that Yun Shimo could turn a corpse and a soul to a real man. What an awesome pill!

    But Hua Qiyue had no idea that Yun Shimo¡¯s entire body became ck after he had gone through thunder cmity. Afterward, in order to meet Hua Qiyue, he took the desquamation pill which was the fourth pill in the world, and he went to visit her after he had endured the pain for one hour.

    Yun Shimo sent her to the gate of the mansion and said, "Come here tomorrow."

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at him who still looked very calm as if everything were natural to him, saying, "I¡¯m busy!"

    "What are you busy for?" Yun Shimo said and frowned unhappily.

    "I¡¯ll apany my grandmother," Hua Qiyue said coldly and took Tianci to the carriage.

    Yun Shimo was still very calm, but he raised his voice greatly, saying, "Come here tomorrow. Mom said that she would ask a master to choose a perfect day for us to get married."

    Hearing this, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t stand steady and almost fell on the ground.

    What?

    Got married?

    She was Hua Qiyue, and she didn¡¯t make a decision, who else dared to decide it for her?

    Hua Qiyue angrily red at him and said, "Yun Shimo, I don¡¯t want to get married now, you should wait until I want to do it!"

    Yun Shimo twitched his mouth, and he thought, "Hua Qiyue left no face to me, it seems that I have to take some special measures."

    Tianci blinked his eyes at Yun Shimo and made a mischievous smile, saying, "Daddy, if you intend to marry my mom, you have to send me, the childe, a great present!"

    Yun Shimo was speechless and thought, "When did Tianci learn how to be a moneygrubber?"

    But from Hua Qiyue¡¯s attitude, Yun Shimo had no idea when she would be willing to marry him. There was no time to wait for this beautiful woman, besides, it would be humiliating if he still didn¡¯t marry Hua Qiyue!

    "However... the baby that you¡¯re pregnant with... cannot wait!"

    Yun Shimo said nervously as if he was very worried. While Hua Qiyue, who had gotten on the carriage, suddenly scolded him furiously, "Yun Shimo, if you talk rubbish one more time, I¡¯ll pull down your Prince Nan¡¯s mansion!"

    "Ah... my wife, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯ll be terrible if our baby is frightened!"

    Yun Shimo screamed mischievously, which made Hua Qiyue so angry as to spit blood. Suddenly, a murderous look appeared in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, luckily, the coachman noticed her murderous look and thought, "That¡¯s terrible, if the Princess-to-be and His Highness fight in front of the gate of the mansion, it¡¯ll be embarrassing." Therefore, he whipped the horse heavily, and the horse galloped crazily...

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s angry roar was getting far away, and Yun Shimo was satisfied and nodded. It seemed that this worked well since just in half a day, everyone would say that Hua Qiyue and he had already had a wedding...

    Even the hare on his shoulder and Bingyi shook their heads speechlessly and they thought that the most mischievous prince might be Yun Shimo.

    It was said that the rumors went very fast. As soon as Hua Qiyue took Tianci back to the mansion, Old Madame Hua and others were waiting for her in front of the mansion. When Old Madame saw her granddaughter, her eyes were filled with tears and she tightly held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands.

    "Qiyue, it¡¯ll be fine since youe back safely," Old Madame Hua said and she seemed to be ten years older after this misfortune.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and said at once, "Grandmother, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry."

    Hua Liting also became tearful. For him, this daughter always brought him surprises and peaceful things never happened to her. He was getting old now and was unable to fight for the country any more.

    Perhaps, he had to depend on his daughters. In Changjing and even on Tianyuan Continent, female Qi Artists were very popr.

    "Right, Qiyue, I¡¯ve heard that... you¡¯ve been pregnant with Prince Nan¡¯s baby, is that true?" Old Madame Hua asked in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face became serious and she said, "Grandmother, that¡¯s nonsense that Yun Shimo talked about!"

    Old Madame shook her head, and she walked to the courtyard and said, "Qiyue, you¡¯re not young. Prince Nan is handsome and talented, so, he deserves you, why not marry him? Besides, if such a rumor goes to the public, it will ruin a girl¡¯s reputation."

    "Right, right! Mom, I want to live in Daddy¡¯s high tower, too. It¡¯s veryfortable!" The little guy cried excitedly and he carelessly became Yun Shimo¡¯s "aplice".

    "You bad boy, what are you talking about? Grandmother, don¡¯t believe the rumor, it never happened!" Hua Qiyue cried unhappily.

    "Qiyue, listen to us, you should marry Prince Nan as soon as possible. After all, the rumor is dreadful..." Hua Liting also said. Hua Qiyue twitched her mouth and thought, "Do the whole family want her to get married?" But she refused and changed the topic.

    "The Emperor sent me a city, grandmother and dad, what do you think I should do with it?"

    Old Madameughed very happily. After all, Hua Qiyue owned a city, which meant that she was the owner of a city. It was a happy ending since she became an official. Was there a female owner of a city in Changjing Kingdom in history? But Hua Qiyue made it.

 Chapter 142 Tiancis Father

    "Well, do whatever you want to. I¡¯m too old to worry about such things. This is Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s honor since there were few female owners of cities in history. But Qiyue, you¡¯re in the position of the owner of a city, and I¡¯m very satisfied with it," Old Madame smiled and said, drawing Hua Qiyue to sit down.

    Tianci was starving, and when maidservant served the fruits, he wolfed them down. Old Madame was shocked when she saw this and she thought that Tianci hadn¡¯t had enough food in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    It would definitely be a merry night. Hua¡¯s Mansion held a big banquet and invited Ouyang Youche, First Prince Huangfu Shenglin, Ji Feng and others. Everyone drunk freely with great joviality, and the atmosphere was hot.

    Yun Shimo waste and sent some super medicine pellets of miscarriage prevention to Hua Qiyue. Seeing this, everyone looked at Hua Qiyue¡¯s belly, which made Hua Qiyue outraged, and she almost messed up the banquet.

    Luckily, Yun Shimo came soon but he also went soon, and he disappeared after leaving his shadow.

    Of course, this man had to go back to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion since he made trouble. After all, it wasn¡¯t good to lose face in public, and he had no idea what to do about Hua Qiyue, so, he had to run away.

    Hua Qiyue was angry to spit blood. Shey in the bed sullenly after taking a bath, and then she entered the Mysterious World.

    Tianpi was eating the Ginseng with Nine Souls. He was gnawing the Ginseng with Nine Souls with sounds of ck as if someone had made him angry.

    "Master."

    Hua Qiyue sullenly sat aside. Tianpi nced at her, but he still didn¡¯t pay attention to her.

    That was weird. Tonight, Tianpi seemed to have no mood. No matter how hard Hua Qiyue tried, he still paid no attention to her. Never mind, Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t in the mood to practice, so, she came back to the real world.

    When Hua Qiyue was about to sleep, she saw a shadow standing outside the window. Hua Qiyue suddenly sat up, only to see that the man who stood outside the window was the one from Divine Eyes Organization!

    "Hua Qiyue, I¡¯ve got the news you wanted to know."

    Hua Qiyue walked to the window. Under the moonlight, the man was veiled and Hua Qiyue could feel a strong murderous look from him.

    Hua Qiyue frowned unhappily and thought, "Do people from Divine Eyes Organization always have such attitude to their employer?"

    "Speak," Hua Qiyue said calmly, but her heartbeat quickened because this was rted to her reputation.

    "We only investigated that that man once lived in Green Mountain Temple for several days, and we got nothing else. That man was so mysterious that it was difficult for us to tail after him."

    "What¡¯s his name? How old is he?" Hua Qiyue said and frowned. She thought, "It took me one Long Red and what I got was such vague news?"

    "I have no idea!"

    The man answered coldly and his eyes gleamed with a disdainful look, saying, "It¡¯s perfectly good as you made our Divine Eyes Organization work for the woman. Hua Qiyue, I wouldn¡¯te to work for the woman if it wasn¡¯t the order of group leader, His Excellency!"

    What he said showed his disdain and sarcasm for women.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and her voice sounded cold, saying, "It seems that Divine Eyes Organization isn¡¯t so good. It took me a Long Red which was worth half a million taels of golds to buy¡ªa piece of news which was only worth ten thousand taels of golds. Is it because the Divine Eyes Organization faked its fame, or you have a poor ability?"

    Hearing this, that man was outraged. Perhaps, he had been respected by others as a God, and it was the first time that he had been faced with an employer like Hua Qiyue, wasn¡¯t it?

    "Hua Qiyue! I swear, if I don¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t be a man!" The man said and his eyes gleamed with a malicious look. All of a sudden, spiritual energy appeared above his right hand and it stabbed at Hua Qiyue just like an iron sword!

    In just one second, this man intended to kill her. It seemed that the Divine Eyes Organization had been always overbearing!

    While Hua Qiyue showed no fear, after all, he was only one stage higher than her. But Hua Qiyue was healthier than him, generally, those women who practiced Qi Art would be healthier.

    There also suddenly appeared spiritual energy above Hua Qiyue¡¯s right hand and she scolded, "Icy Shield, condense!"

    The spiritual energy, which crazily gathered in Hua Qiyue¡¯s right hand, suddenly condensed the surrounding air. Before the man stretched out his hands, the spiritual energy on Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand had condensed into ice and the ice suddenly condensed his hand.

    The man was surprised. He had heard that Hua Qiyue was able to use spirit art, but he had never expected that she could use such a powerful trick!

    His body was rapidly condensed by the ice, and a strong cold air entered his body, which made him shiver. The man operated all the anima energy in his body and intended to escape from the ice world that he was trapped in.

    "Icy Shield, explode!" Hua Qiyue said with no emotions in her eyes, and her cold voice caused the next explosion.

    Boom¡ª

    After a huge sound, the ice condensed on the man¡¯s body exploded, and dispersed like snows and suddenly disappeared. Although the man had operated the anima energy to protect himself before, he was still slightly injured by the ice.

    He backed off for two steps and looked at Hua Qiyue in an incredibly eyes, saying, "How could you... you¡¯re one stage lower than me..."

    Yes, how could it be possible? Hua Qiyue was just one stage lower than him, why did she beat him? He couldn¡¯t believe it! He couldn¡¯t ept it!

    "Since you don¡¯t believe it, how about let¡¯s do it one more time?" Hua Qiyue said indifferently.

    Caining and Caiqing had already hidden aside before they heard the huge sound. After all, Hua Qiyue was so overbearing and they wouldn¡¯t make any move until the necessary time or Hua Qiyue summoned them.

    However, when they saw that Hua Qiyue beat the man at the medium level of Cultivation Dimension, they were surprised and ashamed because they thought that their practise wasn¡¯t high enough and they could do nothing when they stayed with Hua Qiyue.

    "Hua Qiyue! I¡¯ve remembered you!" The man cried crazily and his handsome face showed after his ck veil dropped.

    The man blushed with embarrassment and outrage, and he jumped into the air, disappearing in the dark.

    Hua Qiyue felt a little unbelievable and said, "He isn¡¯t a pretty girl, but he blushed with embarrassment and outrage because others saw his face, I didn¡¯t mistake him, did I?"

    "No, you didn¡¯t," Caining and Caiqing said at the same time. Hua Qiyue was depressed because that man just now looked so malicious, but suddenly, he was as shy as a girl, which made her really want to... vomit!

    "You have a rest and protect Tianci. I won¡¯t easily be sneakily attacked by others now," Hua Qiyue said seriously. Caining and Caiqing looked at each other and obeyed Hua Qiyue¡¯s order.

    Hua Qiyuey in the bed again, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore.

    That man once had stayed in Green Mountain Temple for several days... but when had it happened? Before or after her wedding? Why couldn¡¯t the best Divine Eyes Organization in the world find him after he had stayed there for several days? Had he disappeared without reasons?

    Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t ept it if she didn¡¯t find that bad man, and she really wanted to kill him and chop him into pieces!

    But Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered that Old Madame seemed to have sent Hua Mengshi to Green Mountain Temple, and Hua Qiyue wanted to know what happened to Hua Mengshi.

    Green Mountain Temple was located in a high hill in the rural area of the capital. It would take her four or five days to go there by carriage.

    Hua Qiyue was distracted and she had thought about many things. In the rest of her life, she wanted to find that man.

    When she thought about these things, she fell asleep and it was dawn when she woke up. After washing her face and sending Tianci to school, Hua Qiyue was ready to have the meal with Old Madame.

    Last night, her fight with that man only disturbed Caining and Caiqing, and others slept very tightly.

    As a general, Hua Liting didn¡¯t notice what had happenedst night. Hua Qiyue thought that it was necessary now to teach her father some skills of mental practicing methods and Qi Art.

    Otherwise, if she wasn¡¯t there in the future, who would protect the whole country?

    Hua Qiyue came to Old Madame¡¯s courtyard. Old Madame was preparing the meal and when she saw Hua Qiyue, she happily drew Hua Qiyue to sit down.

    Old Madame was aglow, it seemed that she was very satisfied with her life now. Besides, her granddaughter would marry Prince Nan, which was Hua¡¯s Mansion¡¯s great honor. And that was why she was in a good mood.

    When Hua Qiyue and Old Madame had half a meal, a servant hurriedly came in and reported that Hua Mengshi¡¯s maidservant Bingqing came back to the mansion and she wanted to meet Old Madame.

    Old Madame was very unhappy because Bingqing was punished to stay in Green Mountain Temple with Hua Mengshi, and she could note back without Old Madame¡¯s order.

    However, as a humble maidservant, Bingqing came back without any orders?

    Old Madame intended to scold her and asked Bingqing toe in. Hua Qiyue slightly paused and thought, "Why did Bingqinge back with no reasons? She must have something to report, does she?"

    Bingqing entered the courtyard and immediately knelt down in front of Old Madame, crying with tears and saying, "Old Madame, something bad happened... Miss... Miss disappeared, s..."

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and she didn¡¯t expect that this would happen at this time. Was Green Mountain Temple really unusual?

    "Why would this happen?" Old Madame¡¯s facial expression immediately became serious. ording to Hua Mengshi¡¯s temper, if she really wanted to leave, she would definitely dere that she intended to renounce Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    But she didn¡¯t do anything, so, did she really disappear?

    "On the third day when we arrived at Green Mountain Temple... Miss had disappeared!" Bingqing said with sobs and told every detail to Old Madam.

    Bingqing and other servants had apanied Hua Mengshi to Green Mountain Temple to practice, and it had taken them four days to arrive at Green Mountain Temple. There were only one female abbot and four Buddhist nuns in Green Mountain Temple, which implied that this was a deste ce.

    In the third night, Hua Mengshi and Bingqing fell asleep. In the midnight, Bingqing woke up because she wanted to go to the bathroom, but when she came back, she realized that Hua Mengshi wasn¡¯t in the bed, so, she was frightened and went outside to find Hua Mengshi. However, she could find nothing after she looked all over the Green Mountain Temple and the surrounding mountains.

    "Did she really disappear? If Mengshi left because of the wrong outrage, then such a thing won¡¯t happen because she would leave a note. ording to her temper, she¡¯s very willing to save her face, how could she leave without saying anything?" Old Madam said coldly.

    "Yes... Old Madame, I think that Miss... disappeared, too. Because Miss didn¡¯t pack any clothes. But the female abbot of Green Mountain Temple said that they¡¯ve lived there for over twenty years, but they¡¯ve never met with such a thing!"

    Bingqing cried and said. From her grieved facial expression, it was known that she and Hua Mengshi were in very good rtion.

    Hua Qiyue swallowed thest porridge and thought, "I intend to go to Green Mountain Temple, and this is a good chance."

    "Grandmother, please send me to see what happened there. Anyway, I¡¯m not busy."

    Hua Qiyue said calmly, "Besides, such a thing happened to second sister, I also want to investigate the reason."

    Old Madame¡¯s face changed and she shook her head to show her strong disagreement, saying, "Qiyue, you¡¯ll soon marry Prince Nan, you¡¯d better not go outside in case something bad would happen to you."

    "Grandmother, who told you that I would get married soon? That¡¯s nonsense. Besides... since such a thing happened to Mengshi, it¡¯s very proper that I handle this. You don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen to me, after all, even an array to extinguish the evil couldn¡¯t stop me," Hua Qiyue said calmly with no emotion on her face.

 Chapter 143 The Green Mountain Temple

    It was well known that the Four Great Families had teamed up to fight against Hua Qiyue, and the fact that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had broken the array to extinguish the evil had be a story on everybody¡¯s lips.

    The Old Madame¡¯s eyes swiveled around with a trace of shrewd light. "If Prince Nan agrees to go with you, I will give you permission."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twisted while she remarked in her heart, "Isn¡¯t that reasonable? I go there for the sake of my previous life. Why should I involve people who are irrelevant?"

    "Just because you broke the array with Prince Nanst time, I willpletely rest assured to have him with you. If he doesn¡¯t go with you, then you give up the trip," the Old Madame announced ndly.

    Hua Qiyue had no choice but to agree. Although Bingqing also made mistakes, for the sake of her growing up in the Hua¡¯s Mansion, the Old Madame asked her to have a rest first. On the whole, the Old Madame was a nostalgic woman.

    Hua Liting came over when he heard the news. He was startled and angry to learn that Hua Mengshi disappeared in the temple, and then got quite worried to know that Hua Qiyue was going to the Green Mountain Temple.

    A little warmth flooded Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart. Hua Liting finally began to worry about her, which indicated that her efforts were not in vain.

    Whereas, Hua Liting was relieved when he learned that Hua Qiyue would ask Prince Nan to the temple with her. After breakfast, Hua Qiyue went to the Prince Nan¡¯s mansion to meet Yun Shimo and asked him to go to the Green Mountain Temple with her.

    As luck would have it, Yun Shimo was refining medicine pellets for Yun Xuan to make him stronger. It would take him about a day, so he promised Hua Qiyue that he would go to the Green Mountain Temple one dayter.

    Even so, the Old Madame still wanted Hua Qiyue to go with Yun Shimo. Since Hua Qiyue insisted on leaving before he did, the Old Madame had to agree.

    Hua Qiyue left that night before telling Tianci to study hard and not to make trouble.

    Actually, Tianci had grown bolder since he went to school, and few could do anything about it.

    Hua Qiyue traveled in a carriage with Youshui, Lv Xin and Bingqing at night. On the way they met several groups of robbers, but they were all beaten to pieces by Hua Qiyue. Since Hua Qiyue dealt with each group of robbers in one move, it did not waste much time.

    Later, Hua Qiyue felt tired of the slow pace of the horse, so she went to the driver seat and asked to spur the horse. As soon as she sat down, she reached out her hand and injected spiritual energy into the horse!

    The horse gave a loud neigh, which frightened the driver out of his wits, but it went at a gallop 10 times faster than before. As a result, the rest three-day trip to the Green Mountain Temple was reduced to half a day.

    It was dusk when they got out of the carriage. The setting sun was red as blood. The Green Mountain Temple was located at the foot of Green Mountain, facing a lotus pond, surrounded by mountains. There was only one mountain road from the foot of the mountain to the outside world that could be crossed by a horse-drawn carriage.

    Surrounded by huge trees, the temple was not big, and looked rather deste.

    After getting out of the carriage, Bingqing led them to the temple. She was really shocked. The journey would have taken more than three days, or even four at a slow speed, but Hua Qiyue only took half a day...

    How incredible it was! If she had known that Hua Qiyue was so powerful, she should have advised Hua Mengshi not to offend her. Unfortunately, it was toote. No one knew whether Hua Mengshi was dead or alive, and it really rattled her.

    Two Buddhist nuns heard the sound of the carriage and came out of the temple. When they saw Bingqing, they involuntary cried out in surprise, "Miss Bing..."

    "Master Yi Nian, Master Yi Kong, this is our First Miss. First Miss, this is Master Yi Nian, and this is Master Yi Kong. The abbess Master Yi Zhen should be in the temple," Bingqing said.

    The two nuns cast a few nces at Hua Qiyue, and greeted her politely. Then the abbess came out, her face extremely pale.

    Abbess Yi Zhen looked about 40 years old and had delicate features. She was so stunning that few people in secr world could match her. Hua Qiyue did not expect such a gorgeous woman to be an abbess in such a deste ce.

    "Amitabha! Very good indeed! Miss Hua, are you here for Second Miss Hua?"

    After some pleasantries, the abbess asked directly.

    In fact, Hua Qiyue had a second purpose¡ª to find out who that person was, which was more important to her.

    "Indeed. I wonder if you have any suggestions, Abbess Yi Zhen," Hua Qiyue said as she walked into the temple. It was a very humble temple, and she guessed that no one came here to worship. However, it was strange that these Buddhist nuns should have stayed here so many years.

    They might have a reason.

    Abbess Yi Zhen appeared calm andposed, jsut like a fairy nun beyond worldly, without any secr smell on her.

    "I¡¯ve lived here for more than 20 years, and nothing special has ever happened. Yet Second Miss Hua disappeared here. I was negligent. There¡¯s rich anima energy here, and perhaps there¡¯s an invible creature hidden somewhere..." said Abbess Yi Zhen.

    Hua Qiyue frowned slightly, thinking, "Does she mean that Hua Mengshi might have identally disturbed the creature and been swallowed or taken away?"

    "Have you noticed anything strange?"

    "One of my disciples, Yi Nian got upst night, and suddenly saw a big ck cloud in the south. The cloud took on a human form and made her cry in horror. But when I got up, the cloud was gone," Abbess Yi Zhen said truthfully.

    At her words, Yi Nian and the other nuns all turned pale.

    That was all Yi Zhen knew, and Hua Qiyue could get no more information from her. Then the nuns went to the kitchen, busy making vegetarian dishes.

    Abbess Yi Zhen told Hua Qiyue that she came to live here over 20 years ago and went to the outside world to beg for alms from time to time, and that all her four disciples were all orphans and fetched and brought up by her in the temple.

    Hua Qiyue walked around and looked at the room where Hua Mengshi had slept, but found nothing strange.

    "The key clue now is the dark cloud that Abbess Yi Zhen mentioned. Is that the transformation from an evil beast?" She wondered.

    Unable to find any clues, Hua Qiyue went out of the temple to see the pond of lotus blossoms. The lotus blossoms were as white as snow, swaying in the wind and sending out bursts of fragrance.

    "It¡¯s September now. Why are there lotus blossoms? Isn¡¯t it time the lotus run to seed?" Hua Qiyue felt very strange. "But there¡¯s full of anima energy. Maybe that¡¯s why these lotus blossoms are so vibrant. It¡¯s not surprising that they blossom and bear fruit at the same time."

    Half of the pond had no lotus blossoms, and that was where the nuns washed their clothes.

    Around the pond were vegetable fields, nted with green vegetables. The nuns were self-sufficient, and lived a carefree and content life in such a deste ce. It would have been better for them if Hua Mengshi hadn¡¯t disappeared here.

    Unfortunately, Hua Mengshi¡¯s disappearance cast a shadow over everyone¡¯s mind.

    Behind the temple stood the Green Mountain, on which the huge trees were more luxuriant. Hua Qiyue went through the vegetable field and tried to enter the woods, but was immediately stopped by her maidservants.

    "Miss, don¡¯t go in there... What shall we do if you disappear too?" Lv Xin screamed, her face white with fear.

    "Don¡¯t wander about, First Miss. I hope to find the Second Miss, but I don¡¯t want you to have any ident!" Bingqing also cried.

    Hua Qiyue paused a little, looked at Bingqing, and saw that her face was full of tears. "I¡¯ve done that to you, and caused the Second Miss toe here for quiet reflection. Don¡¯t you hate me?"

    "I dare not hate... And it was the Second Miss¡¯s fault; but I failed to dissuade her, or stop her," sobbed Bingqing. She did try to persuade Hua Mengshi, but Hua Mengshi didn¡¯t listen to her, and she had to give up.

    At this time, Abbess Yi Zhen came out and remarked softly, "A person¡¯s life and death are meant to be, Miss Hua. You¡¯d better live here in peace and quiet for a few days, and then go home."

    Hua Qiyue got angry with her words. It was, after all, a matter of human life. She didn¡¯t like Hua Mengshi, but her unexined disappearance might have something to do with the mystery man.

    However, when she looked at Abbess Yi Zhen¡¯s quiet face which showed no contempt for life, her anger faded peacefully. She actually harbored a selfish motive that she didn¡¯t really worry about Hua Mengshi.

    How could she really care about a girl who wanted to kill her? She came here because she thought this case had something to do with the mystery man.

    "You¡¯re right, but sometimes you have to fight for it. Otherwise, even if something falls into yourp, you won¡¯t get it because others will steal it." Her poor joke lightened the mood.

    Abbess Yi Zhen smiled and walked straight to the kitchen behind her withoutment.

    Smoke spiraled from the kitchen, and the sun had sunk in the west. Night was beginning to fall, and the temple was aze with lights.

    Hua Qiyue and her maidservants looked around and went through the temple again, but could not find any clue either.

    Everyone could not help feeling a little discouraged, thinking that perhaps Hua Mengshi had disappeared not from the temple, but from outside.

    "Perhaps something drew the Second Miss outside, and the ck cloud that Master Yi Nian saw carried her away?" Said Bingqing, depressed.

    "Maybe." Hua Qiyue nodded. She wasn¡¯t sure what had happened until the truth came out.

    Lv Xin and Youshui exchanged nces and both felt a little scared. If they¡¯d known it was so weird, they wouldn¡¯t have insisted on following Hua Qiyue here.

    "Let¡¯s rest first. We¡¯ve got plenty of time anyway," Hua Qiyue stated lightly. Hua Mengshi disappeared at midnight, so she thought something special might happen in the middle of the night.

    Those servant girls were relieved a lot to hear this. At this moment, dinner was ready. Abbess Yi Zhen asked them to have a vegetarian meal. Hua Qiyue donated 10 ounces of silver to the Green Mountain Temple.

    Abbess Yi Zhen didn¡¯t want to ept it, because 10 ounces of silver were enough for an ordinary family to spend two or three years. These nuns were self-sufficient in the Green Mountain Temple and only needed to buy some rice, so they didn¡¯t need so much money.

    But because she couldn¡¯t get Hua Qiyue to get her money back, she had to ep it.

    The vegetarian meal in the Green Mountain Temple was very delicious. The green vegetables and tofu tasted of meat.

    That night, the temple¡¯s light looked lonely among the four mountains.

    Lv Xin, Youshui and Bingqing were afraid, so they wanted to sleep in the same wing with Hua Qiyue. The Green Mountain Temple had four rooms, each with two beds. Finally, Bingqing took the initiative to spread the quilt on the floor to sleep on the ground.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t urge them to leave. After all, in this environment, the odd twitter of birds, the chirps of the nameless insects and the inexplicable silence that went deep into the soul made her even feel a little creepy.

    After all, it was the first time they had spent the night in such a lonely ce. Although there were several girls, Hua Qiyue somehow grew uneasy.

    All the four girls could not fall asleep.

    Though they were lying on their beds, they all watched the moonlight nting into the room. Soon, it was midnight.

    Hua Mengshi disappeared between eleven and one in the midnight. What could have happened during that time?

 Chapter 144 They Also Came

    Hua Qiyue and her maidservants waited in silence. The three maidservants were timid, and trembled with fear in the boundless silence.

    When midnight came, nothing happened.

    Moonlight was still beautiful.

    The chirps of birds and insects continued.

    Hua Qiyue sat up and looked out of the window. Outside, a gust of wind blew the trees, made them rustle and sway. The night looked strange.

    But for someone at peace, the scene looked normal and beautiful.

    Time ticked by.

    Nothing happened.

    Hua Qiyue knitted her brows. She turned sleepy, so she consoled the three maidservants and asked them to sleep. Then she entered the Mysterious World to practice. Tianpi was surprised to hear that she had arrived at the Green Mountain Temple, but asked no questions.

    Hua Qiyue practiced for four hours. When she came out, the sky was turning bright in the east, and the three servant girls were still safe and sound in the room. Nothing seemed to have happened that night.

    Then Hua Qiyue slept for two hours. When she woke up, Lv Xin rushed to get her water for washing face, while Youshui brought her breakfast.

    After breakfast, Hua Qiyue went to see Abbess Yi Zhen. Abbess Yi Zhen told her that nothing special happenedst night.

    Yi Nian and the other three nuns did not find anything special either.

    Hua Qiyue became depressed.

    She was here not only for Hua Mengshi, but also for the mystery man. It was disappointing, however, that she had not found any trace of them.

    To make matters worse, Hua Qiyue still found nothing for the next two nights. The maidservants were frightened, but after three quiet nights, they began to rx.

    "Yun Shimo said he¡¯d be a dayte. Does hee in a carriage without any means of shortening the time?" Hua Qiyue wondered.

    But she didn¡¯t care. She thought it was good if Yun Shimo didn¡¯te here, because that way, she could have more freedom. Yet she somehow longed to see him...

    As Hua Qiyue was getting ready to take a bath in the evening, she suddenly heard Bingqing crying outside. "Oh my God, someone ising. There are two carriages! It¡¯s... It¡¯s Princess Huiling and Princess Mingzhu! And lots of guards!"

    Lv Xin and Youshui looked out, and sure enough, Princess Huiling and Princess Mingzhu got out of the carriage together. They were supported by two maidservants, both with waxy faces. It should have taken them days to get here. The two delicate girls must have suffered a lot along the way.

    Hua Qiyue calmly went out and really saw Princess Huilinging to her with a murderous look in her eyes.

    Princess Mingzhu, on the other hand, was quiet. Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t expect hering. There was no argument between her and Princess Mingzhu, but now Princess Mingzhu was on Princess Huiling¡¯s side...

    "I¡¯m gonna kill you today! Hua Qiyue! You ruined my brother and queen mother, and now you run and hide here! Somebody, get this bitch!"

    Princess Huiling went crazy at the sight of Hua Qiyue. Now the queen had been beheaded and the Liu¡¯s family had been exterminated. Although Princess Huiling had not been relegated to themon people, her status in the imperial pce had declined dramatically, which was notparable with the past.

    Princess Huiling¡¯s hatred of Hua Qiyue was certainly very strong. Although the Emperor no longer valued her, she still had many guards. In a fit of anger, she led the guards out of the imperial pce to find Hua Qiyue to revenge.

    Changlong Emperor did not stop her, for he knew that his conceited daughter could not grow up without suffering.

    For some reason, Princess Mingzhu came with Princess Huiling and made Princess Huiling even more aggressive. Unfortunately, she had been foolishly thinking that Prince Nan was credited with crashing that array.

    Therefore, Princess Huiling believed that her guards, who were Qi Artists of Dragon Diagram, were sure to kill Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue watched coldly as the guards rushed towards her. When they got close to her, she swung her wide sleeves to them. At once, the five guards were flung away with a bang into a tall tree not far away.

    For a moment, the screams rang out. Hua Qiyue intimidated Princess Mingzhu¡¯s guards from approaching her with only one move.

    One of the guards was an informer of the Emperor, who had received a secret message from Changlong Emperor that Hua Qiyue would not kill Princess Huiling, so no matter what Hua Qiyue did to her, they should not interfere too much.

    Of course they knew that the cunning Emperor wanted Hua Qiyue to teach his useless daughter a lesson.

    "If only a few guards could kill me, I wouldn¡¯t have to live," Hua Qiyue stated coldly.

    Princess Huiling trembled with rage and burst into tears. "You bitch! Because of you, First Prince was relegated to civilian and expelled from the capital! You... You bitch. If I don¡¯t kill you, my anger won¡¯t subside!" She snapped.

    "Somebody, kill this bitch at once!" Princess Huiling cried loudly.

    The guards, however, walked aside and didn¡¯t listen to her anymore.

    Princess Huiling almost fainted with anger as she saw the unexpected situation.

    "Amitabha! Miss, a wrongdoer achieves salvation as soon as he gives up evil. Forget about all your enmity, and you¡¯ll find that there are more interesting things in the world that deserve your attention..."

    A light voice slowly sounded, with a kind of calming magic, instantly making Princess Huiling feel calm in the heart.

    She gawked at Abbess Yi Zhening out of the temple. The woman was drop-dead gorgeous. It was a pity that she was like a pool of cold water, without waves or ripples, and could not be more indifferent to worldly things.

    Abbess Yi Zhen seemed to have Buddha¡¯s light on her body. Her appearance calmed down the irascible princess.

    Princess Huiling was startled. She could not help but step back and looked at Abbess Yi Zhen in shock.

    "You... Who the hell are you? You made me..." The woman had made her feel so frightened that she stopped screaming.

    Abbess Yi Zhen looked at her nkly, "I am a person who keeps away from themon world, and my name is Yi Zhen. Now that you are here, you¡¯re our guest, Miss. Come and sit in the humble temple."

    Her words were also so magical that Princess Huiling actually walked towards the temple step by step, which shocked the guards. They did not expect this nun had such a big magic.

    Princess Mingzhu followed Princess Huiling into the temple, and Hua Qiyue stood aside, secretly amazed at Yi Zhen¡¯s ability.

    In the past few days she looked like an ordinary nun, with nothing special.

    But she showed her strength today. Anyway, a woman living here with four orphans must have great courage and strength to survive.

    After all, there should be a lot of wolves around here, so it was not easy to survive here.

    Princess Huiling¡¯s arrival made the temple seem a little cramped, because it couldn¡¯t hold so many people at all. Finally, some of the guards had to spend the night outside.

    However, after listening to Abbess Yi Zhen¡¯s enlightenment and some sacred scriptures of the Buddhists, Princess Huiling gradually turned level-headed. Although there was still resentment in her eyes when she saw Hua Qiyue, it was no longer so strong.

    "Princess Huiling tried to kill our First Miss with some men. What a joke!" Lv Xin kept sneering around the room. These maidservants knew how powerful Hua Qiyue was. A few hundred more such guards would not have daunted Hua Qiyue.

    "Yes, they are short-sighted and conceited! As a princess, she is not as decent as our First Miss! Humph!" Youshui grumbled.

    Bingqing remained silent, not participating in their criticism of Princess Huiling.

    The remaining room was now upied by Princess Huiling and Princess Mingzhu, together with two little maidservants, and their guards spend the night outside.

    It was another quiet night. Since Yun Shimo still hadn¡¯t arrived, Hua Qiyue was a little worried, wondering if he had been dyed by something.

    ...

    At this moment, in the waters of the Changjing Kingdom, a disheveled man sat in a boat through the waves.

    He was Liu Shaoming.

    Before the Liu¡¯s family was about to be exterminated, Liu Mo tried his best to send him out secretly. As the head of the family, he had long thought of sending his only son out of the Changjing Kingdom if their n to kill Hua Qiyue and take the throne failed.

    Otherwise, his son would be definitely killed by the royal family.

    With wounds all over his body, Liu Shaoming gasped and red at the shore farther and farther away.

    "Changjing! I¡¯ll be back! Hua Qiyue... You wait! One day I will avenge my family¡¯s extermination by cutting you to pieces!"

    Of course he had heard that Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan had destroyed the array to extinguish the evil. Otherwise, the Liu¡¯s family would never have been exterminated because his family had enough Qi Artists to suppress the Emperor¡¯s people.

    Now Liu Shaoming had turned all his hate on Hua Qiyue. The ferocious look in his eyes even rmed the servants beside him.

    He sadly remembered Hua Qiyue¡¯s pretty face with mixed feelings. He had a crush on the woman at first, but he didn¡¯t expect the tragedy to happen so quickly.

    He and she would be irreconcble enemies in this life!

    The ship headed for the Yuewu Kingdom. It was getting dark, and the coastline of Changjing was no longer visible...

    ...

    That night, Hua Qiyue stayed awake until midnight, but still nothing happened. "There are more people in the temple now. If there is an evil beast, it should be keeping secretly ready for the right time," she guessed.

    It was another calm night. At daybreak, Hua Qiyue was surprised to see Huangfu Xuan, Yun Shimo, and Bingyi hurrying towards the temple.

    When Princess Mingzhu came out of the temple and saw Yun Shimo, her eyes lit up and she blushed a little.

    Although Yun Shimo had clearly indicated that Hua Qiyue was his fiancee, Princess Mingzhu¡¯s feelings for him didn¡¯t change. She came here because she knew Yun Shimo wasing.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo exined softly, "Something happened at home, so I waste."

    Hua Qiyue fingered the green jade gourd and gave a mild snort. She wouldn¡¯t have asked Yun Shimo toe over if the Old Madame hadn¡¯t asked.

    Bingyi twitched his mouth. Although his impression of Hua Qiyue had improved and he had taken the medicine pellets made from the magic herb given by her, he still felt ufortable to see her contemptuous attitude towards Yun Shimo.

    "Have you found Hua Mengshi?" Yun Shimo looked around and was surprised to see Princess Mingzhu and Princess Huiling. He gave a small frown inconspicuously.

    "No, but there¡¯s some trouble that you attracted," Hua Qiyue responded indifferently. Of course she read Princess Mingzhu¡¯s mind.

    Yun Shimo gave a smile. In the morning light, he looked like a fairy descending into the world, causing Princess Mingzhu¡¯s heart to skip a beat and her face to turn red and even Princess Huiling to be attracted by him.

    "Are you jealous?" Asked Yun Shimo in a gentle tone. His sexy voice made all the girls present feel that they were going weak.

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort and turned back to her wing room.

    "We will stay a few days, since we cannot find any trace of it. I have to take time to practice now. Not a moment to lose," she thought.

    Just as Hua Qiyue walked into the room, Yun Shimo held the door she wanted to close. "Can¡¯t Ie in?" He asked.

    "No!" Hua Qiyue shouted, a little furious.

    The look in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes suddenly became deep, and he abruptly pushed the door with his spiritual energy. Hua Qiyue was no match for him. Even though she tried her best, the door was slowly pushed open by Yun Shimo, and a pleasant smell of medicine came for her.

 Chapter 145 An Overbearing Kiss

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart thumped uncontrobly. Somehow, when she faced this man, she always got cross and her heart beat faster unountably.

    Yun Shimo forced his way into the room and mmed the door shut, shutting out the onlookers.

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s face went white at once. In the Changjing Kingdom, it was really immoral for a single man and a single woman to be alone in a room. However, Prince Nan had already announced that he would marry Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was always acting strangely, and was the Qi Artist valued by the Emperor. Besides, the people had long turned a blind eye to her foibles.

    Princess Mingzhu bit her lip and thought, "They can¡¯t get along like this. Even if Hua Qiyue is pregnant with Yun Shimo¡¯s baby, I¡¯m going to get involved. Anyway, in the Changjing Kingdom, men are allowed to take concubines. By then, I would like even to be a concubine."

    After all, that man was the graceful and handsome Prince Nan!

    Princess Mingzhu was about to knock on the door when Bingyi stopped her. "Princess Mingzhu, His Highness has something to talk to Princess Jinghua. Please don¡¯t disturb them."

    Bingyi exuded such strong pressure that Princess Mingzhu had to take a few steps back. She took an angry look at Bingyi and was very reluctant to be pulled away by Princess Huiling.

    Lv Xin and Youshui looked at each other; both covered their mouths and snickered.

    In the room, Hua Qiyue stood grimly at the window, with her back to Yun Shimo. Yun Shimo, on the other hand, calmly sat down at the table beside her and poured a cup of tea, appearing to be casual and cool.

    "Why is this man so calm, and I¡¯m so bewildered and uneasy?" The more Hua Qiyue thought, the angrier she got.

    Then her eyes fell on the great old trees outside. She stepped on the bed and tried to climb out of the window.

    "Uh huh? Why do you see me like a mouse sees a cat and wants to run away with your tail between your legs?" Before Hua Qiyue could climb out, an elegant, white hand closed around her arm. With a strong pull, Hua Qiyue suddenly fell into an embrace without resistance.

    That embrace was full of medicinal fragrance. It was the first time that Hua Qiyue had ever been so close to Yun Shimo. In spite of herself, she was shocked and angry. She gathered anima energy in her palm and tried to p her hand on his otherworldly face.

    To her surprise, Yun Shimo grinned and grabbed her hand, saying, "Don¡¯t move! You have a caterpir in your hair!"

    Immediately, the color went out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s face. Her greatest fear was of the hairy thing, which even caused a rash and itching all over her body. In other words, the hairy thing was her natural enemy!

    With a tender smile on his face, Yun Shimo approached Hua Qiyue¡¯s face with the delicious smell.

    Two pink spots had appeared high on her pretty face. Yun Shimo slowly stretched out his hand, his eyes shining like starlight. The fresh smell of the woman made his heart beat out of rhythm.

    Unconsciously, he was too deeply in love with her, but he didn¡¯t want to quit.

    When he first entered Hua Qiyue¡¯s world, he could have walked away. However, a strange feeling led him to keep wanting to be close to her and see her.

    Now Hua Qiyue was in his arms.

    They snuggled together. Although Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t volunteer, he still got some satisfaction.

    Suddenly Yun Shimo, who was always gentle and indifferent, smiled slyly and stated, "Heehee, that¡¯s a lie."

    "Yun Shimo! Do you want to die?" Hua Qiyue flew into a rage, and even people outside could hear her roar.

    Those who heard were dumbfounded. Who was Yun Shimo? He allowed a woman to yell at him. No, it wasn¡¯t yelling, it was a roar!

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes went red with anger. Who was Yun Shimo to her? In her heart, he was like a God. How could she stand Hua Qiyue treating him like that?

    Bingyi¡¯s mouth twitched and he realized that Yun Shimo¡¯s tolerance had increased.

    Finally, of course, Hua Qiyue stomped on Yun Shimo¡¯s foot. Naturally, Prince Nan was impossible to guard against it. He took a step back and let go of her. Hua Qiyue immediately flew out of the window like a bird.

    When Yun Shimo saw that her face was red and white in a passion, he instantly thought that Hua Qiyue might be taking it too seriously. When he came to his senses, Hua Qiyue had run up the mountain. Noticing her so confounded to escape, the man of course got anxious, and hurriedly went after her.

    Hua Qiyue was very angry and could not exin why. She had just waited with anticipation for the man¡¯s kiss...

    "Damn!"

    She was furious with herself and afraid that she would be more embarrassed and unable to control her emotions if she stayed there, so she ran frantically up the mountain. It was the best way to avoid it.

    Finally tired, Hua Qiyue leaned against a tall old tree and gasped. There was nothing special about the mountain. She hade here to find the mysterious man.

    As a matter of fact, she had been here yesterday, but she didn¡¯t find anything special.

    Ancient trees stood in forest, branches and leaves crisscross. It was a little dark because of the rare sunlighting in, but Hua Qiyue could see the road ahead.

    Several squirrels, jumping up and down the trees, saw Hua Qiyue and whizzed out of sight.

    "Why are you so nervous?" A sudden voice behind her made her jump. She turned her head, her watery eyes immediately reflecting the stunning face of a man.

    Yun Shimo leaned against another ancient tree, peered sideways at Hua Qiyue¡¯s red and white face, and asked, "Are you afraid of me?"

    "Who... who¡¯s afraid of you?" Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort and displeased retort.

    "Then why are you running so fast? Just like a hare."

    "Hare?" Hua Qiyue blinked and asked, "Sun Moon Deity came with you?"

    "Yes, but when we got off the carriage, he slipped away to y."

    Yun Shimo stared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, watching her expression change. Hua Qiyue sat down and felt the cool air and rich anima energy. This was really a cool ce.

    Yun Shimo walked up to her and sat down next to her.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart began to beat erratically again.

    She secretly took a nce at his striking face, wanting to leave, but feeling a little reluctant. However, she was little embarrassed if she did not leave. It was a feeling that she had never felt before.

    But Hua Qiyue remembered the feeling of anticipation. She had looked forward to Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s intimacy before, but unfortunately after she got married, things were not going well between them. Her previous life was a tragedy.

    "Qiyue, my mom has already selected the date for us to get married, which is the 10th day of the month after next, the 10th day of the 10th lunar month," Yun Shimo suddenly informed.

    Hua Qiyue was startled that Yun Shimo was serious about it.

    "I... I told you I didn¡¯t want to get married so early!" Hua Qiyue shouted with a frown. Yun Shimo nced at her t stomach and smiled weakly.

    "My mom said that after three months of pregnancy, the pregnant woman will show, so we should get married as soon as possible!"

    Hua Qiyue was about to blow, and her brows twisted like a worm. "Yun Shimo, you... all me you! You caused all this!"

    Hua Qiyue was instantly an internal storm of contrasting emotions. She didn¡¯t trust Yun Shimopletely, but she wanted to be close to him.

    But she was terrified at the thought of Yun Shimo being a man like Zhou Zhicheng.

    Besides, she recoiled at the sight of other women surrounding Yun Shimo.

    Being a confident and conceited woman, she lived very tired.

    "What are you afraid of?"

    Yun Shimo also frowned, looking at her with slight anger. He felt that she had feelings for him, or she would never cooperate with his acting that night in the Wangyue River.

    Hua Qiyue gritted her teeth and said, "My wedding is up to me!"

    She got up and intended to leave. Wisps of light came across Yun Shimo¡¯s bending upwards eyes. He stretched out his arm and caught Hua Qiyue. The woman was askew, and he wrapped his arms around her. He aimed eagerly at her small mouth, pressed her against the tree in a bossy way and kissed her.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened in shock at her suddenly erged, white face. The face had appeared in her dreams many times, and each time it made her heart beat faster.

    Now this man was kissing her red lips gently yet insolently, demanding her sweetness.

    The soft, hot, intimate touch made Hua Qiyue almost faint as the strong breath of the man enveloped her. She felt all weight was lifted from her limbs.

    As she began to feel something strange, she felt her heart beating harder and her dizziness worse.

    She did not know how long before the man holding her let her go. Hua Qiyue gasped and stole a nce at the man. Yun Shimo was not calmer than she was. His cheeks flushed, and his deep eyes looked as if there was spring in flood, with a rare tenderness.

    Hua Qiyue was beside herself with fury andnded a blow on his shoulder. In her mind, it was improper for men and women to be too close.

    "Yun Shimo! I¡¯m not done with you!" Hua Qiyue made a deafening roar.

    Yun Shimo, however,ughed lightly and said, "That¡¯s what I want. I was afraid you would say that we¡¯re done."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched. She, almost spitting blood with anger, stamped her foot and ran down the mountain. Although Yun Shimo took advantage of her, Hua Qiyue thought that if she tried to get even with this guy now, he would probably take more advantage of her!

    So she must get back at him with a sharp wit. "When I figure it out, hem, Yun Shimo, you¡¯re dead!" She thought.

    When Hua Qiyue arrived at the Green Mountain Temple, everyone stood outside and stared at her. Hua Qiyue went back to the wing with a cold snort and a gloomy face.

    Yun Shimo came down the mountain with a slightly satisfied smile on his lips. Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes turned red. Then she bowed her head and hid, grieving alone.

    Princess Huiling gnashed her teeth with hate. In her eyes, Hua Qiyue was a bitch, but she unexpectedly got Prince Nan¡¯s favor!

    The saddest of them all was Huangfu Xuan. He knew that there was no longer any possibility between him and Hua Qiyue, but just in order to see her, he followed Yun Shimo here regardless.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt by their closeness.

    Night soon fell again. Hua Qiyue and others still couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious.

    Prince Nan also searched around carefully, and finally he sat by the pond, saying nothing, just staring at the brilliant lotus in a daze. Just then, the hare came back and jumpedzily on his shoulder. Not feeling well, he hopped down to sleep beside.

    Hua Qiyue went to the wing with the meal, still looking gloomy. Lv Xin and Youshui exchanged nces. Hua Qiyue had been distracted all day, despite her apparent anger. They knew that Hua Qiyue really had a crush on Yun Shimo.

    That night, Abbess Yi Zhen arranged Yun Shimo to live in the wing opposite Hua Qiyue. The nuns stayed in Abbess Yi Zhen¡¯s wing and Princess Mingzhu and Princess Huiling lived next door to Yun Shimo.

    It was the first time Princess Mingzhu and Princess Huiling had ever lived in such a humble room, but when they heard that Hua Mengshi had disappeared in the temple, they were more frightened than disgusted.

    However, when they realized that Yun Shimo lived next door to them, they were much relieved.

    By the midnight, the night was as still as the previous nights. Hua Qiyue was not asleep.

    But suddenly she heard the sound of door opening, and realized that somebody wasing out!

 Chapter 146 The Seduction of Princess Mingzhu

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes opened wide as she heard footsteps!

    Meanwhile, Lv Xin and Youshui were asleep. Hua Qiyue sat up gently, and before she could get out of bed, she heard a gentle knock on the door. "Gee, who¡¯s knocking?" Although the sound was too subtle to be heard by ordinary people, people like Hua Qiyue, who had practiced, had a very keen sense of hearing.

    At that moment.

    After Princess Mingzhu knocked on Yun Shimo¡¯s door, she ran out of the temple as fast as she could.

    It was so hot that people slightly sweat even in the mountain temple.

    After all, it hardly rained for half a month. Such dry weather made the air extremely sultry.

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s face was flushed. She had been lying in bed, unable to sleep. She was unwilling to let Hua Qiyue be Yun Shimo¡¯s wife. However, considering that Hua Qiyue was pregnant with Yun Shimo¡¯s child, she would like to be a concubine and give up the position of wife as long as she could marry Yun Shimo.

    Unfortunately, Yun Shimo had never looked her in the eye.

    She was not content with the result. All sorts of grievances surged up inside her chest. As the daughter of Prince Gong, how could she lose to the daughter of a general?

    Racking her brains, she suddenly thought Yun Shimo might be unable to hold on to a woman¡¯s seduction because he was no longer a virgin. After all, he had made such a noise with Hua Qiyue during the day¡ª

    Hearing the noise they made, everyone thought they were having sex...

    Hence, an idea came to Princess Mingzhu.

    Princess Mingzhu went to the side of the lotus pond, quickly took off her shoes and stepped into the water.

    The water was cool and cold, making her give a cold shudder. Water-like moonlight reflected in her exquisite small face, with clear waves. The beauty and the water highlighted the attractive scene.

    Princess Mingzhu didn¡¯t think much of Hua Mengshi¡¯s disappearance, mainly because after they arrived; none of the nuns mentioned the dark cloud that looked like an evil beast that night.

    That was why she didn¡¯t feel any fear.

    The guards were asleep in the woodshed. Princess Mingzhu stepped into the pond, the water up to her waist.

    The pond was not very deep. During the day Princess Mingzhu had the guards look into the pond and learned that the water would only reach the chest of the man.

    Princess Mingzhu bent down, gently unbuttoned her clothes, and took off her cloak, leaving only her tube top. Her skin, as clear as jade, shone seductively in the moonlight.

    Men were supposed to be thrilled to see the curves of her body, not to mention to see a beauty under the moon in a pond.

    Then footsteps came.

    Yun Shimo walked out of his room. He knew someone had knocked at his door, but he didn¡¯t catch who it was. He thought it was Hua Qiyue, but as soon as he came out, he saw the woman in the pond wearing a tube top, sshing water on her body under the bright moonlight.

    Water wetted the woman¡¯s hair, and made it cling softly to her back, but set off the skin like jade and white.

    Such a woman, like an imperial concubine out of the bath, was full of temptation.

    However, Yun Shimo just gave her a faint look and decided to leave. Unfortunately, when he turned around, he saw Hua Qiyuee out of the temple and was staring at the woman in the pond.

    Yun Shimo paused a little and thought, "Will she get jealous?"

    Hua Qiyue, however, raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "It¡¯s Princess Mingzhu. I thought it was a monster. Tut tut, an excellent shape! Jade-like skin and the curves of the body. Fortunately, the bosom is a little bit small!"

    Upon hearing Hua Qiyue¡¯sments about Princess Mingzhu, Yun Shimo couldn¡¯tugh or cry. He thought she would blow up, but she was so calm.

    Hua Qiyue nced at Yun Shimo and said, "Oh, gee, it¡¯s such a beautiful view. If you don¡¯t take a few more looks, you¡¯ll regret it."

    "No matter how beautiful the view is, it¡¯s not as good as yours," replied Yun Shimo with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort, but did not speak. Princess Mingzhu faintly heard the voices in the pond. When she looked back, she was surprised to see Hua Qiyue standing there.

    Seeing Yun Shimo¡¯s back to her and treating her like nothing, she couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed and indignant.

    She managed to think of this clever n, but it didn¡¯t work! "Hua Qiyue! It¡¯s you again. If you hadn¡¯te out, how could Yun Shimo not look at me?" Sheined in her heart bitterly.

    At this time, Princess Mingzhu was full of resentment towards Hua Qiyue. Her beautiful eyes were sharp like knives that tried to crush Hua Qiyue.

    "Well, I wondered who it was. Hua Qiyue, I didn¡¯t expect you to do such an immoral thing. Hanging out with Prince Nan at midnight. Shame on you!" A cold voice came out. It was Princess Huiling.

    After she came here and was enlightened by Abbess Yi Zhen, she became much calmer. Yet, her resentment towards Hua Qiyue did not diminish at all.

    The resentment was only temporarily suppressed.

    She also heard Princess Mingzhu¡¯s knock on the door. The two maidservants behind Princess Huiling opened their mouths and looked in shock at Princess Mingzhu not far away.

    "Look, Your Highness..."

    One of the maidservants cried.

    Princess Huiling followed her gaze and was surprised to see Princess Mingzhu bathing in the pond. "Princess Huiling, make sure it¡¯s not me trying to hook up with Prince Nan. It¡¯s your good sister Princess Mingzhu," Hua Qiyue uttered coldly. "Well, birds of a feather flock together. The ancients were right!"

    Princess Huiling¡¯s face changed and she snapped, "Hua Qiyue! You¡¯re courting death!"

    "Kill me if you can." Hua Qiyue cast the woman an icy look without fear.

    "Your Highness... Don¡¯t be so loud. Princess Mingzhu¡¯s reputation will bepletely destroyed if the sound draws those guards," whispered one maidservant.

    Princess Huiling paused and nced at Princess Mingzhu, who was a little rmed and trying to walk ashore. Anyway, Princess Mingzhu was one of her friends.

    Now that she was out of power in the imperial pce, if she offended Princess Mingzhu, her life would be...

    "Princess Mingzhu had had the most traditional education, and I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing. Tut tut..."

    A cold voice sounded. It turned out that Huangfu Xuan had been disturbed too.

    Naturally, Princess Mingzhu in the pond knew that her "brilliant n" had failedpletely and destroyed herself terribly.

    Princess Mingzhu swiftly put on her clothes, but a sudden chill came from the earth beneath her feet. Then a crack appeared quickly and swallowed her jade-like feet.

    "Ah!" Princess Mingzhu screamed and struggled frantically.

    In desperation, she began tounch the spiritual energy to break away from this unknown bondage!

    But beneath the mud a powerful force sucked her down!

    "Help..." Cried Princess Mingzhu.

    Yun Shimo and the others were surprised. They didn¡¯t expect such a sudden ident. A moment before, they all thought Princess Mingzhu could protect herself even if the earth loosened up or she encountered snakes because she mastered the Qi Art.

    No one had expected Princess Mingzhu to bepletely immersed in the pond in the blink of an eye. The surface of the pond stirred violently into a whirlpool!

    Hua Qiyue darted over, Yun Shimo and the others close behind her.

    "It¡¯s weird!" The hare jumped into the pond first. He felt a powerful breath, so he jumped in to see what was going on.

    Hua Qiyue thought of the mystery man, who had lost his trail here. She reckoned that he must have something to do with the mystery at the bottom of the pond!

    With that, Hua Qiyue jumped into the pond with a ssh and followed the hare toward the whirlpool.

    Ssh! Ssh! Worried about Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo and Huangfu Xuan chased her to the spot where Princess Mingzhu disappeared.

    The whirlpool still rotated wildly, and the water in the pond waved violently. As soon as Hua Qiyue and the others reached the spot, they missed their steps and fell. There was a great force at the bottom of the pond that sucked them down like mad...

    Soon, Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo, and Huangfu Xuan disappeared at the same time.

    Princess Huiling, some maidservants, the guards and the nuns who ran out when they heard the screams were all shocked to see this scene in a trance for a long time.

    "Oh, my God... What¡¯s going on here?" Abbess Yi Zhen cried. "How could such a strange thing happen? Miss Hua... They are..."

    Princess Huiling¡¯s face brightened a little, and suddenly sheughed grimly. "Hahaha... That¡¯s great! Great! Hua Qiyue had better die at the bottom of the pond. I¡¯d love to see that! Hahaha..."

    Princess Huilingughed herself hoarse. She always wanted to kill Hua Qiyue, but never had the ability.

    Now it was heaven helping her. How could she not be happy if Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were swallowed up by the monster at the bottom of the pond?

    Then came Bingyi surprised. He had gone to the toilet, only to hear a scream in the toilet. When he rushed out, Yun Shimo and the others were gone.

    "Hahaha... Prince Nan was swallowed by the water. He¡¯s dying, hahaha..." Princess Huiling¡¯s face was twisted and ugly withughter. Several guards exchanged nces, all felt somewhat loathing.

    "Amitabha! Very good indeed! Don¡¯t gloat like this. Life and death are determined by heaven..."

    Abbess Yi Zhen came out of the shock, her voice as quiet as before.

    After listening to the two maidservants, Bingyi immediately jumped into the pond and disappeared into the huge whirlpool.

    "Humph! There are a lot of people looking for death." Princess Huiling ignored Abbess Yi Zhen¡¯s words.

    "Abbess, what should we do?"

    The nuns were all dumbfounded. How could they also jump into the pond when they were all ordinary people?

    Abbess Yi Zhen had no expression on her face, and only looked at the agitated pond calmly. "We can only stay here and wait. Whether they live or die, we are resigned to our fate," she replied in a slightly sad tone.

    After all, there were several people sucked by the pond. In Abbess Yi Zhen¡¯s eyes, no ordinary person could survive this bizarre situation, so they must be dead.

    The nuns gave Princess Huiling, who was still guffawing, a cold look and followed Abbess Yi Zhen to the temple.

    The guards couldn¡¯t understand that why Abbess Yi Zhen lived here for so many years without any ident if she was really an ordinary person.

    "Your Highness... what... what¡¯s that?" A maidservant cried in a broken voice all of a sudden.

    Princess Huiling looked in the direction the maidservant was pointing, and saw a mass of ck clouds quickly gathering over the pond. Finally, those ck clouds formed a huge beast, with six feet and eight ws, covered with ck clouds, but its atomized eyes glistened with startling blood!

    "Ow..." The beast gave a fierce roar and jumped at Princess Huiling in an instant!

 Chapter 147 The Secret of the Bottom of the Pond

    Princess Huiling screamed in fear. The fierce beast turned from dark clouds had a strong murderous look, which made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end and even lose the strength to avoid it!

    Princess Huiling¡¯s pupils dted rapidly and she was full of cold aura. The fierce beast opened its ferocious mouth and tried to swallow her up! At the crucial moment, some guards came to their senses, and all raised their swords to ruthlessly chop down to that beast!

    With a pop, the apparition of the fierce beast vanished.

    They all breathed a sigh of relief, but Princess Huiling had already fallen to the ground with a thud and fainted in shock.

    The guards showed her no sympathy. Of course they remembered how presumptuous and wild this princessughed when Hua Qiyue jumped into the pond. In their eyes, she deserved what she suffered.

    The crowd flustered to send the princess back to the wing. Not long after, Princess Huiling woke up, but looked at her two maidservants stupidly. It turned out that she was demented with fright!

    ...

    At the same time.

    Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue, Huangfu Xuan, and the hareunched their anima energy to protect themselves as that powerful suction pulled them to the bottom of the pond.

    In the process of falling in darkness, they could only see each other vaguely. However, as soon as they reached the bottom of the pond, a pce came into view.

    The doors of the pce were ck, suffused with a strong lifeless smell.

    Both doors were engraved with a ck skull, looking extremely grim.

    Over the top of the door were the glittering words, Pce of Dark Sect. The surroundings were filled with hazy, and the smell of old years came upon them. There was no water.

    None of them expected such a world at the bottom of the pond!

    Hua Qiyue stood there solemnly, staring at the unfathomable doors, and thinking of the mysterious man in her previous life.

    The man made her faint, but she caught his smell, which seemed to be the same as this ce.

    It was a cruel, heartless and icy smell. When they reached the bottom of the pond, they felt as if they were in a cold winter.

    "What on earth is this ce? There is even a pce?" Huangfu Xuan said in surprise, "Princess Mingzhu was dragged in by the monster here, wasn¡¯t she?"

    Yun Shimo had a sulky expression on his face and aplicated look in his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Hua Qiyue shed a nce at him and saw his eyebrows frown. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. "Even Yun Shimo looks worried. Isn¡¯t this a simple ce? Otherwise, his appearance..."

    "Let¡¯s go in and check..." Hua Qiyue suggested in a small voice, and then strode on.

    Yun Shimo quickly caught up with her, reached out and gently grasped her hand.

    His warm palm calmed Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart. Maybe this was the power of love.

    Huangfu Xuan turned a little gloomy as he followed them, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he found that there might be only Yun Shimo who deserved Hua Qiyue.

    When they came to the doors of the pce, the doors opened slowly, like a spirit with eyes.

    "Hahaha... Wee to the Pce of Dark Sect. No one has been here for a long time. Hahaha..."

    An unbridled voice came from within.

    Hua Qiyue and the others all winced. The man¡¯s voice was full of pressure. It seemed that he had a high cultivation.

    "Be careful, this pce... is not simple," Yun Shimo whispered to the others.

    Hua Qiyue nodded, and Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face grew graver. They entered the pce. It was empty inside, but there was a human face on the opposite wall!

    The man¡¯s face wasrge and old, and he looked about 50 to 60 years old.

    The monster sniffed, looked at Yun Shimo with shining eyes, and said, "Wow, this is a familiar smell. Yun Shimo, long time no see, hahaha. I didn¡¯t know you were alive. Wee back to Yuewu!"

    The Yuewu Kingdom?

    Hua Qiyue paused. That country was also one of the great powers, but it didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with the Changjing Kingdom.

    There were also plenty of Qi Artists in the Yuewu Kingdom, which were on a par with the Changjing Kingdom. Legend had it that there was a sect named the Dark Sect, which was matchless in strength. Unfortunately, the country had been unable to take this sect into its own use, so it had not been able to send troops to other major countries.

    "You are from... the Dark Sect?" Hua Qiyue asked stiffly.

    She didn¡¯t expect to see such a person in this ce.

    "Hee hee, girl, you¡¯re so smart... Yun Shimo and I are good friends..."

    At his words, Yun Shimo¡¯s face changed, and he suddenly emitted a cold silver light. Hua Qiyue was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t know that Yun Shimo had reached the greatpleteness of Moon Erosion.

    Yun Shimo, like a luminous matter, made some palm prints in the air. As he pushed out the palm prints, a harsh sliver light turned into a dragon, which quickly grewrger and then swung its tail fiercely at the face on the wall!

    The man started, opened his big mouth, spit out a patch of yellow light, which collided with the dragon tail hard. With a crash, the pce quaked!

    The runes on the pce were suddenly shaken off and shattered by the hare with his ws.

    "Ah! Yun Shimo, you destroyed my pce! Well, well... You have grown so strong in the years we have not seen you! The next time... I¡¯m definitely going to kill you. I won¡¯t let a scourge live any longer!" Cried the monster angrily.

    Suddenly he stared at Hua Qiyue, and a yellow light came out of his mouth. The yellow light swept fiercely towards Hua Qiyue like a snake.

    Hua Qiyue summoned the final hit of the Keep away from Sea of Fire. The fire spread all over the ce. With a scream, the man disappeared from the wall.

    "What a powerful girl! Unexpectedly, you are also quite strong... Next time I see you, I¡¯ll catch you as my concubine. Hahaha... I just got a beauty, hey, and she looks as pretty as the one I got the other day. Hahaha... Yun Shimo, goodbye!"

    Then his voice died away.

    The pce shook and big chunks of brick fell from the building.

    "The pce is falling down. Let¡¯s get up there! Hurry up!" Yun Shimo yelled.

    They came in for only a few minutes, but they found out a great secret.

    Yun Shimo picked Hua Qiyue up horizontally and dashed out of the pond as fast as he could.

    Huangfu Xuan and the hare rushed up, too. Bingyi, who was down looking for them, did not hesitate to go back as he saw them in a hurry to rush up.

    Soon after they left the bottom of the pond, they came out of the water with a ssh.

    Hua Qiyue breathed a great sigh of relief. That monster had just unleashed a fearsome menace.

    If Yun Shimo hadn¡¯t blown those runes off the pce, there would have been a bloody battle tonight.

    When they all left and went ashore from the pond, Yi Zhen and the others heard the noise and came out to see what was going on.

    The clothes of those who just came out of the water were all wet, so they had to change into clean clothes first.

    When everyone sat down at the table in a small hall, Abbess Yi Zhen asked with some worry, "Everyone, what happened?"

    "There is a pce at the bottom of the pond, named the Pce of Dark Sect," Hua Qiyue answered while wiping her hair.

    "Amitabha, very good indeed! I did not expect the Dark Sect from the Yuewu Kingdom has taken root here. How dreadful it is!" Abbess Yi Zhen said in a worried voice.

    From her, Hua Qiyue learned that the Dark Sect was a big froce in the Yuewu Kingdom, but there had been something unusual about the sect¡¯s actions in recent years. The Dark Sect used to ride roughshod over the powerless, even the Emperor dared not offend them.

    But over the recent years, the sect had been quiet and had never gone overboard.

    "The reason they don¡¯t continue to run amok in the Yuewu Kingdom is because they¡¯ve shifted their focus to the enemy of the Yuewu Kingdom," Yun Shimo uttered matter-of-factly.

    Hua Qiyue cast him a weird look and inquired, "Yun Shimo, did you know that monster? From what he said, you seem to have known each other before."

    An icy, murderous look filled Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes, and he replied, "Yes. We are bitter, bitter enemies!"

    Hua Qiyue made a short pause, and thought of his father. She surmised that their suffering was probably closely rted to the Dark Sect.

    "Now that the Dark Sect has a pce under our Changjing Kingdom, I¡¯m afraid... In the long run, our country will be destroyed." Huangfu Xuan, usually assuming an airy manner, analyzed the present situation with supreme calm.

    "Indeed, there will be a disaster for all the people in the world. Amitabha," Abbess Yi Zhen agreed, her brows drawing together in a worried frown.

    The other Taoist nuns looked at each other, all looking rmed.

    "Abbess, the pce under the pond is destroyed, so you don¡¯t have to worry. But they must have their reasons for choosing this ce. We don¡¯t know whether they will rebuild the pce in the future," Bingyi said.

    Abbess Yi Zhen nodded and said, "So Princess Mingzhu and Second Miss Hua were probably taken from the pond by the Dark Sect, weren¡¯t they?"

    "He is the Pce Leader of the 11th branch of the Dark Sect, Lin Qi, who is filled with lust for women. Hua Mengshi and Princess Mingzhu would have suffered terribly if they had been taken by him."

    Yun Shimo stated indifferently, with no emotion in his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was startled. No wonder Lin Qi wanted to take her away when he saw her.

    "But... why doesn¡¯t the Dark Sect snatch the Taoist nuns here?"

    One of Princess Huiling¡¯s guards asked, puzzled.

    "That¡¯s because Abbess Yi Zhen isn¡¯t an ordinary person," Hua Qiyue replied ndly.

    Abbess Yi Zhen gave a gentle sigh, "Miss, there¡¯s something can¡¯t be spoken out."

    The others exchanged nces, realizing that Abbess Yi Zhen was indeed a woman with a story. Hua Qiyue looked at her and felt pity for her beauty.

    Several guards cast adoring nces at Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, and they were all considering whether to find a way to join Yun Shimo after returning to the capital.

    The strong was worthy of respect. In the Tianyuan Continent, the more advanced one¡¯s Qi Art was, the more respect one got.

    "So there¡¯s no need to investigate the cause of Hua Mengshi¡¯s disappearance. When I get back to the Hua¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯ll find an excuse to hide the truth from my father and grandmother." Hua Qiyue was very depressed at the thought that it was not hard for the Dark Sect to kill people in the Changjing Kingdom when they had prated into their underground.

    As a result, she might not be able to lead the quiet life she had hoped for.

    "That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go and have a rest. Lin Qi won¡¯te back for a while," Yun Shimo uttered lightly, giving Hua Qiyue a tender nce.

    His cultivation was simr to Lin Qi¡¯s, and he had the hare around him. Even if Lin Qi came to attack them, he would not be afraid.

    Then everyone left the hall. Though the Taoist nuns were wary, they were secretlt shocked to remember what Hua Qiyue had said.

    They had lived with Abbess Yi Zhen for more than 10 years, but they did not find the difference between her and ordinary people. At once, they felt Hua Qiyue really had a sharp eye.

    When Hua Qiyue returned to the wing, Lv Xin and Youshui woke up. They were all involuntarily surprised to see her return.

    "Did something happen, Miss? I think I heard people talking," Lv Xin asked, rubbing her eyes. The temple was fairly quiet, so the two maidservants were rxed, and naturally slept deeply.

 Chapter 148 The Palace Leader Lin Qi

    "Nothing. The abbess found a note from Mengshi in a book in her room. She really left on her own and said she would return in three years."

    Hua Qiyue informed airily.

    The two maidservants exchanged nces with wide eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything. Hua Qiyue dried her hair andy in bed with a lot of on her mind.

    "Since the 11th branch of the Dark Sect is here... is the mystery man from the Dark Sect?" She wondered.

    "Or... he¡¯s not a member of the Dark Sect, but he¡¯s been taken away by the Dark Sect?"

    "It seems that in order to find the man, I must have some contact with the Dark Sect. Otherwise, there is no chance of finding him."

    Hua Qiyue felt she didn¡¯t have to look for the sect on purpose, because sooner orter she would have ess to the Dark Sect.

    ...

    It was about 500 kilometers away from the Green Mountain Temple.

    Here was a wood, and there was a clearing in the wood.

    Suddenly arge gash opened slowly in the clearing and a man with a disgusting look appeared.

    The man leapt up, lifting up a girl in each hand, and mmed them to the side on the slowly closing ground.

    "Yun Shimo, I didn¡¯t know you could destroy my pce after not seeing me for years... Humph, I was thinking of developing members there. He ruined it!"

    The man was Lin Qi. After escaping from the pce, he chose toe out here for some air.

    He wouldn¡¯t have run away if it had been only Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue and Huangfu Xuan there. But he felt a redoubtable smell. If he stayed there, he would surely die in the pce.

    That scary smell came from the hare. Lin Qi had no idea about this, but he did know that Yun Shimo wasn¡¯t what he used to be.

    "But it was a good one," Lin Qi said, squinting and grinning as these two girls on the ground let out a light moan. "Now there are two beauties bing my concubines, hee hee."

    These two girls on the ground were Hua Mengshi and Princess Mingzhu.

    As soon as Princess Mingzhu was taken away by him, Hua Qiyue and the others went to his pce. They didn¡¯t see Princess Mingzhu because Lin Qi hid her behind.

    Princess Mingzhu sat up in terror, and looked around at the strange surroundings, then at Hua Mengshi who was in a tattered dress. "Who... who are you?" She screamed, looking pale. "I am the daughter of Prince Gong in the capital of the Changjing Kingdom. As long as you... you let me go, you will obtain countless taels of gold!"

    Lin Qiughed grimly at theely and frightened Princess Mingzhu.

    "Girl, I am not short of money, but Ick pretty girls. Come on, beauty, it¡¯s your turn to serve me. If you do it good, I¡¯ll reward you!" Lin Qi narrowed his eyes. He had a deep, abiding lust for women, especially female Qi Artists.

    Looking at the wretched man¡¯s hands reaching out to her, Princess Mingzhu snapped, "Stop it! I am the Qi Artist that Changlong Emperor thinks high of!"

    Lin Qi held Princess Mingzhu down regardless. He had drained her anima energy when she was sucked into the pce, so she had no strength to defend herself.

    Hua Qiyue and the others were able to protect themselves with their anima energy because of their high level of Qi Art, so they were not affected by Lin Qi.

    Lin Qi picked Princess Mingzhu up and tore all her clothes. Her skin, as white as snow, was exposed to the moon.

    Her red tube top made Lin Qi even hotter. As Princess Mingzhu screamed, Lin Qi ripped off her tube top.

    Looking at her perfect body, Lin Qiughed wildly. Then he pressed Princess Mingzhu down on a boulder in the clearing and did her frantically. Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she endured the pain of her lower body being torn, and the ache of her tender white back being rubbed against the boulder beneath her.

    "Hahaha, beauty, you are so beautiful! How sweet you are... Hahaha..."

    Lin Qiughed licentiously and tormented the young body madly...

    The woods echoed with Princess Mingzhu¡¯s screams and angry curses, and the man¡¯s gasps...

    After a long while, Princess Mingzhu fainted, and Lin Qi was satisfied. Only then did he find Hua Mengshi awake.

    Hua Mengshi, who was also badly abused by him, stood up calmly and offered, "Pce Leader, let me dress you."

    Lin Qi was highly delighted by her words. Hua Mengshi walked up to him, respectfully picked up his clothes and put them on him.

    Hua Mengshi was a gical beauty and born with a noble grace. Being served by such a girl gave Lin Qi great satisfaction.

    While he was enjoying it, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck. Instantly, all his anima energy was drained away. "You bitch! You... stole my Energy-drawing Needle!" Lin Qi swore in shock.

    Lin Qi tried hard to turn around. Unfortunately, his strength was the same as that of an ordinary person, because all his spiritual energy had been drained away. Hua Mengshi gathered all her spiritual energy into her hands and pped him hard on the head!

    Lin Qi¡¯s head exploded and blood gushed out. He looked in astonishment at Hua Mengshi, who was calm and cruel. The next second, he died and fell to the ground after wriggling unwillingly.

    Hua Mengshi gave a sneer and nced at Princess Mingzhu on the ground. With Princess Mingzhu covered in disgusting stuff, it seemed that Lin Qi had just had great satisfaction.

    In fact, Lin Qi¡¯s Energy-drawing Needlended noiselessly on the grass as he undressed. Hua Mengshi stole the needle while he was torturing Princess Mingzhu.

    Hua Mengshi had seen him use the needle to drag Princess Mingzhu down from the pond and into his pce, so of course she knew its use.

    "You¡¯re such an impotent Pce Leader. You had better go to hell as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be the Pce Leader. Humph!"

    With a cold snort, Hua Mengshi took the Pce Leader¡¯s token from Lin Qi and searched for some spirit weapons. Then Princess Mingzhu woke up.

    Princess Mingzhu was shocked and furious when she saw Lin Qi was dead. She really wanted to personally tear this man to pieces, because he had destroyed her virginity. If she returned to the capital, she would be spurned by countless people.

    In the Changjing Kingdom and even throughout the Tianyuan Continent, unmarried women who were not virgins would be spurned and abandoned by their husbands when they got married.

    Then her life would be full of miseries.

    "If you want revenge, go with me. If it weren¡¯t for Hua Qiyue, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to you. Without her, Yun Shimo might like you, and you might be able to live a stable life as a princess. However, you¡¯re ruined by this bastard. You¡¯re not going to have a good life."

    Hua Mengshi dered grimly while looking at Princess Mingzhu, who was in a mess.

    Princess Mingzhu cried, her eyes full of hatred. "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you!"

    Hua Mengshi let out a gentle sigh and helplessly took off the man¡¯s clothes and asked Princess Mingzhu to wear them temporarily.

    The two women took a look at the dead body on the ground, walked out of the woods, and disappeared into the darkness...

    ...

    Early the next morning.

    Hua Qiyue and the others had packed their clothes and were about to return to the capital.

    Hua Qiyue tried to persuade Abbess Yi Zhen to take those Taoist nuns to the capital or to leave the ce. After all, the Dark Sect had nailed their eyes on this ce.

    Once they rebuilt the pce, there would be no peace here.

    However, Abbess Yi Zhen was determined not to leave this ce, and Hua Qiyue had to give up.

    When everyone was ready, they all got on the carriages. Princess Huiling was really scared dumb by Lin Qi¡¯s vision that night. As a delicate princess, she had never seen such a hideous monster. Added to what she had boely, she had be delirious.

    Hua Qiyue sat in the carriage with her eyes closed to refresh her spirit, and heard Princess Huiling¡¯s sillyughter. "Where are we going?"

    "Your Highness, we¡¯re on the way back to the royal pce."

    "The royal pce? Where is the royal pce? I¡¯m hungry. Hey, give me something to eat. Sesame seed cake... Hee hee, I love sesame seed cakes..."

    Princess Huiling was totally stupid. Hua Qiyue had observed her carefully and decided that she couldn¡¯t be pretending because she didn¡¯t have to.

    When she suffered so much, she still mored to kill her. How could shey down her great pride and y the fool?

    Besides, it didn¡¯t do her any good to be silly. If Hua Qiyue was in a hurry to kill her, she might be ying dumb to avoid it.

    The problem was that Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t care about her.

    "Princess Huiling has always been proud and mean. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d end up like this," Yun Shimo said ndly.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    Hua Qiyue decided not to chat with him after he took advantage of her. She bristled at the thought of what happened that day.

    Looking at her gorgeous face, Yun Shimo involuntarily gave a faint smile and gently moved to stay close to Hua Qiyue. As the carriage jolted, their shoulders collided.

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes in a sh and saw Yun Shimo close to her. She turned her head slightly and saw his eyes, which seemed to overflow with mist.

    The medicine smell from him was very fragrant, which was the fragrance of some rare flowers mixed. It was delicious, refreshing and cool.

    Hua Qiyue got angry and questioned, "Why are you sitting so close to me?"

    "I want to see what you¡¯re thinking," Yun Shimo replied airily.

    He had a smile on his lips that looked like a half-opened flower, and appeared very mysterious and somewhat ambiguous.

    Hua Qiyue was surprised and cross. When she tried to get up, the man put his hands on her shoulders to stop her. "If you are really afraid of me, why did you not contradict my story that night, but acquiesced in what I said?"

    Hua Qiyue knew exactly what he was talking about, so she involuntarily gave him a dirty look, twisted her lip and said, "Yun Shimo, you are so long-winded. Clearly you took advantage of me, and I used you. We¡¯re even. Why not just let it go?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s warm eyes suddenly turned cold. He had no idea that Hua Qiyue would say he was long-winded.

    At this moment, Hua Qiyue wanted to find an excuse to go to Princess Huiling¡¯s carriage. Although she didn¡¯t like Princess Huiling, Princess Huiling was stupid, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    Yun Shimo, however, exerted more force on his hands and she failed to stand up.

    Hua Qiyue was taken aback. When she was about to scold him, Yun Shimo¡¯s pretty face was close to hers, and his soft lips covered her small mouth.

    The soothing sensation was transmitted from Hua Qiyue¡¯s nerves to her senses. Her face was suddenly flushed and her heart stirred.

    It was as if her whole body was numb and she had no strength to break the man¡¯s stranglehold and avoid his kiss.

    His bossy kisses had made Hua Qiyue go limp, but now they were making her heart pound.

    When she struggled, Yun Shimo became aggressive. He sped her head with one hand, forbade her to move, and kissed her endlessly.

 Chapter 149 The Iceberg Magic Spring

    Because of his kisses, the medicine fragrance on the man¡¯s body became distinct and reached to Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart. Hua Qiyue felt as though seeing a vibrant field of medicine, filled with all kinds of rare flowers and herbs, and butterflies flying and the wind blowing gently.

    Hua Qiyue was intoxicated by the smell.

    Suddenly, she trembled slightly. She was turned on by the man, feeling a little hot.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s kisses gave her tenderness, passion, fantasy and intoxication...

    However, Hua Qiyue almost choked on the crazy kisses. When he finally released her, Hua Qiyue turned her head and gasped.

    She dared not let him see her flushed face. Now her passions were clearly aroused. Nothing could hide the intoxication in her eyes.

    Yun Shimo licked his lips. This woman was getting better and better. When he saw her delicate lips or found that she was on the edge of rage, he wanted to kiss her.

    He didn¡¯t care if it was improper for a man and a woman to be so close to each other. All he knew was that he wanted her and was anxious to get married soon.

    "I¡¯ll let it go. We¡¯ll be married soon. By then you¡¯ll owe me, while I¡¯ll own you nothing."

    Hua Qiyue looked back in shock, her watery eyes wide. "What? Why will I owe you?"

    Yun Shimo¡¯s deep eyes looked pretty, showing a cool and refreshing breath.

    He reached over to straighten her slightly disheveled hair, with appealing smell. "I¡¯m going to feed our family while you¡¯re going to enjoy life, so you¡¯ll owe me."

    Hua Qiyue, amused and angry at his words, took his hand off her head. Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows when he saw that she was going to be angry again, and said, "Hey, are you going to be angry again? You seem to be growing narrow-minded."

    "Whether I am narrow-minded or not is none of your business. Yun Shimo, I didn¡¯t ask you to marry me." Hua Qiyue summoned her spiritual energy to her hand, shook his hand off and strode out. Yun Shimo reached out, but only grabbed her dress.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Humph, I¡¯ll take Huangfu Xuan¡¯s carriage!" Hua Qiyue was really cross. The man was always so calm and collected. She wanted to find a man to annoy him.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened, and he came to her quickly like lightning. Hua Qiyue, who had just lifted the curtain, was carried back in his arms.

    Hua Qiyue wanted to scream, but she didn¡¯t want anyone outside to hear what was happening inside. At this moment, she was really surprised and furious. If she knew this was going to happen, she would have been in Princess Mingzhu¡¯s carriage with Lv Xin and Youshui.

    "Hua Qiyue, it¡¯s not a good habit to attract other men. If you don¡¯t change it, you¡¯ll die a horrible death."

    "Then I would rather die a horrible death!" Hua Qiyue contradicted him, which made the look in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyespletely sullen.

    The look on his face also turned icy. He narrowed his eyes and grimly reached out to squeeze Hua Qiyue¡¯s chin.

    Hua Qiyue flushed with anger, and even her earlobes were pink. She also looked charming while frowning, arousing men¡¯s impulse to enjoy her beauty.

    Hua Qiyue reached out both hands in a cold manner to grasped Yun Shimo¡¯s hand which grasped her as tight as tongs, trying to pull it away.

    But the hand looked as if having been rooted and fixed, and no matter how hard she tried, she could not open it or push it away. She was about to speak when the man unexpectedly moved his face closer to hers.

    His soft lips were again attached to hers, and then, with some imperious clumsiness, it went through her beautiful mouth and ran wild in it. Hua Qiyue¡¯s body went limp again. She fought back the inexplicable impulse in her body, but could not help trembling slightly.

    Yun Shimo immediately left her lips and looked lightly at her red face. Her cheeks were as red as a strong rosy cloud, and even her neck was pink.

    She was like a shy peach blossom, looking delicate and pink, and making Yun Shimo want to pick down.

    "Well, didn¡¯t you say you were going to Huangfu Xuan¡¯s carriage? Can you walk now that you are so weak? Shall I take you there?" Yun Shimo interrupted Hua Qiyue¡¯s intoxication with an ironic sound. She suddenly came to her senses and pushed Yun Shimo away.

    "I¡¯ll... go myself!" Hua Qiyue gritted her teeth, but the man held her back, leering andughing.

    "Hua Qiyue, you are like a child. You are not mature at all."

    "You..."

    "Ahem, sorry to interrupt your romance. I smell the Iceberg Magic Spring. I¡¯ll have a look. Don¡¯t wait for me!"

    The curtain was lifted, and the hare¡¯s red eyes shed by, and then Bingyi¡¯s voice sounded.

    "Your Highness, the hare has gone south."

    Yun Shimo immediately let go of Hua Qiyue and went outside. He really saw the hare rushing toward the woods to the south at a great speed.

    "Stop, wait for us by the big tree ahead," Yun Shimo ordered, and then he reached out his hand and pulled Hua Qiyue forcibly out of the carriage.

    "Hey, where are you taking me?" Cried Hua Qiyue. Huangfu Xuan poked his head out of the carriage too. When he saw Yun Shimo heading south with Hua Qiyue, he hesitated, wondering if he should follow them.

    However, when he thought that they were engaged, Huangfu Xuan had to only quietly watch them walk into the woods.

    Lv Xin and Youshui looked at each other, with an ambiguous look. Then they kept shaking their heads, and sighed, "Looks like Miss and His Highness really can¡¯t wait. Tut, tut, this is the wild..."

    The two maidservants blushed at the thought. The next moment Bingyi threw a nce at them, and they quickly dropped the curtain.

    ...

    Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue went out into the woods by the road. Then they really found a small pool.

    The pool was steaming cold. In such a hot weather, it made people want to dive in and enjoy the cool.

    The hare squatted beside the pool, his eyes shining, and cried excitedly, "It¡¯s really the Iceberg Magic Spring. Yes, that¡¯s the smell!"

    "Senior, what is Iceberg Magic Spring?" Hua Qiyue asked, puzzled, as she walked to the edge of the pool.

    "The Iceberg Magic Spring is produced by the iceberg¡¯s divine power of more than 10,000 years ago. The magic spring is rare, and icebergs are so difficult to climb that a Qi Artist who is below the Round Sun Level could never climb them. And there will only be a drop of Iceberg Magic Spring a day. So it¡¯s a surprise to have so many of it. It¡¯s like a dream!" Said the hare, with a grave look in his eyes.

    Gingerly, he reached out his paw and touched the water, feeling a chill. "It feels very much like Iceberg Magic Spring!" He announced.

    "This ce is so isted. If Iceberg Magic Spring really acquires a lot of conditions to form, we have to be careful with this pool of Iceberg Magic Spring!" Yun Shimo said matter-of-factly.

    Hua Qiyue shook off Yun Shimo¡¯s hand and squatted down to observe. The water was clear to the bottom, and there were only small rocks at the bottom with nothing suspicious.

    But the spring was cold, and wisps of cold continuously steamed in the sun.

    It was a hot summer, but as soon as they came here, they felt the chill all over their bodies, as if they was in winter.

    It really felt like being in that lotus pond.

    "Hum, no matter if it is Iceberg Magic Spring, I am not afraid!" Uttered the hare. Then he jumped up and dived into the pool. "Wow, howfortable! Howfortable! The anima energy is so rich, wow..." He shouted as he swam.

    The hare squinted and enjoyed in the pool. His enjoyment got on Hua Qiyue¡¯s nerves, and she suddenly wanted to go into the spring, too.

    "This spring is not simple. Don¡¯t go into the water!" Yun Shimo warned tersely. He was crouching down to see what was going on, when Hua Qiyue, unwilling to obey his orders and trying to go against him, jumped into the pool with a ssh. The white water sshed on Yun Shimo¡¯s face.

    Yun Shimo twitched his mouth and quietly looked at Hua Qiyue, who was enjoying the springfortably.

    Hua Qiyue just felt the cool wrapped her, driving away all the annoying heat. It was really cool andfortable.

    The spring was cool but not cold. Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t understand why it felt so cold on the bank, but felt sofortable when she was in it.

    "Get in the water, boy. It¡¯s sofortable... There are so many anima energy in this spring. The amount of anima energy you absorb in 15 minutes here is as much as you would absorb in a year elsewhere!" Cried the hare.

    Yun Shimo shook his head helplessly. He dipped his hand into the spring and felt it cool, not cold.

    The spring was suddenly muddled by Hua Qiyue, and nothing could be seen under the water. Yun Shimo stood leisurely on the bank, watching the blush recede from Hua Qiyue¡¯s pretty little face. Her hair and clothes were all wet.

    "She really does not care about the situation. She has no idea that she wille ashore all wet a whileter. If anyone see this embarrassing situation..." Yun Shimo was displeased at the thought.

    "What are you looking at? Yun Shimo, are you too scared toe down here? Hum! Let me enjoy myself. Tsk, tsk, howfortable!" Hua Qiyue sighed as she washed her face.

    Wisps of cool air rose and then steamed. Hua Qiyue¡¯s body was full of strength because of the divine essence contained in the spring.

    At that moment, however, Hua Qiyue felt a sharp pain in the soles of her feet. With a start, she darted out of the water andnded on the bank in an instant!

    The hare was surprised and jumped up quickly. The spring actually was gradually shrinking, then disappearing in a sh, leaving only arge hole.

    "Ice Venomous Insect!" Yun Shimo called in an icy voice. He forced Hua Qiyue to the ground and immediately took off her shoes. The hare let out a cry, and turned his head away from Hua Qiyue¡¯s beautiful feet.

    In the Tianyuan Continent, once a man saw a woman¡¯s feet, he had to take her as his wife or concubine.

    Feeling the pain of her feet, Hua Qiyue knew there was fraud in the water, and she was too embarrassed to resist Yun Shimo.

    After her shoes were taken off, Yun Shimo saw that there was a small blood hole in the soles of her feet. "It¡¯s the Ice Venomous Insect!" He stated grimly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face darkened. She sensed something growing on the bottom of her feet and then turned into a jet of air that spread through her body. She could not even restrain its spread with anima energy!

    As the air spread, the pain turned Hua Qiyue pale.

    "Don¡¯t move. We must find a quiet ce. There¡¯d better be a fire!" Yun Shimo stated frigidly, "Hare, keep watch for us. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us!"

    Then he carried Hua Qiyue into the woods ahead and disappeared.

    The hare gave a cold snort and said, "When did I be these ordinary people¡¯s guard? Humph!"

    Nevertheless, he still obedientlyy prone on the spot, feebly staring straight ahead. Its red eyes reflected the nting sunset. At this time, the sky was full of rosy clouds. It was a pleasant scenery.

 Chapter 150 The Ice Venomous Insect

    Hua Qiyue rolled around in a small clearing in the woods. The intense pain made her groan uncontrobly. She felt that something was growing inside her, and slowly gnawing at her flesh!

    It was really cruel!

    Yun Shimo whipped out a painkiller. Although this was the mostmon medicine pellet, it was the one that Hua Qiyue needed most now.

    It was because no magic potion could cure the Ice Venomous Insect!

    "Swallow it!" Yun Shimo grabbed Hua Qiyue and held the medicine pellet to her mouth. Hua Qiyue immediately swallowed the pill. Her pale face was wrinkled, her brows furrowed, and bean-sized drops of sweat trickled down her forehead.

    Her red lips trembled. Yun Shimo was really heartbroken to see her to be so miserable. "You should have listened to me, Hua Qiyue," he said in a cold voice. "It¡¯s painful, huh?"

    Hua Qiyue gave a moan, and the pain left her unable to speak. She was resisting the surging force within her with all her spiritual energy.

    As Yun Shimo gave a violent wave, there was a sh of red light, and a dead wood burst into mes. The fire was not too big, not too small, and kept burning all the time, which looked very strange.

    Afterward, Yun Shimo held Hua Qiyue in front of the dead wood, and the fire made the diffusion of Ice Venomous Insects in Hua Qiyue¡¯s body a little slower, and the pain also alleviated a lot.

    Hua Qiyue gasped for air. The pain was as great as when she was tortured by Princess Huizhen.

    "The Ice Venomous Insect is a unique skill of the Icy Sect. The one who suffers from the Ice Venomous Insect is usually eaten by the insect in less than one hour. The strong can barely prolong the time, but still cannot avoid the fate of being frozen into stone."

    Yun Shimo introduced the insect grimly while taking out the needles he carried.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face contorted with pain, but when Yun Shimo stuck one of the long, fine needles into her back, the pain miraculously stopped, and so did the movement of the Ice Venomous Insect.

    Finally, she waspletely relieved.

    "I gave you pain relief first, and cut off the connection between the insects and their owner with the needle. They¡¯re going to revolt in 15 minutes, so we have to drive it out of your body in 15 minutes," Yun Shimo told her.

    Then he lifted Hua Qiyue to her feet and reached around her waist to untie her dripping sash.

    Hua Qiyue was startled and asked, "What... what are you doing?"

    "If you don¡¯t take off your clothes, the Ice Venomous Insect can¡¯t be forced out. It¡¯s up to you, undressed, or not undressed?"

    Hua Qiyue gritted her teeth and answered weakly, "Undressed..."

    With that, she was burning all over, her pale face covered by her blush, making herplexion slightly better.

    Yun Shimo casually took off her clothes, exposing her beautiful body to the air. He took the second needle solemnly and plunged it slowly into Hua Qiyue¡¯s body.

    By the time 99 needles had gone into Hua Qiyue¡¯s body, the dead wood was about to burn out. Yun Shimo gave a little pause. Hua Qiyue¡¯s body was as cold as the ice of 1,000 years. It was not easy to remove the Ice Venomous Insects.

    Hua Qiyue closed her eyes, trying not to look at her body, which was covered with tiny needles. The man¡¯s hand fell gently on her beautiful body, and a strong force was channeled into her body. Spreading warmth at once took the chill out of her body.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s little face was thoroughly flushed and her round earlobes were pink delicate.

    Yun Shimo wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire her beauty, but when he cast a fleeting nce at her, he was so distracted that he almost made a mistake.

    Her skin was as beautiful as white jade. Even in the gloom of the woods, she still looked fabulous and charming.

    Yun Shimo came to his senses and concentrated on forcing the Ice Venomous Insects out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s body.

    There was a rush of heat into Hua Qiyue, even carrying a silver glow. Though her eyes were closed, Hua Qiyue could still see the heat quickly squeezed the white Ice Venomous Insect inside her.

    During the squeezing, there was still a slight pain, but it was much less severe than the pain that had made Hua Qiyue so miserable.

    At the moment, it was getting dark. Tired birds returned to their nests and sang in the woods. Some birds stood in the tree and took a few glimpses of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    Soon thest step came. Yun Shimo made several palm prints and gave Hua Qiyue a push in the back at a distance. The palm prints glowed silver and struck Hua Qiyue hard.

    Then the silver glow turned into a murderous stream. Hua Qiyue only felt that the Ice Venomous Insects were moving wildly in her body, struggling and trying to explode her body.

    But they could no longer grow or eat. The silver anima energy transformed into a cloud of air, and with a few rumbling noises, it pushed all Ice Venomous Insects to the wound of the soles of Hua Qiyue¡¯s feet!

    Pow¡ª

    p¡ª

    With two light noises, the Ice Venomous Insects were all removed out, and hit the dead wood that burning beside them. Then several eerie screams sounded, and soon died away.

    Hua Qiyue leaned limply on Yun Shimo, gasping.

    Yun Shimo took out a Thawing Magic Pill and asked Hua Qiyue to swallow it, which made her recover quickly from internal injuries. Soon Hua Qiyue began to gradually gain strength.

    Recalling the scene and the excruciating pain, Hua Qiyue broke into a cold sweat.

    "Where... where are my clothes?" Hua Qiyue asked hoarsely. Yun Shimo looked at her jade-like body and pulled out the needles one by one.

    If he hadn¡¯t been here this time, Hua Qiyue would have died.

    He really lived up to his reputation for being called the Best Doctor throughout the world and the King of Elixirs.

    When all the needles were pulled out of Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo reached for her clothes, whichy beside the burning dead wood and was dry now.

    When the silk gauze was draped over Hua Qiyue¡¯s shoulders, she froze for a second, and a sh of shyness crossed her eyes. "Let... Let me do it myself!"

    "You have strength?" Yun Shimo grunted coldly, picked up one of her hands, and dressed her. The touch of his warm hand on Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm gave her goose bumps. Somehow, her body was so sensitive now.

    At this point, her whole body was still cold, because of the Ice Venomous Insect. The Thawing Magic Pill was pushing the chill out of Hua Qiyue little by little, but she still felt freezing cold.

    "I¡¯ve got my strength back... Yun Shimo, thank you."

    "Call me husband, or I won¡¯t ept your thanks," Yun Shimo said dully, with a warm smile in his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue did not see the warmth in his eyes, but hesitated for a moment, and said "husband" in a low voice...

    She surrendered. Thanks to him, she did not die of being eaten by those Ice Venomous Insects in this crisis. Otherwise, she would have died a terrible death!

    Yun Shimo gave a cold snort and let go of her hand, but his eyes were fixed on her ming tube top embroidered with Chinese rose. Then, with augh, he teased, "What vulgar taste! You are wearing a red tube top!"

    Hua Qiyue flied into a passion and retorted, "I like it!"

    "Oh, I see. Red represents happiness. You¡¯re going to get married soon, so you naturally like this color."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched and set in grim lines. There was no way she could talk to this scheming man. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    Hua Qiyue put on her clothes with all her strength. As the anima energy was plentiful here, her body quickly absorbed it and her strength slowly returned.

    Get dressed, Hua Qiyue thought of the Ice Venomous Insects. Who on earth was so cruel as to deal with her in this way?

    "Who on earth have you offended in the Icy Sect? Normally, the Ice Venomous Insects won¡¯t be used if it were not for people with great hatred..." Yun Shimo took one look at Hua Qiyue and decided she wouldn¡¯t have any contact with the Icy Sect.

    "How could I know? I¡¯ve never heard of the Icy Sect before!" Hua Qiyue snapped, tying up her sash. When she looked back, her neck was as graceful as a swan¡¯s neck.

    But she was still a little pale.

    "For the next 30 days, the after-effects of Ice Venomous Insects wille on at dusk every day. You¡¯ll be bitterly cold and aching all over. You can only use painkillers for pain relief. Here are 10 pills. Here, I will refine some more for youter," Yun Shimo said and gave Hua Qiyue a little bottle.

    Hua Qiyue was stunned because she did not think that there would be after-effects.

    "Damn, who did this to me? When I find that man, I will hurt and maim him!"

    She helplessly took over the little bottle, with a look of frustration on her face. She didn¡¯t expect that instead of finding Tianci¡¯s bastard father, she¡¯d hurt herself! She was not so embarrassed when she was fought by the Four Great Families.

    "I¡¯ll carry you back if you feel tired." Yun Shimo¡¯s tone softened.

    Hua Qiyue quickly waved her hand and refused, "No, thank you. I can walk by myself."

    However, after a few steps, she wobbled and was immediately grabbed by Yun Shimo. "Since the Ice Venomous Insects have just been driven out of your body, of course you will be weak. You¡¯d better not walk around, in case the after-effects get serious."

    "What?" Hua Qiyue was too frightened to move. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t move!"

    Yun Shimo raised his eyebrow, and didn¡¯t snort. He stooped to pick Hua Qiyue up and strode out of the woods.

    "You forced the Ice Venomous Insects out so quickly? Excellent, excellent!" The hare praised in surprise while jumping down from a tree.

    In fact, it took some famous doctors a few hours to get rid of the Ice Venomous Insect. Of course, there were only a few people in the world who could remove the Ice Venomous Insect.

    "Quickly? It hurts! It¡¯s your fault, hare! How could I have jumped in the water without your temptation? Iceberg Magic Spring? You are over 10,000 years old, and you made a mistake!" Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort and leaned wearily in Yun Shimo¡¯s arms.

    Although she had regained some strength, she felt extremely tired at the thought of the Ice Venomous Insects.

    The hare hurriedly shouted, "Hey... How can you say that about me? That was the Magic Spring. Only a drop of it in the water deceived me..."

    "You mean you¡¯re easily fooled?" Yun Shimo asked dryly, as if he was also very dissatisfied with the hare.

    The hare snorted, "That¡¯s because you¡¯re ipetent! How can you me me? I don¡¯t hurt by the Ice Venomous Insect!"

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with him. That was when Huangfu Xuan, Bingyi, Lv Xin and Youshui came looking for them. Arge group of people looked shocked when they saw Yun Shimo holding Hua Qiyue in his arms.

    "Miss... Did you make it that violent? You can¡¯t even walk..." The outspoken Lv Xin said what was on her mind.

 Chapter 151 To Appropriate the Message Spiritual Stone

    Hua Qiyue reddened and snapped, "Lv Xin, don¡¯t talk nonsense!"

    Huangfu Xuan went white. He looked away, unwilling to see such a sweet scene. It wasn¡¯t until Yun Shimo put Hua Qiyue in the carriage that he grimaced and told everyone that Hua Qiyue had just had the Ice Venomous Insects.

    Bingyi and Huangfu Xuan, who knew about the Ice Venomous Insect, were surprised to see Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo with a weird look.

    "Did you take a bath together?"

    "No. It¡¯s all right now. Let¡¯s continue on our way back to the capital." Hua Qiyue found what had happened a great headache. She didn¡¯t want to face their strange gazes.

    After dropping the curtain, Yun Shimo asked Lv Xin to fetch a gourd that held water and fed Hua Qiyue some water. Then Hua Qiyue fell into a deep sleep.

    She was so tired after what had just happened that she slept like a log in the bumpy ride.

    Yun Shimo sat beside her, staring at her pale little face. Suddenly he seemed to think of something, with his hand on his forehead. There was a pain in his brain that seemed to tear him apart!

    Yun Shimo clenched his teeth, trying not to moan. To his surprise, the pain went away in a sh.

    After the pain, Yun Shimo exhaled and wiped the crystal cold sweat off his head. Suddenly, he froze.

    He seemed to remember something.

    His eyes were full of shock and disbelief.

    "Icy Sect!" Yun Shimo mumbled, through gritted teeth. His voice was frigid, and the murderous look in his eyes was as strong as the dazzling light, as if he wanted to destroy the whole world...

    After a while, the fierce look in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes finally dissipated. He took a deep breath, and the light white anima energy came out of the window into the carriage, then into his body and calmed his anger.

    Hua Qiyue still slept soundly in the bed. As she breathed, her long curvedshes twitched, and her pretty little nose twitched, but her rosy lips tightened, her brows furrowed slightly.

    Yun Shimo gently took her hand and conveyed the warmth of his own to Hua Qiyue...

    Two dayster, they finally returned to the capital. It was dusk. Hua Qiyue stepped down from the carriage and saw the Old Madame, Hua Liting and others waiting outside the gate. When she saw Tianci, her eyes were red-rimmed.

    When she was tortured by the Ice Venomous Insect, what she feared most was death.

    Because if she died, who would protect Tianci? Yun Shimo or the Hua¡¯s Mansion?

    No matter who it was, she was not reconciled. She wanted to be by Tianci¡¯s side, to watch him grow up, to be educated, as she grew old quietly.

    "Mom!" Tianci rushed to Hua Qiyue as soon as he saw her. Hua Qiyue hugged him with a smile, tears almosting to her eyes.

    However, just as she was about to enter the mansion with Tianci, a sharp pain spread from the soles of her feet to every nerve in her body. She turned feeble in the blink of an eye, and almost fell down. Luckily Yun Shimo held her from behind.

    Hua Qiyue quickly took out the bottle and swallowed a Thawing Magic Pill.

    "Qiyue, what¡¯s wrong with you?" The Old Madame asked with surprise and solicitousness.

    Hua Liting also looked worried and asked, "Qiyue, you just came back from the Green Mountain Temple, how did you be like this? You look so pale!"

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. It was a long story, and she really didn¡¯t want to remember what happened. Especially she got hurt by jumping into that pool because she didn¡¯t listen to Yun Shimo. It was the first stupid thing she did after her rebirth.

    "Old Madame Hua, General Hua, Qiyue is not feeling well. Let¡¯s go back to the house first," Yun Shimo suggested softly.

    Hua Liting smiled and nodded when he looked at Yun Shimo, saying, "Your Highness, thank you for going out with Qiyue this time. She is hot-tempered and loves to y. It¡¯s must be a tough job to be with her!"

    The Old Madame nodded and smiled. They said conventional remarks while entering the mansion. Yun Shimo, of course, was cool with all this. A man like him was cool and calm at all times, except when Hua Qiyue annoyed him.

    After helping Hua Qiyue into her Cuihua Court, Yun Shimo asked Youshui and Lv Xin to take good care of her, and then took Tianci to the dining-room.

    While in the carriage, Hua Qiyue told Lv Xin and Youshui not to talk about Hua Mengshi¡¯s real disappearance.

    Therefore, during the dinner in the dining-room, Yun Shimo also used Hua Qiyue¡¯s excuse to say that Hua Mengshi had left a note for the abbess and woulde back in three years.

    Hua Liting, of course, didn¡¯t believe such a lie. Yet, he couldn¡¯t ask Yun Shimo too much in front of the Old Madame, so he kept urging Yun Shimo to drink.

    "Your Highness, Qiyue has been instructed by a mysterious master, and she is a little impetuous and proud. Please excuse any mistakes there may be," Hua Liting said, beaming. He would have asked Hua Qiyue toe here to dinner if she hadn¡¯t been feeling ill.

    Yun Shimo smiled lightly. His beauty brightened the eyes of the maidservants present. If they had a man like him to apany their life, they thought their lives would feel worthwhile.

    "You are too kind, General. Qiyue has a good temper. At least she is reasonable, and never does gratuitous things or is bound by some old rules. That¡¯s great," Yun Shimo said matter-of-factly. He was telling the truth. If he was a conservative man, he wouldn¡¯t like Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was unmarried but adopted a son. This had never happened in the Tianyuan Continent, and had aroused the suspicion, irony and ridicule of countless people.

    However, Hua Qiyue was not affected at all, and now she regarded Tianci as her own son. Who could do this? A woman with this kind of noble personality, even if she was not very beautiful, would be attractive to many people.

    For Hua Qiyue, it was not because she had a noble personality, but because it was something that she had to do. No one knew that Tianci was her child in the previous life, the one she cherished.

    If it weren¡¯t for Tianci, she wouldn¡¯t cultivate so hard after her rebirth.

    "Haha, Your Highness, you are really a broad-minded man. I¡¯m impressed!" Hua Litingughed.

    For the first time since Hua Mengshi left, heughed so happily. Now he was relieved. Hua Mengshi and Hua Xiaoyi harbored evil to Hua Qiyue, trying to frame her to death.

    Their means were too vicious, so, they must have a lesson. Hua Qiyue was not cruel, or she would have killed them.

    Then they drank together, and Yun Shimo kept offering Tianci his favorite food. Tianci tilted his head and called him dad with a smile.

    No one was surprised to see the scene. But seeing them getting on so well together, the others were involuntarily pleased. It used to be said that Prince Nan was too proud to wait on. Now it turned out that the rumor was unreliable.

    ...

    As soon as Hua Qiyue got back to her room, shey down on the bed and rested. After a long time, Lv Xin brought dinner. Hua Qiyue did not go to the dining-room to eat with the others because she was not feeling well.

    "Miss, the crown prince came yesterday and left you this stone," reported Qiuyun, putting the little stone Huangfu Shenglin had sent on the table.

    Hua Qiyue stared at the dark message spiritual stone in a trance, not interested in listening to what Huangfu Shenglin said immediately.

    Huangfu Shenglin was now the crown prince. His sess as crown prince was inseparable from her help.

    Hua Qiyue helped him not only to conform to public opinion, but also because he was more suitable to be crown prince. Besides, if he was the crown prince, the Hua¡¯s Mansion could be safe in 100 years.

    At least she believed so. If Huangfu Shenglin wasn¡¯t a very honest man, he would have robbed Tianci of his Evolution Pearl in the Magic Beasts Forest.

    Moreover, she was paying him back. Thanks to Huangfu Shenglin, Tianci was able to get out of the Magic Beasts Forest, or else Tianci would have been taken away by someone else. If he had missed, it would have be very hard for her to find him.

    "He didn¡¯t say anything, did he?"

    "No, Miss, His Highness only asked where you had been. Knowing that you went to the Green Mountain Temple, he got very worried. Miss, I think the crown prince has a crush on you, too. He is no longer an ordinary prince, you know, but he is still so close to us, more attentive to you," chuckled Qiuyun, covering her mouth.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. "Perhaps his real purpose ining to me was to see you?"

    Qiuyun got annoyed with Hua Qiyue for making fun of her. Both Lv Xin and Youshui couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    There was a dull ache in the ce where those Ice Venomous Insect had stayed. Although Hua Qiyue had taken the painkiller, the pain was not entirely under control.

    She managed to eat some food and then went back to bed, a little dazed. After a brief doze, her spirits improved, but she still felt weak.

    "Qiuyun, give me that stone," Hua Qiyue said, closing her eyes.

    She was toozy to get up.

    "Qiuyun? Aren¡¯t you there? Well, Youshui, give me that stone." Hua Qiyue frowned, still slightly dazed. The cool jade bed was sofortable that she didn¡¯t really want to get up.

    In fact, at this point, someone was looking at her lightly. Seeing hernguid look, the man smiled and silently fetched her the stone.

    It was Yun Shimo.

    After dinner, Yun Shimo went to Hua Qiyue¡¯s yard to see her. Lv Xin and other maidservants sensibly left Hua Qiyue¡¯s room. After all, Hua Qiyue had been with Yun Shimo for so long that they didn¡¯t have to worry about some old customs.

    Hua Qiyue took the stone, put it to her ear, and tapped it. From the stone came Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s deep, slightly gentle voice. "Qiyue, when youe back,e to my pce, or tell me, and I¡¯lle to you."

    The short sentence contained a haunting ambiguity.

    It wasn¡¯t loud, but Yun Shimo heard it. Immediately, his face grew grim, and he took the stone away from Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was startled. She opened her eyes and looked at the person standing in front of her bed. When she found it was not Qiuyun or Youshui, but Yun Shimo, she sat up in surprise.

    "When... when did youe in?"

    "Just now," Yun Shimo replied faintly, but his dark eyes were clouded.

    "Is this the legendary message spiritual stone? Hum, Huangfu Shenglin is really generous. He even uses the spiritual stone tomunicate. Ugly as the stone is, it is very rare in the world..." Said Yun Shimo with a thin smile, his voice as cold as ice. "It¡¯s really poetic to convey feeling and ideas. Then I¡¯ll take it for myself!"

    After saying that, Yun Shimo put the stone into his arms calmly, and then turned lightly to go outside.

    Hua Qiyue jumped off the jade bed and grabbed his wide sleeve. "Hey, Yun Shimo, what do you mean? This is a transmission device between me and the crown prince. How can you be so greedy to appropriate it for your own use?"

 Chapter 152 Frolicking in Her Bedroom

    Yun Shimo stopped walking and looked at her with cold eyes. Hua Qiyue¡¯s pale little face was flushed with anxiety, her red lips slightly sinking. Yun Shimo found her angry face still tempting.

    Seeing Yun Shimo¡¯s indifference, Hua Qiyue tried to reach into his arms to retrieve the message spiritual stone. However, as soon as she reached into his arms, Yun Shimo gave a sneer and firmly pressed her hand.

    Hua Qiyue was surprised. The man had a faint smile in his eyes, just like the flower bud that was slightly open.

    The delicious smell of medicine on his body instantly refreshed the air.

    Hua Qiyue tried to pull her hand back, but Yun Shimo pressed it against his chest like a pair of iron tongs.

    Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat¡ª

    Hua Qiyue felt his heart beat and a little irritation rose in her eyes. However, at the sight of the handsome face, her little face became redder, even her ears going red.

    The fragrance of this woman floated into Yun Shimo¡¯s nostrils. Being attracted, he yanked at her so hard that she almost fell into his arms.

    Luckily, Hua Qiyue was ready for his sudden move, making a steady horse stance. She let out a low cry, and pulled her hand with great speed and strength that were enhanced by her spiritual energy. Unexpectedly, Yun Shimo remained as steady as ever, cing her hand firmly on his chest.

    "Yun Shimo, let go of me!" Hua Qiyue snapped coldly, and her face grew a little gloomy.

    "The massage spiritual stone belongs to the crown prince. You want it for yourself... Oh, I see. You¡¯re not a greedy man. You¡¯re jealous!" Hua Qiyue felt suddenly enlightened.

    Yun Shimo twitched his lips and denied it. "No, I am a greedy man."

    "Yun Shimo, stop it. Give me the stone. How am I going to tell him otherwise?" Hua Qiyue knew she couldn¡¯t win if she confronted the tough with toughness, so her voice softened.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was pale, but his eyes were icy cold. "Are you very afraid of him? So he asked you to see him, and you¡¯re going to see him?"

    Hua Qiyue gave him a helpless look and said, "Well, I¡¯m not going to see him, okay?"

    Yun Shimo looked casually out the window and replied, "What¡¯s it to me if you see him or not? Anyway, the message spiritual stone is rare; I will borrow it to study for a few days."

    Hua Qiyue stamped her feet in anger at his shameless behavior. Then she reached into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms with her other hand.

    Yun Shimo again pressed her hand to his chest. They were standing face to face, in a very strange posture.

    Hua Qiyue found it both funny and annoying. She had thought that she had few opponents, because few people could match her, but the one in front of her was beyond her expectations.

    She pulled hard, but her hands were firmly pressed to his broad chest.

    "Yun Shimo! I told you, let me go! Didn¡¯t you say it was none of your business whether I went to see him or not? Then I¡¯ll go and see him now!" Hua Qiyue shouted angrily. If the man really robbed the message spiritual stone, how could she tell the crown prince?

    After all, she had no feelings for him, and didn¡¯t want to owe him.

    If she lost his message spiritual stone, she did not know what to make up for it.

    After all, that spiritual stone was not a magic drug. Although they were both valuable, she had a lot of magic drugs, but no spiritual stone.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was suddenly gloomy; as his star-like shining ck eyes were suffused with cold, making Hua Qiyue feel as if she was facing an iceberg of 1,000 years.

    He let go of her hand, but reached to her waist as swift as a snake. He pressed Hua Qiyue¡¯s waist so hard that she was pressed forward and kissed on his lips.

    What?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It looked like that she kissed Yun Shimo, but he was actually forcing her!

    Before Hua Qiyue knew what was going on, his other big warm hand touched the back of her head. Yun Shimo deepened the kiss in a bossy manner.

    His kisses had always been imperious and presumptuous, not at all in keeping with his usual elegant appearance.

    But this was the different side Yun Shimo showed when he faced the woman he loved. Because he could close and trust her, he was so unbridled and domineering.

    The kiss stirred up all Hua Qiyue¡¯s nerves, making her not only feel like she had smelled the fragrance of the sea of medicines and flowers, but also feel intoxicated in a magical world. The whole world was full of his smell and everything about him...

    Hua Qiyue had no idea how long it took before Yun Shimo removed his lips. "Now, are you going to see him? To see him with the passion I have provoked?" He asked coldly, looking at Hua Qiyue¡¯s intoxicated face.

    Hua Qiyue shuddered at his words. His voice was icy, but he was actually jealous.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t re up butughed, "You said you weren¡¯t jealous, but you are, hahaha..."

    Whileughing, she suddenly stretched her leg and swept them toward Yun Shimo¡¯s. He always took advantage of her like this. How could she not be annoyed by that?

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t think that Hua Qiyue would suddenly attack him, so he took no precautions and got his left foot kicked. Feeling a slight pain, he stepped back to avoid Hua Qiyue¡¯s next attack.

    However, he identally bumped into the vase behind him. The vase fell to the ground with a bang and partially broke.

    Yun Shimo was pressed against the wall by the powerful spiritual energy sent by Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue, like a fierce leopard, rushed up on him and grabbed Yun Shimo¡¯s neck with one hand!

    "Yun Shimo! I¡¯ll strangle you. You¡¯ve been taking advantage of me over and over again!" Hua Qiyue growled.

    But Yun Shimo, with a sullen look, put his big hand over the back of her head and pushed it hard forward. Finally, their lips met again...

    At this moment, Lv Xin and Youshui, who heard the sound of broken vase outside the door, got worried, hurriedly pushed the door open and entered the room. But what they saw immediately scared them. "How fierce First Miss is! She even pressed His Highness against the wall and kissed him..." They gaped in the heart.

    The two maidservants quickly mmed the door, blushing. Seeing their appearance, Caining and Caiqing standing outside looked at each other with a faint sense of loss in their eyes.

    After being seen by her maidservants, Hua Qiyue was involuntarily irritated and upset. She immediately let go of Yun Shimo, nearly vomiting blood in frustration.

    Yun Shimo touched his swollen lips, which had been bumped by Hua Qiyue, and smiled uncontrobly. "If word gets out that Princess Jinghua forcibly kisses Prince Nan, emm, it will be a good joke."

    Hua Qiyue red at him fiercely, knowing that it was impossible to ask him for the stone by force, only to wait for him to return it to her of his own free will.

    Hua Qiyue strode outside while Lv Xin, Youshui, Qiuyun, and others huddled together and whispered something. They giggled when they saw Hua Qiyue open the door.

    Lv Xin was surprised to see Hua Qiyue walk out with a straight face. "Where are you going, Miss?"

    "Go to the crown prince!" Hua Qiyue answered curtly, sounding so stubborn as though no one could change her mind.

    The servants were shocked. How could she enter the royal pce now that the sun had set? The crown prince was still unmarried, and only had two concubines, and Hua Qiyue was also unmarried. Her evening visits to him would invite gossip.

    Yun Shimo came out of the room after her. Seeing the two¡¯s gloomy faces, the maidservants dared not chase them, leaving them to sort out the problem on their own.

    Before Hua Qiyue could reach the gate of her yard, she was grabbed by one hand and the stone was ced in her hand. "Here you are. Princess Jinghua is getting stingy."

    Hearing Yun Shimo¡¯sughter, Hua Qiyue hastily grasped the stone, but still strode to the gate.

    "Hua Qiyue, I gave you back the stone. Where are you going now?"

    "Hum, I want to go to the royal pce overnight to return the spiritual stone, or else if it¡¯s taken by someone greedy, what am I going to tell the crown prince?" Hua Qiyue snapped.

    Yun Shimo tiptoed to the front of Hua Qiyue and looked at her with a half-smile. "Do you want me to do what I did in the room all over again? I don¡¯t mind it at all. But if someone else sees it, it might be another good joke."

    Hua Qiyue shuddered. This guy was more powerful than her. If he did kiss her again, it would be humiliating for her.

    After all, since ancient times, when men and women made mistakes, it was women who were scold the most!

    Hua Qiyue had no choice but to head for the yard with a snort. "Lv Xin, Youshui, see His Highness off. I¡¯m sleepy and I want to go to bed. Nobody¡¯s allowed in, except Tianci, of course!"

    Hua Qiyue hadn¡¯t had time to talk to Tianci since she came back. It was early in the evening, and she thought he woulde to her when he had learned the poems and paintings.

    The three maidservants looked at each other. Yun Shimo just stood there airily, looking at Hua Qiyue¡¯s slim figure from behind with a mixed look in his eyes.

    "Your Highness..."

    "Take good care of her," said Yun Shimo in a light voice, not putting them on the spot. Then he turned and left.

    "Good-bye, Your Highness," whispered those servant girls. Only when Yun Shimo disappeared from their sight did they breathe a sigh of relief. There was such a loud noise in the room that they were really getting the wrong idea.

    Hua Qiyue went back to her bedroom and asked Youshui to tidy up the messy room before she sat on the bed and entered the Mysterious World. After absorbing some anima energy and eating several anima energy fruits, she felt her strength recovered. But she found Tianpi was not in a good mood that night.

    Hua Qiyue was not happy and didn¡¯t want to offend Tianpi, so she left early.

    After Hua Qiyue left, Tianpi sat there feeling strangely unhappy. This time she only greeted him, but he ignored her.

    To his surprise, Hua Qiyue left early, without further investigation or inquiry, and did not seem to care much about him.

    Tianpi fretted.

    He reached out and fired a sh of light, blowing out the old tree not far away.

    After Hua Qiyue came out of the Mysterious World, Tianci dide. There was a long talk between them before Tianci went back to sleep.

    Hua Qiyue was in a better mood because of Tianci. But just as shey down, a petal fell on her face. Hua Qiyue was a little surprised. The wind was not strong that night. How could a petal fall on her face?

    She opened her eyes, which happened to meet those of the other pair of deep eyes outside the window.

    Hua Qiyue was about to fly into a rage when Yun Shimo put a small bottle on the window. Then he gave her a faint look, jumped and disappeared without any word.

    Hua Qiyue was stunned.

    She reached out and opened the bottle. Immediately, a faint scent came out from the bottle.

 Chapter 153 Apprentices of Heaven Sect

    Those were painkillers. Hua Qiyue did expect that Yun Shimo refined such a bottle of this kind of medicine for her just in an hour after he went back to his mansion.

    Thinking of Yun Shimo¡¯s slightly tired eyes, Hua Qiyue felt deeply warm in her heart. Although she was angry with him for robbing her spiritual stone, she was just jealous.

    At this time, someonended lightly in front of her window. Hua Qiyue looked at him and found that the person was Bingyi.

    Bing Yi, with a cold face, bowed respectfully toward Hua Qiyue. "Your Highness spends more than one hour refining twenty painkillers. Although they are very normal medicine pellets, it is not easy to refine twenty in one time. I hope infanta can understand his heart. Of course, some people are really prominent. But I believe that infanta knows who really treats you sincerely. That¡¯s all what I want to say. I must leave now."

    Bingyi said to Hua Qiyue, and then he leaped and disappeared.

    His temper was as same as his master¡¯s.

    Hua Qiyue sighed lightly. She felt a little guilty. She was guilty of being unfriendly to him before.

    ¡ª

    At that moment.

    Yun Shimo was drawing in the study. After finishing thest stroke, a girl appeared in front of his eyes vividly. With gentle eyes and pink cheeks, she was as beautiful as peach blossoms.

    Hua Qiyue¡ªthis was her shy look which was rare to see. As Yun Shimo was more and more familiar with her, he wanted to have a closer rtionship with her, too. They didn¡¯t meet each other for only one day, but he missed her so much that he suddenly felt that time went too slow.

    Hearing someone knocked at the door, Yun Shimo hurriedly hung the painting in the cab. There was another door in the study leading to the room, which was used to store many famous paintings and calligraphy.

    "Mom, it¡¯s sote now. Why are you still awake?" Yun Shimo opened the door but saw Madame Yun standing there, which made him a little surprised.

    "I want to talk to you, Shimo. Princess Jinghua is quite good, why not choose another day earlier of your marriage and then report it to the Emperor?" Madame Yun was quite intelligent. She had heard the news in the capital that Huangfu Shenglin had visited Hua¡¯s Mansion for a long time. Maybe he wanted to marry her.

    Yun Shimo shook his head lightly. "Mom, please don¡¯t worry. We will still get married on the tenth day of October."

    "But... I have heard that the First Prince had visited Hua¡¯s Mansion. You know that Qiyue had some special rtionship with him before. Shimo, there aren¡¯t many excellent female Qi Artists. What¡¯s more, the infanta is a talent so she is more valued by the Emperor... I¡¯m afraid that the First Prince also admires her."

    Madame Yun¡¯s worries were reasonable. Now Huangfu Shenglin didn¡¯t choose his legal wife, and the Four Great Families also had been eradicated.

    If he wanted to choose one, then Hua Qiyue was the perfect woman. After all, she not only had a mysterious master, also lots of magic medicine.

    Maybe the Emperor also wanted to choose her as the First Prince¡¯s legal wife.

    "Mom, I will handle it well." Speaking of this matter, Yun Shimo¡¯s face sank, with mists in his ink pupils.

    Madame Yun didn¡¯t force him anymore. She was confident in Yun Shimo. What she feared was that he would care too much of his prestige to chase the girl actively.

    After Madame Yun left, Yun Shimo walked into the cab, standing in front of the painting hung on the wall. And then he lied down on the couch in front of it. To his surprise, he fell asleep quickly, and it was another day when he opened eyes again.

    He seldom slept so well. He woke up and looked at the woman in the painting with a slight smile, whose eyes were extremely bright.

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue finished her breakfast. Tianci came and followed her. He did not need to go to school.

    Hua Qiyue hadn¡¯t been to Feng¡¯s Yard for a long time. She wondered what happened to Ji Feng and others and if there were any movement of the Gnawing Devils Sect.

    So Hua Qiyue came to Feng¡¯s Yard with Tianci. Ji Jing was d to see her that she took Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand and kept talking to her.

    "Sister Qiyue, you are finally back! Are there any strange monsters or evil beasts in the Green Mountain Temple? Have you found Hua Mengshi?"

    Hua Qiyue smiled. Ji Feng also came out of the pharmacy. Tianci loved him very much. So he rushed to Ji Feng with a smile happily.

    "Brother Ji Feng, Mom and Ie to revisit you. But you must give me a small gift. It was me who made mom remember toe here to y!"

    The little fellow began to "take credit". After hearing his words, Hua Qiyue felt speechless. The older he grew, the more cunning he became. But it would be good for him. At least, he wasn¡¯t too rigid to be deceived and bullied.

    "No, Hua Mengshi hax left. It was not funny because there were only a few Taoist nuns in Green Mountain Temple." Hua Qiyue shook her head. Thinking of the Pce Leader of the Dark Sect, she could not help but be confused.

    "There was only a slight difference between the Dark Sect¡¯s and the Gnawing Devils Sect¡¯s name. Would there were any rtionships between them?"

    "It turned out that we have guests, Brother Ji, who are they?" A slightly acute voice came out.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the medicine hall confused and saw four women walking out there. The first two were d in light yellow gauze clothes, which looked like fairies, while thetter two were in maid¡¯s dresses.

    "Qiyue, this is Mo Yuning, the first apprentice of the Heaven Sect. And this is Hongyi, the fourth apprentice. This is Princess Jinghua." Ji Feng made an introduction one by one.

    Hua Qiyue stared at the owner of sharp words, Hongyi, who was very good-looking. Although she was not so breathtakingly beautiful, she was kind of pretty.

    Mo Yuning, the first apprentice, smiled politely at Hua Qiyue and said, "I have heard about infanta for a long time. After meeting infanta today, I realize that you indeed deserve your name."

    But Hongyi snorted. "Humph, Senior Sister, why are you so polite? She is just an ordinary infanta!"

    Hua Qiyue hid her breath, so Hongyi and others could not detect her Qi Art¡¯s level.

    But generally speaking, as a wise woman, after listening to so many legends, she would naturally understand if a woman was not powerful, the Emperor and the First Prince couldn¡¯t value her.

    Hongyi was young, looking eighteen years old, while Mo Yuning was about in her twenties, who appeared a little more poised.

    "The apprentices in the Heaven Sect were all girls. Now they went down the mountain. Maybe they wanted to deal with the Gnawing Devils Sect."

    Hua Qiyue was right. The four apprentices came here to join hands with the Ji family to deal with the Gnawing Devils Sect. Of course, other sects would slowly join in. Later, the yard would be noisier and noisier.

    "Hua Qiyue, it¡¯s said that you are good at Qi Art. Let¡¯s have apetition. I don¡¯t believe you are the lower level of Dragon Diagram!" Hongyi said proudly in a cold voice, with cold light reflecting in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. Why on earth was the girl full of hostility when she saw her? Was it because of Ji Feng?

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly, "Miss Hongyi, you¡¯d better study medicine pellets and Qi skills in your spare time. After all, once the action of killing Gnawing Devils Sect begins, it will be difficult for you to have time to practice."

    Ji Feng also eased the situation immediately, "Yes, Miss Hongyi, why don¡¯t we go inside and study the Qi skills we¡¯ve got together?"

    Hongyi looked at Hua Qiyue contemptuously and snorted. "Huh, are you afraid? Would you be ashamed if you enjoyed such a reputation without any actual strength?"

    Hongyi was an arrogant and obstinate girl. Mo Yuning coughed with a clear voice. "Junior Sister, Princess Jinghua is not an ordinary woman. She hasn¡¯t argued with you yet. Be polite."

    Getting a telling off from Mo Yuning, Hongyi rolled her eyes toward Hua Qiyue.

    At this time, a pharmacy apprentice reported that the Prince Nan wasing.

    However, Hua Qiyue entered the medicine hall with Tianci. The Ginseng with Nine Souls she specially nted in the medicine field had begun to blossom. To the outside world, it was a scarce magic medicine. She brought it out from her jade gourd so that it could be alive.

    The anima energy outside was not enough than that inside, so naturally, it grew slowly. It must have already borne fruit if it was in the Mysterious World.

    From Ji Jing¡¯s words, Hua Qiyue learned that there was no movement of Gnawing Devils Sect. But it seemed that it probably was Gnawing Devils Sect that made some children with unique gifts around always disappear inexplicably.

    "Sister Qiyue, I heard that you and Prince Nan are going to get married soon. Don¡¯t forget to invite us then. What a pity, in fact, I really expect you to be my sister-inw. Hey, my brother has no such luck!" Ji Jing suddenlyughed and said. Ji Feng had gone to wee the Prince Nan, so Ji Jing shared her minds with Hua Qiyue.

    Although they had not gone through any hardships, they both appreciated each other. So they were good friends.

    Hua Qiyue was a little embarrassed and replied. "Thank you. But Brother Ji is a good man. It¡¯s me who don¡¯t have such luck."

    "Well, of course, you¡¯re not lucky. Because you¡¯re such a fast woman that don¡¯t deserve Brother Ji¡¯s love! You just want to chase fame and fortune. Do you think you will be a true princess after marrying amon man like the Prince Nan? Hum, I believe you will be reced in a few days!" Hongyi chimed in sarcastically.

    When she was talking, Ji Feng and Yun Shimo just came in. Yun Shimo was in a ck robe today, which made his jade face look more fairy-like.

    His noble breath diffused. When he heard Hongyi¡¯s words, his eyes turned cold slightly, with powerful pressures bursting out of his whole body!

    Hongyi only felt that someone was staring at her coldly. A murderous breath came on her face, which made her unable to move.

    She was shocked and then looked up slightly. When she saw Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face, she was surprised in her heart.

    Mo Yuning¡¯s sight also fell on the body of Yun Shimo. She had met many graceful men in the capital, as well as those who were smart and dashing, but she had never seen such an elegant man¡ªhis appearance made everything lose colors.

    After Ji Feng introduced him to everyone, Mo Yuning was very excited and said, "Oh, I see... You are Prince Nan. Nice to meet you!"

    Hua Qiyue looked at all this silently. Tianci looked at Mo Yuning¡¯s bashful face, and then quickly rushed to Yun Shimo to push away Mo Yuning, who stood very close to Yun Shimo.

    "Daddy, here you are! I miss you so much!"

    Mo Yuning¡¯s face turned pale after hearing the address. She looked at Tianci and Yun Shimo in shock and found they were really like the father and the son, and then she turned her face to Hua Qiyue. It was said that Hua Qiyue hadn¡¯t married the Prince Nan yet. Why did they have a son?

    "Tianci, are you ckmailing Uncle Ji again?" Yun Shimo squatted down with a smile, and he didn¡¯t look at Mo Yuning anymore.

    Hongyi pulled Mo Yuning and said in a low voice, "This is Hua Qiyue¡¯s adopted son. So if you love this man, you can steal him. He is unmarried, so are you. How could a woman like Hua Qiyue match the Prince Nan?"

    Just now, she was ndering that Hua Qiyue matched amon man like the Prince Nan, but soon she became a vicar of Bray.

    After being ndered twice in a row by Hongyi, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t get angry but looked at her ndly.

    The female apprentices of a prominent sect should be well educated. But some of them were children sent by wealthy families. People spoiled them, which made them act unruly.

    "Stop looking at me! Or I¡¯ll dig your eyes!" Hongyi raised her fist and warned.

 Chapter 154 Lessons For the Rude Girl

    Tianci was very unhappy to hear this and shed a furious nce at her. "Daddy, why is there a female crow keeps making noise? It¡¯s so noisy!"

    Yun Shimo looked at Hongyi with a smile. "Because some birds dwelled in the woods for a long time. It¡¯s normal that these birds be noisy crows."

    She was so furious at the father and son¡¯s secretlyparing her to a crow.

    "You..."

    "Junior Sister, don¡¯t be mad. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s your fault. You shouldn¡¯t make such hurtfulments. Princess Jinghua, I apologize to you for her!"

    Mo Yuning was sensible. So she pulled Hongyi to her side at once and said to Hua Qiyue embarrassedly,

    "Why did you apologize? She is just an inferior infanta. Our Heaven Sect shouldn¡¯t be afraid of her because even the Changlong Emperor will respect us. Who does she think she is..."

    Hongyi made irresponsible remarks. Sheughed sardonically, with contempt for Hua Qiyue in her eyes.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face became colder, "Ji Feng, where did you invite the monkey? The whole medicine hall is in a mess because of her bad breath and hurtful words."

    After hearing Yun Shimo words, Hongyi got mad again. She pointed to him and cried out, "You, such a little white face, don¡¯t think you¡¯re great even you have be Prince Nan..."

    "Junior Sister!" Mo Yuning snapped loudly. As the granddaughter of the master of the Heaven Sect, Hongyi had always been the apple of the master¡¯s eye. She could get everything since her childhood. So she was arrogant and conceited.

    In the beginning, she did not want to bring Hongyi. But the little girl kept begging and the master also ordered her to bring Hongyi to the capital to broaden her vision.

    Mo Yuning had no choice but to obey. To her surprise, Hongyi made all the people unhappy on the first day they came!

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing both looked severe. They didn¡¯t expect that this woman was so uncultured.

    "Miss Hongyi, if you don¡¯t shut up again, please leave at once!"

    Ji Feng said indifferently. Hongyi felt very embarrassed. She noticed that everyone put on a fierce look to her, so she gave a cold hum and stopped talking.

    For Mo Yuning¡¯s sake, Hongyi didn¡¯t say anything. But then everyone deliberately stayed away from her, even if she chimed in, they wouldn¡¯t talk to her anymore.

    Atst, Hongyi felt bored and had to walk around.

    Hua Qiyue and others were studying final hits. She once asked Tianpi if she could pass on final hits to her friends. Tianpi told her that she could only teach them the Mourning Steps.

    So Hua Qiyue taught Ji Feng and others how to use the Mourning Steps. Of course, even Mo Yuning was no exception.

    Anyway, they had to deal with the Gnawing Devils Sect together, and in this period, they are allies. Moreover, Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t afraid of Mo Yuning, because she was only a lower-level Qi Artist of Dragon Diagram, who posed no threat to her.

    "Princess Jinghua, I admire you. You could learn the footwork which has been lost for so many years. It proves that you are extremely gifted." Mo Yuning eximed with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Mo Yuning tly and found that she peeped Yun Shimo with affection. So she could not help but hum a little. "He was an alluring man, and he would attract women¡¯s attention no matter where he went. It seemed that without Hua Mengshi and Princess Mingzhu, there were still other women around him."

    "Thank you, Miss Mo. It was just a coincidence for me to get it."

    "Yes, differing from the Heaven Sect which catches the Emperor attention, we are not worth mentioning at all." Ji Jing smiled lightly, saying in a self-deprecating tone.

    But everyone knew that she was very dissatisfied with Hongyi. Ji Feng cleared his throat and signaled her not to mention the thing happened just now.

    Then Ji Jing grunted and said coldly, "Sister Qiyue is very modest. No matter how powerful she is, she won¡¯t be as arrogant as someone, and think that she is the most powerful people in the world."

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips twitched. Wasn¡¯t that making others hate her?

    At this moment, they heard a scream of Tianci from the medicine field behind the hall, "Enchantress, let me go! It hurts..."

    "Ha, ha, ha, do you know what pain is? Now you have known my abilities. Do you still feel proud of yourself? Ha, ha, ha..."

    Hearing Hongyi¡¯s crazyughter, all of them changed their faces. Yun Shimo disappeared immediately, and he went outside in an instant.

    Nor did Hua Qiyue show weakness. She appeared in the medicine field with Yun Shimo at the same time. However, they saw that the imperious Hongyi was pinching little Tianci¡¯s ears, and Tianci congealed his spirit, but she scattered it in a p.

    "Bitch! Release my son!" Hua Qiyue roared. When she nned to save Tianci, Yun Shimo was faster than her. After a sh of killing light went by, Hongyi screamed sadly, and her two fingers holding Tianci were instantly cut off by the silver light from Yun Shimo!

    Her palms were bursting with blood at once. She kept screaming and roaring wildly out of pain, "You... You guys could die! Senior Sister, help me kill them, kill them!"

    Using the Mourning Steps, Hua Qiyue gave her three ps in her face as fast as lightning.

    Hongyi fell on several herbs, covering her angry face with her unhurt left hand. she was scared by Hua Qiyue. When she saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s fierce eyes, her heart was trembling.

    In fact, just when she came here, she saw Tianci weeding for the medicine herbs. She was so bored that she decided to make fun of him.

    Unfortunately, Tianci didn¡¯t pay attention to her. So she got mad. She scratched Tianci¡¯s face and then pinched his ears.

    Noticing there was a bloodstain on Tianci¡¯s face, the whole body of Hua Qiyue burst out a strong killing spirit, "Hongyi! You should feel lucky since Tianci was not seriously injured, or I will kill you! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you because you are from the Heaven Sect! In my eyes, you are nothing!"

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to have a grudge with Hongyi, but she was too annoyed at her behavior.

    Hongyi wanted to resist, but when she saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s murderous look, and then she looked at the two fingers on the ground which had been cut off, she had no courage to say something.

    Ji Feng and others also arrived. Seeing this scene, they could not help feeling disgusted with Hongyi.

    Mo Yuning didn¡¯t like Hongyi either. She saw Tianci¡¯s ears turned red and there was a bloodstain on his face. As for Hongyi, she was also miserable whose two fingers were cut off.

    "Hongyi! We are visitors! How can you be so presumptuous? This is not the Heaven Sect. No one will forgive you easily if you make mistakes!"

    Mo Yuning blistered her with her status as the Senior Sister.

    Yun Shimo took out a small bottle of liquid medicine angrily and applied a little of it on Tianci¡¯s face. Then the bloodstain disappeared immediately.

    "Senior Sister... Boohoo! My two fingers were cut off by them! You must make them pay me back! Boohoo... Let the devil connect my fingers soon!"

    Even if Hongyi asked for help, she would make them sound like orders.

    Mo Yuning¡¯s face was gloomy. Then Ji Jing said, "Hum, you should be punished for your mistake. Tianci is only a child. How did you have the heart to hurt him? If we¡¯rete, are you going to kill him?"

    "Miss Mo, although I appreciate your personality very much, as for this little enchantress¡ª it is she who hurts Tianci first. Breaking two fingers is only a small lesson for her. If she is a stranger to me, let alone breaking fingers, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll kill her." Yun Shimo nced at Hongyi coldly, "Let outsiders help her connect fingers!"

    Although there were famous doctors like the Prince Nan, there are some other doctors of some renown. Connecting figures was just a piece of cake for them.

    But if Hongyi¡¯s hand was cut off, it would be a bitplex to cure, because only Yun Shimo knew how to treat it.

    "You... You are too bullying! After Ie back..."

    "Junior Sister, shut up! If you don¡¯t want these two fingers to be scrapped, follow me and leave now! " Mo Yuning cried out sharply. Hongyi was a bit aggrieved. When did her Senior Sister shout to her like that?

    In Heaven Sect, everyone was polite to her. No one dared to beat her even after she provoked some apprentices she disliked and then killed them!

    Mo Yuning had been dissatisfied with Hongyi for a long time as she acted absurdly in the sect. But she was protected by the master, and it was impossible to give her a lesson.

    Now Hongyi¡¯s two fingers were cut off by Yun Shimo, which was precisely what she wanted.

    Hongyi stood up tremblingly. And the two maidservants in maid¡¯s dress came to help her reluctantly and then they tottered outside.

    "Everybody, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. Princess Jinghua, Prince Nan, I apologize for her to you here!" Mo Yuning said sincerely and guiltily.

    "Since Miss Mo is so sincere, we ept the apology. But if Hongyi hurts Tianci again, don¡¯t me us for not being polite." Hua Qiyue said indifferently.

    Mo Yuning apologized again. Then she left with Hongyi. Hua Qiyue touched Tianci sadly, "Tianci, are you okay?"

    Tianci shook his head with a sly ray of light in his eyes, "Mom, that enchantress is so bad that she dares to hurt me!"

    Hua Qiyue wondered why the light in Tianci¡¯s body no longer appeared to protect him? Was it the spiritual fluctuation that made it protect him?

    Yun Shimo took Tianci to one side, "You should practise hardly. Don¡¯t wait for another woman bully you and you just can¡¯t beat back like the situation happened just now."

    Tianci pouted, "That woman... It was so sudden. And she was much higher than me. All my tricks were solved."

    Ji Feng remembered Hongyi¡¯s imperious look just now. He twisted his eyebrows and could not help whispering, "That little enchantress won¡¯t prepared to give up that easily. But in any case, the Heaven Sect won¡¯t ask trouble now. When the matter of the Gnawing Devils Sect settles, they may start giving your problems."

    "We won¡¯t fear them." Yun Shimo only said four words, and then he nned to return home to guide Tianci well.

    When he was going to bring Tianci home, unexpectedly, a pharmacy apprentice came in and reported that Huangfu Shenglin wasing.

    After taking a calm nce at Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo decided to guide Tianci here instead of returning home.

    Huangfu Shenglin came in a rush. He felt happy when he saw Hua Qiyue, who was studying final hits.

    "Qiyue, you are here. Are you free? How about having a meal in the pce tonight?"

    Well, there were so many people but Huangfu Shenglin only made an invitation to Hua Qiyue. Obviously, he just only wanted to invite her.

    "She¡¯s not free. She¡¯s going to teach Tianci Qi Arts." Yun Shimo cut in lightly.

    Only then did Huangfu Shenglin notice Yun Shimo, and he quicklyughed. "Well, Prince Nan is here too."

    He was a little upset. Hua Qiyue was versatile and smart, which was a perfect candidate for his legal wife. Before he set out, Huangfu Shenglin also hinted in front of the Changlong Emperor that it was Hua Qiyue who he loved best.

    At that time, the Changlong Emperor felt a little embarrassed, because Yun Shimo had announced that Hua Qiyue was pregnant with his heirs and it was very improper for the distinguished First Prince to marry a woman who was pregnant with other¡¯s heirs.

 Chapter 155 - The First Princeâ€™s Courtship

    <strong>Chapter 155 The First Prince¡¯s Courtship</strong>

    But the First Prince cited many examples that there were several ancestor emperors in the Changjing Kingdom chose the woman who had given birth to other¡¯s children. Those women possessed both political integrity and ability, but they just met loafers.

    Finally, the Changlong Emperor had no choice but to say that if he moved Hua Qiyue, he would have consented to his marriage.

    So Huangfu Shenglin came here happily.

    But he didn¡¯t expect to meet Yun Shimo here. Seeing how intimate he and Tianci were, Huangfu Shenglin had a horrible feeling.

    ¡°My fiancee and son are here. How can I not be here?¡± Yun Shimo replied tly, with a ray of sternness in his eyes.

    Huangfu Shenglin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Qiyue is my benefactor. So I want to invite her to the pce. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you are not free. I will give a banquet to thank you when you are avable.¡±

    Hua Qiyue showed her charming smiles, which made Yun Shimo feel angry, then she said politely, ¡°You¡¯re wee, First Prince. We just took what we need. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin said nothing but smiled. Hua Qiyue shared what she had learned with Ji Feng and others. Huangfu Shenglin also listened attentively around her.

    As a mighty Qi Artist like Hua Qiyue, she didn¡¯t need to learn the final hit of the Ji family at all. What she should do was to memorize the final hits taught by the tiny hare and Tianpi correctly.

    Generally speaking, the final hit consisted of three levels, which were the first level, the medium level, and the greatpleteness.

    At the beginning of learning the final hit, the power was not as big as that of the medium level. When at the medium level, the power was five times greater than before, and at the greatpleteness, it was ten times as powerful as at the beginning.

    So there was nothing Hua Qiyue could teach Ji Jing and others but what she had learnt.

    Huangfu Shenglin had been sitting around listening to the experience shared by Hua Qiyue, while Yun Shimo was teaching Tianci Qi Art in another small hall, and there wasn¡¯t any rxed look on his face.

    The day passed in a short time. Then Hua Qiyue returned home with Tianci.

    After thinking about it for a day, she felt that Tianci didn¡¯t need to take tests for a position in the government. Those were really not important to him.

    The Tianyuan Continent respected influential people. The future of Qi Artists was tens of millions times brighter than that of the Number One in liberal arts. What¡¯s more, they could protect themselves.

    And Tianci had known enough words, so as long as he wasn¡¯t illiterate, it didn¡¯t matter.

    So she didn¡¯t want Tianci to go to school tomorrow. Instead, she could guide him personally, or let Yun Shimo teach him.

    When at the period of the day from 5 pm to 7 pm, Hua Qiyue was surprised that the First Prince came to visit her in person. Both old Madame Hua and Hua Liting were very happy. Whether Hua Qiyue married the First Prince or the Prince Nan, they were very happy.

    Of course, the most important thing was that Hua Qiyue loved him.

    ¡°Wee to my home, the First Prince! You have made my home look so brilliant!¡± Hua Liting smiled and respectfully invited Huangfu Shenglin to the hall.

    ¡°Haha, actually, Ie here to talk to Qiyue.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin smiled kindly. He didn¡¯t put on airs as he was superior to others at all. That was why after he became the First Prince: Countless people supported him.

    ¡°I see. Qiyue is teaching Tianci about Qi Art in the Cuihua Court. You seldome here, First Prince. Liting, show the First Prince around there!¡±

    The Old Madame said with a smile. She was so happy that the First Prince came to talk with Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Madame. Well, I will go to the Cuihua Court to see Qiyue first.¡± Huangfu Shenglin said politely. The Old Madame hurried to send him away. Looking at his tall figure, her heart was full of joy.

    ¡°Old Madame, the Prince Nan admires her. If the First Prince also falls in love with the First Miss, then... What should she do? Whichever she chooses, it seems that she will offend one...¡± At this time, Nanny Wang spoke softly.

    The Old Madame was shocked in a while and felt worried suddenly. But when she thought of Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, which was beautiful and full of confident, she shook her head and replied, ¡°No, Qiyue will handle it well. And... If both of them are sincere to her, I believe they won¡¯t me her.¡±

    Nanny Wang sighed softly. ¡°She would also find it troublesome if too many people loved her. If the First Miss loved the Prince Nan but was assigned by the Emperor to marry the First Prince, it would be terrible!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was teaching Tianci about Qi Art in the Cuihua Court. She let him calm down and absorb anima energy carefully.

    Tianci was extremely smart. So he learned so fast that Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t need to spend much time guiding him. Then Lv Xin tiptoed in to ask Hua Qiyue to meet the First Prince.

    Having Caiqing and Caining protect Tianci there, Hua Qiyue walked out of the backyard. She saw the First Prince sitting in the Watching-moon Pavilion, drinking with Hua Liting. When he noticed that Hua Qiyue came step by step, he stood up.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, First Prince. Why do you have time toe here?¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile. But in her heart, she thought that others must say that she was badly behaved and she was a dangerous beauty because the First Prince often came to her home at night, right?

    Huangfu Shenglin looked at her gently, and Hua Liting said kindly, ¡°Qiyue, be polite to the First Prince. It is so sincere that the First Princees to see you at night in his spare time. I will leave soon. So you should apany him on enjoying our Peach Blossom Wine slowly.¡±

    Watching Hua Liting saying goodbye to the First Prince, Hua Qiyue felt helpless but could not say anything. When he left, Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face turned more gentle, which looked like the morning light of early spring, tender and warm, under the silver moonlight.

    ¡°Qiyue, have you found Hua Mengshi this time when you went to the Green Mountain Temple? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin smiled faintly. He couldn¡¯t have made such a one-sided courtship as Huangfu Changyu. Naturally, he had to test her carefully.

    ¡°Yes. My second sister left the Green Mountain Temple herself, and no one knew where she was going.¡± Hua Qiyueughed. She poured wine into Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s ss with her nimble and attractive scallion-white fingers.

    Huangfu Shenglin was slightly surprised. ¡°I heard... you went there with the Prince Nan. And the Princess Mingzhu was missing.¡±

    Then Hua Qiyue remembered that she didn¡¯t report that they met the Pce Leader of the Dark Sect in the Yuewu Kingdom. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yun Shimo report it to the pce?

    ¡°It seemed that he was more familiar with the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Prince Nan go to the pce to report the event about the Princess Mingzhu? Or did her maidservant conceal this fact?¡±

    Hua Qiyue could not help frowning. However, Huangfu Shenglin remembered Prince Gong had imprisoned Princess Mingzhu¡¯s maidservant.

    ¡°I see. Maybe the Prince Gong was afraid that her reputation would be ruined after she returned back if her matter was leaked out. So he imprisoned her maidservant... The Princess Mingzhu was seized by the eleventh Pce Leader of the Dark Sect.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said calmly. But she didn¡¯t mention the story that the Princess Mingzhu tempted the Prince Nan.

    Although she was hateful, she was also pitiful. They believed that she would not have a good ending when she was caught by Lin Qi.

    ¡°It exins. Which Dark Sect are you talking about? The Dark Sect in the Yuewu Kingdom?¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin was shocked and his face became heavy.

    ¡°Yes. I heard that the Dark Sect was very powerful, and even the King of Yuewu can¡¯t win them over or provoke them. We guess that they wanted to set up those underground branches here to devour us.¡± Hua Qiyue exined calmly. She had seen Lin Qi¡¯s tricks. There must be some powerful divine weapons in his hand that could let people inadvertently be sucked into the temple.

    Divine weapons were more advanced than spirit weapons, but they were scarce in this world.

    For Hua Qiyue, divine weapons were more useful to her. Because generally speaking, she couldn¡¯t get much power from spirit weapons, so if she wanted to buy weapons, she must choose the ones in the level of divine weapons.

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face became more serious. ¡°I have heard the Dark Sect before, our enemy has not been able to conquer this sect, and so even if the Yuewu Kingdom has the ambition to defeat other countries, it dares not to act rashly. So I have to report this to Your Majesty and Father.¡±

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t say no to him. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to take part in the country¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Qiyue, thank you very much for your help. Without you, I would not have been the First Prince, and someone would have murdered Your Majesty and Father. There are not many women having both ability and political integrity like you, and you are the only one in the world...¡± Huangfu Shenglin changed the subject and looked at Hua Qiyue gently.

    ¡°No matter what you need or what you suffer, just tell me, then I promise that I will do it for you.¡±

    Err...

    ¡°Was it a love confession?¡±

    Hua Qiyue paused and then smiled calmly. ¡°First Prince, now I have everything. So you don¡¯t need to worry about what I need.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s words were a euphemistic love confession. Hua Qiyue¡¯s reply made him feel sad, but he stillughed. Since ancient times, beautiful women had been hard to get. If Hua Qiyue was easy to get, then what kind of beauty was she?

    The more excellent a woman was, the harder it was to pursue her.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. If you need me in the future, Qiyue, I hope I am the first man you think of.¡± Huangfu Shenglin smiled slightly. ¡°And I like Tianci too. I don¡¯t mind taking care of him.¡±

    He had mentioned that he didn¡¯t mind her son, so he couldn¡¯t say more. He was afraid that Hua Qiyue would be unhappy if he said too much. So Huangfu Shenglin stopped in time smartly.

    Hua Qiyue said with a slight smile, ¡°First Prince, you seem drunk.¡±

    ¡°No, I can drink more than a dozen sses!¡± Huangfu Shenglinughed heartily. Since there was no positive answer from her, he didn¡¯t force her. But he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Then Hua Qiyue poured another ss of wine to Huangfu Shenglin. He picked it up and took a shallow sip of the fragrant Peach Blossom Wine, feeling that he was floating in the air.

    He looked at Hua Qiyue on the other side. She was in a moon-white gown and looked as holy as an immortal in the moonlight. Her face was so beautiful that she attracted him deeply.

    ¡°By the way, Shui Qianruo... It seemed that he has escaped.¡± After hesitation, Huangfu Shenglin suddenly told her.

    Hua Qiyue twisted her eyebrows slightly. Shui Qianruo was very tricky. Although he would not be her opponent, she was still a little worried because she couldn¡¯t always prevent him.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he killed? How could he run away again?¡±

    ¡°On that day, an evil beast suddenly appeared on the altar. People were all busy dealing with it. Shui Qianruo might pretend to drink poisonous liquor. Then he took the opportunity to escape. So you should be careful during this period.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin said worriedly, ¡°How about... sending you a few more people as your security guards?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, First Prince, we can¡¯t defend Shui Qianruo well. Luckily, Tianci and I are immune to poisons...¡±

    ¡°Unless he could get the superior poisonous insects like Ice Venomous Insect.¡±

    It was the ¡°god worm¡± of the Icy Sect. In general, outsiders were impossible to have them.

    Yun Shimo had asked someone to investigate the Ice Venomous Insect Hua Qiyue suffered on that day. They believed they would find an answer soon.

    Huangfu Shenglin was not depressed by the refusal of Hua Qiyue. Instead, he became braver. When Hua Qiyue returned the spiritual stone to him, he also wanted to give it to her again.

 Chapter 156 - Five Great Divine Weapons

    Chapter 156<strong> Five Great Divine Weapons</strong>

    Of course Hua Qiyue did not dare to take it. It was after all the Crown Prince¡¯s possession. It was so rare that it was more precious than divine herbs. Naturally she did not dare to keep it.

    Yet Huangfu Shenglin insisted. Hua Qiyue had no other choice. She smiled helplessly, ¡°You¡¯d better keep it by your side, Crown Prince. If anything¡¯s up, you can contact me using its sound transmission.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Very well. Only two of us can use this. It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better take an early rest.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin was about to leave. Hua Qiyue saw him out of the mansion and watched his carriage ride out of her sight. The passers-by saw them and stared at her with angry, jealous eyes.

    Back in the courtyard, the moonlight was lovely. Tianci had finished his cultivation and gone to bed. It was such a hot night. Hua Qiyue could only immerse herself in the new bathing pool in the backyard.

    After Hua Qiyue had be a Princess, the Old Madame had treated her better. She even got a stonemason to build Hua Qiyue a bathing pool. She could enjoy herself without inhibition here in the cold winter and hot summer.

    It was now hot summer. No servant was needed to light a fire. Hua Qiyue pushed open the backyard gate and make Lv Xin and the rest guard outside. The canopy of the bathing room was half-covered¡ªin other words, half-sheltered by wooden nks and half-open.

    However, this was Hua¡¯s Mansion. Who would dare to hide here and peep at her? The outer walls of the mansion were still very far away. Her back was facing the back garden where there were quite a few workers.

    Hua Qiyue gently took off her white robe, revealing her snowy-white shoulders. Her scarlet belly wrap was dazzling bright.

    ¡°Looks like... I must get Qiuyun to sew me a white belly wrap, or one in another color.¡±

    Naturally, she recalled Yun Shimo¡¯s words again. That fellow had such a sharp tongue. He never looked as calm and quiet as his exterior.

    Hua Qiyue inched into the pool and slowly sat down. The cool water covered her breasts. Qiuyun and the others had sprinkled many petals in the pool. The entire pool permeated with a unique fragrance.

    Lazily, Hua Qiyue immersed herself in the pool, caressing her ck hair and remembering the day when Yun Shimo helped her drive out the Ice Venomous Insect.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head vigorously, trying to shake off the man¡¯s smile. Unfortunately, Yun Shimo rarely smiled. Every smile of his was radiant and alluring. She had no choice but to recollect the circumstances of that day.

    Hua Qiyue was a little annoyed with herself. After her bath, she returned to her room and snatched time to cultivate.

    She entered into the Mysterious World. The sky here seemed slightly dusky.

    Hua Qiyue noticed that if Tianpi was in a bad mood, the weather here would be bad as well.

    If he was in a good mood, the weather would be wonderful like spring.

    His mood seemed to be pretty bad now.

    Hua Qiyue looked in the direction of the ancient tree, under which he often sat. She saw Tianpi chewing the Ginseng with Nine Souls by the mouthful...

    Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered it had been a long time since she brought him wine. Since she had just returned from Green Mountain Temple andter headed over to Feng¡¯s Yard, the matter had slipped her mind.

    Hua Qiyue hurried back and went into the kitchen, trying to see what leftover dishes there were.

    Hua¡¯s Mansion had roasted several chickens tonight. It was a favorite food of Tianci. Although the Old Madame did not like oily food, she had doted on Hua Qiyue and Tianci.

    Usually, as long as it was something Tianci liked, Hua Qiyue would love eating it too. The Old Madame had decided to cook a nutritious meal after Hua Qiyue had taken days of vegetarian food.

    So the Old Madame made the cooks buy some chickens and roast them. Even the servants enjoyed the food.

    There was still half a chicken left. Hua Qiyue happily carried a sk of Peach Blossom Wine in her hand. Together with half the roast chicken, she re-entered the Mysterious World.

    Seeing Hua Qiyuee in with the wine and chicken, Tianpi¡¯s eyes brightened. He began to look a bit more spirited.

    Hua Qiyue put the wine and chicken on a little table by the side. She was used to it and felt that it would be inconvenient without a table, so she brought in a rarely used table. She wanted Tianpi to drink more conveniently.

    ¡°This is the signature dish of our cooks. Master, you must enjoy it. I¡¯ll go over to that side and cultivate.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles, her eyes curved like a crescent moon.

    Tianpi stared at the sweet smile of Hua Qiyue and snorted. ¡°Humph! So you know your ce.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was about to go over to the spiritual energy pond to practice, when she suddenly remembered a question. ¡°Master, are there divine weapons in Tianyuan Continent? Why are most of the weapons in our capital spirit weapons and not divine weapons?¡±

    Tianpi grabbed the roast chicken in one hand and chewed on it impatiently. He was looking like a hungry ghost starved for centuries.

    ¡°Of course there are... but not many. Divine weapons are divine weapons! You think they¡¯d be scattered everywhere?¡± Tianpi red at Hua Qiyue and a tinge of pride appeared on his devilish face. ¡°Once, I had a divine sword... ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s that sword...?¡±

    Hua Qiyue asked hurriedly. She was desperate for a divine weapon.

    Tianpi snorted coldly. ¡°My divine sword was stolen before I got trapped here.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was terribly disappointed. ¡°But I need a divine weapon badly now. Master, where can I get one?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you powerful enough? Why do you need a divine weapon?¡± Tianpi asked, staring at her perplexedly.

    ¡°If a Qi Artist possesses a divine weapon, his strength will increase exponentially. It will save me much energy and also look awesome!¡± Hua Qiyue was yearning for a divine weapon badly. She yearned for anything which could increase her prowess.

    ¡°There were five great divine weapons in the world. That was 10, 500 years ago... after 10, 000 years, I wonder how many more divine weapons have emerged. Divine weapons are spiritual weapons forged by Qi Artists in the Great Deity Realm. Thanks to these weaponsmiths, their level is extremely high. Their powers are immense.¡±

    Tianpi exined nonchntly as he downed the Peach Blossom Wine. A crimson hue flushed his demonic-looking face.

    ¡°The Five Great Divine Weapons are the Divine Sword, Flute with Phantom Blood, Silver-Boned Gauntlet, Drunken Flower Fan and Spirit-Melting Vase.¡±

    ¡°They had been forged by five artists in the Great Deity Realm. They were already very powerful at the Sage Level, let alone the Deity Level... therefore, if these five weapons end up in the hands of superior Qi Artists, you can¡¯t get hold of them... unless I¡¯m with you.¡± Tianpi spoke nonchntly, sipping a mouthful of Peach Blossom Wine.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes started to glitter. ¡°Are there very few Deity Level characters in this world, Master?¡±

    ¡°Of course. For millennia, there had only been five in Tianyuan Continent. They were like gods. Unfortunately... ¡±

    Nostalgia clouded Tianpi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Unfortunately, what?¡±

    ¡°What does a girl know? Go and cultivate by the side. Don¡¯t disturb your Master drinking.¡±

    Tianpi waved his hand impatiently. He clearly did not want to disclose the reason to Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue pouted and stalked away toward the spiritual energy pond.

    ¡°By the way,ss, you ought to learn how to cook! If a woman can whip up a really tasty meal, it¡¯s an honor almost divine.¡±

    Tianpi suddenly called out and stopped her. Hua Qiyue looked back, staring into the eyes of a man who had gone through so much.

    Tianpi¡¯s look in his eyes was somewhatplicated. Even his facial expression was odd.

    Hua Qiyue gave a start. She did not know what he meant. Right now, though, it was impossible for her to learn culinary skills. Her cultivation was the most important thing. She didn¡¯t have time for such useless hobbies!

    ¡°Forget it. Pretend that I said nothing.¡±

    Gazing into Hua Qiyue¡¯s disdainful face which looked as if she was staring at an idiot, Tianpi waved his hand impatiently again.

    Hua Qiyue ran into the pool and snatched time to practice. Silvery white Spiritual Qi gushed incessantly into her body, making her more and more powerful.

    ¡°Heart of Fire!¡± Hua Qiyue shouted quietly. She summoned the lethal skill. Right now, she must practice these lethal skills to the Great Completeness.

    A powerful spiritual energy gushed out from Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands. Within an instant, it had turned into a flickering fire. Hua Qiyue shoved out the fire forcefully. The fire hit the ancient soaring tree like a streak of lightning!

    Boom¡ª

    The towering ancient tree was instantly severed. It crashed heavily to the ground, plumes of thick smoke billowing from its ancient roots.

    ¡°A pity. If I¡¯m at the Great Completeness, I might have incinerated the ancient tree!¡± Hua Qiyue sighed quietly and returned to her cultivation dutifully.

    Although she did not achieve promotion that night, Hua Qiyue had be more proficient in the lethal skill ¡°Heart of Fire.¡± Its power also increased twofold.

    When she returned to the real world, she discovered that dawn had broken. Yet she was not feeling the least bit sleepy.

    Hua Qiyue had not taken her breakfast. The moment Hua Qiyue washed up, a servant came in to report that a woman, Mo Yuning, had called.

    Hua Qiyue was baffled. Was this woman asked by Hongyi to pester her?

    Hua Qiyue asked for Mo Yuning to be brought in. The woman was in a light green blouse, her beauty refined and lovely to behold. Yet her expression was extremely solemn.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua, Yuning has a favor to beg of you!¡± Mo Yuning said agitatedly. ¡°News has arrived from our sect that a divine weapon will emerge at the Five Demons Mountain. We must way the weapon there. But many I think will have sensed its strange aura. They say... that the Gnawing Devils Sect will be there too. We are understrengthed. Please apany us, Your Highness. If you manage to seize the divine weapon, you will be its owner. We will not intervene.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Five Demons Mountain? You mean that mountain near to the Yuewu borders?¡± Hua Qiyue asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. If you are interested, act now. I will rush to Feng¡¯s Yard to inform Brother Ji and the rest.¡±

    After these words, Mo Yuning quickly bid farewell to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Mom, are you leaving again?¡± Some moments ago, Tianci had walked over from the side hall. He was asking now, pulling Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yes, Tianci. Mom¡¯s going to seize the divine weapon so that no one can bully you.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled and kissed his smooth forehead.

    Tianci pouted his little mouth. ¡°But Mom hasn¡¯t brought me to shop for a long time.¡±

    Hua Qiyue had no choice. To improve herself, Tianci could only be denied for the moment.

    ¡°Tianci, Mom will bring you shopping when I return, okay? I will bring you to Dad¡¯s tower for the next few days.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words made Tianci quite excited. The Spiritual Qi there was plentiful and he could reach the next level easily. And Madame Yun¡¯s dishes were very tasty too. Although the cooks in the mansion were good, he still missed her cooking.

    Tianci¡¯s troubled mood disppeared at once. Hua Qiyue took him to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion and let Yun Shimo take him into the tower. That was the safest ce.

    Only Yun Shimo and Yun Xuan could enter the tower. When Yun Shimo was not around, neither Madame Yun nor Yun Xuan would show themselves. Hua Qiyue did not know why. Yet she knew that Yun Shimo must have many powerful enemies himself.

 Chapter 157 - Revenge

    Chapter 157 <strong>Revenge</strong>

    When Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo came out together, Ji Feng and the others were waiting for them outside.

    This time, Hua Qiyue noticed that Huangfu Shenglin and his guards were also there. She was quite astonished.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is too delicate and important a personage. Are you sure you want to join in our operation?¡± Yun Shimo was looking quietly at Huangfu Shenglin.

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyebrows shot up as heughed valiantly, nodding. ¡°Yes. A divine weapon¡¯s too rare. Even if I can¡¯t get myself one, it¡¯ll be good just to see it.¡± Then, he gave Hua Qiyue a meaningful nce, his eyes full of tenderness.

    Hua Qiyue did not dare gaze into his burning eyes. She could not quite believe his decision to take part was in any way due to her.

    After all, there were countless women and beauties around. Huangfu Shenglin was already the Crown Prince. What kind of woman would heck? Must he risk himself to obtain a divine weapon?

    Thepany set off together. This time, Mo Yuning was alone. The two maidservants had sent Hongyi back to Heaven Sect.

    Without that woman here, Hua Qiyue felt a sense of tranquility. Thepany were all on Lightning Steeds which could travel 50,000 kilometers a day. They were part of the tributes from Chexue Kingdom.

    With these Lightning Steeds, Hua Qiyue and the rest did not need to travel using their spiritual energy and could still arrive quickly at Five Demons Mountain.

    They reached Five Demons Mountain within a day. The mountain was situated at the border with Yuewu Kingdom. However, it was too deste and fifth-level evil beasts were prowling there everywhere. Most people did not dare toe.

    This time, the people from Yuewu Kingdom should be here too.

    Five Demons Mountain was second only to Moyuan. There were innumerable spirit animals and evil beasts here. It was a very risky affair to even set one¡¯s feet here.

    The five mountains formed a ring and the high mountains soared up into the clouds. Mists lingered amidst ancient rocks and strange trees. There were countless rare flowers here, like in an uninhabited, immortal¡¯s realm.

    From time to time, within the depths of Five Demons Mountain came the roars of evil beasts. Some of the more timid guards turned pale.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Eldest Senior Sister?¡± A cold, smug voice rang out.

    It had only been a day, but Hongyi had recovered and was already here. Hua Qiyue felt it quite incredible. She nced at the savage woman and found her riding on a Lightning Steed, her arms akimbo as she eyed her coldly and hatefully.

    By her sides were dozens of people.

    There were four old women over the age of 50. They all stared at Hua Qiyue with hostile eyes.

    The remaining six were young women. They seemed to have outstanding skills.

    Hua Qiyue could sense that the five old women were probably Qi Artists at the Dragon Diagram Realm.

    This time, Hongyi had gotten herself some help, it seemed. Taking revenge, eh?

    Mo Yuning¡¯s face changed color slightly. ¡°Junior Sister, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you recuperating at the yard?¡±

    Hongyi snorted. She raised her right hand bandaged in white gauze. ¡°Humph, of course I need to take revenge for my injury. Since a divine weapon is about to emerge, I have to witness the sacred scene. And I want to hack this woman, Hua Qiyue, into a thousand pieces!¡±

    Yun Shimo and the others heard her and their faces sank. Huangfu Shenglin had already thought Hua Qiyue his future Princess Consort. How could he endure Hongyi insulting her?

    ¡°How outrageous! Who are you? How dare you insult Princess Jinghua?¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin bellowed icily. His imposing manner could match up to anyone¡¯s.

    Although Yun Shimo did not utter a word, the murderous intent emanating from his whole body rivaled Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s.

    Hongyi raised her eyebrows and began tough smugly. Dozens of people behind her immediately prepared their Spiritual Qi and were about to strike.

    ¡°Where are you from, ve? Bewitched by this woman, eh? Hua Qiyue, you are great to have bewitched so many men! Tsk, tsk, when I capture you, I will disfigure your beautiful face!¡± Hongyi¡¯s tone was icy as she uttered these words bravely.

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. She did not expect this woman to be so arrogant. She even got the old women of her sect here!

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you holler at the Crown Prince of Changjing Kingdom?¡± Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s guard stood out and bellowed at Hongyi, pointing at her.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Crown Prince... So what? Even if His Majesty¡¯s here, he must treat me with politeness and respect!¡± Hongyi red at Hua Qiyue hatefully, her eyes bloodshot, almost as if she were a tender white hare.

    The little hare stood on Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder, lifting its brows proudly. ¡°What? You¡¯re just a slip of a girl! How dare you strut around in front of my disciple?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, these people bear a grudge against me. Let me resolve the issue myself. I hope Your Highness won¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡± Hua Qiyue was worried that Huangfu Shenglin and Hongyi would sh. This would affect the rtionship between Heaven Sect and the imperial court.

    Huangfu Shenglin frowned and was about to speak when an elderly guard pulled at him.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness¡¯s right. This girl¡¯s too arrogant. Her Highness needs to deal with her herself. Otherwise, she can¡¯t rest!¡±

    Even after the elderly guard spoke, Huangfu Shenglin still wanted to stand out. But Yun Shimo stopped him.

    ¡°Your Highness, this is a matter concerning me and Qiyue. I will resolve it myself. Don¡¯t worry about us, Your Highness.¡±

    Yun Shimo was so polite that Huangfu Shenglin felt helpless. After all, he was Hua Qiyue¡¯s announced fiance. How could another man resolve Hua Qiyue¡¯s problem for her?

    ¡°Master, she is that bitch! Kill her for me! But don¡¯t kill the man! Eldest Senior Sister has fallen for this guy!¡±

    Hongyi was shrieking aggressively. Hua Qiyue twitched the corner of her mouth. Was it her who had done it? The person who had shed away her fingers was Yun Shimo! Why must everyone forget the bad things that a handsome guy does?

    However, it was heartening to see Hua Qiyue p her thrice.

    One of the old women stood out and gave a sinister smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a stinkingss like you to p our Young Mistress! Very well, let me teach you a good lesson!¡±

    ¡°Granny Wang! Don¡¯t. It¡¯s all a... a misunderstanding!¡± Mo Yuning obviously did not wish to fall out with Hua Qiyue. ¡°The divine weapon¡¯s about to emerge. Let¡¯s not get ourselves so involved and dyed!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, you must be joking! They hacked away two of my fingers. My mother¡¯s so upset!¡± Hongyi remarked coldly. All insufferably proud girls who havee to grief will go crying to their doting mothers.

    ¡°Yes, Yuning, you¡¯ve been out only for a few days. Why are you siding with these outsiders? When has our sect ever feared death?¡± The old granny gave a cold smile. Hua Qiyue was speechless. It looked like these few old women doted on Hongyi too,

    ¡°What... what...¡± Mo Yuning was so upset that her tears were about to fall. She understood that Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue were powerful allies. But what could she do now that she had offended them?

    Ji Jing gave a cold snort. ¡°Humph, a little demon girl who can only torture kids, with a sluttish character and a sharp tongue! And she dares to talk this way!¡±

    Some of thepany who heard her nearlyughed out loud.

    Hongyi was even more enraged. She pointed at Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing and yelled, ¡°Grannies,e and kill them for me! All of them!¡±

    How arrogant!

    Ji Feng stood out and cupped his fists. ¡°I am the Medicine Saint Ji Feng. Miss Hongyi did hurt our Princess¡¯s adopted son. That¡¯s why some unhappy bloodshed and misunderstandings had urred. Please don¡¯t escte the matter farther, grannies!¡±

    Ji Feng too did not want to spend more time here. He advised them quietly. ¡°The Gnawing Devils Sect is getting increasingly powerful. Our sects must form an alliance before we can have hopes to defeat them. I beg everyone to stop causing more trouble here.¡±

    ¡°Must we follow everything you say? Who do you think you are?¡± Hongyi screamed vexatiously, her eyes gleaming with gruesome animosity.

    Hua Qiyue looked calmly at Hongyi. She must really teach this woman a good lesson.

    The old woman who stood out brandished the spirit weapon in her hand coldly, a silver spear. The spear gleamed with an icy light, dazzling under the sun.

    Yun Shimo was about to react when Hua Qiyue pulled at him. ¡°Allow me. My hand¡¯s itching.¡±

    Yun Shimo retracted his hand. Since Hua Qiyue wanted to teach her a lesson, let her.

    ¡°Attack me together. Don¡¯t waste any time,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. She was eager to return home once she seized the divine weapon.

    Huangfu Shenglin furrowed his eyebrows. He had wanted to spend time with Hua Qiyue on this trip to the Five Demons Mountain, and didn¡¯t mind the presence of Yun Shimo. Yet there was no opportunity for him to help when she was faced with trouble!

    ¡°A little girl so presumptuous and unruly. I must really teach you a good lesson on your parents¡¯ behalf!¡± The old woman said sinisterly. Hua Qiyue used to feel much affinity for such old people.

    Yet the faces of these grannies were contorted and grotesque. Hua Qiyue could not form any favorable impression of them and could only treat them as enemies.

    ¡°You must be joking! I, arrogant? Hongyi¡¯s even more insufferably arrogant. Why don¡¯t you teach her a lesson?¡± Hua Qiyue snickered coldly.

    The atmosphere became tense.

    These old women had heard something about Hua Qiyue. Although contempt was in their eyes, they still feared her somewhat.

    ¡°Humph, you are just amoner. How can youpare with our noble Miss?¡±

    The old woman remarked coldly. Hua Qiyue was gagged speechless. Hongyi must have be so hopeless because of the grannies¡¯ perverse indulgence!

    If the future leader of Heaven Sect was Hongyi, she could destroy the entire sect.

    Mo Yuning at one side saw this and started to sigh quietly, worry knitting her brows.

    That old woman leaped up and raised her silver spear, stabbing at Hua Qiyue ferociously.

    The old woman was in her 50s, but very agile. She could not be ignored. Besides, given her age, she had morebat experience than Hua Qiyue.

    Yet Hua Qiyue still managed to defeat her in two moves. She wanted to forestall any trouble.

    The silver spear carried with it a strong murderous aura as it inched toward her bitingly. Hua Qiyue immediately summoned Spiritual Qi to her hands and shouted coldly, ¡°Heart of Fire! Burn¡ª¡±

    The silver spear suddenly stopped in its trajectory. With a loud ¡°Pfft!¡±, it was incinerated by a fire suddenly appearing before it!

    The fire started to flicker eerily, snaking toward the old woman like lightning. It had a cataclysmic power to burn everything, shocking the sinister granny to the core.

    She thought that Hua Qiyue was only good at Qi Art. She did not know she had such a powerful lethal skill!

    The old woman could not evade it. The fire scorched upward to her fingers. After a loud ¡°Pfft!¡±, a hideous shriek resounded.

 Chapter 158 - A Brutal Combat

    Chapter 158 <strong>A Brutal Combat</strong>

    Hongyi and the others were astonished. They focused their eyes and saw that Granny Wang¡¯s hand was on fire. No matter how hard she tried, she could not put it out. The fire was like some creature with an extremely powerful lifeforce, clinging on to her stubbornly!

    Terrible screams rang out, making everyone¡¯s hairs stand on end. The remaining four grannies could not bear the sight. They tried to put out the fire on that granny¡¯s hand.

    All of them coalesced their spiritual energy into fluid. With a ¡°Poof!¡±, they finally put out the fire. At the same time, Hua Qiyue retracted her hand. She no longer tried to maintain the fire. Had she not done this, it would prove almost impossible for the four grannies to quench the me.

    ¡°Ah... my hand... my hand... ¡± The old woman shrieked. She watched her hand, now scorched ck, her face full of terror!

    Hongyi stared dumbfounded at the whole scene. She could not quite believe her eyes.

    ¡°You wicked girl! You must be sick of living!¡±

    The four grannies all stared at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue shrugged calmly and said in a cold tone, ¡°All of you are trying to kill me. You think I will be polite and spare you?¡±

    ¡°Fine! Fine!¡± One of the old women was looking very agitated. One could see that she was from the same batch of Heaven Sect disciples as the previous granny.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s attack together. Kill her!¡± The old woman gave an odd shriek, her eyes full of rage.

    ¡°Old hags, you are so shameless. So many against Sister Qiyue. And you are in the wrong too! If Heaven Sect is controlled by you lot, it will surely perish!¡±

    Ji Jing sneered coldly. Mo Yuning heard her and worry etched her face.

    Of course, Ji Jing¡¯s words made her worry too, since these venerable masters had chosen Hongyi as the Sect¡¯s next leader.

    If such an unreasonable person became their leader and a pir of the Sect, she might destroy the Sect within a day!

    ¡°Together!¡± The old grannies obviously were unaffected by Ji Jing¡¯s remarks. The four of them hurled themselves ferociously at Hua Qiyue, brandishing their spirit weapons, as ring lights streaked the sky.

    If they were attacking an ordinary Qi Artist, that person would surely die.

    But Hua Qiyue had mastered a few lethal skills. She could still deal with these old women at the Dragon Diagram Realm.

    ¡°Imprint of Mountain and River!¡± Hua Qiyue nted a few palm prints and bellowed loudly. The palm prints turned instantly into arge crimson palm, striking fiercely at the four attacking old women.

    The crimson palm was as swift as lightning. It tore through the air, making grating noises. Once the Imprint of Mountain and River was out, it would be apanied by wild gales which could sever trees. Their prowess was so rampant that they could shake mountains and rivers.

    The four grannies widened their eyes, shocked. The girl before them had mastered not just an art of fire but also such a rampaging, powerful skill? They had never before encountered such aura¡ªso brutal, berserk and wild!

    ¡°Dodge quickly!¡±

    They were terrified to the core. Their powers before this Imprint of Mountain and River were like ants trying to dislodge an elephant¡ªthey could never seed!

    If they did not dodge, they would be disintegrated by the palm blow. Or turned into dust and smoke.

    The four old women quickly turned and dodged. One of them was too slow and was hit by half the imprint. She was almost killed. She gave off a horrendous scream, her entire body flying direct to the other side, mming forcefully against an ancient tree.

    ¡°Ah Ju!¡± Thepany yelled and quickly rushed over to help the old woman up. She was spitting blood.

    One of the grannies who knew medicine took her pulse and her face immediately sank. ¡°Her liver is ruptured. Help her recover, quick!¡±

    The faces of the other grannies also changed. They had not expected a Qi Artist in the Great Completeness of the Dragon Diagram Realm to be so badly injured by a half-body hit. Hua Qiyue¡¯s Qi Art was so powerful!

    Hongyi saw this and blood almost spilled out from her eyes with hate. She shrieked loudly and wanted to dash over.

    The young female apprentices all pulled her back. ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t! This woman¡¯s not simple. Don¡¯t act rashly!¡±

    Hua Qiyue retracted her hand, coldly eyeing themotion on the other side. Her face was expressionless. Her opponents were truly vicious. Hongyi was clearly in the wrong. Why did they try to kill her first?

    Humph, she had been quite merciful. If it were some other woman, she would have killed all these old women!

    ¡°You bitch... ¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡± Before Hongyi had finished, her face had been pped by someone from a distance.

    Yun Shimo blew on his palm. He had formed a palm using his Spiritual Qi and hit her from a distance. ¡°I very seldom strike women. Don¡¯t provoke my woman... or you will die!¡±

    He remarked coldly. Then, he spurred his horse in the direction of the Five Demons Mountain.

    Hua Qiyue stared at Hongyi nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. Only because your Sect is opposing the Gnawing Devils Sect.¡±

    The old women stared furiously and fearfully at Hua Qiyue. One of them whispered, ¡°Young Mistress, let¡¯s get even with her the next time!¡±

    Hongyi had been pped from a distance and her seniors were also roundly trounced. Even with her stupidity, she could understand the gulf between the two parties. The legendary Prince Nan and Hua Qiyue weren¡¯t so easy to deal with after all.

    So she could only re at them hatefully as they depart. When their figures finally disappeared, Hongyi gave an angry growl. She hit her fist at a big tree by the side.

    Mo Yuning did not leave with Hua Qiyue and the rest. After all, all her fellow disciples were here. Besides, Hua Qiyue had shed so violently with them. If this went on, the entire sect too would regard Mo Yuning as their enemy.

    She could not understand why everyone doted so much on Hongyi. They had turned her from a talented girl into a willful little devil.

    ¡°Yuning...e here.¡±

    One of the grannies saw the dazed Mo Yuning and called out to her coldly.

    Mo Yuning walked over. ¡°Fifth Venerable Master... ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve betrayed the sect! You stood on their side! When we are back, go to the leader and take your punishment!¡±

    The granny known as the Fifth Venerable Master remarked coldly.

    Mo Yuning bit her pinkish lip, staring at the old woman, unconvinced. She finally plucked up her courage. ¡°Venerable master, why must you favor Junior Sister? She was the one who provoked them first. If it weren¡¯t for her, we would be in an alliance with Saint Ji and his people! It¡¯s not any sect which can seed in this operation against the Gnawing Devils Sect!¡±

    ¡°Outrageous! Who is your junior sister? She is one of the five Saints of the world, reincarnated. She will rule the world... all Qi Artists must listen to hermand! Before your junior sister¡¯s birth, our Sect is only a small sect. Heaven Sect only flourished after her birth. Some fortune teller told us that she is the female Saint of the Five Great Saints!¡±

    The old woman said, breathing loudly. The younger female disciples stared at one another, quite baffled. They were wondering if this was true.

    The reincarnation of the female Saint? Then how could Hua Qiyue crush her so easily?

    ¡°But... ¡±

    ¡°No more buts. This matter concerning your junior sister is a secret of our Sect. Since I know all of you are unconvinced, I must be honest. Your junior sister will encounter a great fortune one yearter!¡±

    The old woman said solemnly. Mo Yuning sighed quietly. She no longer dared to say anything more. These grannies were so stubborn. They had doted on Hongyi for 17 years. Of course they would not mind doing the same again, unless...

    Unless Hongyi destroyed the sect after taking over as leader.

    Hongyi was clenching her teeth by the side. However, she had been pulled back by her senior sisters and could do no more.

    The grannies showed their terror. One of them said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Hua Qiyue to be so powerful... looks like we must remove this threat, or she¡¯ll prove a thorn in our side!¡±

    ¡°But there are too many superiors with her. Not easy to remove her. Besides, she¡¯s so strong herself!¡±

    ¡°Then we can only use poison... ¡±

    A group of ignorant grannies discussing how to poison Hua Qiyue. They were seldom out of the sect and knew only a little about Hua Qiyue. Few people knew the fact that Hua Qiyue was immune to all poisons.

    At the same time.

    Hua Qiyue and the others had entered Five Demons Mountain. Inside, there were towering ancient trees. The trails of spirit animals and evil beasts could be found everywhere. However, since Hua Qiyue and her people had powerful auras, the animals did not dare approach them.

    Hua Qiyue sat on the Lightning Steed, staring at the great tree sinking its roots deep into the earth. Layers of fallen leaves on the ground were giving off a decayed odor.

    Rare herbs and medicinal flowers were everywhere. Yet since Hua Qiyue had already possessed many divine herbs, she did not deign them a look. These precious herbs would have interested amon person otherwise.

    ¡°There¡¯s a powerful aura... in the west. I sense many people moving in that direction,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    His cultivation was the most powerful, his senses the most acute.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Since a divine weapon is emerging, it will draw many to it. Many sects are probably here because of the weapon. We have to n well to seize it sessfully.¡±

    Yun Shimo smiled quietly. His profound eyes made Hua Qiyue and the others start.

    He seemed well prepared. Did he have a way to seize the treasure quickly?

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, Prince Nan is so powerful. So are you. We will surely seize the weapon. Remember, we can give you a hand too!¡± Ji Jing answered with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue smiled. ¡°There are many enemies this time. You must be careful too.¡±

    Thepany stared at one another. A divine weapon could attract countless Qi Artists. Everyone would go crazy for it.

    Huangfu Shenglin was the Crown Prince and this was his first ¡°expedition.¡± He had wanted to win the heart of his desired and also to train his powers.

    Anyway, the Changlong Emperor was in charge of state affairs now. He did not need to bother. After all, he had already won the hearts of the people. The former Crown Prince, Huangfu Changyu, hadpletelynguished. The man no longer had a chance to seize the throne.

    However, the aura from a near distance made him panick a bit.

    Unless he could seize the divine weapon this time, it would be hard to win the heart of his desired.

    Thepany crossed a mountain chain. They saw a fiery-red tree soaring into the sky on the level ground surrounded by the five mountains.

    The huge tree emitted ring, red light. Thepany gave astonished gasps. ¡°It¡¯s the Fiery Divine Tree! Quite unexpected to havee across this tree here!¡±

    ¡°Thest time we came here, we did not see this tree!¡± Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s men cried in astonished voices.

    ¡°The Fiery Divine Tree can run. Since a divine weapon is emerging here, of course it hase.¡±

 Chapter 159 - A Multitude of Superiors

    Chapter 159 <strong>A Multitude of Superiors</strong>

    Hua Qiyue narrowed her eyes, pursing her watery, peach-like lips. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this Fiery Divine Tree?¡±

    Yun Shimo replied quietly to her question. ¡°The Fiery Divine Tree can help a fire-system Qi Artist gain fast promotion cultivating under its shade. You are practising Heart of Fire, which can be considered a fire-system art as well.¡±

    Hua Qiyue heard him and felt a little baffled. Where was Spiritual Qi more plentiful¡ªunder a Fiery Divine Tree, or in the Mysterious World? She would know once she reached the ce.

    ¡°Not only that. A Fiery Divine Tree is full of treasures¡ªits leaves and branches can be used as medicines and antidotes to countless poisons. They also embody the essences of the heaven and the earth. Even if you take just a bit, they can fortify your physique by more than twofold,¡± Huangfu Shenglin exined.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes started to gleam. To fortify the physique by more than twofold¡ªshe liked this very much!

    Thepany quickly rushed down toward the Fiery Divine Tree. The other sects were already eyeing the tree covetously.

    When Hua Qiyue and the others approached the front of the tree, they found dozens of people surrounding it. Hua Qiyue surveyed them quickly and found a group of men in ck skull robes, looking sinister with grotesque expressions.

    These men must be from the Gnawing Devils Sect!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many foot soldiers here. Haha, we can give our weapons a bloody baptism!¡±

    One of the men in ck said with a cold smile. Hua Qiyue lifted her brows. ¡°You are from the Gnawing Devils Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oh, this girl¡¯s quite pretty... ¡±

    ¡°No. 5, don¡¯t speak. Reserve your energy!¡± A cold voice interrupted his words. The man in ck heard him and gave a displeased snort. However, he still heeded the voice¡¯s advice.

    No matter what, they were really after the divine weapon.

    Yun Shimo had a cold expression on his face. He cast his eyes around and said quietly to Hua Qiyue, ¡°The Divine Eyes organization and Heaven ess Sect are also here. A few older apprentices of some minor sects are also here.¡±

    There are about fifty to sixty people here, from a multitude of sects. It seemed that many people knew about the emergence of the divine weapon.

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes. The powers of all these people were quite good. If they attacked together, she would have to set up a formation to deal with them quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can still deal with these people,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly. The hare on his shoulder opened its eyeszily. It seemed to have woken from a long sleep.

    ¡°Hmmm... it¡¯s the scent of Drunken Flower Fan!¡± The little hare¡¯s eyes were wide open. It seemed to have seen something.

    It revealed its yearning. ¡°I want the treasure this time!¡±

    Hua Qiyue twitched the corner of her mouth. Damn it, this 10,000-year old creature wants the divine weapon too? Then what could she do?

    Yun Shimo smiled faintly. ¡°You are a 10,000-year-old hare spirit. A divine weapon¡¯s of no use to you. Leave it for my woman.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nearly threw out blood. Yun Shimo was usually so stern, but he sounded so arrogant and familiar now.

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s countenance showed a little displeasure. Ji Feng gazed gently at Hua Qiyue, his heart full of dejection.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love a woman like Hua Qiyue? There must be no more chance for him!

    Ji Feng thought about this and his eyes began to look downcast. And yet he felt it satisfying enough to stay by her side and became reinvigorated again.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly detected a few familiar auras and started to stare at the left.

    They were people from the Divine Eyes organization. Heading them was a man with deep-set eyes full of iciness. He was staring at Hua Qiyue coldly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him.¡± Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and stared provocatively at the man. The man gave a cold snort, and then turned his head away, ignoring her.

    He was the man who had investigated Tianci¡¯s birth father for her thest time. After getting insulted by Hua Qiyue, he tried to kill her. But Hua Qiyue managed to scare him off with a move.

    She did not expect to see him here again. He did not really have the capability to seize the divine weapon. The artists with him should be quite good in Qi Art, but they had hidden their auras so that Hua Qiyue could not detect them.

    The branches of the Fiery Divine Tree extended outwards, its leaves thick and the outlines of its veins clear. The entire tree was shrouded in a faint, red light. It no longer dazzled the eyes.

    The earth where its roots sank into slowly started to split. A red, almost vermilion light slowly seeped out from the ground, bathing the flowers and grass around in red. The ce looked breathtakingly beautiful.

    ¡°The divine weapon¡¯s somewhere near the Fiery Divine Tree¡¯s roots. Looks like even the tree wants the divine weapon.¡± Yun Shimo was frowning. He thought it quite incredible.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. After all, it¡¯s extremely rare to see a Fiery Divine Tree. Now, we¡¯re seeing it here...¡± The expression in Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyes started to look quiteplex.

    It looked like the divine weapon about to emerge was quite extraordinary.

    The little hare snorted coldly. ¡°Of course. This divine weapon had been forged by the former female Saint. Its powers are immense. Of course a spirit tree lilke the Fiery Divine Tree wants it too.¡±

    Hua Qiyue had heard of the Drunken Flower Fan from Tianpi. Right now, she sensed that the green jade gourd was turning hot, trembling at her waist, as if it were trying to break free from some bondage.

    Hua Qiyue gasped secretly to herself. This was a remarkable green jade gourd. Hua Qiyue had always kept its presence a secret. She could not help but shut her eyes, entering the Mysterious World with her Divine Sense.

    Tianpi was pacing anxiously about inside. When he saw Hua Qiyue enter, he was overjoyed. ¡°Qiyue, you must seize that Drunken Flower Fan!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it was forged more than 10,000 years ago by the female Saint!¡± Tianpi said agitatedly. ¡°I never expect it to show up again after so many years!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. She saw Tianpi¡¯s agitation. Was that female Saint... someone he fancied once before?

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    ¡°Humph, be careful of that guy Yun Shimo!¡± Tianpi mused for a while and finally snorted. ¡°If you reach the next level, I canmunicate with you through my spirit. Then you don¡¯t need to enter with your Divine Sense. Get out now. The Drunken Flower Fan¡¯s emerging very soon!¡±

    Tianpi was urging her. Hua Qiyue nodded. With a start, she returned to the real world.

    Everyone was staring nervously at the cracking ground. It seemed everyone wanted that Drunken Flower Fan badly.

    Most of them were condensing the Spiritual Qi in their hand, ready to grab the weapon anytime.

    Even the little hare was widening its eyes, staring at the cracking ground. It started to smack its lips. ¡°Hoho, the Drunken Flower Fan will be mine!¡±

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at it. ¡°What do you need it for? Give it to me if you get it!¡±

    The little hare snorted coldly and mumbled softly. ¡°Of course I have a use for it... many years ago, I used to love this woman... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue almost stumbled. How could a little hare fall for a woman? Wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble too?

    So Hua Qiyue clipped her legs on the horse back and spurred it a little farther from Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo naturally knew what Hua Qiyue was thinking. He hurled a palm at the little hare, which it met with its paw. It withstood the impact of the forceful palm. ¡°You bastard, forgetting me because of a woman!¡±

    However, it still snorted and leaped to the ground, staring coldly the the widening crevice.

    While Hua Qiyue and the little hare were talking, many had overheard them. Even Hongyi, who had just arrived with her followers, overheard them. They stared with great astonishment at the hare.

    Very few people can subdue a spirit animal, let alone one which could talk!

    ¡°That hare... can talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it. You don¡¯t mean it was an illusion?¡±

    ¡°Good heavens! It¡¯s so amazing. We only have a few venerable masters who possess spirit animals. As for talking spirital animals... we haven¡¯t seen one before.

    ¡°Humph, after we grab the divine weapon, we¡¯ll grab the little hare as well... yes... the woman¡¯s quite pretty too. Seize her too and we can have fun with her!¡±

    A few lewd men wereughing presumptuously. Hua Qiyue stared at them. They were from minor sects and their Qi Art had only reached the Soaring Cloud Realm. Yet they were so conceited!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance sank. Before he could react, Ji Feng had, recklessly. He could not hold himself back. Hua Qiyue was the goddess of his heart. How could these men spheme her?

    He hurled out a palm into the air. The Qi Art of the Medicine Saint wasn¡¯t weak at all. Instantly, the lewd men were hit and thrown out.

    The men shrieked hideously and were thrown embarrassedly to the ground, spitting out mouthfuls of blood. Shocked and enraged, they jumped up and started to yell. ¡°Who¡¯s that... who dared to hurt us?¡±

    Ji Feng was about to hurl out another palm when the branches of the Fiery Divine Tree swept the men brutally as if there were eyes behind them. The men were thrown even farther away.

    This time, no one dared to breathe. The Fiery Divine Tree had spiritual sentience. It must have despised those men for being too noisy and shameless.

    Hongyi ran to the front of the tree and stared at the widening crevice underneath it. One of the grannies was afraid she would get into trouble and quickly pulled her back.

    After all, the fiery tree had the sentient intelligence to sweep those noisy,scivious men away.

    The crevice cracked wider and wider. Red light burst out from within,plementing the redness of the Fiery Divine Tree. The entire heaven and earth were bathed in a bloody crimson. Yet this crimson carried with it a faint mncholy, as if it had suffered much from the distant past.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± Yun Shimo said in a whisper.

    Boom¡ª

    A loud boom resounded and the crevice suddenly widened. A fiery red fan soared out, its whole body scintiting in an immortal light!

    ¡°Grab it!¡±

    ¡°Grab it, quick!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was about to act when Yun Shimo grabbed hold of her hand and bellowed coldly, ¡°Grabbing from a distance!¡±

    Streaks of Spiritual Qi shot out from Yun Shimo¡¯s other hand. They entangled the fan, although all the crimson light from the Fiery Divine Tree also enveloped the Drunken Flower Fan!

    All the Qi Artists dashing in were overturned by the Fiery Divine Tree¡¯s branches. They all started to shriek piteously.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were staring straight ahead. When did Yun Shimo learn such an art? Grabbing from a distance was so convenient. He could grab the divine weapon without using his hands.

    But anyway, the Fiery Divine Tree wasn¡¯t simple too...

    Hua Qiyue became extremely agitated. The powers of the Fiery Divine Tree were unleashed suddenly, its branches trying to break Yun Shimo¡¯s spiritual light apart.

    ¡°Quick... the Fiery Divine Tree wants to grab the divine weapon. Think of a way to destroy it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Fiery Divine Tree¡¯s full of treasures. Don¡¯t let it go!¡±

    The crowds started to shout, dashing toward the Fiery Divine Tree, one after another.

 Chapter 160 - Those Who Have a Death Wish Should Step Forward

    Chapter 160 <strong>Those Who Have a Death Wish Should Step Forward</strong>

    Those people were sent flying by the Fiery Divine Tree and they crashed to the ground, wailing like dead pigs. They couldn¡¯t even climb back up to their feet after that.

    They paid the price for their reckless actions.

    Those who remained calmed down and no longer dared to act rashly. The Fiery Divine Tree seemed so powerful that it seemed as though it could send them to their doom if they tried to act recklessly.

    Hongyi yelled coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you snatching the sacred relic? Teachers, go grab it!¡±

    ¡°Young master, please be patient. The Fiery Divine Tree is incredibly powerful!¡± an elderly woman said darkly. Hua Qiyue nced at all these women coldly. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of those women at all.

    All these people wanted was the sacred relic, so they were waiting for Yun Shimo to deal with the Fiery Divine Tree first. She looked at them and decided that they were all as cunning as foxes.

    Yun Shimo could feel the huge pressure that emanated from the Fiery Divine Tree but he quickly formed a handprint with one hand and punched out firmly!

    This punch gave off a piercing wind and the Fiery Divine Tree also knew how extraordinary Yun Shimo was, so it stretched out several branches to block the wind from his punch!

    Boom¡ª

    There was a muffled sound and the Fiery Divine Tree sustained such arge impact that its entire body shook.

    ¡°It¡¯s really powerful!¡± Yun Shimo said in low voice, ¡°Stand back!¡±

    Everyone quickly retreated but Hua Qiyue was worried that Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the tree single-handedly. The origins of this Fiery Divine Tree were extremely mysterious and Yun Shimo was only a mere mortal.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Yun Shimo said as he shot her a small smile. The Fiery Divine Tree was enraged and sent half of its branches smashing down ruthlessly and its branches swept toward Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue in a frenzied manner.

    Hua Qiyue hurriedly summoned her anima energy and sent out her Imprint of Mountain and River that rushed out so forcefully that the Fiery Divine Tree shook once again.

    However, it suddenly quietened as though it had sensed something.

    It stood silently, waiting for something.

    It stopped all its movements but it continued to guard the Drunken Flower Fan protectively.

    Hua Qiyue sensed someone¡¯s gaze on her and this caused all her hairs to rise on end.

    The Fiery Divine Tree suddenly sent out its hazy consciousness to interact with Hua Qiyue, ¡°Young girl, you¡¯re really outstanding. However... you really remind me of an old friend of mine!¡±

    After the ancient divine tree spoke, it abruptly released its tree branches and the Drunken Flower Fannded in Yun Shimo¡¯s hands.

    Everyone was shocked that the Fiery Divine Tree had given up willingly and nobody could understand how Yun Shimo had managed to achieve this feat!

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab it!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    Everyone shouted loudly and even the Gnawing Devils Sect, Babel Sect and Divine Eyes organization who had remained calm earlier were now charging toward Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    Huangfu Shenglin and the others naturally tried to stop these people and surprisingly, Hongyi managed to remain calm this time and did not charge forward with his subordinates.

    The Fiery Divine Tree released an angry yell and sent its branches sweeping downward. Then, those who were charging toward Hua Qiyue were sent flying one at a time.

    ¡°Ah... my leg is broken....¡±

    ¡°This is a monstrous freak! How could it attack us...¡±

    ¡°Run! It¡¯sing at us again!¡±

    Everyone yelled in horror. In a blink of an eye, the various sects that had been so certain of their victory earlier were all fleeing for their lives. After all, this was a legendary Fiery Divine Tree, so ordinary mortals would not be able to ovee it.

    Those from the Divine Eyes organization were more well-versed in Qi Arts, so they managed tond on their feet despite being swept away by the Fiery Divine Tree and examined this tree coldly.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to wait for these people to leave with the sacred relic before we can make our move!¡± someone said softly.

    Then, they stopped trying to charge toward Hua Qiyue and retreated out of this area. However, they did not leave but stared sinisterly at Hua Qiyue and the others from a distance.

    Yun Shimo finally obtained the Drunken Flower Fan. The fan waspletely red and there was a painting of white snow lotuses and a funny-looking bird on it. It seemed like an ordinary fan but everyone could feel a cold and hot aura from it.

    This was such a mysterious fan!

    Ji Jing¡¯s eyes widened in pleasure and said, ¡°Brother Yun, are you going to give this fan to Sister Qiyue?¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t want such a powerful divine weapon?

    Hua Qiyue sat calmly on her horse. Due to the immense power of the fan, these treasured horses had fallen to their knees and let out low growls.

    ¡°Of course, this should be gifted to my girl,¡± Yun Shimo said with a small smile and presented the fiery red fan to Hua Qiyue as he said, ¡°Qiyue, I know how much you wanted this. Please ept it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes twinkled. She hadn¡¯t expected Yun Shimo to be able to part with this divine weapon. She epted it graciously and gave him a small smile as she said, ¡°Many thanks, Prince Nan!¡±

    She addressed him as Prince Nan as a form of gratitude and respect.

    No matter what his intentions were, she would remember the kindness that he had shown her. She was not a pretentious person and would not reject something that she truly wanted.

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Shenglin exchanged a look and they couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely dejected, but what else could they do?

    Yun Shimo was much stronger than them and was a good match for Hua Qiyue!

    Moreover, Yun Shimo was still single while Huangfu Shenglin had already married two concubines. Ji Feng was also still single, he felt very inferior next to Yun Shimo.

    Hua Qiyue examined the Drunken Flower Fan closely and when she opened the fan, she smelled the faint aromatic fragrance of the snow lotus which could make one feel intoxicated.

    She finally understood why this fan was known as the Drunken Flower Fan.

    ¡°Young girl, you should treasure this fan since you seem to share a bond with it. I will remain here within the mountain and if you need any help... feel free to visit me,¡± the Fiery Divine Tree said with a sigh and continued, ¡°Since the ancient times, love was empty and after 10,000 years, memories would disappear as well...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Hua Qiyue sent a silent telepathic message. This Fiery Divine Tree was indeed extraordinary and there were legends about the divine beings. It was said that once Qi Artists managed to attain Holy God Stage, they would be gods themselves and enjoy immortality.

    Therefore, if this could happen to Qi Artists, then the same could happen possibly happen to nts as well. ording to legend, the Fiery Divine Tree had descended from the heavens but no one knew how true this saying was.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why didn¡¯t the Fiery Divine Tree try to snatch the fan back? I was expecting an intense battle to erupt at any moment!¡± a Qi Artist said in confusion.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua is known to be an extraordinary woman and I have witnessed her outstanding abilities for myself today. I¡¯m amazed that even the Fiery Divine Tree has been defeated by you!¡± Huangfu Shenglin said with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue gave him a small smile. When she kept the fan, she sensed a warm red glow from the fan and this glow made her feel veryfortable. Was this the ¡®bond¡¯ that the Fiery Divine Tree had mentioned?

    ¡°We would be prepared for a fierce battle soon,¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s gaze swept across the people who were lying in wait for them in the distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Hua Qiyue did not fear those people.

    The fan was bone-chillingly cold and she held it securely in her hands and smacked the horse. Then, the lightning treasure horse finally rose to its feet and shakily headed down the mountain.

    Hongyi stared bitterly at Hua Qiyue and felt as though Hua Qiyue had reaped all the benefits, so he was naturally full of resentment.

    ¡°Young master, you shouldn¡¯t make your move now since that woman is extremely strong. We should only attack after that woman has been critically injured by the other opponents,¡± his fifth master said coldly.

    Mo Yuning was not too worried either. She had witnessed Hua Qiyue¡¯s powerful abilities and Yun Shimo was also a very mysterious person...

    Moreover, the Drunken Flower Fan was an extraordinary item, so those people would be lucky to escape with their lives.

    Hua Qiyue turned to look back at the silent Fiery Divine Tree before she left the mountain and her eyes were full of gratitude.

    If the Fiery Divine Tree had wanted to snatch the sacred relic, it would have definitely managed to take the sacred relic back but it did not do so.

    The little hare scoffed coldly and swore quietly ¡°Fiery Divine Tree, you bastard...¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree immediately telepathically said, ¡°Sun Moon Deity, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t believe you managed to recognize me. I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡±

    ¡°10,000 years has passed and everything has changed. You should live well. If you ever need my help once the old freaks from the other dimensions return, do feel free to find me.¡±

    The hare got a fright and telepathically replied, ¡°What did you say? You mean those old freaks are not in this dimension?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. They have gone to an even more powerful dimension with more abundant anima energy and more divine herbs and treasures. Everything is far more plentiful in that dimension than this world but if they find out that you¡¯ve returned...¡±

    ¡°What could they possibly do to me? I¡¯m no longer the same person as I was 10,000 years ago! Those people had joined forces to send my House Master to his death.... I¡¯ve yet to avenge his death!¡± the hare said bitterly.

    Hua Qiyue and the others had already left Five Demons Mountain, so both of them fell silent.

    They had nothing else to say to each other.

    After they left Five Demons Mountain, those from the other sects trailed after them from a distance, afraid that the Fiery Divine Tree might suddenly interfere.

    They had decided that they¡¯d wait till Hua Qiyue was 5,000 meters away from the Fiery Divine Tree before making their move.

    Hua Qiyue and the others weren¡¯t too bothered by these people on their tail because they were confident of winning. They smacked their horses¡¯ backs and their horses started sprinted at the speed of light and disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Damn it, those were lightning horses. After them!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this is such a strain on my spiritual energy!¡±

    ¡°She has a sacred relic, so we¡¯d definitely have to join forces to get it from her. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to exin ourselves in front of our sect leader...¡±

    Everyone shouted loudly and used their Qi Arts to follow hot on the heels of Hua Qiyue and the others.

    The lightning horses galloped extremely quickly but those people trailing after them refused to give up. They knew that this would take up a lot of spiritual energy but they were left with no other choice.

    Hua Qiyue and the others knew that if this went on, those who were trailing after them would ultimately exhaust all their spiritual energy. Then, it would be easier to take them down.

    They soon reached grassy ins and this ce was 5,000 meters away from Five Demons Mountain.

    ¡°Stop right there and hand over the divine weapon!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll kill you if you try to run!¡±

    Those people finally made their move. They sent out dozens of spiritual light that were as piercing as swords toward Hua Qiyue and the others when they saw that they hadn¡¯t slowed down but Yun Shimo easily blocked their attacks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop to get rid of these people first!¡± Hua Qiyue said as she tugged on her reins and her horse let out a whinny when it came to aplete stop.

    After her group stopped, those who were trailing after thempletely surrounded Hua Qiyue and the others and looked greedily at the divine weapon in her hands.

    Hongyi and the others were also nearby but they looked on leisurely at this scene. They were waiting for both parties to be critically injured, and then it would be their moment to pounce.

    ¡°Little girl, hand over the Drunken Flower Fan. You¡¯re not worthy of possessing such a sacred divine weapon!¡± the leader of the Gnawing Devils Sect stepped forward and said coldly.

    Hua Qiyue arched her brows. This man looked fierce and his Qi Arts was already at the Lower Moon Erosion Stage, so he was extremely powerful and almost as strong as Yun Shimo.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy? Do you think that a cruel and ruthless sect like the Gnawing Devils Sect that takes innocent lives without a second thought will be worthy of possessing such a sacred weapon then? Humph, those who have a death wish should step forward. Stop wasting my time!¡± Those people were arrogant but Hua Qiyue was even more arrogant than they were. She waved the Drunken Flower Fan in her hand and wanted to see what its powers were.

    The leader of Gnawing Devils Sect was livid.

 Chapter 161 - Sent Flying Far Far Away

    Chapter 161 <strong>Sent Flying Far Far Away</strong>

    He was the deputy sect leader of the Gnawing Devils Sect and no one had ever dared to speak to him so impudently!

    He was Chou Tianhen and was extremely powerful. He was invincible throughout Gnawing Devils Sect with the sole exception of the sect leader. Thus, he couldn¡¯t believe that Hua Qiyue who seemed to be a young girl of eighteen had dared to speak to him so rudely. Chou Tianhen waspletely enraged.

    ¡°Very well! Since you¡¯re not afraid of death, I shall make sure that you die an honorable death. It should be your honor to die by my hands!¡± Chou Tianhen said coldly as he slowly took out his spirit weapon.

    Yun Shimo said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re so much older but you¡¯re picking on a young girl, have you got no sense of shame? Do you not know how many people would mock you if word of this gets out?¡±

    Chou Tianhen¡¯s face darkened. Although the Gnawing Devils Sect was known formitting all sorts of crimes, as a man, it would indeed be an insult to his pride if word got out that he had bullied a young girl.

    ¡°You should battle in her stead in that case! After I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll kill here too!¡± Chou Tianhen looked contemptuously at Yun Shimo who slowly came forward with his horse.

    He had heard about Yun Shimo but he assumed that this man was just proficient at alchemy and wasn¡¯t outstanding in any other way.

    Moreover, Yun Shimo hardly ever went out in public, so Chou Tianhen didn¡¯t know who he was dealing with at all.

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Shenglin stood behind Hua Qiyue and watched closely as Yun Shimo stepped forward.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s Qi Arts skills wereparable to this man¡¯s so this battle was definitely going to be an exciting fight.

    Hua Qiyue had wanted to test the power of the Drunken Flower Fan but when she saw how eager Yun Shimo was, she decided to let him battle in her stead.

    Chou Tianhen scoffed coldly and looked at Yun Shimo with contempt. Yun Shimo was a young man, so he couldn¡¯t possibly be as experienced in battle as he was and their cultivations were alsoparable to each other¡¯s so Chou Tianhen was certain that he¡¯d win this battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you have the first move. Come on!¡± Chou Tianhen looked at Yun Shimo in pity and pretended to be a saint as he said, ¡°After you¡¯ve sent out your first move, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll die without a proper burial ground!¡±

    He was extremely arrogant.

    Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly and the hare yawnedzily as he said, ¡°Why are there so many arrogant people in the world? Sigh, this is such a waste of time.¡±

    Chou Tianhen¡¯s pupils constricted at the hare¡¯s words. Who wouldn¡¯t want a talking spirit animal for himself? He burst outughing and said, ¡°Ha ha ha, I can¡¯t believe that such a spirit animal exists. After I¡¯ve killed you, your spirit animal will belong to me!¡±

    Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time bantering with him. Murderous intent burst out from him and a gentle silver light exploded from his body, making him look like a shining diety.

    Anima energy appeared in his hands and he transformed the energy into a sharp and piercing light sword. Chou Tianhen¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted when he saw this scene!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s aura was suddenly twice as powerful as he had been earlier! This young man had been hiding his true powers.

    Chou Tianhen started to take his opponent seriously and while he was contemting how to take Yun Shimo down, Yun Shimo had already charged toward him like a bolt of lightning!

    Chou Tianhen waspletely taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Yun Shimo to move so quickly. He quickly condensed amina energy to block Yun Shimo¡¯s attack!

    Everyone silently watched this scene.

    Hua Qiyue and the rest of her group had heard much about Yun Shimo but most people had never witnessed his true abilities. Was Yun Shimo as matchless as the rumors made him out to be? They would know for themselves soon enough.

    Hua Qiyue looked pityingly at Chou Tianhen with a small smile.

    Yun Shimo had darted past silently by Chou Tianhen¡¯s side, so they didn¡¯t sh directly.

    Many people were secretly stunned. Did this mean that Yun Shimo was undefeated against the famous Chou Tianhen? But he was the deputy sect leader of the Gnawing Devils Sect!

    After Yun Shimo returned to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side as fast as a bolt of lightning, everyone heard Chou Tianhen exim in disbelief, ¡°How could this be¡­.¡±

    This was when the crowd noticed that there was a huge sh across Chou Tianhen¡¯s chest and blood gushed out from his wound. This had been Yun Shimo¡¯s creation.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, Chou Tianhen, you¡¯re way too arrogant and full of yourself. You even said that you would let Prince Nan make the first move earlier. In my opinion, you¡¯re still alive because Prince Nan didn¡¯t wish to kill you!¡± Hua Qiyue said with augh. Chou Tianhen looked extremely pale.

    His men who stood behind him looked at Yun Shimo sharply, as though they wanted to skewer him with their eyes.

    This was the first time they had seen someone who could injure their deputy sect leader in one move and after this, they had finally treated Yun Shimo like a formidable opponent.

    Yun Shimo calmly kept the sword formed from anima energy and said, ¡°Deputy sect leader, you¡¯re not my match. If you want to escape with your life, why don¡¯t you ask your men to join forces with you as well?¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice dripped with contempt but Chou Tianhen¡¯s rage had clouded his judgment and yelled loudly, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s charge! We have to get the divine weapon from the girl!¡±

    Chou Tianhen charged forward murderously with three of his men.

    The disciples of all other sects stood idly by and naturally, they were waiting for both sides to sustain heavy losses.

    However, Huangfu Shenglin wasn¡¯t going to give these men a chance. These men were all highly-skilled Qi Artists but he wasn¡¯t one to fear death, not even if he were to be the crown prince in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and end this as soon as possible!¡± Huangfu Shenglin yelled and led the charge forward.

    Everyone else followed closely behind. Ji Feng and the others naturally didn¡¯t want this to drag on any longer than it should either.

    If more people got to know about the appearance of a divine weapon, this would naturally lead to them facing more opponents. Thus, they should end this as quickly as possible and return to the capital.

    Hua Qiyue and the hare also went on a killing rampage. The disciples of the various sects present were all merciless men and there wasn¡¯t a single decent human amongst them.

    Hua Qiyue had wanted to test the power of the Drunken Flower Fan but nothing happened when she fanned it.

    The hare looked at her disdainfully and said, ¡°You idiot, you have to drip your blood onto this fan so that it would recognize you as its master. You¡¯ll have to sacrifice your blood!¡±

    Realization dawned on Hua Qiyue.

    As she dripped her blood on the Drunken Flower Fan, she was secretly surprised that the hare hadn¡¯t tried to steal this fan from her.

    Then again, it was an old freak that has lived for over 10,000 years and was so powerful that it didn¡¯t need to rely on divine weapons.

    Moreover, after the Fiery Divine Tree had informed it that the top Qi Artists who were of Holy God Stage were no longer in the Tianyuan Continent, he waspletely fearless.

    After her bloodnded on the fan, the Drunken Flower Fan immediately released a fiery red glow. Then, Hua Qiyue pointed it at the men from the Divine Eyes organization who charged toward her¡ª¡ª this man was the same man who had struck a deal with her.

    She gently shook the fan and a gust of powerful wind burst forth from it. This wind was so powerful that the ancient trees at the side were uprooted. It charged forward with a loud rumble and the man was swept up by the gust of wind and sent him flying far away. His angry yells were thest anyone heard of him, ¡°Hua Qiyue¡­ I swear I¡¯ll destroy you one day!¡±

    Hua Qiyue touched the warm Drunken Flower Fan in surprise. She was pleasantly surprised by the power that could be unleashed by this fan and didn¡¯t know where that man had been swept away to.

    This was an unprecedented and messy battle. The disciples of the various sects surrounded Hua Qiyue and the others but they all met with tragic fates. Hongyi was also swept away by the Drunken Flower Fan to an unknown destination.

    Thus, the venerable masters of the Heaven Sect could only re angrily at Hua Qiyue and after swearing that they would destroy her one day, they went off in search of Hongyi who had been swept away.

    Finally, their opponents were all swept away by Hua Qiyue¡¯s fan. The Drunken Flower Fan was extremely destructive and Hua Qiyue had merely fanned it gently to unleash such a powerful wind.

    If she had used all her spiritual energy to fan the Drunken Flower Fan, all her opponents would have probably been killed.

    In other words, this melee was extremely humiliating to the disciples of the various sects. This was because they were swept away even before they could disy their true strengths!

    Even the experts of the smaller sects had either remained undefeated before they met Hua Qiyue or had been defeated in battle honorably.

    Therefore, everyone who fought in this battle could never wipe this humiliation from their memories.

    Hua Qiyue and the others quickly returned to the capital and they were sure that no one would be able to trail after them. The Drunken Flower Fan was so powerful that only someone as strong as Yun Shimo would be able to track them down again after being swept away by the fan.

    Thus, Hua Qiyue sessfully obtained a divine weapon. Tianpi was thrilled and examined the fan for a long while before he finally sighed. He looked very conflicted as he returned the fan to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue examined the Drunken Flower Fan curiously but could not see what was wrong with it.

    The next day, everyone throughout the country found out that Hua Qiyue had obtained the newest divine weapon that had made its appearance. Countless Qi Artists were full of envy and resentment but they did not rush down to the capital immediately to snatch the weapon from her.

    The disciples of the various sects had been sent flying far away after Hua Qiyue used her Drunken Flowe Fan. It was a long time before they finally made it back to the respective sects and became the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes.

    Hua Qiyue had sessfully be public enemy number one.

    There woulde a day whenrge numbers of Qi Artists would attack her.

    After she returned to the Hua¡¯s mansion, Hua Qiyue led a very idyllic lifestyle. She would bring Tianci all around thend and tried every single food stall within the capital, or she would pluck several divine herbs from the Mysterious World and nt seeds that she had yet to nt and sent many medicinal herbs to Feng¡¯s Yard.

    At night, she would enter the Mysterious World to cultivate. After she had leveled up to the greatpletion of the Cultivation Dimension, her cultivation speed had slowed down. No matter how hard she tried, she could not attain Lower Moon Erosion Stage.

    Tianpi said that some people might spend their entire lives trying to attain Moon Erosion Stage to no avail and were stuck at the Cultivation Dimension for the rest of their lives.

    Huangfu Shenglin would often visit her at the Hua¡¯s Mansion while Yun Shimo would often bring Tianci from his estate to the Hua¡¯s mansion, so after some time, the Old Madame and Hua Liting felt slightly embarrassed.

    However, both men did not make things difficult for them and only used whatever opportunities they had to get to know Hua Qiyue better.

    At the same time, when the sect leader of Heaven Sect received his granddaughter who had finally returned and heard about what had happened, she was livid.

    Her precious granddaughter Hongyi had been sent flying for a distance of more than 50,000 meters by Hua Qiyue¡¯s fan and crashnded on a huge rock. This resulted in Hongyi breaking her left hand and her entire face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s.

    The sect leader had always doted on Hongyi since childhood and now that Hongyi had been so humiliated, she told her tale through sobs and med Hua Qiyue for her current misery.

    The sect leader was livid but she couldn¡¯te up with a solution to deal with Hua Qiyue. After all, both Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan were extremely powerful and now that she had the Drunken Flower Fan, it wouldn¡¯t be easy bringing her down.

    ¡°Sect leader, I have a n that would definitely work!¡±

 Chapter 162 - Princess Qianyang

    Chapter 162 <strong>Princess Qianyang</strong>

    The fifth apprentice of the first batch, Mo Yuning¡¯s fifth venerable master, said lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the good idea? Tell me now!¡± The female chief gnashed her teeth in anger and said, ¡°I have nevery my hand on her. But now, Hongyi was hurt so seriously. I must kill Hua Qiyue to blow off some steam!¡±

    The fifth venerable master smiled and continued, ¡°Chief, don¡¯t you forget that our apprentice Qianyang went back to the pce with the Emperor a month ago? She is the Emperor¡¯s favorite daughter. Fortunately, our Heaven Sect adopted her. When Princess Qianyang was lost, the Emperor and the Concubine Xian offered millions of taels of gold to find her.¡±

    The female chief raised her eyebrows. Of course, she remembered it. After Princess Qianyang returned to the imperial pce, the Changlong Emperor also sent ten thousand taels of gold and countless jewelry as the reward to the Heaven Sect.

    ¡°Yes, I remember Qianyang. She is the most outstanding apprentice of our sect.¡±

    She was a talented girl. The Heaven Sect once had attached great importance to her. But she had to return to the capitalter, which made the fifth venerable master who adopted her very frustrated. It took some efforts for her to have a smart apprentice, but she was the Emperor¡¯s beloved daughter.

    The fifth venerable master went to the chief¡¯s side, exining her n to her in some details.

    After listening to her words, the chief nodded and said, ¡°This is a good idea, but what if the Emperor doesn¡¯t believe us?¡±

    ¡°Chief, the Emperors are suspicious. Although he won¡¯t mess with Hua Qiyue for us, after all, now she is powerful, and she has the Prince Nan. So, the Emperor must begin to suspect her if we do that.¡±

    The fifth venerable masterughed. The chief squinted and thought for a while. Then she found that she was right, so she ordered the five venerable master to do it that way.

    After discussing, the female chief came into Hongyi¡¯s room. Looking at the sleeping girl covered with wounds, her sight turned cold at once.

    Hongyi was covered with wounds. Luckily, the wounds didn¡¯t imperil her life. However, in the chief¡¯s eyes, such injuries had touched her bottom line.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue! I will surely find a way to tear you to shreds. How dare you hurt my granddaughter!¡±

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue would marry Yun Shimo on the tenth of September. There was still a month for their marriage, but everyone in the capital had known the news.

    The Prince Nan¡¯s mansion and the Hua¡¯s Mansion were also busy in preparing the happy event. While Huangfu Shenglin was increasingly upset. After all, he loved Hua Qiyue. In his heart, no woman couldpare with her.

    Hua Qiyue had both ability and political integrity. Now, she owned a divine weapon, which was almost invincible in the world. If he could marry her, it was more hopeful for him to strengthen the Royal family¡¯s power.

    On one morning, Lv Xin stumbled into the inner courtyard when Hua Qiyue was teaching Tianci the Spirit Summoning Art.

    ¡°Miss... Miss! There is good news! Good news!¡± Lv Xin said happily, ¡°The Emperor sent you fifty thousand taels of gold, with many boxes of jewelry and many precious silks, to congratte you on getting the divine weapon!¡±

    Lv Xin¡¯s eyes were shining. Of course, she saw the soldiers carrying boxes of jewelry into the hall. After they put them in the hall, the whole room was illuminated by the light of them immediately.

    Hua Qiyue frowned and thought, ¡°The Emperor send gifts to me at this moment. They must be pulling some strings.¡±

    The Changlong Emperor was not an ordinary man. After all, she was the most powerful woman in the Changjing Kingdom. Moreover, Prince Nan was also powerful. If they really got married, the Changlong Emperor might feel stressed.

    In fact, a senior Qi Artist was worth hundreds of thousands of ordinary Qi Artists.

    ¡°Miss, hurry up. Eunuch Zhou also brought an invitation, saying that he would hand it to you!¡± Youshui also hurried her to go.

    Hua Qiyue stood up slowly. Tianci blinked his eyes, asking, ¡°Mom, does that mean we will have a lot of money in the future?¡±

    Hua Qiyueughed. The little fellow loved money at his young age.

    ¡°Yes, we will have money to burn. But we had better be powerful first. Otherwise, it¡¯s useless to be rich. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Hua Qiyue took Tianci¡¯s hand, walking toward the main hall.

    When they arrived there, Eunuch Zhou and others were greeting Old Madame Hua and Hua Liting. When he saw Hua Qiyue, Eunuch Zhouughed happily. His smile was warmer than the sun.

    ¡°Congrattions, Princess Jinghua! When the Emperor heard that you had seized the divine weapon, he prepared those especially for you. By the way, the Emperor also sent an invitation to you to go to Princess Qianyangs¡¯s new Princess Hall for dinner three dayster.¡±

    Then Eunuch Zhou handed a red invitation to Hua Qiyue respectfully with both hands.

    Hua Qiyue took it over andughed. ¡°Oh, thanks! You¡¯ve had a long journey! Lv Xin, take one hundred taels of gold to Eunuch!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was generous. It was one hundred taels of gold! Some Eunuchs could not earn this amount in his lifetime. So, Eunuch Zhou liked toe here to send messages to Hua Qiyue.

    Eunuch Zhou thanked her happily. Then he left after a short greeting.

    Old Madame Hua and Hua Liting looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know whether they should be happy or sad. Hua Qiyue was in the limelight nowadays, which had attracted much attention from many Qi Artists.

    Hua Qiyue took a look at the two boxes of gold and three boxes of jewelry in the main hall. They were shining with golden brilliant rays, which made her eyes water.

    ¡°Qiyue, the Emperor rewarded you with so many jewels, it seems that you should give several magic drugs to Princess Qianyang.¡± Hua Liting asked cautiously.

    Old Madame Hua also nodded and said, ¡°Your father is right, one good turn deserves another. I heard that Princess Qianyang returned just recently, and she was the Emperor¡¯s most beloved daughter. After all, she is the daughter of the Concubine Xian who the Emperor loved most before. But I don¡¯t know her temper. Qiyue, you had better not mess with her.¡±

    Hua Qiyue answered with a light smile, ¡°Daddy, grandmother, trust me! I know what to do in the future.¡±

    They were afraid that she was too high-profile and offended Princess Qianyang, which would make the Changlong Emperor more suspicious about her.

    After all, emperors always were suspicious. When she married Yun Shimo, they would be more powerful. How could the Emperor not be alert to her?

    With a sigh, Old Madame Hua waved her hand to let minions carry these boxes of jewelry into the warehouse. Hua Qiyue gave a hundred taels of gold to twenty minions in the mansion each as the reward. At present, everyone was very happy, and they were full of gratitude for her.

    ¡°Yue Er, although you are famous now, the wind will destroy the trees in the forest. You have to understand this principle. I don¡¯t want to be rich. I just want to live in the world with a sound and safe family.¡± Old Madame called Hua Qiyue to her side and said to her thoughtfully.

    Hua Qiyue understood her concerns. Hua Liting also showed a dignified look.

    They were very happy that the Emperor attached great importance to Hua Qiyue. But Old Madame¡¯s words were reasonable.

    Tianci began to wander around the courtyard. He saw the servants carrying all the jewelry into the warehouse. He also followed in and took out some strings of jewelry to y with. He circled a few folds of them around his neck.

    All of them were amused by Tianci¡¯s behavior. The little fellow also grinned happily.

    Hua Qiyue felt warm deep down in her heart. ¡°I must be stronger and stronger to protect Tianci. I must eliminate whoever tries to hurt him.¡±

    Then, Ouyang Youche came to pay a visit. For this man who she met several times, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t like him or hate him. Anyway, she took thest transaction as a reward to Huangfu Shenglin. Ouyang Youchen sent some Qi Artists to help Huangfu Shenglin, which enabled him to sessfully kill those people who followed Huangfu Changyu.

    But this time, Ouyang Youcheng brought several useful news.

    First, Princess Qianyang was adopted by the Heaven Sect. The Emperor had found her several days ago and brought her back with honor.

    Second, Huangfu Shenglin would like to choose her as the Princess Consort.

    The third one, after Ouyang¡¯s family was reorganized by Ouyang Youche, the Changlong Emperor might intentionally take Ouyang Liuer as the Princess Consort.

    That was to say, the Changlong Emperor took a fancy to Ouyang¡¯s family and was ready to spare no effort to support them.

    Hua Qiyue understood his idea. After all, she would marry the Prince Nan, and then Yun Shimo would be more powerful. So, the Changlong Emperor must hold up a strong family to make a bnce.

    However, Ouyang Youchen made it clear that he won¡¯t be the enemy of Hua Qiyue. After all, he had witnessed how powerful she was. If Ouyang¡¯s family was really antagonistic to Hua Qiyue, there would be no benefit to him.

    Before Ouyang Youche left, Yun Shimo came here. Tianci especially liked to stay with Yun Shimo. Under his guidance for half a day, Tianci got a promotion to a higher level.

    Three days passed in peace. At that night, Hua Qiyue led Tianci to the newly built pce of Princess Qianyang. It was built in a hundred miles of the pce. It was originally built for Princess Huizhen, but something bad happened to her. Naturally, it couldn¡¯t belong to her anymore.

    In the Emperor¡¯s heart, Princess Huizhen thoroughly disappointed him. Now with Princess Qianyang¡¯s return, his love to Princess Huizhen and others was greatly taken away.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s Princess Hall was carefully decorated with jade. There were some famous flowers and precious trees nted in the front yard and back yard.

    The birthday banquet was held in the main hall of the backyard. When Hua Qiyue arrived, there were many people sitting in the hall, and all of them were the ministers¡¯ daughters and childes.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua ising. Haha, it seems that she doesn¡¯t bring her Drunken Flower Fan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that she grabbed the Drunken Flower Fan. And she did it with the help of the First Prince.¡±

    ¡°Tut, tut, the First Prince really loved her. But unfortunately, she only likes Prince Nan.¡±

    ¡°What a pity! The First Prince wastes his time.¡±

    The crowd whispered. When Hua Qiyue appeared, everyone was attracted by her, as if she were the bright sun.

    Some young childes¡¯ gazes at her were as hot as candlelights. Unfortunately, she was going to marry Prince Nan soon. Even the First Prince had no chance, let alone them.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, you areing! Come and sit here!¡± Ji Jing jumped to wee her first. She took Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand andughed. Princess Huiya was sitting in front of that long table, smiling gently at Hua Qiyue.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes were shining. Although he was young, he liked beautifuldies as well. He sprung to Princess Huiya and sat next to her.

    Princess Huiya¡¯s maidservant was about to reprimand him, but was stopped by Princess Huiya.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your eldest brothere?¡± Hua Qiyue looked around curiously, and she didn¡¯t see Ji Feng and Yun Shimo.

    Huangfu Xuan sat in the middle of the opposite side. He looked at Hua Qiyue, and then looked away in a panic.

    ¡°He is here. Now he is taking a walk with Prince Nan in the back garden... Sister Qiyue, I heard that the little devil, Hongyi ising tonight!¡± Ji Jing¡¯s face was slightly gloomy. After all, Hongyi was the granddaughter of the Heaven Sect¡¯s chief, and Qianyang Princess was adopted by them

 Chapter 163 - Ordering Yun Shimo to Accompany Princess Qianyang

    <strong>Chapter 163 Ordering Yun Shimo to Apany Princess Qianyang</strong>

    While Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing were having small talks, the Emperor was meeting the fifth venerable master and Hongyi from the Heaven Sect in the main hall.

    After all, Princess Qianyang was brought up by the fifth venerable master. She was the Emperor¡¯s benefactor. Therefore, in the Changlong Emperor¡¯s heart, they were all honored guests.

    ¡°Your Highness, I have heard about you for a long time. When I meet you today, I feel you are really mighty and dignified, which feast our eyes.¡± The fifth venerable master said some genteel words to praise the Changlong Emperor. As expected, he was very happy.

    Changlong Emperor looked at Hongyi, whose head was swollen and made her look like a pig, saying with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Left Custodian. The Heaven Sect is the benefactor of Qianyang and me. I¡¯ve heard that you are really powerful, so I¡¯m eager to make friends with you for a long time. But unfortunately, I can¡¯t make my dreame true at that time.¡±

    Princess Qianyangughed and said immediately, ¡°Your Majesty and Father, now we are rtives and we are closer than friends. By the way, Senior Sister, why did your face be like this?¡±

    Princess Qianyang stared at Hongyi. She was not familiar with her, because the fifth venerable master ced her in a small yard to practice. The yard was the farthest one from the center of the sect.

    She seldom went out if she didn¡¯t need to. Or even if she went out for a stroll, it was hard to meet the chief¡¯s favorite granddaughter in the legend.

    ¡°Nothing... Nothing happened to my face...¡± Hongyi quickly lowered her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Master, then... I had better don¡¯t show up at the banquet. My face had been destroyed. How can I go out to shame our sect?¡±

    The fifth venerable master sighed softly and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you. Which jinx did you provoke? I¡¯m sad for you to have been tortured like this.¡±

    The Emperor took a look at Hongyi. She had severe skin trauma, and she had a broken left arm. She looked very awkward with these injuries.

    He had heard about her rumors before. But the more people spread it, the more chaotic it became. And he couldn¡¯t identify who was right or not.

    ¡°Senior Sister, who on earth beat you like this? Tell me! Your Majesty and Father is here, maybe he can help you settle this ount!¡±

    Princess Qianyang frowned. She thought Hongyi was afraid of being revenged, so she concealed the truth.

    ¡°Yes, Yi¡¯er, just tell us. I can also sort him out for you. Your Highness Princess, His Imperial Majesty, there are things you don¡¯t know, Yier was injured a few days ago. After she came back, she was unwilling to talk to us. No matter how we asked or consoled her, she just refused to tell us who that was. Then we had no choice but to take her out to breath some fresh air.¡± The fifth venerable master exined with a smile. And her eyes were full of love for Hongyi.

    ¡°Young master Hongyi, who on earth hurt you like this? Speak it out. If you are wronged, I will help you punish him.¡± The Changlong Emperor said coldly, with encouragement in his eyes.

    Hongyi shook her head at once as if she were timid.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m on the road to recovery soon. Don¡¯t mention the past...¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, what are you talking about? Your Majesty and Father has a lot of great Qi Artists, as long as you tell us, we will help you get revenge.¡±

    Changlong Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Yes, there are many high-level Qi Artists here. Miss Hongyi, there is no harm in telling us.¡±

    Hongyi hesitated, with bright tears in her eyes. The fifth venerable master tapped her on the shoulder painfully. Under their attention, Hongyi finally slowly told the story.

    ¡°Actually... Hua Qiyue beat me up with her Drunken Flower Fan. She pped it lightly then I was swept to the sky and fell on a huge stone. Fortunately, I used my anima energy to protect myself. Otherwise, I would really be a meat pie then.¡±

    With a soft sigh, she continued while wiping tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t offend her much, but she just couldn¡¯t let me go.¡±

    Changlong Emperor¡¯s face grew gloomy. He picked up his teacup listlessly and asked, ¡°Was Princess Jinghua really so arrogant like that?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Jinghua... It seems that she has seized a divine weapon recently, called Drunken Flower Fan. I didn¡¯t unexpected that it was so powerful. It is estimated that ten hundred thousands of elite soldiers or Qi Artists will be swept away by her! We all know that it¡¯s made by a Qi Artist in Holy God. It must be invincible.¡± The fifth venerable master frowned and said in a unhappy tone.

    Although Hongyi and the fifth venerable master didn¡¯t say anything, Changlong Emperor was obviously unhappy.

    The sentence, ¡°it is estimated that ten hundred thousands of elite soldiers or Qi Artists will be swept away by her,¡± said by the fifth venerable master startled him, making him feel ufortable.

    If Hua Qiyue became his adversary, then the Royal family wouldn¡¯t have the ability to defend itself? It was the divine weapon. It was so powerful that even could destroy several countries. Tens of millions of human beings were like ants in front of divine weapons.

    ¡°It was her... Your Majesty and Father, I heard that Princess Jinghua, Hua Qiyue, is a great Qi Artist. Well, I didn¡¯t expect that even a woman could be so fierce. She is too arrogant. Your Majesty and Father, you just gave her gifts several days ago!¡± Princess Qianyang said with wide eyes. And there was something reproachful in her words.

    Changlong Emperor was very embarrassed in a sudden.

    ¡°Your Highness, what are you talking about?¡± The fifth venerable master said ¡°generously¡± in a hurry, ¡°Although Princess Jinghua is arrogant, she is a Qi Artist with a divine weapon. If a country has such a powerful Qi Artist, it must treat her well.¡±

    What she said meant that the state didn¡¯t dare to offend such a Qi Artist, which was, of course, the same as what Changlong Emperor was thinking.

    The speaker might say it unintentionally, but the listener would take it seriously.

    It was probably how misunderstandings came out in the world.

    The fifth venerable master withdrew with Hongyi, saying that they would go to another hall to have a rest. They came to celebrate the birth of Princess Qianyang, but because of Hongyi¡¯s ¡°face¡±, they could only rest in the side hall.

    Princess Qianyang was a little unhappy, but she still didn¡¯t show it. She went to the backyard with the Emperor gloomily.

    The front hall and the back hall¡¯s doors were opposite each other. People had to go through the backyard to the back hall. When they reached the backyard garden, Princess Qianyang suddenly saw a man in ck standing in the Condensate Pavilion and talking with another man indifferently.

    Although the man was in ck, his handsome face was as cool as snow lotus, and his eyes were shining like stars, making her want to admire.

    ¡°He... Who is he?¡± Princess Qianyang stood her ground. Although she had returned for one month, Concubine Xian had been watching her, and she had to learn the etiquette of the pce. So she never stepped outside, nor had she met many men.

    ¡°He... He is Prince Nan, Yun Shimo.¡± The Changlong Emperor nced at Yun Shimo lightly, and then looked at his beloved daughter. He felt depressed. Looking at her reaction, she was mostly fascinated by him.

    ¡°How handsome he is...¡± Princess Qianyang whispered, with fanatical light in her eyes. Then she had thoroughly forgotten the etiquette in the pce and ran to him excitedly.

    Changlong Emperor shook his head helplessly. It seemed that Princess Qianyang had fallen in love with Yun Shimo. That would be troublesome. Because he had announced his wedding date with Hua Qiyue, and they were ready to marry.

    But what should he do if Princess Qianyang really loved him? Changlong Emperor felt guilty to Qianyang and he tried to make up for his love for her all the time.

    However, undoubtedly, what was ahead of him today was a difficult problem.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, I¡¯m Qianyang. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the famous Prince Nan!¡± Princess Qianyang ran into the Condensate Pavilion andughed. She was so lively and unrestrained as if she were a kid from the Jianghu.

    Both Ji Feng and Yun Shimo looked at the beautiful little girl running out in surprise. It looked like Princess Qianyang was only fifteen or sixteen years old. She and the Concubine Xian looked alike in appearance, which was very gooding-looking.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡± Yun Shimo just responded faintly.

    Ji Feng smiled gently and said, ¡°Princess Qianyang, you can only see Brother Yun now. My name is Ji Feng. I didn¡¯t expect that you are so young and lovely.¡±

    Ji Feng¡¯s words made Princess Qianyang feel shy. She secretly nced at Yun Shimo, but he was looking at the back hall, with tenderness in his eyes.

    Her heart beat fast. If he could look her so tenderly, she would absolutely ck out happily. He was so perfect that she could seldom find a man like him in the world. Princess Qianyang vowed to make him her husband secretly.

    She grew up in the Heaven Sect. Influenced by the personality of the fifth venerable master, she was brave and never bound by themon customs.

    ¡°Qianyang, we will have dinner soon. The guests are waiting for you. We should go now.¡± At this time, Changlong Emperor smiled lightly. An idea came to him in a moment.

    Perhaps this method was the perfect one: Let Yun Shimo marry Princess Qianyang, and let the First Prince marry Hua Qiyue, which could satisfy both sides.

    Yun Shimo and Ji Feng made a ceremony to the Emperor, and then the four people went to the back hallughing and talking.

    At the same time.

    Tianci took out a red fruit from his pocket. He blinked his eyes and put it back again.

    Hua Qiyue watched all this silently. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. But the child had grown up, and she should wait and see his actions.

    Then the First Prince, Huangfu Shenglin came. He walked straight towards Hua Qiyue with a tender smile, asking, ¡°Qiyue, youe so early. How do you do these days?¡±

    Hua Qiyue politely nodded to him, answering, ¡°Fine, thank you for your concern, Prince.¡±

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t be so polite to me. I really feel we were stranges if you talk to me like that.¡± Huangfu Shenglin frowned, with a slight disappointment in his eyes. Hua Qiyue just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Huangfu Shenglin looked at Tianci who stared at him and said, ¡°Tianci, you¡¯re here too. How about going to fight evil beasts together when you are free?¡±

    Tianci¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up after hearing that, ¡°Okay! Okay! I really want to go to the Magic Beasts Forest. But my mom always has no time to take me there!¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin showed his gentle smile. He liked this lovely and lively little fellow very much. He took out a chain made of Magic Core and said, ¡°Tianci, this chain is for you. It can help you absorb more anima energy. I believe you will like it very much!¡±

    Tianci blinked, looking at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t refuse Huangfu Shenglin, so she nodded to him. Tianci received it happily and sat opposite to her with Huangfu Shenglin.

    Suddenly, they heard a burst of cheerfulughter, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s turned out that Qianyang and Prince Nan are so well-matched. You all like the chicken soup with flower ginseng in Yangcheng. The city is not far from here. You must invite the princess to drink that famous ginseng soup someday!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s voice was so loud that everyone in the back hall could hear it clearly. People looked at Hua Qiyue one after another. To their surprise, the Emperor let her betrothed husband apany Princess Qianyang to drink ginseng soup at this time.

 Chapter 164 - The Princessâ€™s Arrogant Provocation

    <strong>Chapter 164 The Princess¡¯s Arrogant Provocation</strong>

    Hua Qiyue looked at the Emperor, Yun Shimo and other peopleing in calmly. She noticed a girl in pink finery, with a double fairy bun. She must be Princess Qianyang.

    ¡°Heree the Emperor and the Princess...¡±

    She was right. As a eunuch cried out, that girl in pink grand clothes came in. She was Princess Qianyang. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She had an oval face and attractive amorous watery eyes. Her lips were as thin as cherry petals and her skin was very good, white and smooth.

    She was a lovely girl.

    Hua Qiyue admitted that she would almost fall in love with her when she met such a lovely little girl.

    While Princess Qianyang was looking at Yun Shimo with an infatuated eye. When she entered the door, her left foot was identally tripped by the high threshold. Yun Shimo, who was the closest to her, gave her a hand.

    Suddenly, the girl who was as delicate as peach blossom felt shy and there were two red clouds on her beautiful face.

    Hua Qiyue looked at this and suddenly felt it was a bit dazzling.

    She felt unhappy faintly in her heart. ¡°What was wrong with me? Yun Shimo just helped Princess Qianyang unconsciously.¡±

    Princess Qianyang smiled at the crowd and walked softly towards her seat. The Concubine Xian had alreadye. The Emperor and Princess Qianyang were sitting beside her.

    ¡°I am Princess Qianyang. May everyone have a good time. I grew up outside when I was a child. Please tell me if there is anything I could improve!¡±

    Princess Qianyang smiled at the crowd. She was easy-going and didn¡¯t put on any airs, so everyone considered her generous and decent.

    ¡°Congrattions to the Emperor on finding his daughter. Princess Qianyang was generous and decent. It is indeed the blessing of our country!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the Emperor and the Concubine Xian on finding the princess!¡±

    The crowd congrattes them and presented their gifts.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s gift was the magic medicine, the Long Red. When she presented two Long Reds, everyone was shocked. After all, one Long Red could be sold as five hundred thousand taels of gold early.

    Although it was very expensive, many wealthy Qi Artists rushed to buy, causing chaos in the city.

    Everyone knew that the treasure house of Hua Qiyue could almostpare to the Royal Family¡¯s. Now she was so generous that others all envied her.

    Seeing this situation, the Emperor was very happy. He was not so wary of her as before, either. After all, she had presented two Long Reds which were worth one million taels of gold.

    It was hard to buy magic medicines although he was rich. With these two Long Reds, no matter what happened to Princess Qianyang in the future, he needn¡¯t worry about her.

    ¡°Are you Princess Jinghua, Hua Qiyue?¡± Although Hua Qiyue sent her the magic medicine, Princess Qianyang wasn¡¯t very delighted.

    She stared at the woman sitting beside Ji Jing. Indeed, she was the prettiest one here and her temperament was extraordinary. It could find that she was extraordinary easily.

    She was in white, with an indifferent expression. There was nopliment to Princess Qianyang on her face at all.

    Hua Qiyue stood up, nodding her head lightly and answering, ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I¡¯m Hua Qiyue.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a kind of displeasure in Princess Qianyang¡¯s heart. Thinking of her Senior Sister of the Heaven Sect was beaten by her and she didn¡¯t hand in the divine weapon she got to the Royal family, Princess Qianyang was angry.

    Additionally, she was the fiancee of Yun Shimo, and they would marry soon. So there was a terrible thought in Princess Qianyang¡¯s mind¡ªShe wished Hua Qiyue could disappear from this world.

    ¡°You are the Hua Qiyue of the legendary. Well, you are pretty, but you¡¯re too arrogant. Did you remember that several days ago, the Grounded Conductor of the Heaven Sect was seriously beat by you? So that even she came to the capital, she didn¡¯t dare toe out to attend my banquet, but could only sit in the guest hall!¡± Princess Qianyang said coldly, causing chaos on the spot.

    Everyone knew that the Heaven Sect was a highly prestigious sect in the Changjing Kingdom. It was the benefactor of the Princess. Now, there must be a show to see.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Princess Qianyang inquire about the cause of the incident?¡± Hua Qiyue answered indifferently.

    When the Changlong Emperor saw this, he coughed lightly, suggesting that she should stop talking. He knew that if Princess Qianyang kept questioning, it would damage the reputation of the Heaven Sect.

    ¡°Humph, I know that you are so arrogant.¡± Princess Qianyang nced at Hua Qiyue scornfully with cold eyes, just as a nobel master looked at the wrongdoer.

    Hua Qiyue just smiled slightly. Changlong Emperor quickly said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, infanta. She is young and ignorant so her words were offensive. I hope you won¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    The Concubine Xian also apologized to her. ¡°Yes, Qianyang is still young, and she doesn¡¯t know the reason. After all, Heaven Sect has helped her, and it¡¯s reasonable for her to be excited.¡±

    Although Princess Qianyang returned to the pce for just a month, the Emperor and the Concubine Xian spoiled her very much. How could they ever ignore her feelings? So she was more resentful.

    ¡°Your Majesty and Father, Mother, Princess Jinghua is a talent, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she can be so bold!¡± Princess Qianyang said angrily.

    Tianci¡¯s face was gloomy. And Ji Feng and others were unhappy too. Then Tianci murmured firstly, ¡°Oh, do you mean that little devil? She took my ears and scratched my face when we first met. If dad and mom saved meter, I¡¯m afraid I would be killed by her!¡±

    When people heard his words, they immediately marveled at Hongyi¡¯s cruelty.

    Then Princess Qianyang stared at Tianci coldly. The little boy also raised his eyebrows and stared at her bravely.

    The Changlong Emperor¡¯s heart sank slightly. He was only a small child. But he had such momentum now. He would be uninhibited after growing up!

    Hua Qiyue would marry Yun Shimo soon, then they would be more powerful. They could beparable to all the Qi Artists of the Royal family even if they were only two or three people!

    That was to say, their unification could absolutely mean a change in the Changjing Kingdom¡¯s Royal family!

    ¡°Tianci was right. If we hadn¡¯t saved him in time, Hongyi would have killed him. Although I live in the capital, I know a lot of secrets about Heaven Sect. Are you clear about them, Princess Qianyang?¡± Hua Qiyue said in a faint way, facing Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes without fear.

    Princess Qianyang was shocked. Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t afraid of her, which made her really at a loss.

    She also knew that Hongyi acted like a tyrant and killed people freely. However, the fifth venerable master told her that Hongyi was the chief in the future because her birth flourished Heaven Sect.

    She also said that Hongyi must be a powerful chief in ten years. So Princess Qianyang didn¡¯t dislike her that much as before.

    ¡°Qianyang, you¡¯ve drunk too much. Stop talking now!¡± Changlong Emperor ordered her coldly. She nced at Hua Qiyue unhappily and sat down very unwillingly.

    The Concubine Xian looked at the Changlong Emperor anxiously. She knew that Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist he had thought highly of. Now Princess Qianyang offended her. Would she lose his favor?

    In fact, in the Changlong Emperor¡¯s heart, there was only discontent with Hua Qiyue.

    Princess Qianyang was his daughter he got back after so many years, but Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t fear or respect her at all. Moreover, she made her lose face in the public.

    Emperor Changlong¡¯s discontent with Hua Qiyue increased slowly, although he remained rxed on the surface. But Hua Qiyue also knew that the Emperor began to suspect her.

    She was discerning. She would read others¡¯ minds with an exchange of a nce.

    From the beginning to the end, Yun Shimo kept silence. Ji Feng was not the party, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t help Hua Qiyue.

    But Yun Shimo was! His silence made Hua Qiyue feel very disappointed in him.

    Blinking, Tianci whispered something in Ji Feng¡¯s ear. After Ji Feng¡¯s approval, he ran back to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Mom, do you think that the little enchantress would alsoe? I heard that she is the benefactor chief of this Princess.¡±

    Tianci asked her seriously. Hua Qiyue nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Maybe she wille. But she was hurt seriously by me. I think she doesn¡¯t dare to show up.¡±

    Tianciughed and his big eyes were full of cunning, ¡°Humph, she must have said something bad about mom. Otherwise, why could this silly Princess talk to you like that?¡± Tianci pouted his small mouth and said sullenly.

    Ji Jing was also furious, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. Hongyi must have said bad things in front of the Princess, otherwise, it would not be like that. The Princess Qianyang is also not a good person for spreading those rumors everywhere!¡±

    Hua Qiyue nced at Princess Qianyang sitting above calmly. She was also looking at her coldly too. Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows to her with a trace of indifference in her eyes.

    She was so calm that she dissatisfied Princess Qianyang even more.

    ¡°People know about justice and they¡¯ll know who the bad guy is in the end.¡±

    ¡°I heard that infanta had got a divine weapon called Drunken Flower Fan. Could you show it to me?¡± Princess Qianyang spoke again. She was smiling with a murderous look in her eyes.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang, the divine weapon that Qiyue got happened to be in my mansion. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed this time.¡± Someone said tly. It was Yun Shimo.

    There was a bright light in his dark pupils. They were like the stars in the night, which were hypnotizing.

    His voice was light but very pleasant, intoxicating Princess Qianyang.

    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. How about going to your mansion tomorrow morning to have a look at it?¡± Princess Qianyang asked.

    Yun Shimo kept a straight face. He looked at Hua Qiyue and said, ¡°Tomorrow... I have to refine medicine tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid that I have no time to apany you.¡±

    He refused her. But when Yun Shimo spoke them, people found it hard to get angry. Hua Qiyue wondered in her heart because she didn¡¯t expect that he would help her.

    She grabbed the divine weapon with so much toil. How would she show it to the princess casually? If the princess liked it at first sight, she would be in a dilemma of whether to gift it or not.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We still have so many chances.¡± Princess Qianyangughed. She looked at Hua Qiyue with a provocative light in her eyes.

    Changlong Emperorughed happily, ¡°It seems that the Prince Nan and the Princess have a good rtionship. By the way, three dayster, Qianyang will go to the Fortune Temple to worship the image of Buddha. She was an apprentice of the Heaven Sect before. Many evil sects want to attack Heaven Sect. So I¡¯m worried that Qianyang will be hurt. But since Prince Nan is here tonight, please escort her. If you apany her, I wouldn¡¯t worry about a thing.¡±

    As soon as the emperor¡¯s words came out, the people were secretly surprised. Yun Shimo was about to marry Hua Qiyue. Why did the Emperor let him escort the princess?

 Chapter 165 - Another Woman Getting Involved In

    <h4>Chapter 165 Another Woman Getting Involved In</h4>

    Is was clear that the Changlong Emperor let the Princess get involved in their rtionship. He was going too far.

    But since ancient times, the Emperors had been the strongest. So although it showed that he did n to let Princess Qianyang separate them, he could also exin that Yun Shimo was only the escort, and it didn¡¯t break any rules at all.

    ¡°And then... It is the glory of our country that Princess Jinghua seized the divine weapon. The infanta has amazing strength. Now, there are evil beasts invading in the Rock Hillock Mountain by chance and they have killed hundreds of people. Infanta, please go to the Rock Hillock Mountain with the First Prince to kill evil beasts, calm the chaos andfort the people there.¡±

    The Emperor continued. Hua Qiyue shocked for a while, and when she wanted to find an excuse, she heard Yun Shimo say slightly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to apany the Princess.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt cold all over her body. She didn¡¯t expect Yun Shimo would say yes. She wiped her lips lightly and also said indifferently, ¡°Qiyue will heed your orders!¡±

    When the Changlong Emperor saw that they cooperated with him obediently, he could not help but nod his head lightly. Huangfu Shenglin smiled thankfully. It didn¡¯t ur to him that the things would be so smooth.

    He suddenly understood Your Majesty and Father¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t care about Hua Qiyue¡¯s status. Even if she had the offspring of Yun Shimo, he would still allow him to marry her if she could fall in love with him!

    Huangfu Shenglin looked at Hua Qiyue softly and said, ¡°Princess Jinghua, you will have to take care of it three dayster.¡±

    Hua Qiyue answered with a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    People were still very surprised that known as being disobedient, she didn¡¯t resist this time. So did Yun Shimo. Did they fall out with each other secretly?

    At that time, dancers began to dance and the musician started to flute a soft tune. The tension in the room had dissipated. There was no special expression in Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, and she was indifferent throughout the night.

    Later, Tianci wanted to go to the bathroom. Then Hua Qiyue apanied him to the back hall, and under the guidance of the little maidservant, they came to the Smooth Pavilion. In the Princess¡¯s pce, the bathrooms were called Smooth Pavilion, which sounded particrly pleasant.

    After Tianci entered it, he climbed out of the back window and went to the front of the front hall sessfully. He distracted the guards and entered the side hall secretly.

    Young as he was, he was also astute. He saw Hongyi¡¯s shoes in front of the hall at once.

    He slipped into the hall like a little mouse and stopped in front of the boudoir. This was the ce where the guests were, so there were no guards patrolling here.

    ¡°That Hua Qiyue will soon be out of the Emperor¡¯s favor. Young master, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tianci heard a granny¡¯s voicee out.

    ¡°Well, that damned woman, if it¡¯s possible, I want to kill her myself!¡±

    Hongyi said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Young master, I hear some voices outside. It seems that some people have sneaked in. Please stay here, young master, I wille back soon!¡± The granny said. Then she went to the door and opened it. The granny was the fifth venerable master. She looked around the temple for a while but discovered nothing irregr.

    ¡°Did the person go in?¡± She frowned. ¡°The small inner hall is the ce for taking showers. Will they be there?¡±

    And she finally went over there.

    When she left far, Tianci knocked on the door lightly. After a while, Hongyi came out and opened the door, but saw nobody outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s too strange. Who¡¯s there?¡± Hongyi twisted her eyebrows. She seemed to hear a disorderly voice outside. ¡°Is it the thief who broke into the temple?¡±

    Hongyi went out in a hurry, and then Tianci slipped into her bedroom. When he saw a te of red fruit on the table, he quickly took out the fruit in his pocket and reced one of them with it.

    ¡°Humph, the little enchantress, how could you dare to speak bad words of my mom? Just wait and see.¡± Tianci blinked naughtily. When he heard the soft footsteps, he jumped outside and ran away from the open window.

    The fifth venerable master came back. She took a look at the room. There was nothing unusual.

    Hongyi also returned, ¡°Humph, I met Hua Qiyue! That damned woman... If we weren¡¯t at the pce, I will tear her into pieces!¡±

    Hongyi spoke boldly. But unfortunately, she was too weak. It was impossible for her to hurt Hua Qiyue, let aloney a finger on her.

    ¡°I just heard the voice, but when I went to the small hall to check it, there was nobody. Who on earth is disturbing our sight?¡± The fifth venerable master said, looking around in confusion.

    Hongyi shook her head. ¡°Master, have you forgotten that Qianyang likes keeping cats? I ate her cat when we were in the Tianmen Mountain. Hey, hey, maybe a cat just came in.¡±

    Listening to her words, the fifth venerable master was somewhat convinced. Indeed, she was a Qi Artist in the level of the greatpleteness of Dragon Diagram. It was impossible for her to find even a small thief in the temple. Then she got rid of her suspicion.

    ¡°Well, Hongyi, have a good rest. I will go to bed too. We are busy these days, and we need good breaks. Here is the Return Beauty Water given by Qianyang. It¡¯s good for your injury.¡±

    The fifth venerable master told her. She took a small bottle of liquid medicine from her pocket, put it on the table and left.

    Hongyi looked at the te of fruit on the table and said happily, ¡°Tut-tut, there are so many wonderful fruits in the pce, which can¡¯t be bought or eaten outside.¡±

    Hongyi took one of the red fruits with one hand, the one reced by Tianci. Then shey down on the couch, eating it while looking at the magnificent auspicious animal patterns carved on the rooftop of the temple.

    She failed to notice that the bottle on the table slowly flew up and drilled out of the window. Soonter, the bottle slowly flew back andnded on the table.

    After eating the fruit, Hongyi felt that her stomach was bursting. After all, she had just finished her evening meal.

    The dinner prepared by the imperial pce for her and the fifth venerable master was very hearty, which was much more rich and delicious than that in the Heaven Mountain.

    Hongyi thought of her red and swollen face. From the bronze mirror, she could found that it would probably swell up tomorrow. She wasn¡¯t seriously injured, and she just looked ugly with the red and swollen face.

    But there was a bottle of medicine here, which she would not waste. So she opened it, which was left by the fifth venerable master, and applied some on her face.

    Outside the window, a small figure left quickly. With a leap, he jumped to the top of the temple and returned to the Smooth Pavilion quietly.

    Just as Tianci came out from the Smooth Pavilion, he and Hua Qiyue heard a screaming from the side hall.

    ¡°Ah... My face... My face...¡±

    The guards also heard the scream. After they found out the situation, the guards¡¯ faces paled in fear and then they reported it to the Emperor.

    It turned out that after Hongyi used that liquid medicine, her face began to be corroded by it. Horrible bloodstains appeared on her face, which made her look worse before using it.

    However, the bottle of liquid medicine was given by Princess Qianyang. She was furious and immediately plucked out the senior alchemist sent by the Emperor to Princess Hall to confess.

    The senior pharmacist had no choice but to be jailed eventually.

    At that night, the birthday banquet was over quickly. Hua Qiyue went to the carriage outside the pce with Tianci. He hummed a tune happily, jumped up and down happily on the way.

    Hua Qiyue swept her son¡¯s exciting face. Although he was still young, he was very meticulous. It was really a sess for him because he had done so many things perfectly and secretly.

    ¡°Mom, hahaha, that little enchantress has been disfigured. Humph, she really deserves it.¡±

    Tianci smiled proudly. Hua Qiyue taught him that he should take actions before the enemy with no mercy.

    In the Tianyuan Continent, powerful people were respected by others. While nobody dared to help the weak even they were bullied or killed indiscriminately. The rules set by the Emperor were merely words on papers.

    ¡°Tianci, no matter what you do, you should be careful and don¡¯t leave traces, otherwise... There will be a constant source of further troubles.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled faintly, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t have left any ws.

    ¡°Trust me, mom. Humph, I, as your son, did it perfectly!¡± Tianci whispered. Hua Qiyue smiled and stroked his head gently. If she was in her previous life, she would surely consider Tianci too cruel.

    But now she wouldn¡¯t; instead, she felt that Tianci had gained an advantage from his action. His opponents would be in a panic. That was a perfect sneak attack.

    Soon they arrived at the back door of the pce. The carriage was waiting for them quietly. Those ministers¡¯ daughters also followed,ughing at Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Tut-tut, it¡¯s a surprise that when infanta is going to marry Yun Shimo soon, suddenly Princess Qianyang appears.¡±

    ¡°Now, herees a good show. The Emperor intends to let the princess get in between them!¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet. Someone might will hear us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they can get married at this time. Haha, she could marry Prince Nan in her dreams!¡±

    Those peopleughed at Hua Qiyue in low voices. But as a Qi Artist in the level of the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension, her hearing ability was much better than before. Hearing their ridicules, she just nced back at them and went on the carriage with Tianci with ndly.

    Some women would never reflect on themselves but kept judging others. They would be supporting roles forever. Or they even couldn¡¯t be the supporting roles, just those nameless extras in the background scenes.

    As soon as Hua Qiyue lifted the curtain, she saw a handsome man sitting calmly in the carriage, waving gently to Tianci, ¡°Come to daddy.¡±

    ¡°When does Yun Shimoe here?¡±

    Thinking of his cheerful words ¡°I¡¯m willing to apany the Princess¡± in the back hall, Hua Qiyue felt unpleasant to look at the man. Then she sat by him with a cold face.

    Tianci ran to Yun Shimo¡¯s side. His big eyes full of confusion, he asked, ¡°Daddy, why would you promise to be with that Princess? Humph, that silly Princess, she is not as good-looking as mom at all.¡±

    Children said what they wanted, and Hua Qiyue did not know whether to cry orugh. She dragged Tianci to her side and said, ¡°Tianci, stop talking nonsense. Anyway, your godfather is having fun with her. Why do you have to stop him?¡±

    Yun Shimo smiled. Looking at Hua Qiyue¡¯s angry face, he smiled warmly toward Tianci and said, ¡°Tianci, there are some things you will understandter. Come here, I will show you something.¡±

    Hearing that he had gifts, Tianci was so happy that he immediately rushed to Yun Shimo. Hua Qiyue became speechless. ¡°He will abandon his mother once he has gifts.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re hidden weapons that I used before. When you are in danger in the future and have not much spiritual energy at that time, you can use them.¡± Yun Shimo handed Tianci a round bag and taught him how to use them. Hua Qiyue stared at the handsome face. She wanted to ask why he agreed to be with Princess Qianyang all the time.

 Chapter 166 - By the Public Bath

    <h4>Chapter 166 By the Public Bath</h4>

    It was reasonable for Yun Shimo to use this identity to reject Princess Qianyang, so it would be hard for the Emperor to force this marriage as well, right?

    Tianci received a hidden weapon that looked like an innocuous coin pouch but was actually a hidden weapon. He would only need to press on the three designation points on the pouch to release powerful poison needles.

    ¡°Who gave you this Magic Core bracelet?¡± Yun Shimo perceptively spotted the Magic Core bracelet on Tianci¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°The Crown Prince!¡± Tianci answered.

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue and was about to ask Tianci for the bracelet when Hua Qiyue quickly said, ¡°Tianci, you must take care of this Magic Core bracelet for it is no ordinary bracelet. It will be able to help you absorb even more anima energy from a ce that iscking in anima energy.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said with a smile, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let the Crown Prince¡¯s good intentions go to waste.¡±

    Tianci nodded gravely and Yun Shimo felt a little displeased.

    Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci to her side and gently stroked his head. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, you should stay indoors and not go out at all. I¡¯ve cast many anti-demon arrays above the Hua¡¯s Mansion, so no one would be able to attack you easily. Moreover, Caiqing and Caining will be around so you should be safe.¡±

    Tianci scoffed unhappily and said, ¡°The Emperor has gone too far. Why would he send you and father to two different ces?¡±

    ¡°Your father is willing to go, and so am I. Tianci, remember to practice your Qi Art while I¡¯m away and I¡¯ll teach you about runes after I return,¡± Hua Qiyue said calmly.

    Yun Shimo paused in surprise. He wasn¡¯t familiar with runes but he had heard about this powerful Tao technique.

    After a person managed to master runes, he would be able to cast all sorts of arrays, including Transmission Array, Killing Array, and so on. However, one could not simply master runes easily but talent was required to master those runes.

    Furthermore, it was extremely difficult to find someone who knew about runes throughout the entire Tianyuan Continent, so how did Hua Qiyue manage to master runes?

    Yun Shimo passed a slice of watermelon to Hua Qiyue and said meaningfully, ¡°This beauty watermelon is very delicious and it would clear the fire in your heart.¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled coldly and said, ¡°The beauty watermelon might be delicious but I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be more interested in beautiful women. Qianyang is as soft and tender as this watermelon, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯d taste just as lovely too, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous? Hmm, are you flying into a jealous fit?¡± Yun Shimo said with a small smile. He wasn¡¯t angry at all since if Hua Qiyue was jealous, this meant that she cared about him.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head and said, ¡°I was contemting whether I should call off our wedding. Otherwise, I might be standing in the way of your bright future.¡±

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, I agreed to escort her because there¡¯s something mysterious within her,¡± Yun Shimo did not fully disclose everything but said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows arched. Mysterious item? That he couldn¡¯t tell her?

    Did this show that he didn¡¯tpletely trust her? Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t feel toofortable at that thought. Tianci picked up a slice of honeydew and ced it in her hands.

    She stroked his head and this strange sensation quickly dissipated. That¡¯s right, why should she care so much about him?

    If she cared too much about him, she would end up getting hurt. Zhou Zhicheng was a good example of that.

    She should focus all her attention on her child and at least, her son wouldn¡¯t leave her. Hua Qiyue quickly finished the honeydew at that thought.

    Yun Shimo did not get off his carriage and merely waited for Hua Qiyue to return to the Hua¡¯s Mansion. He did not disclose what was the mysterious item within Princess Qianyang even after they reached the Hua¡¯s Mansion but jumped off the horse carriage and quietly watched them enter the mansion.

    ¡°Master, are you sure that this wouldn¡¯t interfere in your rtionship?¡± Bingyi said softly. He didn¡¯t understand why Yun Shimo had agreed to ept this task.

    ¡°I have my own reasons for doing so,¡± Yun Shimo said coldly. Then, he got on the Prince Nan personal carriage that had been trailing behind.

    The corners of Bingyi¡¯s mouth twitched and he guessed that their big wedding would probably be faced with some controversies soon. Princess Qianyang didn¡¯t seem like a pushover and even if Yun Shimo kept a safe distance from her, she would not give up easily.

    The women of Heaven Sect all seemed very scheming and tough to handle. Since Hongyi was so rude and cruel that she would attack a young kid, Bingyi didn¡¯t have a good opinion of Qianyang either and would rather His Highess marry Hua Qiyue.

    After they had interacted for a period of time, Bingyi¡¯s impression of Hua Qiyue had rapidly improved and now looked upon her very favorably.

    Hua Qiyue asked Lv Xin to prepare wine and two roast chicken after her return to the Hua¡¯s Mansion and she then delivered these items to Tianpi.

    She was shocked by Tianpi¡¯s appearance when she saw him. His hair was as red as blood and his eyes were bloodshot, just as he had seemed at their first meeting.

    He seemed like an evildoer and gave off wisps of murderous look.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in shock and quickly put down her things. Tianpi refused to look at her and continued to eat his Ginseng with Nine Souls.

    Alright, he was going to turn into a ginseng anytime soon since he had been eating ginsengs every day. Was he truly not sick of it yet?

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hua Qiyue looked at the man under the tree in confusion. As she examined his extraordinarily handsome face that was almost bewitching, she suddenly felt her heart race.

    The entire ce was cloudy and dark, so it was obvious that Tianpi was in poor spirits.

    ¡°Master, if you¡¯re not interested in this roast chicken, I¡¯ll give it away to the servants,¡± Hua Qiyue calmly bent down and was about to pick up the food on the table when Tianpi suddenly flicked his finger, sent a ray of light shing her way, and snatched the food from her hands.

    Grabbing from a distance!

    Yun Shimo could do that too!

    Hua Qiyue arched her brows. She was surprised to see that he still wanted the wine and meat despite his anger.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from Yun Shimo? I didn¡¯t expect you to get yourself engaged to him!¡± Tianpi scoffed coldly as he red at her.

    #

    Hua Qiyue shrugged her shoulders in resignation and said, ¡°He¡¯s very strong and besides, he would be able to protect Tianci.¡±

    ¡°What a joke, are you saying that I¡¯m not powerful enough? The ball of light within Tianci¡¯s body is probably there because of his physical constitution,¡± Tianpi said and this was also the first time he brought up the light in Tianci¡¯s body.

    Although he couldn¡¯t leave this world, he was still able to listen to the happenings in the outside world. He might not be able to see what was happening outside, but he could hear.

    #

    Hua Qiyue fell silent and asked herself if she had fallen for Yun Shimo. She had her own reasons for wanting to marry Yun Shimo since this would mean that she could be even more powerful and Tianci would have another protector.

    However, Yun Shimo¡¯s behavior today suddenly made her feel uneasy. Would Tianci truly be safe after both her and Yun Shimo left this ce?

    ¡°Master, you keep saying that Yun Shimo is a very mysterious person and today, I sensed that this air of mystery around him has something to do with his father,¡± Hua Qiyue said after a moment of silence. Then, she told Tianpi about the remaining piece of soul that was left of Yun Xuan and how he was still able to remain alive even after that.

    ¡°Thy must have messed with people they shouldn¡¯t have messed with. There aren¡¯t that many highly-skilled Qi Artists within the Tianyuan Continent but there are still several people with terrifying abilities. Otherwise, Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t have fled to this ce,¡± Tianpi surmised calmly.

    ¡°Are you telling me that he hade here to escape from his enemies?¡± Hua Qiyue eximed in shock.

    ¡°Naturally so. This man is highly-skilled in alchemy and Qi Art and also obtained the favor of the Emperor despite appearing from nowhere. So don¡¯t you think that he managed to obtain the Emperor¡¯s favor precisely because he¡¯s from another country?¡± Tianpi said with a cold scoff. ¡°You¡¯re so trusting and act too rashly, so how could you expect to fully understand Yun Shimo as a man?¡±

    Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person Yun Shimo was but she guessed that his feelings for her had to be genuine, right?

    Their deep kiss and everything in between couldn¡¯t have been faked.

    Tianpi snorted unhappily when he saw that Hua Qiyue was deep in thought. He was well aware of what stage Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were in their rtionship.

    Tianpi bit angrily into the roast chicken that he was holding and nced coldly at Hua Qiyue as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to interfere in your matters in the future. You¡¯re such a bundle of trouble!¡±

    His voice was full of resentment. Then, he took the wine and roast chicken to another tree and sat down.

    He acted as though he didn¡¯t want to see her, so Hua Qiyue rose to her feet sullenly and started cultivating by the pond. She had lost confidence in herself, or rather, she had lost confidence in Yun Shimo.

    She had assumed that as long as she was willing, she would be able to marry Yun Shimo.

    She didn¡¯t expect Princess Qianyang to appear out of nowhere and for Yun Shimo to suddenly agree to escort her. This seemed extremely out of character.

    Had she been too confident in her rtionship with Yun Shimo? The more Hua Qiyue thought about this, the more upset she became. She finally gave up cultivating and returned to her physical body.

    It was alreadyte at night. The bright moon gleamed silvery bright in the night and moonlight flooded in softly from the windowsill and made the flowers carved on the windowsill seemed more delicate and realistic.

    Hua Qiyue wiped the perspiration from her forehead and let out a soft sigh. Then, she took her clothes and headed to the public bath to bathe.

    The weather was so hot that a bath would make her feel better.

    She pushed open the door to the public bath and since Lv Xin and the others were already asleep, Hua Qiyue deftly undressed after she entered the bath and only wore a pink undergarment. Her slim and slender legs and tiny waist were exposed and as her long ck hair tumbled down her shoulders, the man on the wall couldn¡¯t help but take a huge gulp.

    It was toote by the time Hua Qiyue noticed the man on the wall and the man leapt down and immediately wrapped his fair arms around her waist.

    Hua Qiyue was actually strong enough to detect whenever someone was spying on her but she was in a bad mood earlier, so she failed to notice his presence.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, get your dirty hands off me!¡± Hua Qiyue said coldly and her hands transformed into swords and hacked down toward his hand that was wrapped around her waist.

    #

    Yun Shimo¡¯s hand remained wrapped around her tiny waist and refused to let go while his other hand rubbed at his nose in embarrassment as he said, ¡°My dirty hands? I didn¡¯t know that women were so small-minded. I had only agreed to escort the princess and you¡¯ve already flown into a jealous fit. Life as a man is indeed difficult.¡±

    Then, he sighed and looked very troubled.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry as she continuously hacked at the hand around her waist. However, his hand seemed to be made of steel and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get his hand off her.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, you pervert, aren¡¯t you going to let me go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m holding my fiancee, so I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. Are you still jealous of Qianyang?¡± He asked with a smile and didn¡¯t seem angry at all.

    Hua Qiyue clenched her jaw tightly.

    This time, she condensed anima energy on her hand and mercilessly sent it toward the hand around her waist!

 Chapter 167 - Consummate Our Relationship?

    Chapter 167 Consummate Our Rtionship?

    Yun Shimo suddenly sensed danger and he hadn¡¯t expected Hua Qiyue to attack him, so he tightened his grip around her and fell into the bath together with her. They fell into the bath with a loud ssh.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s n was foiled because of Yun Shimo¡¯s actions. She ended up swallowing huge gulps of water and coughed so hard that her lungs hurt.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened as he ced a hand on her back. A warm current traveled from his palm to her back and Hua Qiyue¡¯s body shook as the water in her lungs were all squeezed out by the warm current.

    She coughed a few more times and the pain in her lungs finally left her.

    This was when she finally realized that she was in the bath together with Yun Shimo. His clothes werepletely soaked and their bodies were pressed up against each other with no gap between their bodies at all.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly noticed a strange change had taken ce in the body of the man who stood behind her, and there was something against her waist...

    Yun Shimo was much taller than her so Hua Qiyue could sense what that thing was since she had once been married.

    ¡°You bastard! Let me go!¡± Hua Qiyue eximed in both embarrassment and anger. Anima energy condensed in her hands once more and she shed down hard at the man behind her.

    Yun Shimo did not dodge and thus, Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands that had transformed into swordsnded hard on his body.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± he sucked in cold air through his teeth. She might still be weaker than him but she was still of the Great Completeness of the Cultivation Dimension!

    She had hacked down so hard that he felt like his bones were about to break.

    ¡°Humph, Hua Qiyue, if you injure your husband, how am I going to enjoy lovemaking with my wife in the future?¡± Yun Shimo said calmly without even blushing.

    Hua Qiyue was so angry that she immediately used her Spirit Summoning Art and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Yun Shimo realized to his shock that a mysterious force had forced him to retreat and that he could no longer control his body and his spiritual energy!

    What kind of technique was that?

    Yun Shimo was secretly astonished. He retreated to a nearby corner and silently observed her.

    He was a Moon Erosion Stage Qi Artist, so unlike the others, he was aware that Hua Qiyue had used her Spirit Summoning Art on him.

    This was also why Tianpi had cautioned Hua Qiyue to be careful when using the Spirit Summoning Art against ancient or powerful people.

    Yun Shimo still hadn¡¯t regained control over his own actions but he could tell that she was controlling him with a strange technique.

    Hua Qiyue looked coldly at Yun Shimo and said, ¡°Humph, who is to say that you can take advantage of me while I can¡¯t do the same to you? Yun Shimo, undress yourself!¡±

    The Spirit Summoning Art would indeed force the person who was under its influence to obey themands of the person who cast this spell. Thus, Yun Shimo looked at her incredulously even as his hand reached toward the opening of his robes.

    Hua Qiyue blinked at him and wondered if she would have the guts to face him if he were to be naked.

    Yun Shimo shed his outer robes even as his face darkened and was wearing nothing but a thin unlined garment.

    She quickly nced at him and saw that he was indeed tall and muscr and a part of his body was already standing proudly at attention.

    She immediately blushed and was too embarrassed to continue looking at him. She turned to walk outside outside and guessed that she would be deep trouble once the effects of the Spirit Summoning Art wore off.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± a teasing voice rang out in her ear. She waspletely taken aback and when she turned around, she found herself in his soaking wet embrace!

    ¡°Yun Shimo... you... how could you manage to ovee it so quickly...¡±

    She was unable to wrap her head around it. Didn¡¯t Yun Shimo fall under her Spirit Summoning Art? How did he manage to escape its control so quickly? Was this technique ineffective against those who were more powerful than her?

    Yun Shimo wrapped both arms tightly around her waist and looked at her with a yful smile. This was the first time she had seen him smiling that way and she couldn¡¯t stop goosebumps from rising all over her arm.

    ¡°Spirit Summoning Art... is that it? Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect my wife to be so clever and for her to know such a powerful technique. However, the effects of this technique wouldn¡¯tst long for me,¡± Yun Shimo said and his voice was exceptionally tender as he breathed hot air down her ears, causing Hua Qiyue to shiver in spite of herself.

    She said angrily, ¡°Yun Shimo, let go of me!¡±

    However, the fragrant herbal smell from his body tested her resolve. It was as though she had seen a beautiful herbal garden and the man in ck standing in the garden was looking at her with a gentleness that made her heart race...

    Something soft dropped on her cheek and tenderly traced the shape of her face and her lips.

    He turned Hua Qiyue around to face him and she struggled but to no avail. She was simply not his match since he was one level above her in terms of cultivation.

    Yun Shimo gently demanded more of her and slowly ced her by the bath. His tenderness caused her entire body to tremble uncontrobly and his dark eyes shed with wild abandon.

    There was something uniquely attractive about this woman that drew him to her. He had never taken an interest in women but he wanted every single part of her.

    Hisrge hands roamed gently but hotly around her body and Hua Qiyue suddenly came back to her senses and quickly grabbed the hand that was moving even further downward, ¡°Don¡¯t....¡±

    ¡°Do you want to wait till we¡¯re married?¡± Yun Shimo looked hotly at Hua Qiyue and there was a tinge of wildness in his voice that made her blush even more furiously.

    She gasped softly and a charming blush stained her cheeks, but she waspletely unaware that her reaction to him made his heart race even more and made her even more attractive to him.

    ¡°Umm.. yes, we¡¯ll have to wait till the wedding,¡± Hua Qiyue managed to eke out with some difficulty. She felt an urge to do something rash but she told herself that she had to wait till the wedding!

    Yun Shimo gradually took his hands off her and the wildness cleared from his eyes.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll let you off for now,¡± he said hoarsely as he finally let her go. Hua Qiyue looked down in embarrassment and slowly sat down. The water covered her chest as she slowly washed herself.

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t dare to look at her for fear that he would lose control and take her there and then. He turned away and said calmly, ¡°There is a mysterious pearl within Princess Qianyang body that has an incredibly destructive power.¡±

    Hua Qiyue froze in surprise.

    Princess Qianyang?

    A pearl in her body? This news was truly unexpected.

    She had only heard about magic cores that could be found within the bodies of evil beasts and these cores looked like pearls but wouldn¡¯t a human be considered a freak if she had a pearl within her body as well?

    ¡°I was afraid of being overheard in the carriage earlier. Although I had already made sure that no one outside the carriage would be able to overhear us, Tianci is still young, so it¡¯d be better for him to not know so much,¡± Yun Shimo said then stepped forward and helped her wash her wet hair.

    666

    Her ck hair floated leisurely in the water and looked like a tempting invitation.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a moment before she said, ¡°A pearl... this means that Princess Qianyang¡¯s background isn¡¯t as simple as it looks.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It is possible that she might not be the daughter of the Emperor,¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s voice grew cold as he continued, ¡°I heard that Hongyi is the granddaughter of the sect leader and has always been pampered since young. She¡¯s never been punished for the crimes that she hasmitted because the sect leader couldn¡¯t bear to punish her. It is said that the sign of the phoenix appeared in the heavens when Hongyi was born, so after her birth, the Heaven Sect had rapidly ascended and rose to power.¡±

    ¡°This was because Hongyi was born with words on her back and those words were the incantation to a lethal skill. After the sect elder mastered this skill, the sect leader became invincible and thus, Heaven Sect¡¯s fame also skyrocketed. This is why the sect leader has always doted on Hongyi. Even after her son and daughter-inw passed away, she continued to dote on Hongyi lovingly.¡±

    Hua Qiyue frowned and said, ¡°Hongyi could have be a very good sect leader. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s been so pampered.¡±

    Hongyi couldn¡¯t discern right and wrong, and was stubborn and unreasonable, so how could someone like her be a good sect leader?

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to suspect that Hongyi isn¡¯t the sect leader¡¯s granddaughter but rather, Princess Qianyang is her true granddaughter!¡± Yun Shimo said calmly. Hua Qiyue waspletely astonished by his words.

    Was he kidding? Could Hongyi truly not be the sect leader¡¯s biological granddaughter? How could the sect leader fail to realize that her granddaughter had been swapped for another?

    ¡°Princess Qianyang might have been picked up but... she¡¯s has a very special status within the Heaven Sect and even the Divine Eyes and Babel Sect are secretly keeping tabs on her,¡± Yun Shimo added.

    Hua Qiyue paused before she said, ¡°So you¡¯re using this opportunity to figure out the truth behind the pearl in her body?¡±

    Yun Shimo nodded and Hua Qiyue fell silent. Princess Qianyang had fallen for Yun Shimo and her body contained destructive energy, so Yun Shimo had probably agreed to escort the princess because he was worried that the princess would try to harm herself or Tianci, right?

    She had to admit that although Yun Shimo was only one level stronger than her, he was way more perceptive and discerningpared to her.

    Based on his exnation, Yun Shimo had been doing all these for her sake.

    ¡°What would you do if there¡¯s really a pearl within her body? Are you going to dig it out of her?¡± Hua Qiyue asked with a frown. For some reason, the thought of this made her feel ufortable.

    She didn¡¯t really like Princess Qianyang but she didn¡¯t wish to use this to control her.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang isn¡¯t aware of the existence of this pearl... However, I can sense the effects of the pearl will be evident within the next two to three years,¡± Yun Shimo said with a frown. ¡°Although I can¡¯t mercilessly dig it out of her, I¡¯ll still need to think of a defensive n. Or... distract her by her turning her attention to someone else.¡±

    Yun Shimo washed her hair and his eyes were extremely tender as he gazed at her but Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t see all these. ¡°Leave this with your husband. All you¡¯ll have to do is to fight off the evil beasts,¡± he said.

    Hua Qiyue was so annoyed that she could have vomited blood. How could Yun Shimo be so shameless as to call himself her husband?

    ¡°If she had fallen for you, are you going to let her have her way with you?¡± Hua Qiyue suddenly said with augh, ¡°Princess Qianyang would make a rather good match with you. At least she looks much prettier than Hongyi.¡±

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, is this an invitation? Are you inviting me to let me have my way with you and to consummate our rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Everyone else has already assumed that we¡¯ve consummated our rtionship some time ago, right?¡± Hua Qiyue said with a cold scoff. She was trying to shift away from this dangerous man when he suddenly appeared in front of her and his soft lips covered hers.

    It was a soft kiss with a hint of the fragrance of lotuses. Hua Qiyue¡¯s body softened at his touch and almost fell into the bath.

 Chapter 168 - Grand Courtship

    Chapter 168 Grand Courtship

    Yun Shimo suddenly left the bathing pool and Hua Qiyue also stumbled backward and held on to the sides of the pool as she red angrily at him. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first. I¡¯lle for you if anything else crops up,¡± he said hurriedly before he flew away, his cheeks faintly stained with a blush.

    After he left the Hua¡¯s mansion, Yun Shimo looked helplessly at the part of his body that stood proudly at attention. He had left in such a hurry because he had been afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.

    Although he really loved Hua Qiyue, he wanted to try to respect her wishes.

    The moon shone brightly in the skies but Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were stormy as he muttered, ¡°I guess our days are no longer going to be so idyllic from now on.¡±

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue continued to quietly cultivate in her residence for the next two days. She had obviously entered the Mysterious World and would asionally teach Tianci runes. Tianci showed that he had some talent in this field. He would also experience pain and suffering when learning runes but it wasn¡¯t as intense as it had been for Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue felt more reassured to know that Tianci would master runes.

    At least he¡¯d be able to cast a Transmission Array to escape in the future if he ran into an opponent he wasn¡¯t able to defeat and this would enrage his opponent.

    Hua Qiyue felt that it was most important to be able to escape from such situations alive and pride and dignity were nothing in the face of death.

    The morning of the third day, the crown prince Huangfu Shenglin was already waiting outside the Hua¡¯s mansion after she had finished her breakfast. She felt a little embarrassed when she realized that the lofty crown prince had been waiting for a nobody like her and guessed that the Emperor will probably be displeased if he heard about this news.

    Tianci couldn¡¯t bear to part with his mother but he still stood at the doorway of the Hua¡¯s mansion to bid them farewell. Huangfu Shenglin gave Tianci a Searching Cat as a present before they left. It was said that this little beast would be able to find anyone based on their scent, regardless of where that person was hiding or how highly-skilled at Qi Arts that person was.

    Tianci was naturally very excited. He had liked ying with dogs and cats since childhood. In fact, anyone would be thrilled to have an evil beast to call his own.

    ¡°Qiyue, you should sit here since its morefortable,¡± Huangfu Shenglin gestured with a smile for Hua Qiyue to take the lounge at very back of the carriage.

    This lounge was made of jade and it was very cooling by nature. The journey to Rock Hillock Mountain will take one day and night and although she was very pleased with her surroundings, wouldn¡¯t it be very improper for her to spend the night with the crown prince in the carriage?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll head out to camp with the others when it gets dark,¡± Huangfu Shenglin hurriedly exined as though he had seen through her concerns.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows arched and she ced the hare that she had brought along in a corner. This hare could have tagged along with Yun Shimo but she had seen the hare sprawledzily outside her doorway at the break of dawn that day.

    Clearly, Yun Shimo was worried enough to have deliberately left the hare behind as a chaperone.

    ¡°Your highness, you really live like one of your men. No wonder you¡¯re so popr amongst them,¡± Hua Qiyue said frankly as she stroked the hare¡¯s head. The hare snorted coldly, then jumped out of the carriage¡¯s window.

    ¡°Qiyue, you tter me. ording to the popr sayings state that the Emperor reigns above all but I feel that everyone should be treated the same way with the exception of those whomit unspeakable evil,¡± Huangfu Shenglin said with a bright smile, then handed her some water.

    ¡°This is the spring water from the pce and it is extremely delicious,¡± Huangfu Shenglin said as he gazed at her tenderly. Hua Qiyue pretended that she didn¡¯t see the look in his eyes as she thanked him for his consideration.

    He sat at a corner and the carriage continued to make its way at a leisurely pace to Rock HIllock Mountain. Hua Qiyue could tell from the pace of the carriage that the situation with the evil beasts was not very serious and knew that the Emperor was just making use of this situation to create opportunities for her to spend time with Huangfu Shenglin.

    Ouyang Youche¡¯s news was probably urate and Huangfu Shenglin was indeed interested in her. Although she embarrassed to reject his advances outright, she felt like Huangfu Shenglin had good taste. If he chose her to be his princess consort, heh, then she would be able to defend thend. Didn¡¯t someone say that a highly-skilled Qi Artist was better than millions of elite soldiers?

    She took a sip of spring water and just as Huangfu Shenglin said, the water was slightly refreshing and sweet with a faint fragrance.

    The roads were not bumpy because they had taken the official roads. Hua Qiyue felt a little awkward since there was someone else in the carriage but she leaned slightly against the carriage as she asked, ¡°Your highness, are the evil beasts at the mountain very terrifying? I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re personally undertaking this mission.¡±

    Hua Qiyue decided to take the initiative to strike a conversation.

    Huangfu Shenglin helped her peel a tangerine and his slender hands moved deftly as though he was used to performing such tasks.

    The Crown Prince who lived in the pce was usually carefully attended to by his servants, so did this mean that he was also very good-natured around his servants as well?

    ¡°I heard that there are two level-5 evil beasts that have been causing trouble around the mountain. This has resulted in more than a hundred people being injured or killed by them and although the prefecture had sent Qi Artists to subdue them, these evil beasts were way too strong, so the Qi Artists failed to subdue these beasts,¡± Huangfu Shenglin said with a smile. ¡°As the Crown Prince, it is my duty to do something for my people.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. Huangfu Shenglin seemed to be grounded in good principles. He was not only just using this opportunity as a training exercise; he was also using it to establish his authority.

    Huangfu Shenglin was extremely attentive to Hua Qiyue in the carriage and when the hare caught the look in his eyes, its skin prickled with gooseflesh.

    ¡°Hey, girl. The Crown Prince¡¯s gaze is far too terrifying and he looks as though he wants to devour you right there and then. Tsk, I¡¯ve lived for so many years and never would I have expected the world 10,000 yearster to be such a flighty world. The Crown Prince is too direct and I can¡¯t help but shiver in disgust from the way he looks at you!¡± the hare finally said and raised its leg to put it against its forehead after Huangfu Shenglin left the carriage to camp with the rest of his men.

    666

    The hare¡¯s needless actions were ratherical but Hua Qiyue had no urge tough.

    Her dark eyes looked past the ancient trees in the distance to rest on Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s figure.

    This man was truly extraordinary. Despite the fact that he was born in the pce, he had not adopted the terrible habits that sons of noblemen tended to adopt and only married two concubines.

    She thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to marry such a man but unfortunately, she already had Yun Shimo and besides, she didn¡¯t think that what Huangfu Shenglin felt toward her was true love.

    Her status as a Qi Artist, the fact that she was both intelligent and virtuous and had possession of the Drunken Flower Fan were probably more important to him.

    Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. There were always strings attached in such rtionships.

    The hare hopped over to her side and asked, ¡°Hua Qiyue, what do you think of Huangfu Shenglin?¡±

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips and took another sip of the spring water that Huangfu Shenglin had handed her. ¡°He¡¯s not bad and is a much better manpared to Huangfu Changyu. He would definitely make a much better Emperorpared to the previous Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°What if I ask you to make a choice between Yun Shimo and Huangfu Shenglin?¡±

    ¡°Senior, I might not be extremely powerful, but I should be able to have control over who I end up marrying, right? Why am I forced to choose between them?¡±

    The hare smiled mysteriously and said meaningfully, ¡°He he, it¡¯s hard to predict the future. Perhaps you might be faced with a difficult choice one day.¡±

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t take his words seriously.

    She had already chosen Yun Shimo and felt as though nothing could separate them.

    After he set up camp with the rest of his men, Huangfu Shenglin returned to the carriage, took out his bamboo flute and yed love songs for her and the titles were all along the lines of ¡®lovers never to be separated¡¯, ¡±entanglement under the willow trees¡¯.

    The hare couldn¡¯t bear this any longer and after he vomited a mouthful of blood, it jumped out of the window.

    Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but praise Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s skills and after he kept his flute, he looked tenderly at Hua Qiyue and said, ¡°Qiyue, I don¡¯t care whether or not you¡¯re carrying Prince Nan¡¯s child. I¡¯ll wait till you¡¯re willing to be with me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue almost wanted to vomit blood as well. Didn¡¯t the Crown Prince sound a little too resentful?

    ¡°Qiyue, I... I¡¯m a little slow when ites to rtionships but I¡¯d rather not marry than to end up marrying the wrong woman. Prince Nan is no ordinary man and he might have already fallen for Qianyang but don¡¯t be too upset. Most men would end up marrying multiple women... but Qianyang is not someone who would be willing to ept the title of a lower concubine. However, if you¡¯re willing... to be with me, Qiyue, the title of the Princess Consort will be yours and I won¡¯t marry anyone else after you!¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin could no longer hold it in and tantly professed his love for Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue looked calmly at Huangfu Shenglin and she heard another ¡®puff¡¯ sound and guessed that the hare must have vomited blood once more at the back of the carriage.

    Huangfu Shenglin looked nervously at Hua Qiyue, his heart full of hope.

    She sighed softly and said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re a great person but I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other. Nheless, thank you for liking me.¡± She deliberately kept her voice low so that no one else could overhear them.

    After all, Huangfu Shenglin was the Crown Prince, so she had to keep his dignity intact.

    Huangfu Shenglin paled and he stared dumbly at her. However, when he thought of how Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue had already consummated their rtionship, he decided that it was natural that they couldn¡¯t be separated this easily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll continue waiting for you. Qiyue, feel free to find me whenever you¡¯re in times of need... and could you stop calling me Your Highness and standing on such ceremony with me?¡± he said tenderly.

    666

    His request was so sincere that she couldn¡¯t get angry at him, so Hua Qiyue could only nod and say, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll look for you if I ever need anything.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin left silently and although it was obvious that he felt disappointed, there was no resentment in his eyes and his reaction was a lot better than Huangfu Changyu¡¯s had been.

    The hare climbed carefully back up the window and said feebly, ¡°After 10,000 years, I¡¯ve realized that the young men nowadayse on so strongly to women. Back in the days... we would send matchmakers. Oh, how times have changed, puff...¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s confession seemed to have affected him emotionally and he vomited another mouthful of blood...

    Hua Qiyueughed. As the dusk fell, Huangfu Shenglin instructed his men to cook rice and meticulously made arrangements for all other tasks.

    This man was indeed an outstanding man. He might have been born in the imperial family but he wasn¡¯t as spoilt and pampered as the other noblemen.

    Changjing Kingdom should have a bright future ahead under his leadership but of course, they would first need to get rid of all the Dark Sects.

    After they were done cooking, the soldiers brought some food and wine over and amongst the dishes they prepared was also a hare that they had hunted down. The barbequed hare smelled extremely fragrant and even the Sun Moon Deity who was a hare itself stared longingly at the hare dish in a daze.

    Hua Qiyue threw a hare leg over since she knew that despite its current appearance, its original form was not a hare.

    The SUn Moon Deity was very cunning and would not reveal his original form so soon after emerging from a forbiddennd.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Does the hare eat hare meat?¡± Huangfu Shenglin couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. 666

 Chapter 169 - The Princessâ€™ Plot to Get Herself a Husband

    <strong>Chapter 169 The Princess¡¯ Plot to Get Herself a Husband</strong>

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, am I seeing things? Is that a hare eating meat?¡±

    They had seen a talking hare but they had never seen a meat-eating hare in their lives.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you really think that you¡¯re the only ones who are able to eat meat?¡± The hare rolled his eyes at the dumbfounded soldiers.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. This hare truly brought joy wherever it went.

    The night passed by safely and after the soldiers had gone to bed, two soldiers remained on guard duties. The Crown Prince did not sleep but instead, he sat quietly by the carriage and read a book by the candlelight.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Huangfu Shenglin who was diligently reading outside and couldn¡¯t help but nod as she said, ¡°The Crown Prince is indeed a hardworking man. He did not ck off on his studies just because he was born to the imperial family.¡±

    The hare scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Girl, sometimes you might not be able to reap the rewards of your hard work. It depends on where you channel your efforts and who would appreciate your efforts.¡±

    Hua Qiyue froze a moment and realized that the hare was right.

    This was just like the Crown Prince¡¯s attention toward her. He professed his true love toward her but he had directed his efforts at the wrong person. She was not the woman for him so no matter how hard he tried, she would never fall for him.

    The hare ate two hare legs before it went to a corner and drifted off in contented slumber. Hua Qiyue was a little bored and regretted not bringing Lv Xin and Youshui along with her.

    If she had brought those girls along, at least she¡¯d have apanion. Her only option now was to head into the jade gourd to cultivate. When she entered the jade gourd, Tianpi asked for the Drunken Flower Fan and stared at it in a daze for a long while before he suddenly started to guide her. He told her that there were words on the fan and wanted her to graduallyprehend those words.

    Hua Qiyue found his actions very odd but when she turned the fan toward the light, she noticed words that were neither part of a poem nor lyrics but under Tianpi¡¯s guidance, she managed toprehend two lethal skills on this fan.

    They continued to make their way forward the next morning.

    Huangfu Shenglin remained very attentive to Hua Qiyue¡¯s needs and gave her food and water like a well-trained servant. When the hare saw his actions, it moaned the demise of the Crown Prince¡¯s masculine dignity!

    They finally reached the remote Rock Hillock Mountain in the afternoon. This ce was surrounded by mountains and thus, evil beasts found it easy to attack their targets here.

    The residents of Rock Hillock Mountain mainly lived along the sides of the mountain and the narrow winding paths were hard to climb. As they made their way up, they saw several middle-aged women burning incense sorrowfully. When they saw the Pce Guards and the soldiers, they shouted excitedly, ¡°My God, the soldiers havee to save us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be alright. Your Excellencies, please kill those two evil beasts... our homes have been destroyed and the men have been killed.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I heard that the Crown Prince hase along with the guards. There¡¯s hope for our vige now!¡±

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and their eyes followed the group who made their way up the mountain.

    Someone also asked worriedly, ¡°If the Crown Prince is totally useless and is merely trying to put on a tough act. Then, he would bring disaster upon the vige. What should we do then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are too many corrupt officials in court. The Crown Prince might also be...¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry when he heard the vigers¡¯ spections about the Crown Prince. There were also ck sheep in every dynasty, so the vigers¡¯ worries were not entirely unfounded.

    The group finally reached a small mountain vige along the mountainside. This vige was known as Rock Hillock Vige and there were more than 50 families living in the vige, so it was a medium-sized vige.

    Dozens of young people had perished in the fight against the evil beasts and more than 100 were injured.

    Those who were able to fight were either dead or injured, so the remaining vigers were the women and the elderly.

    ¡°We are the Crown Prince¡¯s guards and we¡¯vee together with Princess Jinghua to kill the evil beasts, so we ask for your co-operation!¡± Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s people said loudly. The vigers quickly gathered in a circle around the neers and gestured at all these neers and their borate robes.

    ¡°It is truly the Crown Prince!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! Sigh, didn¡¯t the Crown Prince and the Princess grow up in rich households? How could we expect them to be able to kill the evil beasts?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince¡¯s guards be able to get rid of them?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t be too hopeful! Evil beasts hardly ever appear in the capital, so they might not have enough experience in battle...¡±

    The crowd chattered animatedly and suddenly lost confidence in Hua Qiyue and the others. Nheless, the vige chief weed the group warmly and led them into the vige, then made arrangements for their amodation in the vige.

    The evil beasts would onlye out at night. These beasts were extremely powerful and they already possessed a certain level of intelligence, so they still moved very carefully even though this was just a small mountain vige.

    The living conditions here at the mountain vige were not that great. The scenery was beautiful but in terms of food and clothing, it was a fraction of what the capital could provide.

    Hua Qiyue donated the silver taels that she had brought to the vigers and the Crown Prince did the same. Thus, the Crown Prince and Princess had already won the vigers over even before they battled the evil beasts.

    The vigers were grateful that the Crown Prince and Princess did not try to plunder nor harm the vige and even donated quite a few silver taels to them. It was indeed rare for them toe across such kind acts.

    The soldiers arranged for an evacuation and moved the vigers to a mountain cave while the Qi Artists were on standby within the vige to attack the level-five evil beasts.

    At the same time.

    Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang arrived at Forture Temple to pray. Forture Temple was much nearerpared to Rock Hillock Mountain and thus, the journey was half a day lesser than the mountain. Night had already fallen by the time they arrived and the moon and stars twinkled brightly in the sky.

    Yun Shimo was about to retire for the night when he heard someone knocking at the door. He rose to his feet and saw that Princess Qianyang had extended an invitation to him to admire the moon together with her.

    Yun Shimo arched his brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel very well. Let¡¯s do this tomorrow. Or... let me rest for a bit first.¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s maidservant gently agreed and said that she would be back in a while to send him to meet Princess Qianyang. Yun Shimo did not say anything else but softly closed the door and sat on the wooden lounge. He looked at the moonlight that sshed in through the windows and tried to calm his emotions.

    He wondered how that girl was doing at Rock Hillock Mountain. Regardless, she should be fine since the hare was with her.

    The hare could cast Transmission Array so it should arrive here at any moment.

    He heard the soft chants of the monks reading their scriptures and this made the night seem even more quiet and peaceful.

    Puff¡ª

    A white light shed outside Yun Shimo¡¯s window and in a blink of an eye, a flickering Transmission Array appeared. The hare sprawled outzily on the ground and looked at Yun Shimo with its red eyes.

    Then, it burst out maniacalughter.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the hare¡¯s reaction and his face darkened as he asked, ¡°Senior, has anything happened?¡±

    The hare chuckled loudly and made sure that there was a silencing charm in ce to prevent others from eavesdropping on their conversation, ¡°Hahahaha... Huangfu Shenglin is far too corny and I had vomited blood several times because of his overly-sentimental actions. He had been extremely attentive to the girl¡¯s needs throughout the journey and the girl had also mentioned that he would make a good husband. Haha... when dusk fell, Huangfu Shenglin even yed those sentimental love songs for her. Ugh... I feel nauseous all over again!¡±

    The hare made a disgusted face and Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened. He could imagine Huangfu Shenglin looking tenderly at Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Did... she agree?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. However, Huangfu Shenglin had also cheesily promised her that he¡¯d wait for her. He also said that both you and Princess Qianyang have feelings for each other, so if she married him she¡¯d be Princess Consort while if she married you, she¡¯d probably only be a concubine.¡±

    Yun Shimo scoffed coldly and his eyes shed with strong murderous look as he said, ¡°The Crown Prince... well, very well! How dare he insult me!¡±

    Marry Princess Qianyang? What a joke. If he couldn¡¯t even decide who he wanted as his wife, then there was no point in living.

    ¡°Haha, his corny actions seemed effective on the girl. Frankly, I feel that women would find a man who goes about courting someone in such a cheesy manner more attractive. Although his words made me vomit blood, the girl liked it! Who wouldn¡¯t like someone who¡¯d praise her, court her and love her?¡± The hare said sagely as though he was a love advisor.

    Yun Shimo felt extremely annoyed since he was only with Princess Qianyang because of the pearl in her body.

    He guessed that he would need toe up with a solution. If Princess Qianyang really mistakenly thought that he had fallen in love with her, then it would be hard for him to extract himself from this mess.

    At the moment, someone came to knock on his door. Yun Shimo told the hare that he¡¯d be right back. When he opened the door, it was none other than Princess Qianyang¡¯s maidservant.

    The maidservant extended an invitation once more for Yun Shimo to head to Princess Qianyang¡¯s quarters to eat fruits and admire the moon, so Yun Shimo followed the maidservant.

    Forture Temple was veryrge and many people visited the temple to pray. However, the courtyard assigned to Princess Qianyang was naturally the quietest, cleanest and most spacious courtyard in the temple, away from all the noise in the temple.

    Most temples would prepare courtyards especially for noblemen and noblewomen since the Empress might visit asionally, so she¡¯d require a ce to rest.

    The courtyard that was assigned to the Princess was located at the furthest corner of the temple. Yun Shimo was not a stickler for propriety and did not stay in the courtyard reserved for noblemen but his courtyard was not that far from the Princess¡¯ courtyard either.

    Soon, the maidservant led Yun Shimo to the Princess¡¯ courtyard and the soldiers standing guard outside looked meaningfully at Yun Shimo. They were so jealous of Yun Shimo!

    Princess Qianyang was a daughter who was doted on by the Emperor, so whosoever became her husband would enjoy immense wealth and status.

    ¡°Did you see that? It¡¯s already sote at night but Prince Nan had still entered the Princess¡¯ quarters. He must¡¯ve fallen for the Princess.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ve got to be kidding, right? Isn¡¯t his wedding to Princess Jinghua about to be held soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that it will be held on the 10th of October but Prince Nan has probably fallen for Princess Qianyang, right? Princess Qianyang¡¯s status is higher than Princess Jinghua¡¯s. Tsk, I guess the stunning and talented Princess Jinghua will be reduced to being the concubine!¡±

    The pilgrims who witnessed this sight chatted animatedly amongst themselves.

    Many female pilgrims had followed behind the Princess¡¯ carriage in hopes of a glimpse of her beautiful face. More importantly, they wanted to see exactly how handsome Prince Nan was.

    The female pilgrims felt sorry for Hua Qiyue. After all, it was rare of such an outstanding woman to emerge in a ce like Changjing Kingdom where males reigned supreme. Hua Qiyue was about to be Prince Nan¡¯s princess consort when Princess Qianyang suddenly appeared from nowhere to steal her thunder. This would not be easy to resolve!

    Yun Shimo entered the Princess¡¯ chambers and the maidservant said softly, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Nan has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Someone inside answered coldly. Yun Shimo was a little taken aback. Didn¡¯t the Princess invite him to admire the moon? Why was she still indoors? The courtyard was rather huge and there was a Moon Admiring Pavilion and a pavilion that faced the wind.

    ¡°Your Highness, you...¡±

    Yun Shimo started in confusion when he suddenly heard footsteps and when he turned around, he saw the maidservant leaving in a hurry. His face darkened. This had all been a set-up!

    After the maidservant left, he would be all alone with Princess Qianyang in her quarters. He could already guess what kind of rumors would circte about the two of them once everyone found out that they were alone in a room together without a chaperone!

    ¡°Ah... save me, Your Highness!¡± The Princess shrieked in surprise.

    He had someone say coldly, ¡°Haha, Princess, you should just submit to me!¡±

    An assassin?

    Yun Shimo frowned and didn¡¯t know what he should do.

 Chapter 170 - A Tight Hug That Completely Went against His Values

    <strong>Chapter 170 A Tight Hug That Completely Went against His Values</strong>

    There might be an assassin but if he entered her quarters, he would be entering a woman¡¯s private chambers! Princess Qianyang was not Hua Qiyue, so he couldn¡¯t act so informally around her.

    However, if he didn¡¯t enter her private chambers and Princess Qianyang came to any harm, then...

    Yun Shimo clenched his jaw. He knew that this might be a set-up but if he didn¡¯t fall into the trap that Princess Qianyang hadid out and she ended upshing out, Hua Qiyue could end up being hurt.

    All he cared about was the pearl within Princess Qianyang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ha ha ha... you have such a nice figure, Princess...¡± masculineughter that dripped with lust could be heard. Princess Qianyang cried out coldly and there was a loud crash, as though something had toplled over.

    Yun Shimo nced outside. Those guards would not rush in simply because the powerful Prince Nan was inside the Princess¡¯ chambers.

    Yun Shimo immediately drew his sword and shed a strip off cloth off his robes and wrapped it around his eyes!

    This way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see much and wouldn¡¯t be insulting the Princess¡¯ modesty!

    Yun Shimo kicked open the door and saw a man who was about to insult the princess¡¯ modesty. When the man saw Yun Shimo, he jumped out of the window and fled in fright while Princess Qianyang fell onto the ground, trembling in fear.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were covered with the cloth but he could still vaguely make out the princess on the ground.

    ¡°Your HIghness, I¡¯m sorry for intruding but are you alright?¡± Yun Shimo said coldly and sounded very distant.

    His attitude was very polite and deferential but Princess Qianyang huffed angrily.

    She had fallen for Yun Shimo and in order to get this man, she had already resorted to unscrupulous means. After all, he was about to marry Hua Qiyue soon so if she didn¡¯t resort to such means, how was she going to be able to beat Hua Qiyue tond this man?

    ¡°My leg... ouch, it really hurts. Pleasee over and help me up!¡± Princess Qianyang said. Her face was scrunched up in a frown as she held her ankle.

    She had been in the bath earlier and although she wasn¡¯tpletely naked, she was only wearing medium-length silk pants and red undergarments, so if Yun Shimo went over to help her... they would have had intimate contact.

    Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t see her but he took a step back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send for your maidservant.¡±

    ¡°No! Your Highness, my maidservants are very weak. And... what would we do if the man earlier were to return?¡± Princess Qianyang said hastily. She would not let her n fail.

    Yun Shimo paused for a moment but ultimately slowly walked toward the princess who sat on the ground.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve sprained it,¡± she said.

    Yun Shimo walked over to her and bent down. Then, he stretched out his hand and a ray of silver light appeared at his fingertips. The silver light ripped through the air and suddenly tunneled into the princess¡¯ ankle.

    Princess Qianyang felt a warm current run down the meridians of her foot and this warm current quickly expanded and the pain she felt faded.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be able to stand?¡± Yun Shimo asked coldly.

    Princess Qianyang attempt to stand and found that she was truly able to stand. She smiled happily and didn¡¯t hold back her praise as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think... that your medical skills were so outstanding. You¡¯re truly a divine doctor! Many thanks, Prince Nan.¡±

    Then, she jumped into therge bathtub and water sshed everywhere. Yun Shimo turned around and said coldly with his back facing her, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°No... I need you to stand guard here. If that disgusting pervert returns, wouldn¡¯t I be...¡± Princess Qianyang huffed. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. My men have gone after the man earlier but I can¡¯t be too sure that there wouldn¡¯t be a second pervert lurking around!¡¯

    Yun Shimo nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Then, Yun Shimo stood stiffly like a tall pine tree. He looked like he wouldn¡¯t move even if the wind blew.

    He stood as still as a statue and no matter what he heard, he refused to turn to face the princess and did not move a muscle.

    As the water slid down her back, a blush stained Princess Qianyang¡¯s beautiful face and she looked around, as cunning as a fox. Her fair fingers slid gently over her smooth skin, then entered the water with an ambiguous sound.

    Yun Shimo refused to move and all the sounds she created werepletely useless against him.

    Princess Qianyang lost interest in trying to tease him and said gently, ¡°Your Highness, could you bring my clothes over.¡±

    Yun Shimo saw that her clothes wereid out on a small stool on the left. He woodenly took her clothes and retreated backward.

    ¡°Your Highness, here are your clothes,¡± he said distantly.

    His hand slid behind as he passed her clothes to the Princess but suddenly, someone gripped his hand and tugged hard. He was caughtpletely off-guard andnded into the princess¡¯ bathtub!

    Yun Shimo waspletely shocked. He didn¡¯t think that the princess would be so audacious and that she would resort to such methods to seduce him with no disregard for her own modesty.

    Yun Shimo jumped up but Princess Qianyang wrapped her arms tightly around him. Her fair and slender body gave off a seductive glow as she pressed herself tightly against his body like an elf. She rubbed her face against his hand and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m... I¡¯m so frightened!¡¯

    Puff¡ª

    The hare that had been outside the window vomited blood once again.

    This was a truly eye-opening experience for him. He had thought that Huangfu Shenglin was being extremely cheesy earlier but he didn¡¯t expect Princess Qianyang to be bolder and even more daring than Huangfu Shenglin. She had dragged a man into her own bathtub!

    His worldly views werepletely wrecked by her actions!

    Yun Shimo was secretly angry but he quickly calmed down and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, this is highly improper. Please let go of me right now!¡±

    Princess Qianyang assumed that he was just being shy and said with a softugh, ¡°Your Highness... I¡¯m so frightened. Why don¡¯t you keep mepany? You¡¯re blindfolded, so who would say that our actions were improper?¡±

    Princess Qianyang was actually cackling to herself. Now that Yun Shimo¡¯s clothes werepletely drenched thanks to her, if the gossipy pilgrims saw the state that he was inter, she was sure that this gossip would spread very quickly.

    Then, her father the Emperor would be forced to give her hand in marriage to Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo quietly stood in the bathtub and allow the princess to hug him tightly while he used all his anima energy to silently probe at her body and tried to know more about the mysterious pearl.

    Suddenly, something exploded in his mind and his divine sense was strongly repelled by the pearl. He suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Princess Qianyang felt his body shudder and was pleasantly surprised at his reaction to her since she assumed that he must have fallen for her.

    Yun Shimo smiled coldly and said, ¡°Your Highness, this is improper. I wouldn¡¯t be able to clear my name if this gets out!¡± He used his anima energy and abruptly blocked her acupoints before he jumped out of the bathtub.

    Princess Qianyang was both surprised and annoyed. She hadn¡¯t expected Yun Shimo to be so powerful that he managed to escape from her clutches in such a short period of time.

    She was even more annoyed when she saw Yun Shimond with his back facing her, then his body gave off a faint silver glow before his wet clothes dried in a matter of seconds!

    She should have known that she would never be able to take advantage of powerful people.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Your maidservant is here!¡± he said coldly before he flew out of the window. Soon, a maidservant rushed in, just as he had predicted.

    In fact, Yun Shimo had already told the hare to find a way to send the princess¡¯ maidservant into the room and her timing was just right.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright? I heard that you fainted...¡± the maidservant opened the doors in a rush and saw Princess Qianyang sittingpletely still in an angry heap in the bathtub!

    666

    ¡°You bitch, get away from me!¡± Princess Qianyang cried out angrily.

    Her n had almost worked but to her surprise, Prince Nan had managed to escape. This man was clearly far too intelligent, so he had managed to easily see through her plot.

    The maidservant was so frightened that she started to shake all over. Princess Qianyang silently used her anima energy to unblock her acupoints.

    Yun Shimo walked out leisurely from the princess¡¯ courtyard. His eyes were still blindfolded but this didn¡¯t affect his movements.

    ¡°Eh? Prince Nan has already emerged?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, he even blindfolded himself. I guess nothing happened inside after all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so loyal to Princess Jinghua. He didn¡¯t even dare to look directly at the princess even though she had invited him to admire the moon with her!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I bet the princess must be fuming mad since Prince Nan doesn¡¯t even show an iota of interest in her.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The pilgrims gossiped amongst themselves while Yun Shimo calmly walked back to his quarters as though nothing had happened.

    Princess Qianyang was extremely upset but it was already past midnight, so as a dignified princess of Changjing Kingdom, it would be very unbing of her to visit someone at this time.

    Although she wanted to seduce Yun Shimo, it wouldn¡¯t look good on her if her reputation got tarnished because of this.

    She might have grown up at the Heaven Sect but she still had some sense of decorum. She could be shameless in front of Yun Shimo but she couldn¡¯t behave the same way in public.

    She was so upset that she couldn¡¯t upset. To her surprise, she received news that next day that Yun Shimo had caught a bad cold the night before and had rushed back to the capital to get medication.

    In other words, Yun Shimo was no longer at Furong Temple. He had obeyed the imperial edict to escort him but since he had caught a bad flu, it was a reasonable excuse to return to the capital.

    Princess Qianyang turned pale when she heard the news and swept all the bowls onto the floor in a rage. The soldiers were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    ¡°However... His Highness had left his personal guard Bingyi to guard you. He said that Bingyi is also highly-skilled at Qi Arts and would be able to protect the princess,¡± the bold maidservant said softly.

    Bingyi?

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Very well. Tell him to stick close to my side so that he¡¯d be able to do a good job!¡±

    Bingyi waspletely speechless. Was Yun Shimo trying to kill him by sending him here to wait on the princess?

    Thus, Bingyi started his life of being tortured by the princess...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ha ha ha... I didn¡¯t expect that that little punk would have been the victim of such a bold move by the princess. Girl, did you know that when I saw the princess boldly dragging him to the bathtub, ha ha ha, Iughed till I vomited blood once more.¡±

    On Rock Hillock Mountain, the hareughed till his stomach hurt.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips twitched. Princess Qianyue was really an oddball. How could she be so daring? Yun Shimo must have been scared half to death, right? Wait... most men would probably fall for such a cute woman if she threw herself at him. So how could she expect him to be immune?

 Chapter 171 - An Ambiguous Smile

    <strong>Chapter 171 ¨C An Ambiguous Smile</strong>

    The hare returned to Hua Qiyue and told her everything that it saw earlier.

    Itughed till it was breathless andy sprawled out in a corner and tried to catch its breath as it said, ¡°I bet that man has fallen for her. Wow, he really has a way with women because he just stood there and let Princess Qianyang hug him. Ha ha ha... why wasn¡¯t I blessed with such great luck in the past?¡±

    It scratched its fur in annoyance. Hua Qiyue mulled over that and suddenly heard a loud whistle outside. This was the signal that the evil beasts were here!

    Hua Qiyue suddenly rose to her feet and flew outside. Those who were hiding in the cave didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    Boom, boom, boom¡ª

    The evil beasts walked over and their footsteps caused the mountains to tremble. The ground shook and Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. This evil beast was extremely powerful and it was said that they had eaten 10 cows the first time they attacked and several men.

    Huangfu Shenglin and the others were already waiting at the entrance to the vige by the time Hua Qiyue rushed over. Many Qi Artists had already prepared the bows and arrows and reinforced their arrows with anima energy. The arrows were many times more powerful than ordinary arrows.

    ¡°The level 5 beasts areing. Qiyue, you must be careful!¡± Huangfu Shenglin warned her.

    However, Hua Qiyue was the strongest person in their group so he didn¡¯t need to worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this with me. There¡¯s no need to cause unnecessary deaths and injuries,¡± Hua Qiyue took out the Drunken Flower Fan from her robes. She had already graduallyprehended the words on the fan and had seen that there were several lethal skills that she could use the Drunken Flower Fan to unleash.

    She had decided to use this level-5 evil beast to test out her skills!

    Boom, boom, boom¡ª

    A demon bear that was asrge as a towering ancient tree and its body was asrge as a mountain. It crushed many trees under it as it walked toward the vige.

    Several ancient trees had already been destroyed during its earlier attacks, so when it walked past them again, small pits formed on the ground!

    Many Qi Artists¡¯ jaws started to tremble in fear when they saw how strong this evil beast was.

    ¡°It is a level-5 blood-sucking demon bear!¡± Huangfu Shenglin couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock since he was very well-informed.

    The demon bear opened its mouth savagely at Huangfu Shenglin and the others when it heard that someone had called it by its name and roared a couple of times.

    ¡°Growl, growl, growl...¡±

    The earth shook, mountains and rivers trembled, all the birds flew into the sky, and the beasts fled in terror!

    The level-5 evil beast was so powerful that it destroyed all the food sources that the vige had the moment it appeared. Even though their houses were destroyed, the vigers could still fall back on their livelihood as hunters but when this demon bear appeared, these hunters were no longer able to hunt anything down.

    If Huangfu Shenglin and the others had arrived anyter, the vige would probably cease to exist!

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but yell when she saw the evil beast.

    ¡°Retreat. I will fight on the front lines along with the princess!¡± Huangfu Shenglin said gravely.

    The Qi Artists exchanged nces with each other before they all shook their heads and said, ¡°No, Your Highness, we have to protect you!¡±

    As the spoke, the evil beasts had swiped out powerfully at them. The wind its paw generated was so strong that 10,000 trees looked as though they were able to fall over. Two Qi Artists were unfortunate enough to have been swept away by the wind and were sent flying with terrified cries.

    When the other Qi Artists saw what was happening, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at the huge bear in terror.

    Many Qi Artists were finally frightened and didn¡¯t dare to force the issue, so they slowly retreated.

    Huangfu Shenglin tried his best to remain standing. No matter how powerful the demon bear was, they would not be cowed.

    Hua Qiyue took out her Drunken Flower Fan and she pointed it toward the bear as she yelled coldly, ¡°Drunken Flowers Meeting the Moon!¡±

    She suddenly opened the fan in her hand a ray of red light spread out as countless flower petals burst forth from the fan. Everyone stared in astonishment at this scene. The flowers that had burst out from the fan were the flowers that were painted on the fan.

    The red lotuses glowing all over and transformed into a ray of flowing light that charged toward the demon bear.

    The demon bear sensed the aura from a powerful spirit and couldn¡¯t help but widen its eyes in an angry re. It spat out mighty anima energy from its mouth that then collided heavily against the flowers from the fan!

    Boom¡ª

    Roar¡ª¡ª

    There was a loud rumble and a loud roar as the demon bear¡¯s body was shed right in the middle by the light from the lotus flower and the light had hit its heart!

    Therge level-5 evil beast was shed into two and looked as though it was about to topple at any moment.

    Hua Qiyue gently moved the fan in her fan and sent the two halves of the demon bear¡¯s body flying into the distance.

    Everyone stared at this scene in shock and silence fell upon the area!

    A powerful level-5 demon beast had perished with one move from the Drunken Flower Fan.

    The fan was so powerful!

    A divine weapon truly lived up to its name. The moment it appeared on the battlefield it managed to turn the tables around. It was no wonder why so many people in the world longed to own a divine weapon!

    There were two level-5 evil beasts and after the first demon bear perished, the second demon bear charged madly at Hua Qiyue!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows arched. This demon bear truly trying to court death but it was acting so madly probably because it had just witnessed the death of itspanion, right?

    Hua Qiyue was about to make her move when someone appeared in front of her in a sh.

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Nan!¡±

    Someone eximed in surprise. Hua Qiyue was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Yun Shimo supposed to be with Princess Qianyang at Furong Temple at the moment?

    She saw the man in ck robes and his ck hair dancing in the wind as he battled the demon bear. Yun Shimo jumped up in the air and a silver ray of light appeared.

    The ray of silver light expanded until it turned into a pir of light that reached to the skies and shed against the charging demon bear with a loud boom.

    ¡°Growl growl growl...¡±

    The demon bear growled in pain when the pir of light entered the demon bear¡¯s body and itsrge body transformed into arge pool of blood. The pool of blood was swept away by Yun Shimo with a flick of his sleeves.

    Everyone was deathly silent as they watched this scene in astonishment.

    Yun Shimo managed to kill a level-5 evil beast in one move despite hisck of a divine weapon while they had been sent flying with one swipe of the demon bear¡¯s paw!

    This showed the vast difference in their abilities!

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the demon bear¡¯s attack even if they had 10 lives but Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue had managed to kill both bears calmly and effortlessly. Thus, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but look at them in admiration.

    The hare immediately jumped onto Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder and started to cackle loudly as it said, ¡°Ha ha ha, kiddo, you¡¯re finally here. That was hrious, the way the princess took the initiative to drag you into her bathtub...¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect the hare to have actually witnessed that scene and to announce it so publicly in front of everyone! His palm came smashing down on the hare before it could finish its sentence.

    The hare hurriedly dodged the blow andughed as it cursed, ¡°Kiddo, you¡¯re so gullible...¡±

    ¡°Alright, the evil beast is dead so everyone should get some rest now,¡± Yun Shimo said calmly as he walked toward Hua Qiyue.

    Huangfu Shenglin was incredibly disappointed. There was a huge gap in their strengths and besides his loftier status, what other strength did he have over Yun Shimo?

    He was not as powerful as Hua Qiyue and now, she had even stepped forward to protecting instead of him protecting her. As the Crown Prince, hisplexion was very pale and he was also very embarrassed.

    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Yun Shimo nodded ndly at Huangfu Shenglin.

    ¡°I caught a very bad cold... cough cough... I¡¯ve ran out of medication at my own residence and hade out in search of herbs when I chanced upon all of you.¡±

    Everyone found his excuse amusing. Yun Shimo was not usually one who would lie but when he lied, he was like a different person. Everyone could tell that it was merely an excuse but no one exposed his lies.

    Hua Qiyue looked coldly at him, then turned and walked toward the vige.

    Several vigers who were a little more courageous had been sneaking peeks from the vige gate. When they saw how Hua Qiyue killed the demon beast in one move and how the man in ck suddenly appeared to kill the second demon bear in one move, they werepletely astonished and froze on the spot.

    When they saw how the group was making their way back to the vige, several vigers quickly ushered the others out from the mountain cave. The rest of the vigers were incredibly bewildered. Had the two evil beasts been killed so quickly? Was this a joke?

    ¡°The Crown Prince and the Princess are truly incredibly outstanding. That was unexpected... it truly was! Many thanks for helping us avenge the deaths of our vigers!¡± Several middle-aged men ran out and fell onto their knees with a loud plop.

    Huangfu Shenglin felt a little embarrassed since he hadn¡¯t been the one who had killed the demon bear. Instead, it had been Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, ¡°Please rise, please rise...¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin didn¡¯t want them to stand on ceremony and Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t rushing to take credit for this, so she quickly made her way back to her courtyard while Yun Shimo naturally trailed after her. The remaining soldiers looked at each other and exchanged ambiguous smiles.

    They were surprised to see that Yun Shimo had dared to abandon Princess Qianyang to rush over here. This was enough to see how cunning this man was. This was how he managed to avoid offending the Emperor and the Princess that night at the inner hall.

    Moreover, his sudden appearance and his killing of that demon bear was enough to win the heart of his beloved.

    Hua Qiyue entered her chambers and flung the Drunken Flower Fan aside. She then went to the well to draw a basin of water to wash her face while Yun Shimo stood silently in the corner and observed her actions.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was covered in dust. This was because when the demon bear had charged toward her earlier, it had createdrge gusts of wild winds and stirred up all the dust on the ground, so her clothes were covered in dust.

    She wrung a towel and wiped at her face and hands before she hung the towel on a bamboo stick to dry.

    The hare jumped off Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°I have received some news.¡±

    Hua Qiyue paused for a moment and looked at the hare whose expression was incredibly solemn.

    ¡°Before the demon bear died, I sent my Divine Sense into its brain and discovered a lot of information. In other words, I found out what it was doing around these parts,¡± the hare paused to gulp down water from the well.

    Yun Shimo frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that someone had deliberately sent it over this way?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. They¡¯re from the Magic Beasts Forest and the leader of their Forest had instructed them to do this. Of course, these evil beasts had also been paid off by someone ¡ª¡ª the Dark Sect,¡± the hare said ndly.

    Based on its abilities, it couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with these puny evil beasts but the Dark Sect was a different matter altogether.

    The Dark Sect was so powerful that it was highly possible that there a deity-level Qi Artist controlling this sect.

    The hare was afraid that the powerful figure behind the Dark Sect might be one of those old freaks from 10,000 years ago.

    ¡°If the Dark Sect had already formed an alliance with the evil beasts, then I guess we have to settle this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise...¡± Hua Qiyue paused to mull over this and nced at Yun Shimo.

 Chapter 172 - Framed!

    <h4>Chapter 172 Framed!</h4>

    To be honest, she did not want to bother about these matters. But as a member of Changjing Kingdom, she had to deal with such problems.

    If she allowed the matters to escte, even her kin in Hua¡¯s Mansion would get implicated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the capital after daybreak,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly. He walked over and put his hands into Hua Qiyue¡¯s basin, rinsing them. His hands were as fair as in the past.

    Hua Qiyue gave him a jealous nce. This guy¡¯s hands were even prettier than a woman¡¯s. They made her so jealous!

    Hua Qiyue said no more. She went directly into her room. She wanted to pack up and return to the capital at once.

    Besides, there was nothing here for her. She could leave the mess to be dealt with by the Crown Prince and his men.

    Hua Qiyue swiftly packed her clothes. Someone knocked on her door. She turned back and saw a dashing man standing outside, watching her quietly.

    ¡°Going back now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t wish to stay,¡± Hua Qiyue replied quietly. The scene which the hare spoke about materialized in her mind. He had even allowed the Princess to hug him naked. If the matter leaked out, it would...

    Although she bore some grievance in her heart, this man was certainly a chick ma. If a woman did not attract his liking, she woulde after Hua Qiyue, raving and provoking her.

    ¡°Well, did the hare tell you anything?¡± Yun Shimo was not pleased with Hua Qiyue¡¯s cold attitude. He knew that it was the hare¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Yes, it did.¡± Hua Qiyue did not wish to lie. ¡°After the Princess returns to the capital, she will not let the matter rest. You¡¯d better think about how to deal with her.¡±

    She was neither enraged nor surprised. She dealt with it with indifference. She made Yun Shimo suddenly feel quite apprehensive.

    After all, Changjing Kingdom had always advocated for strict non-intimacy between the sexes. He had been so intimate with the Princess. She would probably not let him off lightly.

    ¡°I have my ns.¡±

    ¡°Haha,ss, are you leaving now?¡± The hare suddenly appeared on the window-sill, crouchingzily there.

    Seeing the hare, Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Sir, were you such a nosy parker in the past? It must be why they trapped you in the Death Tactical Deployment!¡±

    The hare heard him and started to narrow its reddish eyes. Then, it gave a yawn.

    It pretended not to hear, continuing to crouchzily there.

    After Hua Qiyue packed her clothes, she took her bundle and left for the outside. Yun Shimo followed silently behind her. He knew she was feeling awful and did not say more.

    The Crown Prince and the others were outside giving orders to the vigers, getting them to clear the mess at the vige entrance. When he saw Hua Qiyue walk out with her bundle, he asked, ¡°Qiyue, are you leaving now?¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. When he saw Yun Shimo, however, the light in his eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t really feel good. Perhaps something¡¯s happened in the capital, so I must hurry back. The evil beast was killed. There¡¯s nothing left for me to do.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled, her radiant smile resembling a summer flower, making Yun Shimo feel quite aggrieved.

    She was actually smiling so radiantly at the others. Yet his expression was so cold...

    ¡°Take care along the way. I will look you up after I return to the pce,¡± Huangfu Shenglin said gently. ¡°I have to thank you this time. If it weren¡¯t for you and Prince Nan, we would have all died under the ws of that evil beast.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is too polite. I take my leave!¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. Then she executed Mourning Steps and instantly vanished from thepany¡¯s sight. Yun Shimo also disappeared, following closely after her, together with the silent hare.

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyes were downcast. Although he did not love Hua Qiyue that much, the woman was much more powerful than he was in Qi Art. He could not take it lying down.

    He thought that this time, he would have time alone with Hua Qiyue, which could help them develop feelings. But Hua Qiyue did not open her heart to him. He did not have time to get close to her because of Yun Shimo¡¯s presence.

    Forget it. Leave everything to fate!

    If she was an ordinary woman, Huangfu Shenglin believed he would certainly ovee her. But she was not. He could only let nature take its course.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    While Hua Qiyue was traveling, Tianci was in the yard practicing Qi Art. Caining and Caiqing were by his side, giving him pointers.

    ¡°Young master, rest first. You¡¯ve been training for a long time.¡± Caiqing saw Tianci¡¯s sweaty forehead and his heart ached somewhat.

    Caining and Caiqing had been in Hua¡¯s Mansion for a long time. They had developed feelings for everyone and everything there.

    So, they had treated Tianci with true sincerity.

    Tianci wiped his forehead and started to nod and grin. ¡°Brother Caiqing, I want to eat a watermelon!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get Sister Youshui to bring you one.¡± Caiqing answered. He quickly walked out of the courtyard and found Youshui and the other maids preparing lunch in the kitchen.

    Tianci was sitting by the side, resting. Caining suddenly discovered someone loitering suspiciously outside the yard. He bellowed and the person slipped away noiselessly.

    Caining felt something was amiss and immediately ran after that person. There was only Tianci left sitting in the yard. He stretched out his hand, grabbed a peach and started to munch.

    Suddenly, Tianci widened his eyes. He saw someone sh across the sky.

    The person was in a fluttering white robe, with a face almost identical to Hua Qiyue¡¯s. Tianci stood up in joy. ¡°Mom... mom¡¯s back? But why did she just sh past? Was she running after something? I heard that she was out killing an evil beast. Is the beast hiding here in the capital?¡±

    Tianci raced out quickly with his peach. He was afraid the people in the courtyard would restrict his movements outside, so he took a detour to the backyard. He left Hua¡¯s Mansion without alerting anyone.

    He went after the white figure which had disappeared. He wanted to see Hua Qiyue as soon as possible.

    When he raced into the bustling streets of the capital, he met with Princess Qianyang¡¯s imperial carriage. Princess Qianyang was in the carriage. Layers of thin gauze were hanging down from the carriage canopy at an angle, fluttering with the rocking carriage.

    Tianci immediately saw a woman in white bound by Princess Qianyang¡¯s side. And that woman was Hua Qiyue!

    Tianci was shocked. He did not expect his mother to be bound since she was so powerful. He could not help but cry out, ¡°Mom!¡±

    He stepped out without saying anything, a Spiritual sword in his hand. He got up the horse fiercely and stabbed at the Princess.

    ¡°Bold little thief. How dare you assassinate Her Highness!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin here! Take him down, quick!¡±

    The Princess¡¯s guards were astonished. After all, she had just returned to the capital and was the darling of the Emperor. They were entrusted with the task of escorting her. If something untoward happened to her, they might get beheaded!

    For a brief moment. the streets were in utter chaos. Many stalls were identally overturned by Tianci. These Qi Artists were all at the Soaring Cloud Realm and were considered highly skilled in the capital. Tianci could not match up with these eight Qi Artists at all!

    However, when one of them brutally attacked Tianci, Tianci¡¯s body would seem to be engulfed within a light shield. His attack would rebound!

    Princess Qianyang sat coldly in the carriage, eyeing Tianci icily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a young thief to attack me when I return to the capital. It¡¯s getting ludicrous!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness... this boy... is only six or seven.... He seems to be Hua Qiyue¡¯s adopted son!¡±

    Hearing the guards¡¯ report, a cold light shot out from Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes. She watched the glow emitted by Tianci¡¯s body. ¡°Men, bring me a! Catch him in it. The won¡¯t attack him, so he will surely be caught.¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s idea was truly brilliant. Tianci was in the midst of fighting these Qi Artists decades older than him when suddenly a emerged from above, enveloping him tightly within. He was about to use his Qi Art to sh through the when a huge ng resounded. A massive iron cage loomed over and eventually enveloped him!

    Tianci was stunned, totally dumbfounded. He directed his fist at the iron cage, but it was of no use.

    ¡°Young thief, don¡¯t resist. This cage is made of Spiritual energy. Your Qi Art¡¯s too low. You can¡¯t escape. Be good and give in!¡±

    Princess Qianyang snorted coldly. Tianci blinked hisrge eyes. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t care who you are. Anyone who tries to kill me will be beheaded!¡± Princess Qianyang snickered coldly and got her men to take Tianci away.

    Tianci sat in the cage, reliving the earlier scenes in his head over and over again. He pouted. ¡°Hey, Princess Man-crazy, don¡¯t treat me badly because my dad doesn¡¯t like you. Humph! Tricking me with Hallucination Art, then capturing me with a prepared cage. You¡¯re a Princess. How can you use such dirty tricks on a kid like me?¡±

    Tianci¡¯s voice began to resound far and wide. It was a busy street. Many people had crowded around and were watching. They heard and agreed with him, and began to spread his words!

    Concerning Princess Qianyang, who wouldn¡¯t want to know more?

    They had long heard that she was interested in Yun Shimo. Futhermore, they had left the capital together two day before to offer incense to the temple gods.

    Tianci¡¯s words shook everyone to the core!

    ¡°Good heavens, Princess Jinghua¡¯s adopted son¡¯s been captured by Her Highness!¡±

    ¡°Princess Jinghua is at the Rock Hillock Mountain killing evil beasts. Yet Her Highness¡¯s treating her adopted son this way! It¡¯s so unfair!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tianci¡¯s just a little boy! Yet the Princess¡¯s treating him this way. How shameless!¡±

    ¡°I thought that Princess Qianyang would make a civil, magnanimous Princess. But her character¡¯s hopeless!¡±

    ¡°But the kid did try to kill her. Of course, Her Highness can¡¯t let him off. It¡¯s just amon operation to apprehend a criminal!¡±

    The crowds were discussing among themselves. Most of them spoke in Tianci¡¯s favor.

    This time, the sh between Princess Qianyang and Tianci would likely result in another uproar.

    After all, Princess Qianyang was the Emperor¡¯s favorite daughter, and Tianci was Princess Jinghua¡¯s beloved adopted son. So how would the Emperor deal with this matter?

    Hua Qiyue arrived at the capital one hourter. The moment she set feet within the capital, she heard the rumors that Princess Qianyang had taken Tianci into the pce. He was now awaiting the Emperor¡¯s judgement.

    She narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. She did not expect Princess Qianyang to act the moment she returned to the capital. Unfortunately, Princess Qianyang, you are still too green!

    Hua Qiyue rushed back to Hua¡¯s Mansion. Before she entered the mansion, Caiqing and the others met her. Caining said anxiously and guiltily, ¡°Your Highness... I¡¯m sorry. Tianci ran out of the mansion suddenly and met with the Princess. They had a sh... ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. Caining, Caiqing, do something for me!¡± Hua Qiyue said with a cold expression. Since her opponent disrespected her, she would be merciless!

    ¡°Please instruct us, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Come closer!¡± Hua Qiyue whispered. Caining and Caiqing stared at each other and moved up a few steps. They drew close to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue spoke something softly into Caining¡¯s ear. Her warm breath was upon his thin ear. He felt his ear buzz and his entire body turned hot. His sensitivity made his face blush.

    ¡°You¡¯ve memorized it? That man won¡¯t be far away!¡±

    Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Caining was blushing. He nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve memorized it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue immediately turned and left hurriedly.

 Chapter 173 - Breaking into the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 173 Breaking into the Pce</h4>

    Hua Qiyue dashed directly in the pce¡¯s direction, her figure whizzing. The figure following behind her silently was Yun Shimo.

    The two of them soon arrived at the pce. They disregarded the protection air shield erected by the Qi Artists and barged directly in. The other Qi Artists did not know whether to go after them or not.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue¡¯s back!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect her to be back so soon! I heard that her adopted son¡¯s offended Her Highness and has been captured.¡±

    ¡°Looks like a great show¡¯s about to start!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, the world¡¯s most beautiful and talented female Qi Artist, versus His Majesty¡¯s favorite daughter. Well... ¡±

    ¡°Princess Qianyang isn¡¯t like the other princesses. After all, they have been separated for years. His Majesty feels much guilt over her.¡± The Qi Artists were all discussing quietly. To be honest, Hua Qiyue had such elevated status that the matter shouldn¡¯t be hard to resolve.

    After all, even the Emperor had to give her some face.

    Hua Qiyue dashed straight into Righteous Hall and leaped in. Immediately, dozens of Qi Artists surrounded her. ¡°Stand where you are. The Righteous Hall¡¯s the venue where His Majesty holds court. If anyone barges in, he will be treated like a treasonous rebel!¡±

    Yun Shimo also leaped in, coldly sweeping thepany with his gaze. The eight Qi Artists were the Princess¡¯s personal guards. The remaining Pce Guards saw Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue and were astounded.

    They did not expect them to be back so soon. They made their appearance immediately after the Princess brought Tianci into Righteous Hall.

    ¡°Am I not qualified to enter too? Shouldn¡¯t you people report to His Majesty now?¡± Yun Shimo bellowed with an icy countenance. He stood erect proudly, guarding before Hua Qiyue.

    The Qi Artists all gave a start. The head of the Pce Guards immediately walked over and said politely, ¡°So it¡¯s Prince Nan and Princess Jinghua. Forgive us! I will report immediately to His Majesty!¡±

    Then his figure shed and disappeared into the hall. Soon, the Emperor summoned Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo for an audience.

    The moment Hua Qiyue set her feet within Righteous Hall, she saw Tianci trapped in a massive iron cage. His little face was full of grievances.

    Her face sank. Tianci was the darling of her heart. Even if the Emperor wanted to hurt him, she would protect him with her life!

    She was about to act when Yun Shimo pre-empted her. He waved hisrge sleeve and two streaks of icy light darted toward the iron cage. ng! The iron cage dissolved into dust. Yet Tianci remained unhurt.

    ¡°How audacious, Prince Nan! How dare you use Qi Art in Righteous Hall! You have disturbed His Majesty! How should you pay for your crime?¡± The five Venerable Masters around Princess Qianyang all started to yell.

    Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows and he swept the five masters with a gaze.

    The old woman immediately sensed his two eyes shining like sharp daggers, piercing into her heart. Although he did not act, her palms were already drenched in cold sweat.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s return, Tianci started to rejoice. Over at the other side, the Qi Artists wanted to go near and capture him again. But Hua Qiyue bellowed coldly, ¡°Whoever touches him dies!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s audacity made even the seated Emperor displeased. He was still the Emperor after all, sitting here. Yet Hua Qiyue had dared to be so bold!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s figure shed and she appeared before Tianci. She pulled his little hand. ¡°Tianci, are you alright?¡±

    Tianci stood up and hisrge eyes glowed brightly. ¡°I am, Mom, I am alright! That woman used some Hallucination Art to lure me out of Hua¡¯s Mansion. When I saw Mom bind up in her carriage, I have to attack her!¡±

    Tianci gave a cold snort. ¡°This woman can¡¯t have Dad¡¯s heart. So, she¡¯s ying tricks to trouble Mom!¡±

    His words made the Emperor and Princess Qianyang¡¯s faces nch even more.

    Concubine Xian was also seated. Her countenance changed immediately and she cried out coldly, ¡°How outrageous! Insulting Her Highness in Righteous Hall! Hua Qiyue, you¡¯d better discipline your adopted son!¡±

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, you are really too much this time!¡± Even the Emperor had felt offended and remarked coldly.

    Watching these people seated on high, Hua Qiyue lifted her eyebrows coldly. She had risked her life to kill the evil beasts at Rock Hillock Mountain. Yet the Emperor could not tolerate her adopted son!

    Yun Shimo cupped his fists quietly. ¡°My respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Do you still regard yourself as my subordinate? I have ruled that you can¡¯t use Qi Art in Righteous Hall!¡± The Changlong Emperor said coldly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if no one hurts my son, of course I won¡¯t use Qi Art. But someone has framed my adopted son. They have disregarded our loyalty. So, I have to use Qi Art to protect Tianci.¡±

    Yun Shimo spoke quietly. He was always so calm in face of ordeals, even if it meant dealing with the supreme Emperor. But it gave others the false impression that he was the real master of the world.

    ¡°Prince Nan, please provide us with substantial evidence before making this statement. This boy tried to assassinate Princess Qianyang before public eyes. So, it¡¯s only right that we apprehend him and bring him back into the pce!¡± Concubine Xian¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. She wanted them all to be convicted of their offense.

    ¡°Qiyue pays her respect to His Majesty, Concubine Xian and Princess Qianyang! I am from the capital, so I feel for this ce. I don¡¯t wish to argue about this anymore. I hope that Your Majesty can let me take Tianci back.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was toozy to fight these women. After all, Tianci was not really hurt. But if there was a next time, she would not be soft-hearted. Nor would she give in.

    Princess Qianyang heard her and instantly stood straight up, causing the teacup on the table to shake. ¡°My Royal Father and Mother, this boy tried to assassinate me on the street. Now Hua Qiyue has so audaciously asked for him to be released back to his mansion. No way! I was once in the throes of death. It was the Qi Artists who have helped me survive. If not, I would have died!¡±

    Hua Qiyue stood quietly where she was. Tianci stared boldly into the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    The Emperor gave a shudder. For some reason, he was feeling quite awed.

    Hua Qiyue was a very important Qi Artist of Changjing Kingdom. He could not offend her easily. Yet this time, it was his daughter, lost for over ten years, who had been assassinated by Tianci. He was in a quandary.

    Concubine Xian saw the Emperor hesitate and said to him in a whisper, ¡°Your Majesty, although Hua Qiyue is a high-level Qi Artist, she is still amoner. Your Majesty is the supreme master of the realm. If you listen to her all the time, won¡¯t it vite the sanctity of the throne? Her adopted son is young and naive. He can be forgiven. But we can¡¯t simply let the whole matter go. I suggest keeping him in prison for five days before letting him go!¡±

    Concubine Xian¡¯s voice was very low, but Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo overheard her. Their countenances turned cold.

    There was a dead silence in the hall.

    Princess Qianyang stared anxiously at the Changlong Emperor. This ploy was thought by the Fifth Venerable Master. Her purpose was to teach Hua Qiyue a lesson. They must let her understand no one could offend a Princess.

    Of course, the Princess had decided on her man. Hua Qiyue was only a nominal princess. Her status could not match up with hers. Therefore, Hua Qiyue ought to give Yun Shimo up on her own and offer him to her!

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s aim was so simple.

    The Changlong Emperor mused silently for a while before opening his mouth. ¡°Princess Jinghua, I forgive your adopted son, Tianci, for being young and naive. Since he has offended the Princess, we shall keep him in prison for five days before releasing him.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank and she sneered. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been the Emperor for 20 years. Why let someone hoodwink you? Tianci is innocent. It was all a deliberate plot of the Princess. Your Majesty¡¯s acting as her aplice, helping her grow proud and audacious.¡±

    The Changlong Emperor heard her and swept Princess Qianyang with a gaze. He found her eyes evasive. She seemed to have gone against her conscience.

    But Princess Qianyang was still his most beloved daughter. Hua Qiyue had no proof right now. Naturally he could not believe her words.

    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t bber nonsense without any evidence! Qianyang has always been an innocent girl. How could she have done this despicable act?¡± Fifth Venerable Master remarked coldly.

    Hua Qiyue gazed at her, her face expressionless. ¡°Then someone must have instigated her to. If you want proof, look for it in the Princess. But I feel that we ought to turn this whole matter into a minor issue. Let me take Tianci home. I will overlook everything!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was giving the Emperor a second chance.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s repeated requests had infuriated the Emperor. After all, he was the Emperor, not her. Yet Hua Qiyue was repeatedly incurring his displeasure.

    Yun Shimo saw the Emperor¡¯s dark face and immediately remarked quietly, ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Jinghua has just returned from the vige and killed two fifth-level evil beasts. She¡¯s been protecting the state, yet her son was wilfully framed by the others. I find it both unreasonable and unfair on her feelings. The fact that her son¡¯s unprotected means that the state has failed in its responsibilities. I hope that Princess Qianyang will not stir up any more trouble. After all, our country¡¯s already deep in unknown dangers.¡±

    Yun Shimo spoke quietly. Yet his words made the Changlong Emperor shudder with fear!

    He was right. Huangfu Shenglin had already reported that the Dark Sect of Yuewu Kingdom had dug an underground pce near Changjing Kingdom. In other words, they were invading Changjing Kingdom.

    There was the additional trouble of the Gnawing Devils Sect and the ensuing chaos they would wreak. And then there was the Soul Puppet. They needed a vast number of Qi Artists to curb these internal unrests.

    If he really offended Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, the consequences would be dire.

    Hua Qiyue already had a divine weapon. Alone, she could oppose ten thousand stallions and soldiers from another country.

    The Changlong Emperor nced at the enraged Princess Qianyang. Although he felt quite displeased with Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, he began to nod gently after some quiet musing.

    ¡°Qianyang, no more of your nonsense. Leave us now!¡±

    Princess Qianyang heard him and went against his order. She shouted angrily. ¡°Father, it was the boy who had tried to kill me. Why must I bear with this quietly? Am I really your daughter?¡±

    Concubine Xian heard her and her countenance turned pale. ¡°Qianyang, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Leave now!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! I am unconvinced!¡± Princess Qianyang red at Hua Qiyue and stared meaningfully at Yun Shimo, waves of tenderness emanating from her eyes.

    ¡°Since Princess Qianyang is unconvinced, I shall not be polite!¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s pretty face turned cold. ¡°I gave Her Highness two chances thanks to His Majesty! You made my son suffer injustice, yet you¡¯s rather ignore these chances. I shall give proof and avenge the insult you¡¯ve offered him!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was calm and collected. Fifth Venerable Master and Princess Qianyang, however, were in some trepidation. She sounded so confident. Did she really have proof to all these?

    Impossible! Hua Qiyue had just returned to the capital. How could she know their henchmen?

    ¡°Princess Jinghua, don¡¯t reach out for a yard after taking an inch! This is the Righteous Hall, not amon street! Why would Qianyang frame a child?¡±

    Concubine Xian¡¯s handsome brows shot up. Fury appeared on her rather prepossessing face.

 Chapter 174 - The Princess Requests a Marriage!

    Chapter 174 The Princess Requests a Marriage!

    Hua Qiyue pped her hands. ¡°Caining, Caiqing!¡±

    Just as her voice faded, two men leaped down to the front of the hall. One was carrying a person.

    The Changlong Emperor saw the man and his heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t this man the sixth Senior Brother, Zhou Zheng, who was sent by Heaven Sect to protect Princess Qianyang?

    Why was he in Caiqing¡¯s hands?

    Fifth Venerable Master and Princess Qianyang saw the situation and their countenances changed. Fifth Venerable Master was knowledgeable and experienced. She soon regained herposure. But Princess Qianyang was more of a greenhorn. She stared guiltily at the Emperor, gazing into his profound eyes.

    Caining threw Zhou Zheng coldly to the ground. Hua Qiyue pointed at the man. ¡°He is our witness!¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master gave a cold snort. ¡°Princess Jinghua is fond of jokes, surely. Zhou Zheng has been missing since yesterday. So, he¡¯s been captured by your men!¡±

    Princess Qianyang felt somewhat guilty and did not say anything.

    Yun Shimo was indifferent. Who was Hua Qiyue? A greenhorn like Princess Qianyang, trying to trip her?

    ¡°Fifth Venerable Master, this man is adept in the art of Hallucination. He is from Heaven Sect. I¡¯m sure you know him?¡± Hua Qiyue gave a lightugh, her eyes full of chilling sarcasm.

    Fifth Venerable Master started to deny. ¡°Zhou Zheng¡¯s from our sect, but he has never mastered any Hallucination Art. I¡¯m not sure where you heard about this, Princess Jinghua.¡±

    ¡°Although you deny it, I have a way to make all of you admit!¡± Hua Qiyue cast her a derisive nce, then riveted her eyes on Zhou Zheng.

    ¡°Zhou Zheng, one hour ago, did you use your Hallucination Art on my son, misleading him into thinking that I was back? You wanted to lure him out?¡±

    The moment Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice faded, her left fingers flicked out an invisible stream of energy, aiming at Zhou Zheng¡¯s head.

    Zhou Zheng widened his eyes in great shock. His lips started to shiver uncontrobly. ¡°Yes, yes... it was I who had lured Tianci out of the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the orders?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Venerable Master and Princess Qianyang... ¡±

    Seeing Zhou Zheng confess so easily, Fifth Venerable Master was shocked. This sixth disciple was in love with Princess Qianyang, which was why he hade here against the sect¡¯s orders. Fifth Venerable Master was now making use of him to teach Hua Qiyue a lesson.

    Zhou Zheng was usually a loyal person. He couldn¡¯t have confessed so easily!

    ¡°No... that¡¯s not true!¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master yelled out. Hua Qiyue snorted. ¡°Were you the one who set up the illusion? To trick Tianci into believing I¡¯d been abducted by the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Venerable Master said you don¡¯t know the Hallucination Art. Perform one for her!¡±

    Hua Qiyueughed lightly, her eyes full of sarcasm. Zhou Zheng heard her and waved his big arms. Five streaks of white light dissipated instantly into a mist, hurling toward Fifth Venerable Master forcefully.

    Fifth Venerable Master was shocked and tried to dodge, but it was toote. Her body froze. She seemed to see Princess Qianyang throw herself into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms, tearing off all his clothes!

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t! Men and women shouldn¡¯t have body contacts. You mustn¡¯t let Prince Nan take you... ¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master¡¯s words were not appropriate. Her speech sounded incredible to thepany and Princess Qianyang¡¯s face immediately flushed.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you insult the Princess!¡± Concubine Xian was enraged. She was about to get the men to drag Fifth Venerable Master away when Princess Qianyang quickly intervened on her behalf.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Mother. She¡¯s been duped by a Hallucination... ¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face turned crimson and white by turns. He certainly had guessed his daughter¡¯s thoughts!

    Zhou Zheng waved his big arms again and the illusion disappeared. Fifth Venerable Master saw Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo standing there, perfectly at ease, and was thoroughly embarrassed. She took in a cold breath and red hatefully at Zhou Zheng.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. The higher the Spirit Summoning Art was, the more effective and the longer the illusion would be.

    ¡°Your Majesty... I was just bbering nonsense... ¡±

    ¡°Enough. Leave us, all of you! Qianyang, I will confine you in your personal hall for one month!¡±

    Princess Qianyang was about to speak when she saw Concubine Xian¡¯s fierce gaze. She could only leave resentfully with Fifth Venerable Master.

    Hua Qiyue gave a snicker in her heart. The Emperor was really protecting Princess Qianyang. Even though she had a witness, he still did not convict her and merely sentenced her to confinement.

    Hua Qiyue was toozy to care about this woman. If there was a next time, she would not let her off so lightly!

    The Changlong Emperor massaged his temples wearily and said in extremely solemn. ¡°Alright, Qianyang¡¯s wrong this time. I apologize to Princess Jinghua on her behalf.¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head quietly. ¡°I dare not ept it.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Crown Prince back?¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s still at Rock Hillock Mountain. I felt a sense of unease, so I hurried back. Besides... the five leaders of the Magic Beasts Forest have already colluded with the Gnawing Devils Sect. They¡¯ve given orders to their evil beasts to attack ournds. I hope Your Majesty will send reinforcements throughout ournds and reinforce the guards as well!¡±

    Hua Qiyue quietly addressed the main topic.

    The Changlong Emperor heard her and his expression changed. ¡°The Gnawing Devils Sect! I didn¡¯t expect them to be so rampant! If that is the case, I order Princess Jinghua and Prince Nan to join hands and exterminate the sect together!¡±

    Yun Shimo shook his head quietly. ¡°Your Majesty, the followers of the Gnawing Devils Secte and go like shadows. They are well versed in the art of disguise too. It¡¯ll be hard to locate theirir. The only way is to lure them out into the open!¡±

    The Emperor heard him and his eyes brightened. ¡°Prince Nan, do you have a way?¡±

    In the eyes of the Changlong Emperor, the kingdom had always regarded Prince Nan as a god. Now was the time for him to act.

    ¡°Of course. If Your Majesty trusts me, give the task to Princess Jinghua and I.¡± Yun Shimo did not reject the order. He epted the task without seeking Hua Qiyue¡¯s agreement.

    ¡°Very well. Prince Nan is really Changjing Kingdom¡¯s great hope! I shall leave the matter of the Gnawing Devils Sect in Prince Nan and Princess Jinghua¡¯s hands!¡±

    The Changlong Emperor heard him and immediately started to rx.

    He was about to ask for court to be dismissed, when Princess Qianyang¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Father, I have a matter to report!¡±

    Yun Shimo halted his steps. He knew that trouble was brewing. Hua Qiyue gave her an indifferent look, pulling and leaving with Tianci to the side.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When he saw Princess Qianyang return, the Changlong Emperor¡¯s face did not look too pleased. Concubine Xian gave a light cough. Her expression was harsh. But Princess Qianyang pretended not to see.

    Princess Qianyang walked over to Yun Shimo¡¯s side and gazed at him bashfully. Then, she said coyly, ¡°Father, yesterday... I was taking my bath in the temple when an assassin sneaked in. Prince Nan barged in anxiously. Although his eyes were covered with a ck cloth, he identally... threw himself in the same tub as your daughter.... I beg Your Majesty to grant my marriage to Prince Nan!¡±

    The Changlong Emperor suddenly had a big headache. So, this was the matter. Although he had long nned to marry Princess Qianyang to Yun Shimo, now¡¯s not the time!

    After all, he still needed to rely on Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo to exterminate the Gnawing Devils Sect. If he broke them up by force...

    ¡°Let me consider this matter! Leave us now!¡± The Changlong Emperor stood up and waved his hand. He no longer paid Princess Qianyang any attention.

    Princess Qianyang saw that her father did not grant them marriage and was angry and agitated. Concubine Xian walked down with a cold countenance. ¡°Qianyang, go back with Mother. I want to talk with you!¡±

    Princess Qianyang pouted, ring at Hua Qiyue hatefully. ¡°Hua Qiyue, Prince Nan had already been physically intimate with me. Don¡¯t you dream about having him!¡±

    After that, her charming face flushed like crimson clouds. She turned away and left slowly with Concubine Xian.

    Hua Qiyue gave a gentle sigh and pulled Tianci out with her. Tianci cast Yun Shimo a displeased eye. ¡°Father, you are such ady-killer!¡±

    Even the boy knew what ady-killer was. Yun Shimo shook his head helplessly. It looked like he reallycked the means to deal with the bold and unrestrained Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang had Heaven Sect as her backing. Her mother was the prospering Concubine Xian and she was the Emperor¡¯s favorite. She was harder to deal with than any other girl.

    But since Huangfu Shenglin was the Crown Prince, Consort Mei would soon be the Empress. Concubine Xian would only be in the limelight for a short time.

    Hua Qiyue and Tianci returned to their mansion. Yun Shimo was thick-skinned enough to follow them. Ji Feng and the others had also heard the news and were here. When they saw Hua Qiyue and Tianci safe and sound, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Realizing that Hua Qiyue would be exhausted after her return, thepany chatted only for a short while before parting ways.

    However, Yun Shimo still did not wish to leave. He sat under the pavilion, watching Hua Qiyue and Tianci munch on the watermelon by the mouthful. No one bothered about him. The little hare crouched on the stone table, munching madly on a slice of watermelon, grabbed in its paws.

    Tianci would caress its little head now and then. The little hare would chatter and resist him.

    ¡°Tianci, shall Dad take you to the streets of the capital tomorrow?¡± When he saw his woman and child ignoring him, Yun Shimo twitched the corner of the mouth. He tried his best to humor them, smiling.

    Tianci eyed him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°No, I need to practice Qi Art tomorrow. Otherwise, I will get abducted by that idiot who fell for you, Dad. Then, Mom will worry!¡±

    Yun Shimo was immediately rendered speechless. Why should anyone who liked him be considered an idiot?

    ¡°I heard that someone¡¯s opened a new roast goose shop in Chengdong Street. I wonder if the food¡¯s good. Hmmm, Dad shall visit the ce with Bingyi tomorrow.¡±

    Tianci heard him and instantly in his eyes came a hopeful look.

    But he gazed at the expressionless Hua Qiyue and finally resisted the urge to eat out.

    ¡°Tomorrow, Mom shall get the cooks to make you many tasty dishes. The weather¡¯s too hot now. And the food outside isn¡¯t hygienic.¡± After finishing a slice of watermelon, Hua Qiyue said with an expressionless face.

    Well... Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes which were like dark ink started to shimmer with pleasure. ¡°Looks like I can enjoy the delicious food tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Prince, there¡¯s none for you. I just got Youshui to tell the cooks to prepare just our share, not yours.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said impolitely. Yun Shimo wetted his lips, his smile even evident. ¡°I did not reject Princess Qianyang¡¯s proposal in the hall. Someone seems to be angry.¡±

    Tianci pouted his little mouth, his brightrge eyes staring at Yun Shimo. They looked like stars or the bright moon, making Yun Shimo feel much tender affection for the boy.

    ¡°Dad, about that woman... do you really like her?¡±

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t call him Dad. Soon, Prince Nan will be Princess Qianyang¡¯s Prince Consort. You must change your manner of address,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Yun Shimo stopped for a while, his voice turning solemn. ¡°Qiyue, tonight I would like to speak to you about the matter of trust.¡±

    Tianci picked up another slice of watermelon unhappily. He felt that his Dad was deliberately avoiding his question.

    Hua Qiyue picked up the scroll given to her by Tianpi and started to study it slowly. She was totally ignoring Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo frowned and stood up. His figure whizzed and he streaked like lightning to the front of Hua Qiyue, snatching away the dark red scroll in her hands.

 Chapter 175 - He Has Changed!

    <strong> Chapter 175 ¨C He Has Changed!</strong>

    ¡°Heart of Fire?¡± Yun Shimo saw those fewrge characters, but he could not see the remaining characters. The moment he tried to focus his eyes, his head started to ache badly!

    If the scroll of a certain lethal skill or Qi skill did not belong to him, he would not be able to see its remaining contents. Yun Shimo¡¯s face looked ghastly. He had to shift his eyes away from the scroll.

    ¡°Who gave you this?¡±

    For some reason, Yun Shimo had a strange feeling about this scroll.

    Hua Qiyue was indeed helped by a supreme master. He had been with her for so long, yet he had never heard her speak about the man.

    The moment he set his eyes upon this scroll, he felt that it contained a superior lethal skill.

    The battle between the Qi Artists and evil beasts 10,000 years ago left a few hundred superior Qi Artists dead. Since then, many superior lethal skills had been lost.

    Hua Qiyue snatched the scroll back coldly. ¡°My handsome Master.¡±

    Handsome Master?

    The moment he heard this, Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance turned even more ghastly. ¡°Qiyue, we¡¯ve been together for so long and have pledged ourselves to each other. Couldn¡¯t you... perhaps we ought to trust each other.¡±

    Tianci looked at one and then the other. He bit into the slice of watermelon in his hands and immediately started to frown. ¡°Hmmm, taste different now. It doesn¡¯t taste good. Mom, Tianci¡¯s going to rest!¡±

    ¡°Alright, go.¡±

    Tianci looked at Yun Shimo and frowned. ¡°Dad, you look different too. Have you changed like the melon?¡±

    Yun Shimo did not know whether to smile or to cry. He squatted down and gripped Tianci shoulder gently. ¡°Dad¡¯s human. I won¡¯t change.¡±

    Although he said this, Tianci¡¯s eyes were still riveted on him, disbelieving his words. ¡°But... that headstrong princess wants to marry you. Why didn¡¯t you resist?¡±

    ¡°I have my difficulties.¡± Yun Shimo could only answer this after thinking for a while.

    Tianci released his hand unhappily and walked toward his bedroom. The little fellow¡¯s silhoeutte was pulled long by the moonlight.

    Hua Qiyue watched the boy leave quietly. Youshui was behind him. Her heart was full of mncholy.

    Tianci was unhappy again. As his mother, she could not make him happy. After all, she could not rece Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo had only appeared for a short time, but since he had expelled the poison from Tianci¡¯s body, the two of them had developed a strong father-and-son bond.

    Although they were not true father and son. If they were...

    Hua Qiyue frowned. She did not know why she had started thinking about this.

    ¡°Qiyue, in the future... I will tell you all my reasons.¡± While she was musing in a trance, Yun Shimo¡¯s quiet voice rang out. Caining and Caiqing were nearby, but Yun Shimo was ignoring them. He stretched out a hand and grabbed hold of her shoulder.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s small face started to turn crimson. Her eyes were looking a little enraged. She flung his hand on her shoulder away.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, I am only nominally a princess. I won¡¯t let you hug me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You had been embraced by me in the past.¡± Yun Shimo did not change his facial expression, looking extremely serious. The little hare by the side which still wanted to finish the watermelon finally caressed its chest. ¡°Pssh, I gonna to throw out blood again!¡±

    With a whizz, the little hare disappeared from their sight. The hare was single and could not stand their sweet nothings.

    Hua Qiyue stood up nonchntly. Without a word, she walked into the inner courtyard. Yun Shimo followed closely behind her. Caining and Caiqing stared at each other and then blocked his way.

    ¡°Your Highness, please stay where you are! It¡¯ste and quiet. Please leave, sir. You¡¯re approaching Her Highness¡¯s bedroom. You can¡¯t proceed any farther.¡±

    Caining said coldly. He did not fear Yun Shimo¡¯s status at all.

    Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows, a smile lingering at the corner of his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t proceed any farther? I have gone far farther. Like into Her Highness¡¯s bathing pool... ¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Yun Shimo!¡± Hua Qiyue in front of him almost stumbled. She knew what this man would do. He was sure to reveal to Caining and Caiqing everything without restraint.

    If the Old Madame learned that Hua Qiyue had been ¡°peeped at¡± by Yun Shimo, she would think her an easy woman. Letting a man get into her bathing pool?

    ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    Yun Shimo stood coldly in the moonlight; his entire person seemed zed over by a silver coating. The dusky light made him look even more debonair.

    ¡°All of you may retire.¡± Hua Qiyue said helplessly.

    Caining and Caiqing silently retreated, their faces quite dejected.

    ¡°Say what you want.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t reveal some things now... if I leak the secret, there might be a catastrophic disaster.¡±

    Yun Shimo said quietly. Hua Qiyue was suddenly stunned. She watched Yun Shimo¡¯s face turn serious. Did he have a reason for not rejecting Princess Qianyang?

    He could not reveal the reason even to her. Hua Qiyue pursed her lips. ¡°Since you can¡¯t tell, we shall leave it as it is. Thank you for your concern, Prince.¡±

    After saying this, she continued to stride toward the inner courtyard. Despite everything, she had always felt that Yun Shimo was blowing hot and cold at her. She could not understand him.

    He had changed.

    This time, Yun Shimo did not go after her. He stood silently alone under the moonlight by the flowers, allowing the light breeze to flutter his robe sleeves. A strange expression flitted across his brows.

    ¡ª

    In Concubine Xian¡¯s Meixiu Pce.

    Princess Qianyang walked in, panting angrily. ¡°Mother, are you looking for me?¡±

    When Concubine Xian saw Princess Qianyang¡¯s expression, she had to sigh quietly. She quickly pulled her over and said to the servant girls by her side. ¡°Leave us, all of you.¡±

    She left only a granny who was her confidante.

    ¡°Qianyang, your Father feels that he has let you down after you returned. After all... you were a princess, but were neglected and left to roam outside. That¡¯s why he dotes on you. But right now, we need Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan. You can¡¯t be so wilful.¡±

    Concubine Xian spoke softly and gently.

    Princess Qianyang gave a cold snort. ¡°Even if my Father offers marriage, Prince Nan will not go against it. Didn¡¯t you see him keep quiet in the hall?¡±

    ¡°He did not object because he didn¡¯t want to disrespect your father. But his beloved is Hua Qiyue. If you force them apart, you will only give him a bad impression. Therefore... ¡±

    Concubine Xian pushed her down and made her sit, her eyes full of tender love. ¡°Let the matter drag. They are getting married half a monthter. You ought to know that anything unexpected can happen. They won¡¯t get married so easily.¡± Concubine Xian was indeed a smart woman. She could unfathom the Emperor¡¯s thoughts even with a simple guess.

    No matter what, they must first let Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan get rid of the Gnawing Devils Sect. Given the situation the state was in now, how could they offend them?

    Princess Qianyang lowered her head angrily. ¡°Mother, you mean there¡¯s no other way?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I said? Anything can happen,¡± Concubine Xian said quietly.

    Princess Qianyang stopped speaking and started to ponder deeper. She started tough lightly. So, her mother had a way out. She would not have said this otherwise.

    ¡°Very well, then I shall first wait and bear with it! But that Hua Qiyue... I really can¡¯t stand her!¡±

    Princess Qianyang gritted her teeth.

    The granny by her side, Granny Zhou, immediately whispered, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t act recklessly. Hua Qiyue is a highly skilled Qi Artist. Wait first. You will find your chance.¡±

    Princess Qianyang gave a light chuckle. ¡°Very well. I shall listen to the two of you.¡±

    When she saw Princess Qianyang enlightened, Concubine Xian heaved a sigh of relief. She got someone to take her back. After all, she would be confined soon.

    Princess Qianyang returned to her pce. She saw Hongyi and Fifth Venerable Master sitting in a daze in the hall, at the Moon Admiring Pavilion. Hongyi¡¯s face was covered in a white gauze, but one could just make out her gruesome scars.

    After applying the poison reced by Tianci, Hongyi had been thoroughly disfigured. She did not dare to go out and meet people. If she had to, she would put on a white gauze.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are back?¡± Fifth Venerable Master saw Princess Qianyang and her eyes brightened. The two of them came forward immediately.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister and Venerable Master. Why aren¡¯t the two of you in bed?¡±

    Princess Qianyang felt rather awkward. She was too embarrassed to mention the earlier matter.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m so ugly now. How can I still think of sleeping?¡± Hongyi pretended to be pitiful, and made Princess Qianyang even more mad.

    ¡°It¡¯s all that Hua Qiyue¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, how would your face get disfigured? Tomorrow, I shall get someone to bring medicine over from Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. Prince Nan is a medicine saint. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure your face will recover!¡±

    Princess Qianyang gently held Hongyi¡¯s hand.

    Hongyi¡¯s eyes began to light up. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for being so considerate, Junior Sister, boo hoo... otherwise, I can¡¯t face people any longer.¡±

    ¡°You take it too hard. If my alchemist hadn¡¯t sold me out, your face would be still as pretty.¡± Princess Qianyang felt a chill engulfing her heart.

    ¡°Your Highness, you mean... that alchemist has been bought over by someone to harm our Sect Leader-to-be?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just my guess. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have dared to harm my precious guests. If he hasn¡¯t been bought over, he must have been framed.¡± Princess Qianyang was not stupid. She could tell the crux of the problem with one guess.

    Fifth Venerable Master started to nod. ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. We must be more careful then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father¡¯s got a few dozen Qi Artists to patrol our pce. Nothing will happen,¡± Princess Qianyang said, pulling Hongyi to sit by the side.

    When the maidservants Jinpen and Jinshui brought in the fruits and titbits, the three women started to gossip.

    ¡°Your Highness, our plot... oh, since it has failed, we¡¯ll have to settle ounts the next time. We didn¡¯t expect Hua Qiyue to be so powerful. She knew that our Hallucination Artist... ¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master remembered Zhou Zheng, captured by Hua Qiyue. She felt the whole affair was a pity.

    Princess Qianyang and Hongyi¡¯s countenances did not look too good. ¡°That bitch, I will personally scratch her face and cut away her flesh, slice by slice.¡±

    Hongyi said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all of you. When the matter of the Gnawing Devils Sect is over... ¡± Princess Qianyang started to snicker. Then Concubine Xian would act. How could Hua Qiyue survive?

    However, since her Qi Art was so powerful and she had a divine weapon, she would be hard to deal with.

    However, she firmly believed that Concubine Xian would have her ways.

    ¡°Well, Hua Qiyue has a divine weapon and she¡¯s a powerful Qi Artist. It¡¯ll be truly hard to overthrow her.¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master was a little worried. If she had guessed this, she would have let her Sect Leadere along with her.

    ¡°Master, Junior Sister¡¯s right. We¡¯ll find a way to deal with her someday. Let them deal with the Gnawing Devils Sect first.¡±

    Hongyi did not feel much anxiety. She had matured quite a lot from the past. She even knew that the Gnawing Devils Sect was hard to deal with. If Hua Qiyue got herself injured by the sect, it would be much easier to deal with her.

 Chapter 176 - That Night

    <h4>Chapter 176 That Night</h4>

    The next day, while Yun Shimo was in the tower refining pills, Qingtong came and reported that Princess Qianyang had sent someone here to fetch a medicine. She wanted to use it to treat Hongyi¡¯s wounds.

    Yun Shimo was coldly controlling the me under the cauldron. He said icily, ¡°I won¡¯t help.¡±

    Qingtong gave a start. It was Hongyi after all, someone who had tried to kill Hua Qiyue. It was normal for him not to agree. Yet the servant was Princess Qianyang¡¯s man.

    ¡°The man is from Princess Qianyang... ¡±

    Yun Shimo halted for a moment before saying quietly, ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m too busy dealing with the Gnawing Devils Sect. We will talk again after the Gnawing Devils Sect business.¡±

    Qingtong gave a sigh of relief and left.

    After Qingtong¡¯s departure, Yun Shimo gave the cauldron a p, injecting a scorching silver light into it. Boom! A crimson pellet rose within the cauldron, spherical and glistening with a warm luster.

    ¡°The Nine Bone Reviving Pill, a fourth-level medicine pellet!¡±

    Yun Shimo said quietly. His entire face was ashen.

    Refining this sort of pill exerted much of his energy and Spiritual Qi. No wonder his face looked so ghastly.

    The hare chuckled lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my disciple to be so gifted. You¡¯re young and yet have concocted a fourth-level pill. Hoho!¡±

    ¡°You tter me, Master. But I wonder... who Qiyue¡¯s Master is?¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s brows were all puckered.

    Bingyi stood by his side. He rarely saw Yun Shimo pucker his brows so terribly, and finally realized something. It seemed like Hua Qiyue had risen a few positions in his heart again?

    ¡°What lethal skill did you witness?¡±

    ¡°Heart of Fire!¡± Yun Shimo remembered the threerge characters. He could not see the rest.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s him!¡± The hare was so shocked that it almost fell from Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder. Its legs were shivering. Finally, it leaped down.

    ¡°You know him, sir?¡±

    Yun Shimo rejoiced quietly. Now he would finally know who that person was.

    ¡°Yes... that person is called Tianpi.¡± The hare¡¯s eyes started to turn solemn. ¡°By the way, we were once friends. Later... after a great battle, we both disappeared. I didn¡¯t expect him to be alive!¡±

    The hare said coldly, a stern light darting out from its eyes.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Yun Shimo wanted to know Tianpi¡¯s identity badly.

    ¡°He... was conceived from the essences of the heaven and the earth. He was born extraordinarily strong. He could master all lethal skills to the Great Completeness just by practicing them once. The Spiritual Qi in his body was several hundred times stronger an ordinary person¡¯s. Unfortunately... for some reason, he became a demon! If he is really Qiyue¡¯s Master, I¡¯m afraid... ¡±

    The hare¡¯s words made Yun Shimo take on a solemn expression.

    He did not expect such a character to have chosen Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°But we have never seen Tianpi before.¡± Yun Shimo thought, furrowing his brows. ¡°Although Qiyue and I... are already engaged, she has never introduced her Master to me before.¡±

    The little hare sneered. ¡°He won¡¯t reveal himself so easily! Perhaps he has some secret, that¡¯s why he has chosen Qiyue. Otherwise, how could the utterly conceited Tianpi select an ordinary mortal?¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance became grave. For some reason, he was feeling quite disturbed.

    Because he remembered the man was called ¡°Handsome Master¡± by Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°How... does he look?¡±

    Yun Shimo asked this question subconsciously. When he came to himself, he felt a little embarrassed.

    The little hare gave a strangeugh. ¡°Born from the essences of the heaven and the earth. How do you think he will look? Diabolically handsome! All women will lose their hearts to him.¡±

    Yun Shimo felt his heart sink.

    No wonder Hua Qiyue seemed to be more indifferent to himtely.

    At this moment, two people walked up from the third storey. It was a man and a woman¡ªMadame Yun and Yun Xuan.

    ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    Yun Shimo came to himself and immediately greeted them respectfully.

    ¡°Shimo, your father has already recovered to the Great Completeness of the Moon Eclipse Realm.¡± Madame Yun smiled. A look of joy shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. ¡°In other words... he can return to his former level soon?¡±

    Yun Xuan nodded his head slightly. ¡°Although that¡¯s true, but... I still can¡¯t match up to that person!¡±

    When he heard this, Yun Shimo¡¯s face looked even more gloomy. He gave the hare a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ll find a way out.¡±

    The little hare nodded. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m here. You guys have mastered many of my lethal skills now. I¡¯m sure you can avenge yourselves.¡±

    The little hare also knew about the Yuns¡¯ family feud.

    ¡°But... I heard you mention that Princess Qianyang. Did she really ask the Emperor to grant her marriage? How can such a woman exist? I still prefer Qiyue and Tianci.¡±

    Madame Yun remembered Princess Qianyang and had to ask coldly.

    ¡°Mother... you¡¯d better not forced things first.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s brows were furrowed.

    For the moment, too many things were making him vexed. He suddenly did not know what to do. He had lived for so many years, yet this was only the second time he had felt so vexed.

    ¡°Do you mean... you want to marry Princess Qianyang?¡± Madame Yun too widened her eyes.

    Wasn¡¯t that what Yun Shimo meant just now? Even Bingyi was shocked stiff. He can¡¯t be serious! Did his master want to marry Princess Qianyang? But it was Hua Qiyue who was his sweetheart!

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. Later, you will understand.¡±

    Yun Shimo said quietly. He ced the pill carefully in a samite box.

    The little hare leaned against the jade couch by the side, its blood-red eyes seemed to be musing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Mother wants to see Tianci and Qiyue. If you don¡¯t get them here, I will go out and see them.¡± Madame Yun was throwing a tantrum.

    Yun Shimo halted for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°Very well, I shall invite them in here tomorrow.¡±

    Madame Yun heard him and was finally reassured.

    Yun Xuan¡¯s countenance was looking solemn. ¡°Since our Qi Art¡¯s not back to its former level, it¡¯s best not to reveal our identities.¡±

    Madame Yun gave a snort. She had not stepped out of this tall tower for many, many years. Other than the few trusted aides of Yun Shimo, no one knew that thetter still had a father and a mother.

    In the end, Yun Xuan wanted to continue cultivating at the lower storey. Yun Shimo said to the little hare, ¡°Sir, please apany me tomorrow to take a look... see if you can detect the whereabouts of that Tianpi. I want to know his true purpose.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to. I was with Qiyue for such a long time and I didn¡¯t detect any oddity.¡± The little hare¡¯s reply made Yun Shimo very disappointed.

    In other words, that man might have already left.

    Although it was good that he had left¡ªat least it meant that he could not pester Hua Qiyue¡ªYun Shimo still felt quite upset to hear her keep calling him ¡°Handsome Master.¡±

    If this man was really so powerful and a demon as well, what purpose could he have, taking Hua Qiyue as his disciple?

    Would Hua Qiyue be harmed by him? What if she got hurt?

    ¡°Sir, between you and Tianpi... who is stronger?¡± Yun Shimo suddenly asked in a low voice.

    The little hare started and its expression seemed quite dazed. It seemed to be recalling something. ¡°About... the same, I would say. But it¡¯s been so many years. I don¡¯t know if his powers have improved.¡±

    ¡°But... my powers are still very far from yours, sir.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance slowly began to sink.

    The little hare started to becent. ¡°But of course. If a kid like you is more powerful than I, the world woulde to an end.¡±

    Yun Shimo became silent. He could not sleep that night. With his eyes open, he watched the moonlight outside the window stream in, then disappear slowly and quietly.

    At the bottom of his heart, a vexatious ignorance was bothering him.

    Suddenly, Yun Shimo thought of something. He got up and put on his robe, then darted out of the window.

    When he arrived at the back gate of the princess¡¯s pce, Yun Shimo finally halted his steps. He remained where he was, standing silently, his brows deeply knitted.

    When the back gate slowly opened, a pair of profound eyes were staring at him. Yun Shimo stopped for a moment and finally entered slowly.

    ¡°Prince Nan is indeed punctual.¡± That person gave a cold, indistinctugh. ¡°It¡¯s your blessing to be fancied by Her Highness. Please wait in the backyard for a while. The Princess wants to see you.¡±

    After these words, she led Yun Shimo to the Moon Admiring Pavilion in the backyard. Princess Qianyang soon arrived hurriedly.

    The person who asked Yun Shimo to enter was Fifth Venerable Master.

    Just before he left Righteous Hall, she left a message for Yun Shimo, asking him to wait here at midnight. The Princess would like to discuss something with him in private.

    And Yun Shimo indeed came.

    Princess Qianyang was in a peach-red pleated skirt which was fluttering ethereally in the wind. She resembled an immortal descending upon the earth. Her long hair was down and she was indeed a captivating beauty.

    Yun Shimo stood indifferently where he was, with no ripples in his eyes. He was not looking in the least pleased or surprised.

    But Yun Shimo was indeed here. The fact made Princess Qianyang very happy. She wanted to marry Yun Shimo badly, and this rendezvous in the night made her little face flush with agitation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect... Your Highness to be here. Qianyang is overwhelmed. Please sit. Xiaotao, bring us tea and the titbits.¡±

    Princess Qianyang immediately got her personal maidservant to brew them some tea.

    ¡°No need. Please speak up if you have something to say, Princess Qianyang.¡± Yun Shimo was neither hot nor cold.

    Princess Qianyang smiled gently. Fifth Venerable Master gave Yun Shimo a nce and signaled her with her eyes. Then, she left with the maidservants.

    The Princess in a rendezvous with a man in the night. If this leaked out, it would reflect badly on the royal family. But Fifth Venerable Master was indeed capable. None of the maidservants dared to speak recklessly and they all deferred to the Fifth Venerable Master¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Qianyang has invited Your Highness here to admire the moon. Actually, I have a request. Your Highness is so busy concocting pills and practicing alchemy but time is short. I won¡¯t force Your Highness to give Senior Sister Hongyi medicine, but... one day apart is like three years to me. Therefore, I would like to see Your Highness... ¡± Although Princess Qianyang was born in Heaven Sect, she was still quite tense when she professed her passion for the man.

    Her pretty face was blushing. She remembered that night in the temple, her delicate body glued to her beloved¡¯s. The thought made her ears redden and her heart beat frantically.

    Yun Shimo frowned. ¡°Your Highness, I am ttered by your kindness. But I¡¯m nowmitted in the operation against the Gnawing Devils Sect and Dark Sect. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time for you.¡±

    ¡°But... Your Highness dide. Surely this meant that you feel for me? Your Highness... might Qianyang be so bold to ask: do you... really like me?¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s scorching eyes were staring at Yun Shimo, her expression full of eagerness.

    This man was so remarkable. Seen amidst the crowds, he was even more striking and individualistic. One nce, and she had fallen for him irremediably.

    ¡°Your Highness... I am willing to wed you and be your wife. No matter how many concubines you take, I will treat them with kindness and sincerity!¡±

 Chapter 177 - Postponing the Wedding

    Chapter 177 Postponing the Wedding

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were so profound that they resembled the bottomless sea.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry I cannot give you an answer yet. Because... right now I¡¯m too busy to consider this matter.¡±

    Yun Shimo said softly.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes showed some disappointment. Yet her lively eyes still gazed into Yun Shimo¡¯s. ¡°You mean... your wedding next month will be postponed?¡±

    Yun Shimo started to smile a little. ¡°Your Highness is smart.¡±

    Princess Qianyang heard him and started to rejoice. In other words, Yun Shimo had felt something for her?

    Although Yun Shimo did not make an indication, the fact he was here meant that she was still alluring. And her allure wasn¡¯t a little too.

    Given his character, he would surely not havee if he didn¡¯t like her.

    With this thought, Princess Qianyang became extremely pleased. The faint blush on her face took on a deeper color and her body burned.

    ¡°Your Highness... you like me... don¡¯t you?¡± Princess Qianyang still pursued her earlier topic. Yun Shimo nced at her pretty face and pursed his lips.

    Although he did not reply, his eyes were shining with a gentle light.

    Princess Qianyang looked into his gentle eyes and her entire body shook. She was almost about to dash over and pinned her arms around Yun Shimo¡¯s neck. Unfortunately, she was entranced by his gentle look.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s gettingte. I shall take my leave.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s quiet voice broke her stupefied stare. When Princess Qianyang came to herself again, she nodded bashfully.

    ¡°Very well... tomorrow night.... Could Your Highnesse and visit Qianyang here again?¡±

    Princess Qianyang was nervously clenching the hem of her skirt with both hands. Her heart was thumping, her entire person burning as if she was on fire.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The cold male voice made Princess Qianyang tremble. She joyfully raised her head and gazed at the man before her, her eyes full of blissful surprise.

    ¡°I shall take my leave, Your Highness.¡±

    With these words, Yun Shimo¡¯s figure disappeared like a streak of lightning before Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes.

    When she came to herself, she felt a little annoyed. She in fact wanted an embrace from Yun Shimo, but she was too enthusiastic, too direct. But it was really because Yun Shimo was really so dazzling that she wanted almost to rape him!

    The next morning.

    When Hua Qiyue had just finished her breakfast with the adorable Tianci, Youshui came to report the arrival of Yun Shimo.

    Now, whenever Yun Shimo visited Hua¡¯s Mansion, he would bypass the Old Madame and Hua Liting. After all, those two elders of the Hua family were known to wee him greatly. They had ordered their servants to bypass them and take Yun Shimo directly into Hua Qiyue¡¯s Cuihua Court.

    Hua Qiyue wasbing Tianci¡¯s ck hair when she heard footsteps and the distinct clicking of the bead curtain. She raised her head and was soon staring into a profound pair of eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice sounded very cold.

    Naturally, she still minded it. Whenever she remembered Princess Qianyang¡¯s request to be granted marriage, and the fact that Yun Shimo did not react, she became angry. She was so upset that she was reluctant to see him again.

    Yun Shimo gave a faint smile. He lowered his voice consciously. ¡°My mother wants to see you and Tianci.¡±

    Hua Qiyue started. Madame Yun? In her impression, thatdy was so easy to get along with. Every time she saw her, she would feel like she was meeting her own mother.

    She was nning to pay her respects to her father and mother at their graves. She was preparing for it. Yet if Madame Yun would like to see her and Tianci, she could leave this matter to Butler Wang.

    After all, Tianci had stayed in the tower for a time and Madame Yun had taken good care of him. Hua Qiyue still had a favorable impression of thedy.

    The requests of an elder can¡¯t be easily turned down.

    Hua Qiyue could only bring Tianci to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion with a grim face.

    After they entered the tall tower, Madame Yun was delighted. She embraced Tianci and gifted him with several Magic Crystals. She also gave him a specially prepared pot of sour-and-sweet red berries.

    This sort of snack was very tasty, sweet and slightly sour. It could stimte the appetite. So Tianci liked Madame Yun quite a lot.

    ¡°Qiyue, haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Come, let Mother look at you.¡±

    Madame Yun was pulling Tianci, smiling. Hua Qiyue had a big shock. Mother? What¡¯s up, eh?

    ¡°Hoho, in my heart, you will always be Prince Nan¡¯s consort.¡± Madame Yun said with a smile. It was such a conservative feudal society, yet she harbored such admiration for the bold, audacious Hua Qiyue. She was also a special woman, one must say.

    Hua Qiyue was quite embarrassed. She walked over, red in the face. ¡°Madame... you are too kind. I am overwhelmed by your kindness.¡±

    ¡°I know that Princess Qianyang has requested marriage. Why, if the Emperor agrees with it, we will only have a way out¡ªrun!¡± Madame Yun said with a smile. She swept a gaze at Yun Shimo, who was motionless like a block of wood.

    Yun Shimo was looking somewhat awkward. ¡°Mother, Qiyue, Tianci, I¡¯m going out for a while. Look me up when you have finished.¡±

    After that, Yun Shimo left hurriedly.

    Madame Yun saw his quickly departing figure and shook her head. ¡°This boy has always been shy and reticent. Qiyue, don¡¯t take it to heart. Even if he didn¡¯t reject the proposal in front of the Emperor, it was just because of the Emperor. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Madame Yun continued to express her ¡°loyalty¡± toward Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue jerked the corner of her mouth and gave a faintugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, Madame. It¡¯s not worth my concern.¡±

    Tianci was by the side pouting his small mouth. Not concerned? If that was the case, why was she pulling a face the whole day long?

    Madame Yun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Anyway, Shimo must have his own reasons. I guess he must be cooking now.¡±

    Tianci immediately widened his eyes and tugged Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand hurriedly. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go see if Dad¡¯s in the kitchen.¡±

    Hua Qiyue had no choice but to bid Old Madame Yun farewell, leaving the tower with Tianci. On their way to the kitchen, she saw Ji Feng, Ji Jing, Huangfu Xuan and the others.

    ¡°Uncle Feng!¡±

    Tianci saw Ji Feng and was delighted. He waved his little arms and dashed over. Ji Feng carried him in his arms with a chuckle. ¡°Tianci, here to see your Dad again, eh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Uncle Feng, what do you have for me this time?¡± The little fellow was blinking his eyes, posing a question. Ji Jing gave a faint smile and immediately took out a long fruit, as big as a human palm. The fruit was yellowish. ¡°This is the Yellow Immortal Fruit. It doesn¡¯t have any use but tastes great and is rare in our country. Try one!¡±

    Ji Jing¡¯s voice had just faded when Tianci took the fruit in his hands. ¡°Thank you, Sister Jing!¡±

    Ji Feng jerked the corner of his mouth. Tianci called him ¡°Uncle¡± and Ji Jing ¡°Sister.¡± Well, he didn¡¯t want to be an old man.

    Hua Qiyue took in everything with a smile. These friends had always treated her with great sincerity right from the start. They were never calctive.

    ¡°Wow, taste great indeed! Mom, won¡¯t you have you a bite?¡± Tianci ran over to Hua Qiyue and started showering her with affection. Hua Qiyue shook her head and caressed his head.

    ¡°You eat. Mom¡¯s not very hungry.¡±

    ¡°Tianci, this is a Man-Hunting Insect.¡± Suddenly, in Ji Feng¡¯s hand was an insect with gossamer wings. Its entire body was light green, with a pair ofrge, bewitching eyes.

    Tianci saw the insect and instantly whooped with joy.

    He took it gingerly. ¡°Uncle Feng, thank you. But this insect¡¯s called the Man-Hunting Insect. We can locate someone with it?¡±

    ¡°You can. But only within a boundary of 250 kilometers. Beyond this, you won¡¯t be able to trace your man,¡± Ji Feng answered.

    Huangfu Xuan stood silently on one side. He seemed to have changed from the exuberant character he once was and was now very quiet. Hua Qiyue had to give him a second look. She was feeling quite baffled.

    Huangfu Xuan suddenly met Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes but panicked and shifted his gaze away. He could not help but redden. Hua Qiyue stopped for a while and felt her scalp tingle. She dared not look at Huangfu Xuan again.

    This guy used to be wildly arrogant. Why was he so much of a sissy now?

    ¡°How do you locate a person with it?¡±

    ¡°Just touch the insect with some personal belonging of the man. Then flicked it with your fingers. It will locate the man for you.¡± Ji Feng smiled.

    Tianci liked it even more now. He quickly gobbled the Yellow Immortal Fruit in his hands and started ying with the Man-Hunting Insect.

    It was the first time Hua Qiyue had heard of this insect too. It was brought over here on the behest of Ji Feng from Mingcang Kingdom. This insect was very precious, worth 1,000 taels of gold. It was too expensive for themon man to own.

    Of course, onlyrge ns could afford such insects. But there were many members in arge n and it was very easy to locate another person. Therefore, demand for this insect remained low.

    But sometime this insect would be very helpful. At least Hua Qiyue would agree with it two yearster.

    Thepany followed Tianci to the kitchen. They looked into the kitchen lingering with faint smoke and were immediately stunned.

    Who was the person so busy at the stove?

    Yun Shimo was all in ck¡ªhandsome, indifferent and cold. He was cooking?

    ¡°Dad!¡± Tianci¡¯s loud voice rang out, because he had sniffed an aroma he liked very much¡ªthat of Steamed Chicken with Red Dates and Green Tea, Wrapped in Lotus Leaves.

    This dish could only be had in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. It could not be found in restaurants and stalls elsewhere. It was a culinary invention of Yun Shimo, carrying with it the scent of tea and lotus leaves. There were many goodies stuffed in the chicken belly¡ªGinseng, shiitake mushrooms, red dates and many more. The steamed dish was extremely fragrant.

    Tianci loved this dish, so he liked to go here. Of course, it was also because this was the home of his acknowledged father.

    Yun Shimo turned his head back embarrassedly when he saw Hua Qiyue and thepany. He jerked the corner of his mouth awkwardly. He did not expect that his flustered state of cooking could be witnessed by them.

    Ji Jing widened her big eyes. She saw Yun Shimo¡¯s face which was formerly very handsome and instantly burst outughing. ¡°Hahahaha... Yun Shimo, your face... hahaha, you¡¯re turning into a tabby cat!¡±

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan gave him a contemptuous look, shaking their heads repeatedly. So, one could resort to this to ingratiate with one¡¯s beloved and future son!

    In Changjing Kingdom, no male master would ever cook. If this matter leaked out, it would be a great joke.

    Hua Qiyue also twitched the corner of her mouth. There were indeed a few ck scratches on Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face. He must have made them by ident when feeding the firewood.

    Tianci dashed over. The Man-Hunting Insect was clinging to his hair. It seemed to like its little master very much.

    Tianci grabbed Yun Shimo¡¯s sleeves with both hands and started to whoop with joy. ¡°Hey hey hey, are you steaming chicken, Dad? Tianci loves it! You¡¯re great, Dad!¡±

    The little fellow was fawning so much that Hua Qiyue was tempted to drag him away.

 Chapter 178 - Yun Shimoâ€™s Queries

    <strong>Chapter 178</strong><strong>Yun Shimo¡¯s Queries</strong>

    ¡°Alright, you people wait in the dining room. The food¡¯s nearly ready.¡± Yun Shimo smiled, wanting to caress Tianci¡¯s small head. But his hands were dirty, so he squatted down and touched the boy¡¯s face with his forehead instead.

    Of course, Tianci agreed jovially. Thepany left the kitchen but sounds of theirughter continued to ring out unabated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Yun to cook for you two. Hmmm, it seems like... Qiyue, you are so blessed!¡± Ji Jing smiled.

    Hua Qiyue gave a quiet smile. No one knew what she was feeling inside.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, she was very blessed. Yet she recalled that the fellow did not reject the Princess¡¯s proposal in Righteous Hall. The Emperor, however, knew how to act and decided not to sanction their marriage.

    Hua Qiyue was wondering if Yun Shimo would reject the Emperor if thetter had really approved their marriage.

    Tianci was overjoyed. At this moment, Huangfu Xuan gave a light cough and took out a small box, cing it before Tianci.

    Tianci immediately turned his head back and looked at the silent Huangfu Xuan.

    The boy still did not quite like Huangfu Xuan. Although he could not recall the time when he had toe to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion with Hua Qiyue and seek treatment, Huangfu Xuan had always struck him as a sinister person.

    ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Huangfu Xuan gave another one of his ¡°couldn¡¯t care less¡± expression.

    Tianci lifted his eyebrows and opened the box curiously. Inside was just a small twig¡ªa twig made out of jade. In other words, an ornament, but its entire body glistened with a faint, warm luster.

    ¡°This is the Telepathy Jade. If you wish to know how your closest kin is doing, it will start to shine. If the person¡¯s alive, the glow will be very bright. Otherwise... there won¡¯t be light.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue was quite stunned. This jade twig was simr to the Man-Hunting Insect, although they had different uses.

    ¡°Thank Brother Huangfu at once.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was patting Tianci¡¯s shoulder. The little fellow blinked his eyes. Although he did not quite like Huangfu Xuan, he really liked the jade twig.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Huangfu!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan smiled slightly. His heart heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thepany sat down to chat. When they started talking about the Gnawing Devils Sect, Hua Qiyue and the rest thought that the Sect Leader of that Sect, the Venerated Supreme Devil, was extremely powerful. Right now, he was in a retreat, cultivating.

    Ten years ago, the Venerated Supreme Devil was already at the Great Completeness of the Moon Eclipse Realm. Ten years had passed. He might be at the Great Completeness of the Round Sun. He would have mastered his lethal skills to greater proficiency, certainly to the Great Completeness as well.

    Therefore, even though Hua Qiyue had the Drunken Flower Fan as a divine weapon, together with a hare, they might not be able to defeat him.

    Right now, they had to find a way to deal with the Venerated Supreme Devil.

    ¡°That man has such cruel ambitions. He wants to assemble all talented Qi Artists to be his Soul Puppets. Then, he will be invincible and human beings will be his ythings. If we don¡¯t subdue him, it will prove catastrophic for all humanity.¡± Ji Feng said in a low voice. Deep worry clouded his brows.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Ji Feng was right. A Qi Artist a realm higher would be far superior to his lower counterpart.

    Even if Yun Shimo and she joined hands with the rest, they might not be able to defeat the Venerated Supreme Devil.

    ¡°We have to quickly find a solution!¡± Even Ji Jing was knitting her brows in worry. She was such a cheerful girl, yet even she was starting to fret because of this matter.

    ¡°How many disciples does Ji¡¯s Manor have?¡±

    Hua Qiyue found herself asking.

    ¡°Our Ji family... usually do not take in disciples. Because we are not an ambitious n. Only now do we understand that not to grow is a foolish, conservative act... ¡± Ji Feng said, frowning.

    ¡°In Ji¡¯s Manor, there are only 50 disciples,¡± Ji Jing answered.

    50 disciples¡ªfor a family of medicine saints, that was very few.

    If they knew how to grow, most of these families would take in several thousand disciples.

    ¡°Maybe we can do this. The top 200petitors in thest arenapetition can enroll for the Ji family.¡± Hua Qiyue pondered for a while and came up with this solution.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible now. Rumors of the Gnawing Devils Sect have spread. Who will dare to join the Ji family?¡± It was the first time Huangfu Xuan had spoken. He cast a surreptitious nce at Hua Qiyue.

    He found her handsome brows slightly knitted. She was clearly very troubled.

    ¡°We shall follow what Qiyue says. We will enroll as many disciples as possible.¡± Ji Feng answered. Ji Jing too nodded, agreeing with Hua Qiyue¡¯s suggestion.

    Soon, Yun Shimo carried in two freshly steamed chickens which smelt great.

    He was extremely upset. The two steamed chickens were really for Hua Qiyue and Tianci to fill their bellies. But Ji Feng and the rest had toe. His efforts had gone down the drain!

    Thepany began to grab the food. They were not in the least reserved, especially Huangfu Xuan. He even managed to grab an entire chicken.

    Humph, ingratiating himself with his beloved woman by cooking. He must be dreaming!

    The hare was not to be outdone. No one showed any reserve in face of the great food. After a little more than an hour, they finally ate their fill with some other dishes.

    At the end of the day, Yun Shimo said to Tianci quickly, ¡°Tianci, go and y with Uncle Feng outside. Dad has something to discuss with your mother.¡±

    Huangfu Xuan rolled his eyes at him. The word ¡°Dad¡± sounded so grating to his ears.

    Although Ji Feng was feeling terribly unwilling inside, he had to take Tianci out to y. Ji Jing doted on Tianci too. When the others had left, Hua Qiyue wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    She was staring into a pair of profound eyes, resembling the deep sea. Reflected in their irises was her radiant beauty. Hua Qiyue was so indifferent that her voice sounded very cold too.

    Yun Shimo sighed quietly. He knew that she was still angry but gave no more exnations. ¡°Qiyue, I¡¯ve said that there is a reason for everything I do. I have my reasons for not rejecting the Princess... I want to know if your Master¡¯s Tianpi?¡±

    Hua Qiyue stopped for a while and stared at the hare munching on the chicken thigh by their side. ¡°You were the one who¡¯d told him that?¡±

    The hare gave a snort. ¡°Hmmm... that fellow¡¯s my enemy. Hua Qiyue, when you see him, you must definitely whack him.¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not know whether tough or cry.

    In fact, Tianpi did not really tell her the hare¡¯s identity. He merely mentioned a few vague things.

    Inferred from the hare¡¯s words, the two of them must have a poor rtionship.

    ¡°Is it really him? Hua Qiyue, do you know his true identity?¡±

    Yun Shimo was feeling rather anxious. When he saw Hua Qiyue¡¯spletely indifferent expression, he felt that she did not know the truth.

    ¡°No.¡± Hua Qiyue looked at Yun Shimo, frowning. In his eyes was a tinge of anxiety. She instantly realized how serious the matter was.

    ¡°He was conceived from the essences of the heaven and the earth. Then, he became an extremely dangerous devil. Qiyue, you¡¯d better leave him!¡±

    Yun Shimo said coldly. His eyes had betrayed his heart. They were full of worry.

    Hua Qiyue started. She looked at the hare munching. ¡°Sir, did you tell him this?¡±

    The hare assented. ¡°Yes, of course. What good does it do me to lie? Humph, so that guy¡¯s still alive. Where has he hidden himself? Hua Qiyue, bring him out and let me battle him!¡±

    The hare paused what it was doing and started to grit its teeth. He seemed to be regarding Tianpi as the world¡¯s paramount devil.

    It was the first time Hua Qiyue had heard about Tianpi¡¯s identity from the others. She remembered the man with his diabolical smile. Sure... he did look like a devil.

    ¡°But... why did he impart to me Qi Art? And unblock my meridians for me? Sir, I am not an ungrateful person. But I really don¡¯t understand why he should do all these for me!¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    The hare fixed its serious eyes at Hua Qiyue. ¡°I would really like to meet him again.¡±

    Hua Qiyue paused for a moment and became silent. She did not know how to answer. Tianpi was in the green jade gourd. He must have been trapped there by someone!

    He could only get out after a certain period. She did not know if she would get him into trouble revealing the truth about the green jade gourd to the hare.

    Was the little hare trustworthy? Hua Qiyue did not know. Her experiences in her past life made her quite suspicious of people.

    The little hare saw Hua Qiyue keep quiet and started to sound a little displeased. ¡°Qiyue, let me remind you, the Heaven and Earth Devil isn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. Of course, he has his objective for teaching you Qi Art. You mustn¡¯t be duped by him. He killed so many people 10,000 years ago!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face also started to look ghastly. ¡°Qiyue, where exactly is he now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hees and goes like a spirit. I don¡¯t know where he has gone. I haven¡¯t seen him for over a month.¡± Hua Qiyue was frowning. She did not know what she would do.

    She must first ask Tianpi.

    Clear disappointment appeared in the hare¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, is that so?... When he returns, you must definitely let us know.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded, assenting.

    If she had disagreed, it would lead to even worse ¡°pestering.¡± Yun Shimo would not be put at ease.

    A dangerous light shone out from Yun Shimo¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Qiyue, are you telling the truth? Is his whereabouts really uncertain?¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo, when you doubt others, first look at what you have done yourself,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    ¡°Is that Tianpi Xuanji?¡± The hare too had heard some rumours about Hua Qiyue. Xuanji was an extremely important person in those tales.

    That monk was young but remarkably prescient in his predictions. He was utterly mysterious.

    No one knew his origins.

    ¡°No, they are two different persons.¡± It was a long time since Hua Qiyue thought about Xuanji. So much had happened during this period and yet Xuanji had not made an appearance. No one knew where he had gone.

    ¡°Monk Xuanji was just cooperating with me so that I could adopt Tianci.¡± Hua Qiyue knew that any scheme before the hare would copse. She decided to tell the whole truth instead.

    ¡°Why must you adopt Tianci?¡± The hare stared at Hua Qiyue curiously.

    Hua Qiyue gave a faint smile. ¡°When I was four, I saw Rong Qiyue and felt that she had treated me very well. I did not expect her to be poisoned after her marriage. Tianci was also abused by the Princess. So, I thought about adopting him.¡±

    Yun Shimo pursed his lips, a helpless smile lingering at their corner. ¡°You were just pretending, weren¡¯t you? Your meridians were once blocked. I heard that they had ruptured!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Someone dragged me into ake and ruptured my meridians. But my memory is too vague. I just couldn¡¯t remember who that person was. So, I could only pretend to be weak and foolish to avoid death. After all, no one will kill a person who cannot threaten him,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    That memory of hers was very vague.

    Primarily because the owner of this body was so terrified of that memory. So, every time Hua Qiyue tried to recall it, her head would hurt terribly. Even till today, she still did not know who the person who had ruptured her meridians was.

 Chapter 179 - Whoâ€™s My Dad?

    Chapter 179 Who¡¯s My Dad?

    Yun Shimo gave the hare a stare. Why did he find Hua Qiyue¡¯s words not quite credible?

    The hare was not so concerned. It continued hugging onto the chicken thigh, munching. Hua Qiyue felt that there was nothing to do and was prepared to leave.

    Tomorrow, she would return to her native vige and pay her parents her respects at their graves.

    Yun Shimo called out for her to stop. ¡°Qiyue, no matter what happens, you must trust me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue stared perplexedly at that solemn face. She felt that he had changed. He was so much stranger now.

    Trust him? Did he mean the fact he didn¡¯t object to the Princess¡¯s proposal?

    But she had too many things to deal with. She did not have time to bother about such trivial stuffs. Yun Shimo could like or be engaged to anyone. It was his own free choice.

    If he really chose the Princess, Hua Qiyue would still respect his decision.

    She was not someone who would force things. She married Zhou Zhicheng out of love, yet it had ended as a tragedy. Fate must have predestined everything.

    Hua Qiyue went out. Tianci, Ji Feng and the others were gone. They must be roaming outside in the capital. When she returned to Hua¡¯s Mansion, Butler Wang had already purchased the items she had asked for.

    Butler Wang was very curious. He kept asking Hua Qiyue what these items were for.

    Even the Old Madame had heard about this. She came over to Cuihua Court to see Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue was now the backbone of Hua¡¯s Mansion. Hua Liting was bringing up Hua Qianming himself. He was teaching his son everything he knew.

    Hua Qianming was still a boy. But each time he met Hua Qiyue by chance, his eyes would glow with a deep hatred.

    Although he was young, Hua Qianming knew in his heart that Hua Qiyue was the culprit behind his mother¡¯s death. She was also the one responsible for his elder sister¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Qiyue, what are you doing? Butler Wang said that you¡¯ve... ¡±

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s so hot. You could have let someone else inform me. Then I would hurry to Prosperity Court. Why are you here?¡± Before she could finish, Hua Qiyue had helped the Old Madame up the jade couch. Youshui quickly hurried to the Old Madame¡¯s side and fanned her.

    ¡°Grandma may be old, but it¡¯s still good to walk around outside.¡±

    ¡°But... the weather¡¯s hot. You must still take care of yourself, Grandma. You must be wondering why I have bought these items,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. The Old Madame nodded.

    The Old Madame¡¯s face was florid. Her health seemed to have improved. Hua Qiyue grinned. ¡°Qiyue has adopted Tianci. I would like to take him to the countryside to pay respects to his mother at her grave.¡±

    After her case ended, Rong Qiyue¡¯s bones were interred in the grave at her native Bright Hill Vige. Hua Qiyue had sent her remains back to be with her parents¡¯.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve made Grandma so worried for you.¡±

    The old grandmother heaved a sigh of relief. But soon her expression turned solemn again. ¡°Qiyue, I heard that Princess Qianyang has asked His Majesty to grant her marriage in Righteous Hall. She wants to wed... Prince Nan?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But... Grandma, you needn¡¯t worry. The situation¡¯s not too good now but we will resolve the problem.¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not want the olddy to know too much. She could not help them and would only worry.

    Old Madame Hua nodded gently. She patted Hua Qiyue¡¯s fair, jade-like hand lightly. ¡°Qiyue, no matter what happens, you must live on, you understand? Survival is the most important thing.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart missed a beat. The Old Madame wasn¡¯t a muddlehead. The activities of the Gnawing Devils Sect were growing. Rumors had started to circte.

    The Old Madame must have got wind of something. Furthermore, Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist. She could not help but be worried.

    ¡°Grandma, I know what to do.¡± Hua Qiyue gave a confident smile. The Old Madame heard her and breathed a sigh of relief.

    After sitting for a while in Cuihua Court, Hua Qiyue took the Old Madame back to her courtyard personally. Returning to herpound, she made Qiuyun bring out a roast chicken and two sks of osmanthus wine from the kitchen. Then, she entered the green jade gourd to look for Tianpi.

    Tianpi was sitting under the tree with a ck face. Even when he saw the wine in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand, he did not react.

    ¡°Master, why are you so grim? I didn¡¯t reveal your whereabouts to them.¡±

    Hua Qiyue sat down by his side, slipping the sk of wine into his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t tell them anything about you.¡±

    Tianpi gave a cold snort. ¡°That old devil! I will surely give him a lecture when I get out!¡±

    Tianpi ought to be referring to the hare.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips. The Tianpi before him was so diabolical-looking that he could charm countless girls if he re-entered the human world. She had seen so much of him that she was somewhat immune.

    But there was no murderous malice from his body. Wouldn¡¯t a devil give off a very strong murderous aura?

    Had he stayed so long that the murderous aura from his body had disappeared?

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tianpi said, quite displeased, sensing Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes on him. It wasn¡¯t enjoyable to be gazed at from head to toe by someone else aesthetically.

    Hua Qiyue smiled a little. ¡°Master, they all call you a devil.¡±

    ¡°So, you are afraid, eh?¡±

    ¡°If I was, would I be here?¡± Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort, unfurling the oil paper. Sheid the fragrant roast chicken down before Tianpi¡¯s eyes. Tianpi gulped down some saliva and put down his wine. Then, he grabbed the roast chicken and chewed off a big mouthful.

    Tianpi cast her these words with some vexation. ¡°Don¡¯t believe in their nonsense.¡±

    Oh, nonsense?

    The hare rarely had such a solemn expression on its face. And yet Tianpi said that it was talking nonsense?

    When he saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s baffled expression, Tianpi offered an exnation most unwillingly. ¡°Although I killed many people 10,000 years ago, I have since reformed.¡±

    Oh, I see. Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes. But she knew she mustn¡¯t ask him anything now.

    Because had she refused to enter here or had run away, Tianpi would still control her. She could not escape since there was a pact between them.

    ¡°The hare said that it would like to fight you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, let him wait. Make it wash its neck for me to hack.¡±

    Tianpi said nonchntly. In his tone and eyes though, there wasn¡¯t much hatred. Hua Qiyue surmised that there might be some differences between them, but they were not serious.

    If there was really a great feud between them, Tianpi would have run away.

    However, this was still a good thing. At least she needn¡¯t feel torn between them.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful about the hare and Yun Shimo.¡± As he ate, Tianpi mumbled indistinctly.

    ¡°Is Yun Shimo very dangerous? The hare... won¡¯t kill me, I believe. After all, he is an elder. It will do him no good to kill me.¡± Hua Qiyue frowned. Tianpi kept telling her to keep a distance from Yun Shimo. Why did she feel that other than being troubled, Yun Shimo was not dangerous?

    ¡°Humph, you must listen to your Master.¡± Tianpi snorted unhappily. Hua Qiyue no longer bothered about her. She was about to enter the spiritual pool to cultivate when she suddenly remembered a question.

    ¡°Master, the Gnawing Devils Sect¡¯s about to act. It seems that its Sect Leader has retreated for ten years. He was formerly at the Great Completeness of the Moon Eclipse Realm. If hees out of his retreat, he will surely be at the medium level of Round Sun or the Great Completeness. By then, we won¡¯t be able to deal with him even if we join hands.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said. Tianpi gave a start. If Hua Qiyue died, his life would be in danger too.

    ¡°The Great Completeness of Round Sun. Very few artists in Tianyuan Continent have achieved this. He¡¯s definitely a hard nut to crack. Have you thought of a way?¡±

    Tianpi kept licking his lips. He seemed to be in absolute bliss, but in his eyes was a tinge of worry.

    If it was something even Tianpi was worried about, it must be very serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of imparting my lethal skills to some trustworthy followers. Then, our overall strength will improve. There¡¯ll also be a higher chance for us to escape if necessary,¡± Hua Qiyue said after musing for a while.

    This was the only way.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite right. After all, I don¡¯t care if you impart these lethal skills to outsiders if you like. One more thing. Give more herbs to that fellow, Yun Shimo, and let him refine them into pills. If anyone takes them, his cultivation will improve quickly. Don¡¯t let that guy be idle. Humph!¡±

    Tianpi really found Yun Shimo such an eyesore.

    ¡°Very well. Thank you, Master!¡± Hua Qiyue was delighted. Tianpi had agreed. She could impart her skills to them without any worry.

    As she entered the pool silently to cultivate, Tianpi was under the tree eating and drinking. He sipped a mouthful of osmanthus wine and found its scent lingering around his nostrils. He seemed to have entered into a forest of osmanthuses, his entire person refreshed and invigorated.

    But when he remembered Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo¡¯s imminent wedding, Tianpi gave a light frown.

    The next day.

    Hua Qiyue ced Tianci on the carriage and they headed for Bright Hill Vige.

    Tianci was ying with the Man-Hunting Insect in his hand. He gave it two flowers to nibble.

    ¡°Does a Man-Hunting Insect eat flowers?¡± As she watched her son¡¯s adorable little face, Hua Qiyue asked with a smile.

    Tianci nodded. ¡°Yes, that was what Uncle Feng said. A Man-Hunting Insect eats flowers and fruits, not meat.¡±

    Youshui by their side started to cover her mouth and giggle. ¡°Miss, Young Master Ji¡¯s so kind to Tianci. This insect isn¡¯t cheap. It costs 1,000 taels of gold!¡±

    ¡°Sister Youshui, you shouldn¡¯t be so calctive! Mom also gave Uncle Feng many herbs! Each is worth a few hundred taels of gold!¡± The young fellow began to smile craftily. ¡°But Mom, if Tianci can have a few more Dads, Tianci will be rich!¡±

    His words made thepanyugh. Hua Qiyue stabbed a finger at the little fellow¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You can¡¯t say these crazy things. You can only have one Dad!¡±

    ¡°Mom, so who is Tianci¡¯s Dad?¡±

    Tianci raised his innocent little face, asking curiously.

    Yun Shimo was said to be his godfather. Although Tianci had called him Dad, a lot of people told him that Yun Shimo wasn¡¯t his real father.

    So, he was confused. Who really was his real Dad?

    Hua Qiyue paused for a moment and shook her head slightly. ¡°Your Dad... has died of an illness.¡±

    This was the only way to sever the longing in his heart.

    Since even the Divine Eyes Organization could not trace that man, he was either dead or too powerful. Either way, they could not find him.

    ¡°Butst night I was using the Jade Twig to locate him. I asked if my Dad¡¯s alive. It started to glow very brightly!¡±

    The little fellow said, perplexed. Hua Qiyue was quietly astounded. So that Jade Twig really had this use?

    ¡°Take out your Jade Twig and let Mom have a look,¡± Hua Qiyue said softly. Tianci quickly ced the samite box in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands.

    Hua Qiyue opened it. She took out the Jade Twig, shutting her eyes and thought about her dead parents. Then she re-opened her eyes and looked. The Jade Twig was not glowing.

    It was formerly bright. Yet, the moment it sensed Hua Qiyue¡¯s Divine Sensory fluctuations; its light gradually turned dim.

    It seemed really effective.

    But who really was that person?

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while, looking at the Man-Hunting Insect on Tianci¡¯s shoulder. She was a little disappointed, since the insect would need an item from the man to locate him.

    How could Hua Qiyue have an item from that man?

 Chapter 180 - A Mysterious Note

    <strong>Chapter 180 A Mysterious Note</strong>

    Hua Qiyue was thoroughly disappointed. She really wanted to trace that man and hack himself into a thousand pieces to alleviate the hate in her heart. But the moment she recalled he was Tianci¡¯s father, she became quite vexed.

    Two hourster, the horse carriage arrived at Bright Hill Vige. It was a small vige with a scenic view of hills and rivers. A deste spot by the vige entrance was the site of Hua Qiyue¡¯s parent¡¯s graves.

    Her father and mother had been hacked to death by the Princess¡¯s men. Their funeral and burial were arranged by their neighbors. Although Hua Qiyue did not return for the funeral, she got her men to investigate it.

    Her feud having been avenged, and as the trouble over the Gnawing Devils Sect was terribly urgent, she wanted to return first and pay respects to her parents at their graves.

    Hua Qiyue alighted the carriage, pulling Tianci¡¯s hand. They walked slowly toward the three solitary graves.

    Youshui was carrying a basket full of incense, wine and other sacrificial items.

    Green grass was growing lushly here.

    ¡°Mom, whose grave is this?¡± Tianci widened his eyes. Hua Qiyue was about to say it was her mother¡¯s, when she stopped suddenly. After all, Tianci had lost his memory. He had long forgotten the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rtive of Mom, who is also your rtive. Come, let¡¯s kneel down and pay our respects!¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. She pulled Tianci to kneel. Youshui and Lv Xinid out the sacrificial offerings and also silently knelt down.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the stone tablet, engraved with her parents¡¯ and her name. Her rims of her eyes reddened and she nearly sobbed quietly.

    The deste grass was mncholic. Her kin were gone. Someone appeared to be scraping her heart, so pained and unbearable it was feeling.

    But then she couldn¡¯t weep aloud in front of Tianci...

    ¡°Youshui, two of you take Tianci over there to take a look.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said softly. Youshui saw that her eyes were red. She thought that her Miss wanted to cry out of empathy, but was too embarrassed to. So, she dragged Tianci hurriedly away.

    When they had sat down under a nearby banyan tree to rest, Hua Qiyue finally stretched out her hand, caressing the stone tablet slowly.

    ¡°Father, Mother, your daughter¡¯s back to see you. I¡¯ve been reborn. I hope that the two of you are doing better than me in Hades.... Father, Mother, your great feud has been avenged. You can both rest!¡±

    Hua Qiyue whispered. Her slender fingers trembled slightly. She controlled the pain inside her and stopped the tears in her eyes from falling.

    It was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t be so stubborn as to marry Zhou Zhicheng, this tragedy would never have happened.

    Her parents did not quite like Zhou Zhicheng. They said that his eyes were shifty and sinister, and that he was a very scheming man. But she chose not to believe them.

    Hua Qiyue shed tears silently until Tianci called out to her twice. Then, she recovered.

    ¡°Mom, Tianci¡¯s hungry. We didn¡¯t seem to have brought food to eat!¡±

    Tianci was starving and had to interrupt the silent Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue had to wipe her tears, sniffing. Then, she walked toward them slowly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the vige.¡±

    Into the vige?

    It was the first time little Tianci was in the countryside. Everything had seemed so novel to him. He joyfully tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand and entered the vige. He did not notice Hua Qiyue¡¯s red eyes.

    Some people were farming close by. They saw thepany dressed in finery and started to discuss among themselves who Hua Qiyue and her people were.

    When they entered the vige, they saw giant trees towering into the sky everywhere. Under the old banyan tree at the vige entrance, several old folks were sitting there, taking shelter from the heat. Young women were in their kitchens, preparing lunch.

    When they saw the strangers enter the vige, the vigers became even more curious. They saw a young woman with a six-year-old boy at the head of thepany. Tears glistened in the woman¡¯s eyes. They were fixed intently on an old woman.

    Hua Qiyue naturally could remember this granny in purple robe as a neighbor, Fourth Granny. Her husband was the blood brother of Hua Qiyue¡¯s grandfather. They were the closest of kin.

    Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci to Fourth Granny and said softly, ¡°Good day. Aren¡¯t you Fourth Granny? I am Rong Qiyue¡¯s friend, Hua Qiyue. This is my... son.¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not dare to tell the truth in front of Tianci. She could only address him thus.

    The old woman raised her head in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re Qiyue¡¯s friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I heard that she has unfortunately died. I just paid her my respects. I¡¯d like to take a look here.¡±

    Hua Qiyue stifled her tears and said quietly. Fourth Granny and the other grannies stared at one another. They were ovee with grief.

    Hua Qiyue also could recognize the other grannies. They were all neighbors staying nearby. But her closest kin was still Fourth Granny.

    ¡°I see. Follow me then. I didn¡¯t expect Qiyue to have such kind friends... ¡± Fourth Granny¡¯s expression was quite sad. Hua Qiyue¡¯s mother could be considered her brother¡¯s daughter-inw. That woman was very nice, but their entire family hade to such a tragic end. Heaven must be blind!

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci to walk around her old house. Dust was everywhere inside, as well as cobwebs.

    Every look made her grieve. Hua Qiyue decided not to look anymore. Youshui, Lv Xin, Caining and Caiqing could not understand her fervor for this old abode.

    Upon learning that Rong Qiyue¡¯s friend was here, many busybodies were crowding in front of the house.

    When Hua Qiyue and Tianci came out, the crowd began to exim quietly. They saw a stunning beauty dressed in flowing white robe, with a fair, adorable boy with intelligent, bright eyes.

    ¡°Fourth Granny, is there a restaurant in this vige?¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not really want to trouble her kinfolk. Furthermore, sitting with them would make her grieve even more.

    ¡°Miss, we are a small vige. There isn¡¯t a restaurant or an inn here.¡± Fourth Granny shook her head. Hua Qiyue started. She was married to Zhou Zhicheng for seven years. Save for her first return to her maiden home, she had never been back. She thought that it would have developed but she was wrong.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Could Fourth Granny get someone to kill two chickens for our lunch? I¡¯ve some silver with me.¡±

    After her words, she made Caining give her ten taels of gold. For a brief moment, Fourth Granny was stunned. Ten taels of gold! She would never make this much over her entire life in this vige.

    Ten taels of gold was equivalent to 100 taels of silver. It could feed her entire family for years.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Hoho, please enter, Miss. Fourth Granny will get someone to cook you avish meal!¡±

    Fourth Granny suddenly beamed. She wanted to return the five taels of gold to Caining but he would not take it back.

    The vigers were all extremely simple folks. Hua Qiyue knew that if no news leaked out, no one would covet Fourth Granny¡¯s gold.

    Fourth Granny made her daughter inw¡ªin other words, Hua Qiyue¡¯s Fifth Aunt¡ªgo to the fields to pick some fresh vegetables. Then, she got her son, Fifth Uncle, to kill two chickens. She got her youngest son to buy some wine at the east of the vige. The entire family treated Hua Qiyue and herpany very hospitably.

    Tianci was so hungry that his stomach rumbled. Fourth Granny took out the buns she had kept as her lunch and gave them to him. Tianci wanted to throw them away after two bites. After all, these buns tasted so differently from those in the capital.

    However, Hua Qiyue would not let him. She lectured him, exining that all crops were sowed and tended with sweat and toil. Every grain was hard-earned.

    Tianci did not seem to understand everything, only somewhat. He did not throw away the buns. He soaked them in water and forced himself to finish them. This was the first time Tianci had eaten something which tasted so bad.

    ¡°Mom, the grannies here live a hard life.¡± Tianci tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeve and whispered.

    Hua Qiyue felt a twinge of guilt. After avenging her parents, she did not return here immediately... she must have been too afraid to face them.

    ¡°In the future, their lives will improve.¡± Hua Qiyue remembered something and said quietly.

    Before she came, she got Butler Wang to deliver a letter to the county government headquarters in the capital.

    Even if this ce had developed, it would not be by much. And she was right. The letter was Hua Qiyue¡¯s petition for county officials to donate funds to help improve this ce.

    Although the hills here were beautiful and the rivers lovely, the mountain paths were rugged and hard to walk.

    If they could repair the roads, it would be easy to develop the ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small vige here. We don¡¯t have much funds. We have neither gold nor metals to mine. This is the best we can be. We only hope for a peaceful life. Not like... ¡± The moment Fourth Granny remembered her kin next door, the Rongs, she began to look downcast.

    Hua Qiyue turned silent. She watched her uncle busily ying chickens outside the door. These were her closest kin but she could not acknowledge them.

    After a busy half-an-hour, lunch was finally ready. Although the atmosphere here wasn¡¯t lively, Tianci was very interested in all his surroundings. He kept asking questions. The atmosphere became less awkward.

    Finally, lunch was over. Hua Qiyue gave Fourth Granny another ten taels of gold. Fourth Granny and Fifth Uncle were bbergasted. They could not understand why this rich Miss was treating them so well. They refused to take the gold.

    Hua Qiyue gave a light sigh. ¡°Fourth Granny, Qiyue has asked me to. She might have guessed that her family would meet with a mishap. So, she wanted me to take special care of her folk.¡±

    Fourth Granny heard her and tears almost gushed out of her eyes. ¡°Qiyue... was once so obedient. I didn¡¯t expect her to encounter such a vicious man! Ah, it¡¯s all fate!¡±

    Thepany became affected by the sad atmosphere. Everyone turned quiet. Hua Qiyue chatted a little with her Fifth Uncle and his wife before leaving with Tianci and the others.

    Fourth Granny and her family stood under that old banyan tree. One old granny asked, ¡°Hey, Fourth Granny, how did thatdy know that you are Fourth Granny right from the start?¡±

    Fourth Granny was taken aback. She thought back carefully and realized that she was right. The moment she came, that youngdy hade before her and addressed her as Fourth Granny. But how did she know?

    Fourth Granny and the others could vaguely remember that her name was Hua Qiyue. So, her name was the same too...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Hua Qiyue returned to the mansion, it was already afternoon. After keepingpany with Tianci for his Qi Art exercises, it was time for supper.

    Tianci¡¯s Qi Art was improving very fast. He had made some progress in his rune training as well. He could fight Qi Artists at the lower level of the Soaring Cloud Realm now.

    ¡°Mom, I want to continue practicing Qi Art.¡± After supper, the young fellow dashed over and started tugging at her sleeve again.

    Hua Qiyue was a little surprised. Why was this young fellow so fascinated by Qi Art?

    ¡°I want to be strong and protect Mom!¡± The young fellow began to throw out his chest. He wanted to prove that he was a grown-up now. Hua Qiyue tittered. Her mood since returning from Bright Hill Vige was terrible, but this boy was her greatest constion.

    Hua Qiyue started to seriously teach Tianci all the other Qi Art poses. She also asked Caining and Caiqing to observe.

    The twin guards were ttered and surprised. After all, Hua Qiyue¡¯s lethal skills were all extremely powerful.

    Usually, such lethal skills were only imparted to one¡¯s kin, not subordinates.

    ¡°You two must master a few more lethal skills. Othewise, when the Gnawing Devils Sect creates their chaos and some unforeseen incident urs, how can you two protect Tianci?¡±

    Her words made Caining and Caiqing blush. Their Qi Art was inferior to Hua Qiyue¡¯s. If they faced the elders of the Gnawing Devils Sect, they would find it tough.

    They stared at each other, their eyes clearly full of strange emotions. But they still nodded quietly. ¡°Yes, madam.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. If it wasn¡¯t toote, she could still take them along to Feng¡¯s Yard. The wholepany could try and master these lethal skills.

    After an hour, Caining and Caiqing managed to learn nearly half of what they were taught. They could get more proficient with slow practice. After giving Tianci a rub-down, Hua Qiyue soaked herself in the bathing pool and then retired.

    Just when she hadin down, Caining¡¯s voice rang out from outside the window. ¡°Madam, someone soared across the sky just now and threw down a note. It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue immediately sat up. She received the note through the window from Caining¡¯s hand. She opened up the scrunched note and her face color changed slightly.

 Chapter 181 - Detecting an â€œAffairâ€

    <strong>Chapter 181 Detecting an ¡°Affair¡±</strong>

    On it were a few characters in a delicate handwriting: ¡°Prince Nan is meeting Princess Qianyang in a midnight rendezvous.¡±

    The note must be trying to lure her out?

    Or perhaps what was written was true. Hua Qiyue remembered Yun Shimo¡¯s performance in the hall. She began to feel a headacheing.

    Caining was standing outside the window. When he saw Hua Qiyue in her nighties, his face flushed and his heart started to thump. He leaped away and did not dare to look any more.

    Otherwise, he would sink even deeper.

    His mistress was such a lovely woman. Perhaps only Yun Shimo can deserve her... but now even Yun Shimo seemed no longer deserve her.

    Hua Qiyue pinched the note. She wanted to tear it, to obliterate its contents from her mind, but she was so troubled that she could not sleep.

    She nced at the moonlight. It wasn¡¯t midnight yet, but it would be soon.

    For some unknown reason, she got up from her bed and put on a ck skirt. This way, she would not be too conspicuous.

    Hua Qiyue nimbly climbed out of the window. She leaped up to the rooftop,nding lightly outside the yard.

    Caining followed behind her. ¡°Your Highness... are you really going to take a look? Let me go instead. If it¡¯s a trap, won¡¯t Your Highness be in danger?¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a slight smile. ¡°If I let you go, won¡¯t you be in danger too?¡±

    Caining heard her and his face started to redden a little. He lowered his eyes full of strange light. ¡°Can... can I follow along?¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Caiqing had also crept out from nowhere, whispering.

    ¡°One of you stay here and guard. Caining and I will be back very soon.¡± Hua Qiyue thought for a while and realized that midnight wasing. Her figure shed and she streaked swiftly toward the Princess¡¯s pce.

    Caining followed closely behind her.

    Caiqing stood where he was, feeling a little dejected. But he soon recovered. He must listen to his mistress and guard Hua¡¯s Mansion well.

    Hua Qiyue and Caining arrived at the back gate of the Princess¡¯s pce. There were a few alleys around the gate. They would not be detected hiding there.

    Hua Qiyue put her back to the wall, her heart thumping. Why couldn¡¯t she calm down every time she encountered a problem involving Yun Shimo?

    Caining stood silently by the side, his heart aching faintly. He saw Hua Qiyue and realized that she really valued Yun Shimo. If not, why would she spy on him at such ate hour?

    Midnight had arrived.

    The moonlight was fair, and the silvery rays spread all over the ground. Insects were chirping incessantly.

    At this moment, someone flew in from the other side,nding just before the pce¡¯s back gate.

    Although the noise was very slight, Hua Qiyue could still hear it.

    She slowly poked out her head and saw that man all in ck, standing there. His back was so suave and handsome. With one look, Hua Qiyue could tell he was Yun Shimo!

    Her heart seemed to be sshed with cold water. Her entire body was feeling ice-cold.

    The back gate opened and someone walked out. ¡°This way, Prince Nan. Her Highness has been waiting for you!¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master¡¯s voice rang out.

    Caining heard the voice and became infuriated. He was about to dash out when Hua Qiyue held him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t alert them beforehand.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said quietly. Her heart was in pain, but her expression was so quiet¡ªas quiet as a pool of clear water. She made Caining¡¯s heart ache even more.

    ¡°Your Highness, he has treated you this way... ¡±

    ¡°Shhh... ¡± Hua Qiyue softly stifled his voice. Caining could only look out. He indeed saw a tall man in ck entering through the pce¡¯s back gate. Wasn¡¯t it Yun Shimo?

    When the gate shut, Caining lost himself in a daze. Yun Shimo was about to marry Hua Qiyue. Why then was he in a rendezvous with the Princess? Were they in aplicity?

    ¡°Is Prince Nan and Princess Qianyang in some sort of aplicity?¡± Caining asked in a low, angry voice. Hua Qiyue silently released his robe sleeve and turned around, soaring up the rooftop and returning to Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Caining saw her leave calmly. He was worried and immediately followed close behind her.

    The two of them returned to Hua¡¯s Mansion, one after the other. Nothing had happened in the mansion. Hua Qiyue also raised the alert. It seemed that the informant was just notifying her about Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang¡¯s rendezvous, not trying to assassinate her.

    In other words, only Princess Qianyang¡¯s subordinates would do such a thing. Since Princess Qianyang was in love with Yun Shimo, she must find a way to drive a wedge between them.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean? You¡¯ve seen Yun Shimo in a rendezvous with Princess Qianyang and you are unmoved?¡± Caining was still infuriated. He really wanted to p Hua Qiyue and wake her up.

    Caiqing hurried over. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo is secretly meeting Princess Qianyang!¡± Caining said coldly. Caiqing¡¯s face changed color as he stared at Hua Qiyue.

    They saw her standing in the courtyard, before the flowers under the moonlight. Her skirt was fluttering in the breeze and she looked ethereal and transcendentally pure. She was so lovely.

    Her lovely countenance was so calm that not a ripple of an emotion could be seen. No one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Caiqing also muttered angrily. Hua Qiyue gave a light shake of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry over this. No matter who Yun Shimo likes, it doesn¡¯t concern me. Now there¡¯s the trouble of the Gnawing Devils Sect next month. We won¡¯t be able to get married.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said quietly. ¡°If I have the energy, I might as well cultivate more. Go back and don¡¯t create a scene. Remember, your mistress doesn¡¯t care for such a forced rtionship.¡±

    Saying that, she soared and leaped in through the window. She pulled down the curtains which separated her from Caining and Caiqing.

    Caining and Caiqing stood there for a long time. They stared at each other, their eyes full ofplicated emotions. Even Her Highness had admitted there would be no wedding the next month. She also said with such easyposure that she did not care for this forced rtionship.

    They ought to be angry on Hua Qiyue¡¯s behalf. But why are they feeling a whiff of... joy in their heart?

    Sigh. The human heart is unpredictable. They were in love with Hua Qiyue but felt themselves beneath her. They could only silently obey her orders.

    Hua Qiyue was lying on the couch. She tossed and turned but could not sleep.

    She had seen with her own eyes Yun Shimo in a rendezvous with Princess Qianyang. What else could she feel but grief in her heart? She remembered Zhou Zhicheng in her former life, and felt a sorrow out of nowhere.

    Over her two lifetimes, was she destined to have no true love?

    Hua Qiyue could not sleep and she preferred to enter the Mysterious World to cultivate. As he watched her practice madly, Tianpi remained on one side, saying nothing.

    He only knew that her mood was very bad.

    Hua Qiyue madly inhaled the heaven-and-earth primordial energy. By her side, Tianpi was watching her, dumbfounded. She¡¯s too crazy! Look, her body¡¯s beginning to bloat!

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, are you crazy? You¡¯d better stop! If you explode, you¡¯ll be dead, Hua Qiyue!¡± Tianpi inmediately gave a shocked growl. He waved his big sleeve, trying to dissipate the heaven-and-earth primordial energy creeping into her body.

    Hua Qiyue was panting furiously. Then, she slowly directed the primordial energy to her lower abdomen, slowly trying to turn them into energy. When she opened her eyes, she found herself staring into Tianpi¡¯s enraged eyes.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Is it worth doing this over a man? When will your son do if you die? You are crazy, obsessed and stupid! How can I have such a foolish and hopeless disciple?¡±

    Tianpi let loose a torrent of abuse. It was the first time Hua Qiyue had seen him so angry. She remembered Yun Shimo and gave a cold snort. She cried angrily, ¡°Yes, your disciple¡¯s really very foolish, a hopeless failure! I¡¯ve gone through two lifetimes and have always been cheated by others. No one has loved me with a true heart! So how can I not cultivate madly? If everyone tries to kill me, what can I do to protect my precious son?¡±

    Hua Qiyue started to rave. ¡°Go away. I will be temperate. I won¡¯t die! It¡¯s just a guy. Do I really care? You mean I, Hua Qiyue, cannot live without a man? Haha, it¡¯s a great joke!¡±

    Hua Qiyue growled furiously, almost as if she was ming Tianpi for disturbing her practice. She was really giving vent to all her anger and frustrations.

    Tianpi was shocked. He watched that frantically panting woman before his eyes. Her eyes were full of madness and hatred, with a faint sorrow.

    His heart trembled and Tianpi stretched out his hands, pulling Hua Qiyue into his arms. ¡°How can you say that no one loves you with a true heart? Your Master, I, use my heart... to train my disciple. I will never oppose you.¡±

    Actually, some of his words changed meaning when he said it. Tianpi gently patted the agitated Hua Qiyue to calm her down.

    Hua Qiyue gradually calmed down.

    She pushed Tianpi away. The refreshing odor of this man made her a bit embarrassed. Her face reddened a little. Of course, Tianpi¡¯s odor was quite different from Yun Shimo¡¯s.

    His odor was like the smell of the vast earth under the sun. But Yun Shimo¡¯s resembled the scent drifting from an herb field.

    Damn! Why did she remember that man again?

    ¡°Thank you, Master, I will work hard.¡± She would work hard not to rely on a man to survive!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s determined expression made Tianpi sense that she had calm down a lot. He nodded and a strange glimmer flitted across his eyes. He turned his head. ¡°I can sense there¡¯s excessive spiritual energy inside you. You must cultivate a bit. I think you are about to break into the next realm.¡±

    After he said that, he walked leisurely back to the stone bench he often sat on, under the banyan tree. He leaned against the tree with his head pillowed on his hands, idly watching Hua Qiyue, who was starting to cultivate hard again.

    Hua Qiyue was practicing Heart of Fire and her other lethal skills. She became more frantic as she went on. Finally, came a boom¡ªa silvery stream of energy crept out from her body. She had reached the lower level of Moon Eclipse!

    Hua Qiyue could only feel relentless energy coursing around her body. Her Qi Art was now even more powerful.

    Hua Qiyue gave a gentle sigh. Not too bad, she had finally broken into the lower level of Moon Eclipse. Her powers had increased again.

    She crouched rxedly by the edge of the pool, watching the blue sky and white clouds changed, shutting her eyes. It slowly turned into a fair day.

    She had not expected herself to enter dreand the moment she shut her eyes. She slept very soundly. Perhaps it was because the environment here was quieter and the heaven-and-earth primordial energy plentiful. She felt refreshed and rejuvenated in her body.

    After she awoke, Hua Qiyue immediately leaped up in shock. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±

    Tianpi repliedzily, ¡°Probably... eight hours?¡±

    Hua Qiyue had a big fright. It must be noon outside. Wouldn¡¯t Tianci go crazy if he could not find her? She had entered the Mysterious World with her physical body.

    Having no time to exin, Hua Qiyue¡¯s body shed and her mind disappeared to the outside. Her body trailed her mind and disappeared from within the green jade gourd.

    Tianpi was stunned, leaning askew on the banyan tree. He gave out a gentle sigh. ¡°To her, Tianci¡¯s always the most important. There¡¯s just a syble difference between our names. Why the big contrast in attitude?¡±

    The moment Hua Qiyue appeared on the jade couch, she heard Tianci¡¯s sobs.

    ¡°Mom... boohoo... I want Mom!¡±

 Chapter 182 - Absolute Heartache

    Chapter 182 Absolute Heartache

    Hua Qiyue had a great shock. After all, she had never seen him weep so much after his adoption. She leaped down from the stone couch and dashed out of her room.

    ¡°Tianci!¡±

    Hua Qiyue cried out. She saw Tianci sitting in the courtyard, weeping and wiping away his tears. Youshui and Lv Xin were very anxious. The moment they heard Hua Qiyue¡¯s call, they instantly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mom!¡± When he saw Hua Qiyue, the little fellow immediately crawled up and threw himself into her arms.

    Hua Qiyue had after all been missing for the whole morning. Caining and Caiqing were searching frantically for her and everyone knew that she was missing. The little fellow thought that his mother had abandoned him. So, he was creating a big scene now, crying.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. Mom¡¯s here... ¡± Hua Qiyue patted his back. The little fellow sobbed for a while and finally dried his tears. He widened his eyes, welling with teardrops, and stared at Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Mom, where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Errr... Mom discovered something, so I went out by the backyard. Don¡¯t worry. Mom won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Hua Qiyue felt a twinge of pain. Although Tianci had forgotten the past, he must have suffered from a vague trauma deep in his heart!

    Hua Qiyue took out a handkerchief and started wiping away the tearstains on his face. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tianci said timidly. ¡°Mom, are you sure you won¡¯t abandon me?¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Hua Qiyue nodded heavily. ¡°No matter what happens, Mom will never leave you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s guarantee made Tianci somewhat relieved. Pulling the young fellow, she was just about to return to her courtyard and get Youshui to bring them lunch, when she stood up and saw Yun Shimo standing silently by the side. Caining and Caiqing were ring angrily at him.

    Hua Qiyue quietly retracted her gaze. Since learning about his rendezvous with the Princessst night, she had decided not to concern herself with this man.

    She pulled Tianci and walked into her courtyard, giving instructions to Youshui for their lunch. The little fellow happily beckoned to Yun Shimo. ¡°Dad,e here, quick.¡±

    ¡°Tianci, in the future, you can no longer address him as Dad. After all, Prince Nan is still a prince of Changjing Kingdom. Call him His Highness the Prince.¡± Hua Qiyue was giving her son instructions solemnly.

    Tianci looked with baffled eyes at the frowning Yun Shimo, and at the indifferent-looking Hua Qiyue.

    Yun Shimo quietly followed the mother and son into the dining room. He sat opposite to Hua Qiyue. In the courtyard, the green veins on the foreheads of Caining and Caiqing were bulging. They really wanted to bash Yun Shimo badly.

    But they remembered Hua Qiyue¡¯s instructions and had to stifle all their anger.

    ¡°Mom, have you quarreled with Dad?¡±

    In face of the boy¡¯s innocent eyes, Hua Qiyue softened a little. What should she say?

    Yun Shimo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true. Your Mom¡¯s in a bad mood now. Let¡¯s have lunch first.¡±

    Tianci¡¯s bright, ck eyes were staring at Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue could only smile quietly. She said to Yun Shimo politely, ¡°Your Highness, both of us are unmarried. I hope that you cane here less often in the future.¡±

    Yun Shimo continued to knit his brows. Why had Hua Qiyue changed so suddenly today? First, she went missing. Then, this cold attitude!

    Did she know?

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart missed a beat and he sighed quietly, ¡°Qiyue, I¡¯ve said before: no matter what happens, you must trust me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s countenance was ck and she did not wish to speak to him. Yun Shimo felt helpless, and he nced at Tianci for help.

    Tianci immediately tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, did Dad make you angry? As the saying goes, marry a rooster and follow the rooster. Marry a dog and follow the dog. Don¡¯t be angry. Besides, Dad is no rooster or dog.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was forced to smile by Tianci¡¯s words. ¡°And if he is one?¡±

    ¡°Then Mom can only bear with it. After all, you like him!¡± Tianci covered his mouth and started to chuckle.

    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t like him at all!¡± Hua Qiyue replied coldly and angrily. She really did not want to live together with such a guy.

    After all, perhaps one day he would end up like Zhou Zhicheng? Hua Qiyue still had this hurdle in her heart she needed to ovee. They were not married, yet he was seeing the Princess in a midnight rendezvous! It was simply unforgiveable.

    ¡°If Mom doesn¡¯t like him, why are you pulling such a long face? You must be angry about Dad not rejecting the Princess¡¯s proposal, huh?¡± The young fellow was still bearing a grudge, rolling his eyes at Yun Shimo.

    Hua Qiyue nced at the craftily grinning Tianci and decided to keep quiet.

    She would only make things worse with more words. It was better not to talk as the innocent always keep mum. Although... she could not deny that she had liked Yun Shimo, she no longer would.

    Youshui and the others soon brought them lunch. Tianci had created such a ruckus that he was now very hungry. He picked up his bowl and started to wolf down the food.

    ¡°Eat slowly. Dad will pick off the fishbones for you.¡± Yun Shimo was acting just like before. He was still so normal and so considerate.

    Hua Qiyue felt that this man was a hypocrite. Luckily, she knew about his character in advance and would not fall for his trick.

    The three of them finished their lunch and Hua Qiyue prepared to go to Feng¡¯s Yard. She wanted to impart all her lethal skills to them. Of course, except for the Spirit Summoning Art.

    Even though Tianpi did not say it, Hua Qiyue still understood that the Spirit Summoning Art was her greatest asset. If someone learned about it, the news would attract all those old creatures now living in recluse.

    Then, they would have more enemies. She could simply say that her lethal skills had been mastered from some special ce.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t look happy at all.¡± Tianci had mastered the art of observation. He spoke to her cautiously.

    He thought that he had done something wrong which made Hua Qiyue angry.

    Hua Qiyue silently shook her head. ¡°Tianci, Mom¡¯s thinking about something else. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±

    ¡°Not with Dad either?¡±

    ¡°Tianci, haven¡¯t I said? Don¡¯t call him Dad again!¡± Hua Qiyue and Tianci were walking out of Hua¡¯s Mansion. Her words were overheard by many passing before their mansion.

    These people could not help but show a strange expression.

    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t say it again. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± The young fellow admitted his mistake and no longer mentioned Yun Shimo. Hua Qiyue carried him up the carriage and went with him to Feng¡¯s Yard. Yun Shimo was left standing there. He was indisputably the one left behind.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t Prince Nan and the Princess getting married soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. On the tenth day of the tenth month!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s now the ninth month. But things must have changed. Look, Prince Nan¡¯s not on the same carriage as Hua Qiyue. Didn¡¯t someone say that she already has children? But she¡¯s looking so well. She doesn¡¯t look like a woman with children.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s really strange... was it just a rumor?¡±

    Themoners were making wild idle guesses. But everyone saw that Hua Qiyue had refused to travel with Prince Nan. Their rtionship must be facing a crisis.

    Hua Qiyue arrived at Feng¡¯s Yard. She started to discuss with the others the ways to deal with the Venerated Supreme Devil. Yun Shimo camete. But it did not mean that he was nervous. He offered a few rather good suggestions.

    After their ns were settled, Hua Qiyue imparted all her lethal skills to thepany.

    ¡ª

    In the Princess Hall.

    ¡°Your Highness, Hua Qiyue really did not care about Prince Nan today. Prince Nan¡¯s very unhappy. Looks like their rtionship¡¯s deteriorating. Your aim will soon be achieved.¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master chuckled quietly.

    Princess Qianyang was sitting on the couch, sampling the Biluochun tea given to her by Concubine Xian. When she heard this, she gave a faint smile.

    ¡°How can the Prince fall for such a powerful woman? Humph, I will surely take His Highness from her.¡±

    Hongyi also nodded. ¡°That Hua Qiyue¡¯s so boorish. If I¡¯m a man, I won¡¯t fall for her. Junior Sister, when your rtionship with His Highness deepens, you must get for me a pill. Otherwise, my face... ¡±

    Hongyi was no longer the same arrogant girl before Princess Qianyang. After all, she needed her help.

    If she could not get a Beauty Pill, she might not be able to see people for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, your rtionship with His Highness¡¯s so harmonious now. Why don¡¯t you ask him for a Beauty Pill on your Senior Sister¡¯s behalf? The Beauty Pills which Prince Nan refines can make an old woman pretty again!¡± Fifth Venerable Master remarked enviously.

    Although it was only hearsay, Prince Nan was so famous. They knew about his abilities long ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll talk about it after the Gnawing Devils Sect affair. Now, he has to deal with Gnawing Devils Sect... but... since that Devil is so powerful, won¡¯t Prince Nan be in danger?¡±

    Princess Qianyang started to worry. After all, she was brought up by Heaven Sect. Naturally, she knew what the Gnawing Devils Sect was like.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will get our Sect Leader to personally protect Yun Shimo. After all... he is our state¡¯s No. 1 Alchemist. Humph, if it weren¡¯t for Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo and Your Highness would be the perfect pair.¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master snickered coldly. Princess Qianyang heard her and her face began to flush. ¡°Master, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare! But I am telling the truth! Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Once the Gnawing Devils Sect affair is over, if Hua Qiyue gets heavily injured, humph... we will find a way to eliminate her!¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master¡¯s eyes began to glitter with a wicked light. For some reason, she felt that Hua Qiyue had hogged the limelight too much. She had cast Hongyi into the shade.

    That woman would be a future enemy of Heaven Sect. She had her worries.

    The women stared at one another and smiled. They felt that their future was bright. Once Hua Qiyue was eliminated, the world would be lovely.

    Princess Qianyang got someone to fetch her the paintings which Yun Shimo madest night. She unfurled them on the table and started smacking her lips with admiration. ¡°Oh, just look, Yun Shimo¡¯s such a talented man. His gifts are stunning. No one can rival him. No man I¡¯ve seen can match up with him!¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes were tender with feelings. Fifth Venerable Master quickly deferred. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s right. Yun Shimo is the best man in the country. No one can rival him!¡±

    Princess Qianyang began to chuckle infatuatedly, caressing the young woman in the painting. The young woman was smiling under the moonlight. It was her.

    Hongyi on one side poked her head out and was greatly surprised. She did not expect Yun Shimo to be so gifted in painting. She thought that the man was indeed a most extraordinary talent.

    He knew not only Alchemy, Qi Art, but also painting and calligraphy. Anyone who married such a man would suffer no regrets.

    For some reason, Hongyi¡¯s heart suddenly felt quite empty. She had lived for 17 years and had not tasted the fruits of love.

    And Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes and brows were so gentle. Hongyi thought about the scene of their rendezvous and started to blush. She swore secretly to herself that she must spy on them tonight and witness their rendezvous.

 Chapter 183 - Spying

    <strong>Chapter 183 Spying</strong>

    It was night again.

    By midnight, Princess Qianyang had already dressed up. She was sitting at Moon Admiring Pavilion waiting for Yun Shimo.

    As expected, the wind was light with only a few clouds in the sky. The moon was bright and the starlight sparse. Yun Shimo arrived once more in the breeze, his inky robes fluttering, his star-like eyes resembling the sea. He drifted over in the moonlight, his manners exceptionally suave and handsome.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s heart was thumping wildly. Her face reddened and she stood up to wee him. She dashed into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms. ¡°Your Highness, Qianyang misses you so much!¡±

    Men and women should not be physically intimate. But Yun Shimo did not push Princess Qianyang away. He simply stretched out his hand and patted coldly on her shoulder. No one saw the strange light shing across his eyes.

    The two of them embraced and entered the pavilion. In the dark, a pair of eyes was spying through the leaves and flowers, riveted on them.

    It was Hongyi.

    Hongyi saw the couple so intimate and her heart began to quicken. Under that moonlight, Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face and suave demeanor was unforgettable.

    Hongyi started. She finally understood why Senior Sister Mo had fallen for Yun Shimo. This man was just too... too charming. And so cold. He made a woman enjoy being subjugated.

    A strong, possessive impulse made Hongyi smile a little. She quietly retreated.

    ¡ª

    ¡°You mean Qiyue was missing the whole morning? Then she dashed out from her room?¡± In the tower of Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, the hare heard Prince Nan¡¯s recollection of what happened. Then, it fell into deep musing.

    The hare was the one which made Yun Shimo report Hua Qiyue¡¯s every movement. On this day, Hua Qiyue really did not seem normal at all.

    Normally, she would never have disappeared for so long.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°When I saw Qiyue today, I felt that she had broken into the lower level of Moon Eclipse. And... I believe her disappearance has something to do with Tianpi.¡±

    The hare analyzed seriously.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see Tianpi, nor did I sense his aura.¡± Yun Shimo was shaking his head, disapproving of its conjecture.

    ¡°Forget it then. Let¡¯s continue spying on her.¡±

    At this very moment.

    Hua Qiyue was teaching Tianci Qi Art again. While he was resting, she immediately entered the Mysterious World to cultivate.

    Tianpi¡¯s eyes were looking somewhat worried. But when he saw Hua Qiyue cultivate so seriously and calmly, he became reassured.

    Hua Qiyue could sense his worry. She felt somewhat troubled. If Tianpi was really a devil, would he be a trustworthy one?

    If he wished to harm her, he would have long ago. Why did he feel so much for her? Surely, those weren¡¯t the feelings a devil ought to have?

    Hua Qiyue was feeling a little troubled. She inhaled a few breaths and started practicing her Spirit Summoning Art diligently.

    She was already at Lvl 4 of her Spirit Summoning Art. For Hua Qiyue, it was a great improvement and achievement. She was so worried over the Gnawing Devils Sect that she was snatching time, trying to cultivate.

    If she could hit Lvl 5 in her Spirit Summoning Art, Hua Qiyue¡¯s powers would increase manyfold. In other words, when facing danger, she would have a chance to escape!

    Tianpi silently watched this woman cultivating desperately. For some reason, he began to feel depressed again. He gave a light sigh, walking over to the side and pulling out a Ginseng with Nine Souls to chew. He wanted to get rid of that stifling depression in his chest.

    Hua Qiyue hardly set feet outside her mansion. She was either teaching Tianci Qi Art, or entering the Mysterious World with her Spiritual Body, madly practicing the Spirit Summoning Art. One month passed. Yun Shimo came to visit her many times, but she stayed indoors and refused to see him.

    Yun Shimo no longer did what he once did¡ªsneaking into the mansion and trying wayward ways to take advantage of her and soothe her anger. Their rtionship became more and more distanced. Hua Qiyue had also heard from Caining and Caiqing that Yun Shimo was still secretly meeting the Princess at night. They had met every night in the past month.

    Rumors began to circte in the capital that Yun Shimo had fallen for Princess Qianyang and was preparing to be her Prince Consort.

    Hua Qiyue heard them and began to snicker. She did not expect the rumors to have spread so fast. Princess Qianyang must be trying to pre-empt her and take the upper hand. Hua Qiyue would never force another man¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master Ji Feng¡¯s servant is here. He would like you to visit Feng¡¯s Yard.¡±

    Immediately after Hua Qiyue¡¯s breakfast, Youshui entered and gave her this message.

    Tianci immediately started to whoop with joy. ¡°Mom, I want to go too!¡±

    It had been a month. Tianci, like Hua Qiyue, had not gone outdoors too. He was always in the yard, busy training. Even Caiqing and Caining had felt quite touched. The little fellow wasn¡¯t old but was still extremely filial.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go right now.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. If it wasn¡¯t an emergency, Ji Feng would not have made her go.

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci along and hurried to Feng¡¯s Yard. At the gate, they met Yun Shimo, whom they haven¡¯t met for a month.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes lit up. But Hua Qiyue only nodded lightly. She said nothing, taking Tianci in by his hand.

    Yun Shimo started to frown and strode to keep up with her. ¡°Qiyue... ¡±

    ¡°Anything the matter, Your Highness?¡± Hua Qiyue quietly raised her watery eyes. Her expression was totally indifferent. Yet her heart was so pained that she almost could not breath. For the past month, she had been cultivating madly, simply to forget this man.

    Yet the moment they met again, she felt waves upon waves of heartache. She suddenly hated herself for being so sentimental.

    Tianci was pulling Hua Qiyue¡¯s robe sleeve. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry with him. Dad must have his reasons.¡±

    Hua Qiyue waspletely speechless. This little fellow was trying to convince her to believe another?

    ¡°Tianci¡¯s right. Qiyue, in the future... you will understand.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes began to dim. He had obviously seen Hua Qiyue¡¯s cold eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, now¡¯s not the time to discuss such matters. We¡¯d better go in,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. Then, she strode into Feng¡¯s Yard.

    She saw several dozen more men and women in Feng¡¯s Yard. Most were men. They were all new recruits. Although everyone had wanted to be friends with this elite n, the moment they heard rumors about the Gnawing Devils Sect, only 15 out of 200 were willing to be the Ji family¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°Qiyue, Brother Yun, you¡¯re here!¡± Ji Feng and Ji Jing advanced to wee them, their faces extremely anxious.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. Ji Feng invited her into an inner chamber. Ouyang Youche was also there.

    Other than him, Huangfu Xuan and a few other imperial Qi Artists were also there.

    These Qi Artists had joined the team on the Emperor¡¯s orders. After all, the Gnawing Devils Sect affair was too serious.

    If the worst happened and the Emperor lost his power, the whole world would end up as puppets of the Gnawing Devils Sect. It was too serious a matter. If the Gnawing Devils Sect triumphed, the imperial family would surely be exterminated.

    ¡°There are 10 Heaven and Earth Revitalizing Pills here. Let¡¯s each take one. But you can only take it at the throes of death. Otherwise, its medicinal effects will be too strong. Our bodies will not be able to take it and will explode.¡±

    Yun Shimo was looking quite haggard. But he still quietly allowed Qingtong by his side to take out 20 bottles and apportion the pills. Each Qi Artist would take one.

    These 20 people were the chief Qi Artists. For the rest, Yun Shimo could only snatch time to refine more.

    Everyone heard his words and was delighted. It was usually quite difficult for anyone to have one of Yun Shimo¡¯s pills. Some people would never have the chance to even see one.

    Hua Qiyue was secretly astounded. 20 pills? She realized that Yun Shimo was not idle for the past month. These top-grade Heaven and Earth Revitalizing Pills were sixth-grade pills. They would take several days to refine.

    Only now did she look directly at Yun Shimo¡¯s face. She found his countenance quite haggard, his expression nonchnt. Well... if you don¡¯t rest and keep meeting your girl at midnight, you will surely be tired, right?

    When she thought about this, Hua Qiyue once again suppressed the pity and love arising in her heart. She felt cold all over.

    ¡°Qiyue, I asked you toe so quickly because we¡¯ve received a secret report. The Gnawing Devils Sect¡¯s already sent a vast number of Soul Puppets into their Devil Refining Cave in their backhills. The Devil Refining Cave¡¯s the ce where their Sect Leader¡¯s cultivating in retreat. He will be out in a month or so. Once these Soul Puppets have been sent in, they may be refined by their leader and also reach his realm. Even if they are not as strong, they will only be a bit weaker!¡± Ji Feng said in a quiet, solemn voice. For a brief moment, everyone was silent.

    The Gnawing Devils Sect was indeed smart. They kept a low profile, not leaving their habitations to draw less attention to the sect.

    But their immediate action was so brutal.

    ¡°Do you mean we ought to eliminate the Gnawing Devils Sect before their leader¡¯s out? Then wait for him?¡± Hua Qiyue was frowning. The Venerated Supreme Devil was in a retreat. They could not deal with him first.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the only way... the Gnawing Devils Sect¡¯s already starting to act. They are out killing, robbing andmitting arson everywhere. They aremitting atrocities.... The few viges and towns around their sect have all been leveled. The men they abducted will be ordinary Soul Puppets, the women their ythings... ¡± An imperial Qi Artist remarked coldly.

    He was a Qi Artist at the lower level of Cultivation Dimension. Although he was one realm lower than Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, he was still a little higher than Ji Feng and the rest.

    The other five Qi Artists were either in the Dragon Diagram or the Cultivation Dimension Realm¡ªabout the same as Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng was good at nting spiritual herbs. He could rear herbs which usually could not survive.

    Therefore, although Ji Feng was also a Qi Artist and not on the same level as Yun Shimo, he was the medicine saint.

    However, in this ensuing battle, a medicine saint would y a major part.

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll get my men to take more herbs to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. Then, you can refine more Heaven and Earth Revitalizing Pills. Just refine as many as you can. I hope more of our people survive... ¡± Ji Feng said. Thepany all stared at Yun Shimo. ¡°We¡¯ll be troubling Your Highness.¡±

    Yun Shimo gave a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Tianci felt impatient over the adults¡¯ talk. He had dashed off outside to y.

    ¡°Qiyue, three dayster, the Sect Leaders of all the major sects will be here. Are you willing to teach them some lethal skills?¡±

    Ji Feng stared at Hua Qiyue. A great foe was about to confront them. He had to be extremely cautious.

    ¡°Sure. Anyone who wants my lethal skills can just ask.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said quietly. She was not at all upset about imparting her lethal skills to the others.

    The other Qi Artists were greatly astonished. At the same time, they experienced a wild joy. Normally, a sect¡¯s lethal skills would not be imparted to outsiders, let alone such powerful lethal skills.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eminence was far-reaching. Everyone knew how powerful she was. If they mastered her lethal skills, their powers would increased greatly!

    So, two Qi Artists immediately stepped out and asked Hua Qiyue for her famous ¡°Icy Shield.¡±

    Hua Qiyue had only used Icy Shield to deal with that member from the Divine Eyes Organization. She did not know how he had managed to leak out this news.

    The other Qi Artists also formed a circle, listening to Hua Qiyue impart the lethal skill. Caining and Caiqing knitted their brows deeply. In their hearts, they felt that she was too generous. Once these Qi Artists managed to exterminate the Gnawing Devils Sect and start opposing her, what should she do?

    ¡°I was wondering who¡¯s so powerful, imparting Qi Art here so generously. Haven¡¯t you guys thought about this? Is a small fry like Hua Qiyue qualified to be your Master?¡± An icy voice rang out from outside the door!

 Chapter 184 - The Leader of Heaven Sect

    Chapter 184 <strong>The Leader of Heaven Sect</strong>

    Thepany was astonished and all turned their heads back to look. The voice was not familiar¡ªcertainly not someone they had known before.

    Several girls were clustering around a 40-year-old woman as they walked in. The woman was in the signature white robe of Heaven Sect. She entered with a disdainful stare.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Leader of Heaven Sect. Forgive our tardiness.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s voice was exceptionally icy. Hua Qiyue gave a start. So, this 40-year-old woman was their Sect Leader. She¡¯s very young!

    If Hongyi was her granddaughter, she would have been 50 or 60. Was she young-looking because she had maintained her looks well?

    But none of this was important. The important thing was the derision in her eyes. Hua Qiyue was the female Qi Artist acknowledged by Yun Shimo and extremely eminent. Yet this woman was scorning her with her high-and-mighty attitude!

    ¡°This is the Leader of Heaven Sect? Humph, she¡¯s deriding you because of Hongyi, I believe!¡± Ji Jing was not taking this lying down. She spoke coldly.

    ¡°In the opinion of our Sect, your powers must be excellent to be the Master of these sects... Although our situation¡¯s critical now, but, friends, how could you ask a young girl of less than 20 for advice? I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s Qi Art herself! And she¡¯s teaching you Qi Art! Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± A woman by the side of their female Sect Leader Hongyu was sneering coldly.

    Everyone¡¯s face started to look ghastly. Ji Feng was displeased. ¡°Sect Leader Hong, we know that Hongyi bore some grudge against Sister Qiyue. But you shouldn¡¯t look down on her because of this!¡±

    Ji Feng also quietly nodded. ¡°Sect Leader Hong, in this affair concerning the Gnawing Devils Sect, Princess Jinghua will y an important role.¡±

    Although Yun Shimo did not say anything, his cold expression revealed his displeasure with Sect Leader Hong.

    ¡°In my eyes, only someone with true abilities can speak to me. One thing more... if she isn¡¯t powerful enough, our sect requests for her to be kicked out of the team!¡± Sect Leader Hong spoke straight from the shoulder.

    All the orthodox sects from Changjing Kingdom had arrived in groups to oppose the Gnawing Devils Sect. But this young girl¡ªagainst whom Hongyi bore a grudge¡ªwas leading them like a chief. Of course, she refused to ept this.

    More importantly, because of Hongyi, Sect Leader Hong had felt a deep animosity against Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Power? What kind of power do you want?¡± Hua Qiyue stared at the arrogant, malicious Sect Leader Hong. ¡°Your temper¡¯s as bad as Hongyi¡¯s. And you¡¯re just as unpopr as well!¡±

    Hua Qiyue began toughzily. She used her Divine Sense to probe and realized that this woman had only reached the medium level of Moon Eclipse.

    She was a level higher than Hua Qiyue. But Hua Qiyue possessed many lethal skills and also the Spirit Summoning Art. She also had the Drunken Flower Fan. She would surely defeat this woman.

    ¡°How... outrageous! You are a mere ant, yet so presumptuous and rude to our Sect!¡±

    Sect Leader Hong was enraged. Her temper was exactly like Hongyi¡¯s. As thepany gasped, she hurled her entire person at Hua Qiyue, unleashing a thunderous strike!

    ¡°You ant! If I can¡¯t take ten strikes of your Drunken Flower Fan, I will admit defeat!¡±

    In Tianyuan Continent, female Qi Artists at the medium level of Moon Eclipse were extremely rare. Sect Leader Hong had always been conceited. As such, she looked down on Hua Qiyue who was a level lower than she.

    All geniuses before her would fail!

    Sect Leader Hong hit out her palm, trying to maim Hua Qiyue. She had used 90% of her spiritual energy, toppling all the tables and stools in the hall. Those Qi Artists under the Dragon Diagram Realm could not bear it. They were overturned by the powerful force, copsing to one side, vomiting a few mouthfuls of blood.

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort. She swiftly summoned her expert lethal skill: ¡°Imprint of Mountain and River¡ª¡±

    Hua Qiyue rapidly hit out a few palm prints. The spiritual energy from her body soared out, coalescing into a massive silver palm. With a loud boom, it advanced and met Sect Leader Hong¡¯s strike!

    Another loud boom. The two figures swiftly retreated a few steps. After all, there was no great disparity between their powers. Hua Qiyue had cultivated in the Mysterious World and taken many Long Reds and Ginsengs with Nine Souls. These divine herbs had rendered her physically resilent.

    When Sect Leader Hong tried desperately to stop, she felt a stabbing pain in her palm. She shook it a little and screamed out in pain and shock. A few bones in her palm had been shattered by Hua Qiyue!

    Hua Qiyue stopped casually, staring coldly at Sect Leader Hong close to her.

    ¡°So, are you satisfied with my powers? Do you admit defeat? If you don¡¯t, let¡¯s continue to fight!¡± Hua Qiyue said, snickering.

    Sect Leader Hong¡¯s face was looking ghastly. Just one move, and she had shattered the bones in her palm. And Hua Qiyue still looked so calm!

    It only proved that her powers far surpassed what she had revealed.

    Sect Leader Hong was shocked and enraged. She could not understand how Hua Qiyue, being a level lower than her, could shatter the bones in her hand. Why were her powers so far above hers?

    This woman was terrifying!

    No wonder some would call Hua Qiyue a legend when they heard her name.

    Sect Leader Hong had formerly regarded her as not worthy of a nce. Yet Hua Qiyue had shown her true powers today. In her shock and anger, her face started to turn red!

    ¡°Sect Leader, kill this bitch quickly and avenge Junior Sister Hongyi!¡± Outsiders had thought that Sect Leader Hong was only surprised over the fact Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t injured. They had not realized that several bones in her palm had been shattered.

    ¡°If you have the abilities,e and fight me together.¡± Hua Qiyue quietly swept a gaze over the circle of Heaven Sect disciples, all scornful of her.

    Sect Leader Hong¡¯s face turned crimson and white by turns. She gritted her teeth. ¡°You win, Hua Qiyue. I won¡¯t be joining the alliance. You people can fight the Gnawing Devils Sect slowly!¡±

    The moment she said this, the faces of eveyone fell. ¡°Sect Leader Hong, you¡¯ve promised to join our alliance and fight the Gnawing Devils Sect to the end. Now you say you¡¯re not. Are you going back on your word?¡±

    Ji Feng said coldly. He had long detested Heaven Sect. They were far too overbearing.

    Just because they had a Sect Leader at the medium level of Moon Eclipse, these Heaven Sect disciples would act arrogantly wherever they went. After all, only a few could fight their Sect Leader.

    ¡°Sect Leader Hong, as the Leader of Heaven Sect, you will ruin your sect¡¯s reputation if you go back on your word.¡± Yun Shimo also agreed.

    Gnashing her teeth, Sect Leader Hong stared at Hua Qiyue. She really wanted to strangle her to death right now.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue! Your abilities are good, but our sect doesn¡¯t care for your lethal skills. If you prefer to teach them, get out of my sight!¡±

    Sect Leader Hong said coldly.

    Hua Qiyue could not help but sneer. Well, Hongyi was not only spoiled but had also inherited Sect Leader Hong¡¯s conceited temperament. Such a great talent gone to waste!

    Ji Feng and the others were all displeased, frowning. After all, Hua Qiyue could already match up with Sect Leader Hong. Yet she was still talking so impolitely to Hua Qiyue, belittling her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much, with your current standard. Although Heaven Sect¡¯s highly valued by His Majesty, it doesn¡¯tmand the same esteem among sects in the martial arts fraternity. Isn¡¯t this thanks to Sect Leader Hong, who thinks herself invincible like a conceited peacock?¡± Hua Qiyue gave a quiet smile. A kind person would be bullied. She would no longer retreat timidly into her shell like in the past.

    However, what she said was true. After all, their enemy had 10 Soul Puppets. If there was really a battle, one less Heaven Sect wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference!

    What?

    The female disciples of Heaven Sect all widened their eyes. Some of the more hot-tempered male disciples immediately dashed out, but Yun Shimo waved his sleeve vigorously and they were forced to retreat.

    ¡°Sect Leader Hong, it was your side who had disrespected the Princess first. If you prefer to leave the alliance, suit yourself!¡±

    Yun Shimo could no longer put up with them. He had wanted to bear with it so that Hua Qiyue could have it easy. At least she would have more helpers. But he thought deeper and realized that Hua Qiyue was right. So, he decided to bear with them no longer.

    Sect Leader Hong¡¯s countenance was looking exceptionally ghastly, as she red hatefully at Hua Qiyue. She really wanted to shred Hua Qiyue into a thousand pieces on the spot.

    But this woman¡¯s powers were as strong as what Fifth Venerable Master had imed.

    To fight her again would mean embarrassing herself. The Leader of Heaven Sect, defeated by a girl of 18! She would be theirughingstock.

    Although she had lost, her palm was withdrawn into her long robe sleeve. No one could tell that it was partially swollen. In the eyes of these onlookers, she was still on a par with Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Very well! Since no one wees our sect, we shall... leave!¡±

    Sect Leader Hong said, gnashing her teeth. She turned and, ignoring the stunned looks of her disciples, departed with big strides.

    Even their Sect Leader had gone. There was no reason for them to stay. So, the group of disciples all started departing with her. One of the more arrogant male disciples snorted. ¡°Hua Qiyue... after your great battle, wash your neck clean and wait for me to hack it!¡±

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. A colorless stream of energy hurtled out from her left index finger, aimed between the man¡¯s brows.

    The man¡¯s body trembled. Suddenly, he advanced toward a female disciple before him, hugging her tightly as she screamed in horror. He gave a loud, manicugh. ¡°Haha, Junior Sister, I was in love with you for a long time. Why don¡¯t you submit to me now?¡±

    Everything had happened so suddenly. Thepany watched the entire scene, bbergasted.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit Summoning Art was already in the Great Completeness at the fourth level. Normally, if she used her Spirit Summoning Art to make someone do her bidding, that person would sumb to his lust andmit a most repulsive act.

    This male disciple must have been in love with his Junior Sister for a long time. The manic recklessness in his eyes caused everyone to feel a shock, a chill tingling down their spine.

    When Sect Leader Hong, who had nearly reached the yard¡¯s gate, saw this, she could not help but be enraged.

    ¡°Hahaha... so much for the conduct of the strict Heaven Sect!¡±

    ¡°This male disciple should not be quite normal within their sect!¡±

    As the crowd mocked sarcastically, Sect Leader Hong unleashed a palm at the male disciple close by. There was a muffled boom and the male disciple copsed heavily to one side, like a kite with a snapped string. He threw out fresh blood and his mind regained rity.

    Unfortunately, the meridians throughout his body had been shattered by Sect Leader Hong. He would no longer live!

    ¡°You scum, disgracing our sect¡¯s name! Whoever acts so shamelessly again shall die instantly by my hand!¡± Sect Leader Hong said sinisterly. She felt the cold, derisive eyes of thepany upon her. Her hatred for Hua Qiyue red up relentlessly.

 Chapter 185 - Challenge from Hua Qiyue!

    <h4>Chapter 185 Challenge from Hua Qiyue!</h4>

    The Heaven Sect disciples all changed their faces and looked at the male disciple who fell to the ground with hatred. They all med him for ruining the sect¡¯s public image in front of everyone.

    Sect Leader Hong snorted, her face sullen, and then mmed her big sleeves and walked toward the outside.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Heaven Sect to be so arrogant.¡± A cold voice sounded and broke the silence here.

    It was Ouyang Youche.

    Unexpectedly, he was present also. Hua Qiyue nodded to him. The gentleman¡¯s friendship was as pure as water, and Ouyang Youche struck her as a very noble man.

    ¡°True, Heaven Sect has always been arrogant. But for the threat of Gnawing Devils Sect, I am afraid they will not have the intention of allying.¡± Ji Feng said tly.

    Several other Qi Artists also sneered.

    ¡°Looking at it now, isn¡¯t that the case? If Sect Leader Hong really has the confidence of winning the princess, do you think she will retreat? Running away like a dog?¡± Ji Jing snorted. Old as she might be, Ji Jing could read that old woman¡¯s mind at a nce.

    All the Qi Artists suddenly realized, and they all nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yeah, if she can win, I am afraid she will not let it go just like that.¡± Sect Leader Hong door is a person who believes in tit for tat. When she showed up, she immediately came at the princess!¡±

    ¡°True, that old woman is not the real deal. I guess she¡¯s just weaker than the princess.¡±

    Between the discussion, everyone respected Hua Qiyue even more.

    A cold smile appeared on Ouyang Youche¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Prince Nan, the princess is your future fiancee. When your fiancee was bullied, you did nothing. How disappointing!¡±

    Everyone was caught off guard. They didn¡¯t expect Ouyang Youche to challenge Yun Shimo publicly, and everyone agreed with Ouyang Youche. After all, Hua Qiyue was Prince Nan¡¯s fiancee. While his fiancee was bullied, Yun Shimo didn¡¯t do a damn thing.

    If they were someone else, they would have already beat Sect Leader Hong up.

    However, Yun Shimo just frowned and did not speak.

    ¡°House Master Ouyang, you should not listen to the rumors. People like to gossip about the prince and me between drinks. The rumors be more and more outrageous. In fact, the prince and I are just ordinary friends.¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked at the silent Yun Shimo and said ndly.

    Everyone in the room thought things between Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were weird because they had all heard that Yun Shimo did not refuse Princess Qianyang¡¯s proposal.

    Eyebrows knitted, Ji Jing was going to defend Hua Qiyue, but was stopped by Ji Feng. He gently shook his head at her, indicating that she should not meddle with someone else¡¯s business.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s heart leaped and his face became a bit hot. In that case, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were not engaged. Then, would he have a chance?

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s sit down and discuss theyout after half a month.¡± Hua Qiyue said nkly. She didn¡¯t want to talk about the matters between Yun Shimo and her publicly.

    Although on the surface, she looked calm, she still felt a fit of pain welling up from her heart.

    She was indeed very disappointed in Yun Shimo. Although she wanted to trust him, she found it hard to forgive him at the thought of him meeting Princess Qianyang in the middle of the night.

    If she did not remember her previous life and did not understand the pain and serious consequences of true betrayal, she may trust him under her wishful thinking.

    Then again, there was no ifs.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to dwell on it anymore. She told them about her lethal skill and then discussed with everyone about theyout after half a month.

    There were about 30 people in the temple, and everyone had their own opinions.

    Three dayster, representatives of all the legitimate sects came. Of course, some representatives encountered the attack from Gnawing Devils Sect, or the ones from the main leaders in the Magic Beasts Forest, so they failed to arrive on time.

    However, this time, in total, there were about 100 attendees, all of whom were very outstanding Qi Artists. Moreover, their levels were between the Dragon Diagram and Cultivation Dimension.

    Also, some sect leaders showed up by themselves. In the first ce, they kind of doubted Hua Qiyue¡¯s capability. However, when seeing her in front of their own eyes and after hearing her ount of her lethal skill, everyone was impressed by her and respected her.

    The n was settled, and everyone picked up speed to cultivate. Yun Shimo did not have the time to fort¡± Hua Qiyue and seized every minute to practice his alchemy in the tower.

    In less than half a month, a storm wasing.

    ¡ª

    On the top of Gnawing Devils Sect¡¯s back hill, Chou Tianhen was bathed in the morning breeze and golden sunshine. In front of him, there was a stele with three words ¡°Matchless Saint Cave¡± on it.

    Under the golden sunshine, the three ck characters were shimmering with a strange light.

    The two disciples standing at the entrance of the hole respectfully bowed to Chou Tianhen. ¡°Greetings to the deputy leader.¡±

    ¡°Well, when will the leadere out?¡±

    ¡°About half a monthter.¡± One of the disciples replied respectfully.

    Chou Tianhen frowned. He was not capable enough, otherwise, he would have headed to the capital and sought his revenge for the things Hua Qiyue did to him.

    Now, he could only wait until the leader came out of the practice, and requested that the leader killed Hua Qiyue because that woman was the key person of theing battle.

    Although Chou Tianhen was a warrior in the Jianghu world, he deeply understood that if she could keep Yun Shimo and the Crown Prince around her, she wouldn¡¯t be that easy to handle. He heard that she had magical skills and many useful herbs.

    That meant that the woman had a strong background. However, starting from two months ago, Gnawing Devils Sect hadn¡¯t gotten anything on Hua Qiyue, or anything useful about those herbs.

    Ten thousand years ago, all herbs were destroyed during the battle between Qi Artists and the Tribe of Evil. Now, knowing that Hua Qiyue suddenly owned those medicine, he had to take the first move.

    As the saying went: Kill the leader first. Chou Tianhen believed that she was definitely a great character, not to mention the Drunken Flower Fan in her hand.

    ¡°What will happen in the next half month?¡±

    Chou Tianhen felt restless, pacing back and forth in front of the cave. Suddenly, someone rushed uphill from the mountain foot.

    The man came to the front of Chou Tianhen and reported respectfully. ¡°Deputy leader, my source reported to me that Hua Qiyue has driven all the Heaven Sect disciples away.¡±

    Chou Tianhen¡¯s eyes lit up and he chuckled. ¡°What an idiot! That Hua Qiyue, foolish! Haha, Heaven Sect is really capable, but she drove them away, haha...¡±

    The man hesitated, seeing Chou Tianhen being so proud. ¡°Deputy leader, he also reported that...¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡± Chou Tianhen felt much better and didn¡¯t seem anxious anymore.

    He suddenly felt that Hua Qiyue was a blockhead because Sect Leader Hong was a Qi Artist at the medium level of Moon Eclipse. Losing such a Qi Artist was a loss to the alliance.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue spread the word that she¡¯d challenge you seven dayster in front of the Magic Beasts Forest... and if... if the deputy leader doesn¡¯t show up, you¡¯ll be as stupid and slow as a turtle!¡±

    The man carefully told Hua Qiyue¡¯s words one by one.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± When had Chou Tianhen been humiliated by people like this? Now, he even wanted to throw the disciple in front of him off the cliff. However, he just sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t Hua Qiyue try to ally with all other orthodox sects to fight us Gnawing Devils Sect? How many people are in their alliance now?

    ¡°Yes. Now there are 123 people in total, including all disciples from those sects, such as Lotte Sect, Eclipse Sect... and Ouyang Youche also joined, and the Crown Prince and his royal Qi Artists. The most capable one among them is Yun Shimo, who¡¯s at the medium level of Moon Eclipse. The others are all lower than that level. If the leaderes out of his practice and brings the 10 Soul Puppets, we¡¯ll surely win!¡±

    The disciple said respectfully.

    Listening to that, Chou Tianhenughed. ¡°The most capable one is at the medium level of Moon Eclipse? Hahaha, in this case, we don¡¯t have to wait for the leader toe out. This time, we will kill Hua Qiyue and herpany.¡±

    The disciple was confused. Last time, Hua Qiyue sent him flying for hundred miles away with that Drunken Flower Fan, and he even broke his legs. Now, he still had trouble keeping his footing. Now, he dered that he¡¯d destroy Hua Qiyue and all her people?

    Hua Qiyue had more than one hundred more partners from the alliance!

    That time, Chou Tianhen failed to handle when Hua Qiyue struck alone. Now, he actually wanted to kill all of Hua Qiyue¡¯s followers? It was unbelievable, right?

    Nevertheless, Chou Tianhen smiled proudly. ¡°Do you forget that I also own 10 Soul Puppets? Haha, a Soul Puppet is twice more capable than a Qi Artist at the same level. And it¡¯s immortal and bullet-proof!¡±

    Chou Tianhen exined, and the two disciples suddenly realized, but immediately they shook their heads. ¡°Do you forget Hua Qiyue has the Drunken Flower Fan?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, a Soul Puppet has a strong suction as well. The Drunken Flower Fan can¡¯t cope with all of them. No divine weapon can deal with a Soul Puppet at the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension. That¡¯s why our secty low for so many years to refine those Soul Puppets, just to unify the world!¡±

    Chou Tianhen chuckled. Although these were secrets in the sect, now, he felt pointless to keep them secret anymore.

    Both disciples were surprised and widened their eyes. If Gnawing Devils Sect could unify the world, then their disciples would naturally have all the resources they wanted.

    Thus, Chou Tianhen decided not to wait any longer. Anyway, he was the deputy leader. When the leader was in a practice session, he shouldn¡¯t wait anymore. As the deputy leader of Gnawing Devils Sect and a real man, he would lose face if she shrank away from a woman¡¯s challenge.

    If people found out, everyone would say that Chou Tianhen feared a woman.

    The two disciples didn¡¯t collect themselves until Chou Tianhen disappeared from their sights.

    ¡°Do you think we should inform the leader about this?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯ not. Now the leader is practicing, we shouldn¡¯t disturb him even if the sky falls!¡± Another disciple sounded serious.

    ¡°But... if the deputy leader fails...¡± Another disciple hesitated.

    ¡°The deputy leader will not be so unreliable, and the leader handed over all the affairs to the deputy leader before he went to practice. He must have trusted the deputy leader.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong, the deputy leader got all of this because he¡¯s one of his rtives!¡±

    The disciple sounded timid. However, he didn¡¯t dare to gossip more for fear of what the leader might do to him.

    Anyway, the deputy leader would kill Hua Qiyue, and they could not have stopped him.

    Thus, Chou Tianhen set off with 10 Soul Puppets, five seniors, and 10 disciples to witness what Hua Qiyue could do.

 Chapter 186 - Soul Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 186 Soul Puppet</h4>

    Seven dayster, in front of Magic Beasts Forest.

    It was a broad and t grasnd in front of the forest.

    Hua Qiyue and herpanions had long been waiting here for the deputy leader of Gnawing Devils Sect, Chou Tianhen. There were 100 of them in total, and 23 of them stayed in the capital, protecting their home base.

    It wasn¡¯t scorching hot anymore in autumn. The weather was fine and the scenery was pleasing to the eye. Over the distant horizon, a parade of people and horses gradually came into view.

    They were riding lightning fast. After a short while, they¡¯d covered therger half of the distance.

    ¡°Here they came!¡±

    Hua Qiyue cocked one eyebrow. Chou Tianhen actually answered her challenge with his people. Actually, anyone would respond to her challenge since she was just an 18-year-old teen who challenged Chou Tianhen publicly.

    It was really a nice move of hers. Even if Chou Tianhen wasn¡¯t confident to beat her, he had toe.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, what if he really brings Soul Puppets?¡±

    Ji Jing looked worried.

    Everyone knew the power of Soul Puppet. Now, seeing those puppets in a row, they unconsciously changed faces.

    The master controlled the soul of a Soul Puppet. Their eyes were out of focus, and they¡¯d do anything under their master¡¯s order.

    Thus, at one nce, they recognized which were Soul Puppets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle them. How will I let them hurt you?¡± Hua Qiyue smiled while Ji Feng looked carefree.

    ¡°Your Highness will surely drive all of them away.¡± Ji Fengpletely trusted Hua Qiyue.

    After all, after so many cooperations, she never lost a game.

    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t trust her can leave now. You¡¯ll survive.¡± Huangfu Xuan suddenly said tly.

    Ji Jing stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll stick around because I care about Sister Qiyue.¡±

    However, exchanging nces, no one retreated.

    Yun Shimo stepped out and stood in front of Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue wore a cold face and walked to a spot a few steps away from Yun Shimo. Then, she quietly stared at those approaching people.

    Yun Shimo coughed and sighed in his heart. Something dimmed in his eyes, but he said nothing at all.

    Ji Jing looked at both of them respectively and couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened between them two.

    They would marry each other and selected the wedding date. However, why did they suddenly alienated each other?

    Ji Jing and others couldn¡¯t see why. Moreover, what they found harder to believe was that Yun Shimo actually picked Princess Qianyang, the pretentious, naive, untalented woman, over Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue nevermented about this matter and her only response was silence.

    In a blink of an eye, the group arrived in front of Hua Qiyue.

    Riding on a horse, Chou Tianhen was smiling smugly. Soul Puppets protected him on both sides, while seniors and disciples followed behind him.

    There were both male and female Soul Puppets. Though they looked the same as real people, their faces were pale like those of dead people. Their eyes were out of focus and Chou Tianhen controlled their souls. No matter what Chou Tianhenmanded, they would do it.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, you¡¯re courting your death. Last time, you beat me because of that fan. But this time, I¡¯ll bury all of you!¡±

    Chou Tianhen sneered, his eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°Do a girl with a bunch of losers want to kill me? Hahaha...¡±

    Chou Tianhen was carried away by his pride.

    As if she hadn¡¯t heard what he said, she stared at his distorted face from grinning. ¡°Chou Tianhen, I¡¯ll give you two minutes. If you walk away now, I¡¯ll let you off. Hmph, but if you get stubborn, you¡¯ll see the end of your life!¡±

    Chou Tianhen grinned even wider. ¡°Hahaha, stupid girl. Don¡¯t you know what Soul Puppets can do? How dare you brag like this? You¡¯re killing me...¡±

    Chou Tianhen¡¯sugh rang through the sky. Some Qi Artists without strong physique almost had bleeding ears. Indeed, Chou Tianhen was a powerful Qi Artist at the medium level of Moon Eclipse. However, Hua Qiyue had the Drunken Flower Fan and Yun Shimo had beat Chou Tianhen with one blow in the past. Thus, they trusted Hua Qiyue and apanied her here.

    When they saw Soul Puppets around Chou Tianhen and failed to detect the puppets¡¯ strength, their expressions changed respectively.

    Ouyang Youche looked at Chou Tianhen who got carried away by his pride. ¡°Since ancient times, a proud man won¡¯tst long. He¡¯s really pathetic.¡±

    Ouyang Youche was handsome and his voice was loud and clear, making Chou Tianhen stop to re at him.

    Looking around Hua Qiyue, Chou Tianhen found several handsome men: Yun Shimo, Ji Feng, Ouyang Youche, and Huangfu Xuan. These young men all had reached Moon Eclipse of Dragon Diagram, which was quite an improvementpared with the beginning.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect the Ouyang Family is also involved. Fine, I¡¯ll get rid of all of you and save me another trip here!¡±

    Chou Tianhen sneered and felt very confident.

    Standing behind Chou Tianhen, those seniors all doubted that if Hua Qiyue¡¯s Qi Art was effective since she looked so young.

    They found most of the people in Hua Qiyue¡¯s group looked young and not that strong. Then, the seniors felt relieved.

    The young disciples all snickered out of contempt.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t bother to argue and directly drew the runes to conjure a palm print. Then, she suddenly pped her hand onto the ground.

    ¡°Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment, start! Killing Array,mence!¡±

    Just as Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice faded, two arrays burst into blinding white lights to surround Chou Tianhen¡¯s people!

    Chou Tianhen and his people were startled. ¡°Does Hua Qiyue use this kind of ancient array? And she actuallyunched two of them at one time?¡±

    This kind of Killing Array was usually 10 times more powerful than the target. Thus, it was very difficult for Chou Tianhen to tackle those two arrays.

    Behind Hua Qiyue, those who didn¡¯t fully know her all widened their eyes in shock.

    Though they did not fear death, they had never dreamed of Hua Qiyue owning such a great skill!

    Everything would be perfect without those 10 Soul Puppets.

    The two Killing Arrays could absolutely wipe out Chou Tianhen and his people. However, the 10 puppets concerned them and they could only wait for the puppets to show their real strength.

    ¡°Ha, I didn¡¯t know you use that kind of ancient arrays. No wonder you bragged like that and dared to challenge me. Well, it¡¯s useless! My 10 Soul Puppets can finish your arrays!¡±

    Chou Tianhen chuckled loudly.

    Hua Qiyue still stayed poised. ¡°Chou Tianhen, enjoy my arrays!¡±

    Since she hadunched two major arrays in a row, the blood energy swirled inside her body and her spiritual energy was maxed out. Feeling very feeble from head to toe, she slightly staggered forward, and Yun Shimo readily grabbed her in a blink of an eye.

    Perching on Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder, the hare squinted at the increasingly bright arrays and a mixed emotion shed through her eyes.

    That man knew the array as well...

    The hare taught Hua Qiyue about only one array. Therefore, it believed that Hua Qiyue¡¯s master must have been Tianpi.

    However, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to reveal his whereabouts. Thus, it failed to know where he was now.

    Everyone stared in amazement at the dazzling arrays that shot to the sky. The ripples of white lights turned everyone¡¯s sight all white.

    Standing in the center of the arrays, Chou Tianhen and others only found those lights so intense that they ached all over their bodies. Moreover, in an instant, they could only use half of their spiritual and failed to perform at their best.

    ¡°Soul Puppets, stop the arrays!¡±

    Chou Tianhen growled and those Soul Puppets finally acted. Though their eyes were out of focus, their robust bodies stayed free from those bright lights.

    On the contrary, the arrays suppressed Chou Tianhen and all the other people. They bled from the infliction of streaks of white lights and looked awkward. Though not severely injured, they had never been suppressed like this, so all they felt now were anger and anxiety.

    ¡°Bang bang bang...¡±

    The 10 Soul Puppets started to look menacing. They did not have any lethal skill, only the most traditional ones¡ªthey would receive those array¡¯s lights with their punches again and again.

    Ripples of lights exploded, and they could see nothing but immense white lights.

    At this time, in Yun Shimo¡¯s arms, Hua Qiyue jerked out and pushed Yun Shimo away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Hua Qiyue murmured.

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t you remember what I said? Trust, I need your trust.¡± Yun Shimo replied in a deep voice.

    Hua Qiyue sneered. ¡°Trust?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she trust Zhou Zhicheng in the past? Then, the scumbag trapped her with the other woman. When she trusted someone unconditionally, she was handing her life onto other¡¯s hands!

    Yun Shimo reached out to grab her sleeves. The white lights were too strong for anyone to notice what he was doing, and Yun Shimo was also feeling his way near her.

    Hua Qiyue released the Mourning Steps to avoid his hand.

    However, Yun Shimo managed to cling to her sleeve.

    At that moment, 10 Soul Puppets disabled one of the arrays. With a ¡°kaboom¡±, those intangible lights faded. The remaining one was the Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment, and it was shrouding everyone with its faint white lights.

    Overwhelming strength was pressing against the ground, and everyone gasped for air.

    Moreover, Yun Shimo felt embarrassed to find that she had grabbed Huangfu Xuan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Why are you tugging at me?¡± Only when Huangfu Xuan jokingly tossed away Yun Shimo¡¯s hand did Yun Shimo realized that.

    ¡°Nothing... I just happened to grab your sleeve.¡± Yun Shimo felt very awkward, while Hua Qiyue stood aside calmly as if nothing had happened just now.

    In the Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment array, Chou Tianhen¡¯s ck robe was bloodstained, and those 10 Soul Puppets were not injured on the body despite their ragged clothes.

    ¡°Soul Puppets are really bullet-proof as the legend has it!¡±

    At the sight of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock.

    Chou Tianhen chuckled. Though the puppets destroyed only one array, he felt satisfied.

    ¡°Go on, stop the array for me!!¡± Chou Tianhen ordered and those Soul Puppets neatly sucked spiritual energy onto their palms and slowly raised them up.

 Chapter 187 - Victory!

    Chapter 187 Victory!

    ck masses of lights gathered on those Soul Puppets¡¯ hands. Having been refined with special methods, as long as they summoned anima energy, all the anima energy of the heaven and the earth would rush to their hands like crazy.

    Hua Qiyue and others all changed face instantly. It turned out that Soul Puppets were really strong. If the Venerated Supreme Devil they were about to handle had 10 Soul Puppets, then those puppets would only be more capable.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Yun Shimo shouted and everyone stepped back to somewhere more than three meters away. Seeing their reactions, Chou Tianhenughed out loud.

    Hua Qiyue still hadn¡¯t recovered her anima energy. Moreover, these Soul puppets had absorbed arge quantity of anima energy around here, thus it wasn¡¯t easy for her to recover so soon.

    Now, she could only have Yun Shimo and others hold off the puppets. Then, when she fully regained her anima energy, she would unleash the Spirit Summoning Art!

    This was her n. While the Venerated Supreme Devil stayed indoors for practice, she would first finish the deputy leader and these 10 Soul Puppets. Moreover, she could gain insight into the puppets.

    Now, she finally understood the power of these Soul Puppets. It was no wonder that Gnawing Devils Sect hadid low. Did they want to refine these puppets to be stronger to unify the world?

    The audience held their breaths at the sight of this because they had all felt intense pressure from the masses of lights on the Soul Puppet¡¯s hands.

    Yun Shimo did not look quite well because he saw that if these Soul Puppets rushed out of the array, their alliance wouldn¡¯t block them sessfully.

    ¡°Quickly, attack now and kill Chou Tianhen!¡±

    In the middle of those Soul Puppets gathering anima energy, Yun Shimo decisivelymanded.

    Ouyang Youche shot a worried look at Hua Qiyue, who stood beside him pale-faced. However, he failed to detect any emotion on her face.

    At the same time, Ji Feng also stopped worrying about Hua Qiyue and released his lethal skill on his own.

    The hare onlyy on Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder quietly. It didn¡¯t want to get involved in the cmity of its descendants. After all, it was a test for Yun Shimo and hispanions as well.

    It would only strike at very critical moments.

    ¡°Heart of Fire¡ª¡±

    ¡°Imprint of Mountain and River¡ª¡±

    ¡°Palm to Split the Sky¡ª

    ¡°...¡±

    Everyone released their lethal skill, some of which were taught by Hua Qiyue, and others their own sects¡¯. All charged to Chou Tianhen in unison!

    Seeing this, Chou Tianhen changed his expression and shouted out loud. ¡°Quickly, stop them!¡±

    Then, the light masses in the hands of the 10 Soul Puppets broke away to charge against the air masses created by them releasing lethal skills.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡±

    The earth shook, and dust permeated the air. Holes appeared in the grasnd after exploding, and people in the array were all coughing up blood.

    After all, the overwhelming power from the sh of those strong masses left them painful. Moreover, the Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment array started to work, emitting intense lights all over the ce. Like millions of swords, the lights pressed against them, carrying intense killing intents.

    ¡°Damn! Protect the leader!¡± Those dangerous lights caused by the array were about to fall on them, however, in need of arge amount of anima energy, Soul Puppets couldn¡¯t break the array right away.

    Thus, Chou Tianhen had to order the 10 puppets to protect himself.

    Facing such overwhelming momentum, the Gnawing Devils Sect seniors and disciples all flustered. ¡°Deputy leader, how could you do this? We¡¯ve joined the sect a long time ago!¡±

    While resisting the array¡¯s force, one of the seniors bitterly shouted.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. The deputy leader should protect the seniors. Chou Tianhen, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±

    Some other seniors also cherished their lives and eagerly followed.

    ¡°Deputy leader, please save us. We don¡¯t want to die now!¡±

    At the same time, those young disciples also screamed in terror. At the first ce, they could rely on the 10 puppets. Nevertheless, if the puppets now protected Chou Tianhen alone, the younger disciples would see the end of their lives for sure!

    It was not easy to break an ancient array!

    ording to the rule, the Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment array was 10 times stronger than the targets it trapped; thus, they couldn¡¯t break the array even with powerful Soul Puppets.

    That being said, Hua Qiyue was still worried. After all, the Venerated Supreme Devil had been refining those puppets for several decades. Given a longer time, they might destroy her array. Moreover, once they broke out of the array, then...

    Looking grim, Hua Qiyue watched what was happening right now¡ªThe array¡¯s murderous lights had killed most of the seniors and young disciples. They wailed like beasts, while Chou Tianhen stayed rtively safe under the protection of 10 Soul Puppets.

    While suffering from the murderous lights, the seniors all cursed Chou Tianhen and then all perished in the end.

    Those young disciples howled and fell one by one.

    Atst, only 10 Soul Puppets were still protecting Chou Tianhen. They were bullet-proof and owned immense spiritual energy. Nevertheless, if the battle dragged, they wouldn¡¯t be so strong as they run out of spiritual energy.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°When we fight the Venerated Supreme Devil, we¡¯ll make the battle drag.¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned after he found that he didn¡¯t have a chance to get near Chou Tianhen as Soul Puppets were protecting him. Then, he immediately performed a lethal skill to attack Chou Tianhen¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Annihtion¡ªShake the Soul!¡±

    Yun Shimo snarled. Rising up from his palm, a lump of blue lights charged to Chou Tianhen, who was now circled by Soul Puppets!

    Chou Tianhen was startled because the mass of blue lights shook his soul and therefore weakened the Soul Puppets¡¯ actions and spiritual energy.

    When the blue lights approached, they spread instantly and every light could burn Chou Tianhen, and thus his soul was even shaking.

    ¡°Arghhh...¡±

    He screamed because he didn¡¯t expect his enemy couldunch such a powerful attack. After all, it was a blow at his very level but turned out to be so overwhelming!

    Chou Tianhen felt his soul puff and it seemed to be going to break. His entire body ached so he rashly gathered all of his spiritual energy to ward off those blue lights.

    ¡°The second style of Annihtion¡ªBreak the Soul!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s ruthless voice kept sounding, as Chou Tianhen shouted to spread all his anima energy to block those lights rushing against him!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face paled so much because as heunched his second lethal skill, he almost ran out of spiritual energy. He had expected that he would finish Chou Tianhen with this second blow.

    ¡°Quickly, right now, kill!¡± The handsome Ji Feng looked resolute and performed the Heart of Fire. The anima energy emitted from his palm transformed into an inferno and charged against Chou Tianhen!

    Everyone also released their best hit and every move came with immense killing intent.

    ¡°Arghhhh¡ª¡± Chou Tianhen howled and his entire body split under the numerous attacks.

    But for Yun Shimo¡¯s two blows that greatly inflicted his soul, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen so easily.

    The 10 Soul Puppets stood there lifelessly after they lost the master.

    ¡°Brother Yun, are you OK?¡± Looking at Yun Shimo¡¯s pale face and the blood that oozed out from his mouth, Ouyang Youche had to ask in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m OK. They¡¯re just bruises.¡±

    Yun Shimo answered tly and subconsciously twisted to face Hua Qiyue, who was talking with Ji Feng with her eyebrows knitted.

    She did not notice him, which made Yun Shimo¡¯s heart sank and filled with frustration.

    Yun Shimo fished out two Qi-gathering Pills, taking one himself and giving another one to Hua Qiyue.

    All the other Qi Artists had one because Yun Shimo had given them when they set off. Hua Qiyue was the only one who declined his offer.

    ¡°Take one. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± Staring at Hua Qiyue¡¯s gorgeous but pale face, Yun Shimo whispered.

    ¡°No, thank you for your kindness, but I can still hang on. And it¡¯s also rich in anima energy here, I¡¯ll be okay again.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes fell.

    Huangfu Xuan snorted beside them. ¡°Since Your Highness has a princess, you should take good care of her!¡±

    At the first ce, they were good friends. However, because of the rumor about Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang, Huangfu Xuan graduated alienated Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s hand paused in the air and then had to slowly retract the Qi-gathering Pill she refused.

    His face looked much more florid now, however, his vigor seemed to be drained out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I don¡¯t know how to train those 10 Soul Puppets.¡± Hua Qiyue observed those lifeless Soul Puppets in the array, her brows knitted. Now, the puppets were either alive or dead, but they were still more capable than a Qi Artist at the medium level of Moon Eclipse.

    ¡°If we can own these 10 puppets, we can train them to deal with those future 10 Soul Puppets.¡± A fit of delight betrayed Ouyang Youche¡¯s gorgeous face.

    ¡°But how?¡± Ji Jing widened her eyes in astonishment. Like the other Qi Artists, she had been safe and just stood there to watch Yun Shimo and others killing Chou Tianhen.

    Nevertheless, everyone agreed that if the opponent had been the Venerated Supreme Devil, everything wouldn¡¯t have been that easy.

    After all, Qi Artists at the greatpleteness of Round Sun were scarce on the continent. If he owned 10 more Soul Puppets, he could only be more powerful. In that case, they feared that maybe ancient arrays such as Killing Array wouldn¡¯t hold them off.

    ¡°Yes, that is quite a problem. I don¡¯t know how to make them listen to a new master.¡± Ji Feng said, looking awkwardly.

    This was a task that was harder than climbing up to the sky, and it had baffled everyone.

    Suddenly, Hua Qiyue thought of Tianpi.

    Therefore, she took a few steps back and sat down. Then, she said to Ji Jing beside her. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll take a rest, and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Standing quietly by the side, Ji Jing thought Hua Qiyue was feeling ufortable and wanted to ask her. However, Ji Jing readily shook her head. Thus, he realized and stepped back.

    Everyone fell silent because the 10 Soul Puppets were not ordinary ones. If they wanted to own the puppets, they had to find a way. Moreover, if they used the wrong method, on the contrary, they might lose their own lives under the puppets¡¯ attack!

    Hua Qiyue entered the Mysterious World and found Tianpi.

    At this time, Tianpi was taking a bath in the pool idly. Seeing Hua Qiyue, hezily blinked. A gentle smile spread across his breathtakingly beautiful face.

    No matter who saw him, they would only take Tianpi as a pretty man, not some demon at all.

    When Hua Qiyue thought of Tianpi¡¯s real identity, she didn¡¯t keep her guard up. She only felt confused because she wanted to know why she felt so familiar with this Tianpi in front of her.

    ¡°Master, excuse me.¡± However, Hua Qiyue still adopted a respectful manner toward Tianpi.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about Soul Puppet, right?¡± Tianpi slightly lifted his chin, his ck hair scattered in the water. Now, he looked more mysterious and handsome.

    ¡°Yes, master. Can you tell me how to train those puppets as my own?¡± Hua Qiyue asked eagerly.

 Chapter 188 - Crucial Moments!

    Chapter 188 Crucial Moments!

    ¡°Refining a Soul Puppet... well, I¡¯ve read the refining manual too. It¡¯s indeed someplicated skill. It usually takes a few decades to refine one, and people often fail in the end. Now, if the Venerated Supreme Devil seeded, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s learned from a master who had done it.¡±

    Tianpi retracted his idle face and replied sternly.

    ¡°Yes, Gnawing Devils Sect is a real evil sect. They¡¯ve been lying low all these years, but at the same time, the orthodox sects couldn¡¯t defeat them back then. So, in the past years, we haven¡¯t get into any trouble. But now, the Venerated Supreme Devil is about toe out of his practice. Hua Qiyue frowned because he would be a difficult character to handle.

    Tianpi felt tender for her in his heart. If he could leave here, he could help Hua Qiyue and save her a lot of trouble. She wouldn¡¯t have been so frustrated like now.

    Collecting himself, Tianpi also felt hopeless for him being concerned about Hua Qiyue. As a great devil, he actually fell for another woman...

    ¡°The manual said that if the owner of the Soul Puppet dies, others can infuse his blood with the puppet¡¯s, insert spiritual energy, and chant a spell to make the puppet his own.¡±

    Tianpi said tly. After another while of thinking, he carefully wrote down those methods on a copper chip and handed it to Hua Qiyue.

    Tianpi wrote them with his fingers and every character was struck on the copper chip with his inner energy.

    ncing at the chip, Hua Qiyue felt delighted and thanked Tianpi. Then, she took a few Ginsengs with Nine Souls and left after fully recovering her anima energy.

    Still bathing in the pool, Tianpi¡¯s eyes fell. Now, he was here and couldn¡¯t apany her to wherever she went...

    Nevertheless, what he cared about was not that, instead, he wanted a way out, a way out of here quickly.

    ¡ª

    Exiting the Mysterious World, Hua Qiyue slowly opened her eyes.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the moment she opened them, her eyes met with the pair of profound and ck eyes of Yun Shimo, who was standing not far away from here. She was dazed for a second and quickly looked away.

    The hare let out a ¡°gee¡± because it found her strange. It fixed its eyes on Hua Qiyue, who stood up and headed to the Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment array.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, are you okay?¡±

    Ji Jing hurriedly followed her, while Ji Feng and others also surrounded her. However, Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve found the way to train them.¡±

    ¡°No way. Sister Qiyue knows how to do that?¡± Ji Jing widened her eyes and looked at Hua Qiyue in amazement.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and calmly strode to the row of Soul Puppets, while others were so worried that Hua Qiyue was forcing herself.

    Yun Shimo readily caught up with her, while the hare couldn¡¯t help but murmur. ¡°Strange... Qiyue hasn¡¯t left here... but how did she suddenly know how to train those puppets?¡±

    The hare knew that 10,000 years ago, a top-notch Qi Artist invented a set of puppet rules and then sessfully refined a Soul Puppet.

    However, no ordinary people knew how to refine them. Therefore, someone must have taught her how to do it.

    ¡°Are you suspecting she¡¯s in touch with that man? But she was just sitting there.¡± Yun Shimo found it hard to exin.

    ¡°Yes, she was sitting right there... but maybe she has a unique way to talk to Tianpi through souls. That way, two people who aren¡¯t together can talk to each other through souls. But... as a Qi Artist at this level, Hua Qiyue can¡¯t have owned that kind of skill...¡± The hare couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.

    Yun Shimo fell silent because there were so many mysteries about Hua Qiyue. However, since he also had secrets, he didn¡¯t try to probe into Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    Hua Qiyue walked to the front of the array and conjured a few palm prints to disable the Ruin Universe Tactical Deployment array.

    The 10 Soul Puppets were still standing there, their eyes out of focus and motionlessly.

    Hua Qiyue fished out the knife she carried with her and put a drop of every puppet¡¯s blood onto her palm.

    Soul Puppets¡¯ blood was plum. After taking blood from all the 10 puppets, Hua Qiyue gently cut her finger and left a scar on her hand.

    Everyone stared at the scene nervously.

    At some point, Yun Shimo squeezed his way to Hua Qiyue because once something happened, he could protect her at the first time...

    Hua Qiyue inserted a trace of spiritual energy into the pool of plum blood, which was infused with her blood and then murmured. ¡°Three souls and six spirits, the spirit of Soul Puppet,e out, and so will mine...¡±

    Pow¡ª

    Hua Qiyue felt a rush of heat on her palm, and astoundingly, she found the blood was boiling.

    The audience watched the sight and found it both mysterious and weird.

    What surprised them all was that Hua Qiyue had figured out such an advanced method to train the Soul Puppets.

    ¡°Soul-connecting!¡± One of the older Sect Leaders who ran Green Mountain Sect eximed out loud.

    The hare nced at the old Sect Leader, astonished to find that someone also recognized that skill.

    Then, the pool of blood on Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm shrank smaller and smaller to a drop of concentrated purple blood, shimmering with strange lights in the sunshine.

    Then, the purple concentrated blood gradually seeped into Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm and vanished.

    Swoosh¡ª

    The 10 Soul Puppets neatly turned to look at Hua Qiyue and twisted to face her. They bowed and shouted in unison. ¡°Greetings to the master!¡±

    She seeded!

    Hua Qiyue was ted. ¡°Tianpi knows so many stuffs. When he was called a devil, he really lived up to his reputation.¡±

    Without a vast amount of knowledge, how could he viciously kill people and earn him the title of a devil?

    However, someone he didn¡¯t know trapped him in the green jade gourd. Now... he had wholly lost his evil aura, and he could no longer strike people as a demon at all.

    ¡°Very nice. Let¡¯s get back to the capital!¡± Suppressing her tion, Hua Qiyue became worried because, at the next second, it urred to her that the Venerated Supreme Devil was about toe out.

    Yun Shimo knitted his brows. ¡°Qiyue, are you OK?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head and looked indifferent.

    They nced at the bodies in pieces and sighed secretly. At the first ce, they thought there would be many causalities in the battle. However, no one fell in their alliance, and instead, Chou Tianhen and his followers werepletely eliminated.

    Hua Qiyue was really capable!

    She not only owned divine herbs but so many secret weapons, leaving everyone to exim in the heart that they chose the right side this time.

    ¡°Your Highness really knows your booze! So powerful that even I have to salute to you!¡± A woman around her fifties stepped out and said smilingly. She was the Sect Leader of Virtue Sect, Zhen Ruyi, who was also an archenemy of the Heaven Sect.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue easily defeated Sect Leader Hong, Zhen Ruyi suddenly found Hua Qiyue so pleasing to her eye.

    Now that Hua Qiyue had performed at her best, Zhen Ruyi even appreciated the former more.

    Hua Qiyue respected Zhen Ruyi as well so she smiled back. ¡°Thank Sect Leader Zhen! I¡¯m so young that I¡¯m not nearly as capable as you.¡±

    Zhen Ruyi chuckled. ¡°I have to befriend you!¡±

    The audience immediately stared at her in contempt. Now that Hua Qiyue had shown her ability, was it toote for her to suck up to Hua Qiyue?

    ¡°Alright, everyone. We should return to the capital for a rest. And in about seven days, the Venerated Supreme Devil wille out of his practice.¡± ¡°In time, we¡¯ll be facing a stronger enemy.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s face was sullen. How could he still be in a good mood since Hua Qiyue had ignored her twice in a row?

    Everyone nodded unanimously and took the same route back.

    Hua Qiyue hopped on the horse and following behind her were 10 Soul Puppets. Though shattered, their clothes could still covered their important parts.

    Nevertheless, if she brought 10 Soul Puppets to the capital without any prior notice, she might stir panic and doubt among people. Therefore, Hua Qiyue decided to leave them outside the city.

    Anyway, they were tough and no ordinary Qi Artist could touch them.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t worry at all.

    After passing a cliff near her, Hua Qiyue paused.

    In the opposite stood a forest, which also led to the capital. If there should be a bridge, they could have saved six hours on the road.

    However, no bridge was in sight so everyone had to climb down that steep slope.

    ¡°Can these Soul Puppets fly across the valley?¡± Hua Qiyue murmured to herself.

    Ji Fengughed. ¡°Qiyue, indeed, time matters now, but don¡¯t take any risks.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe the puppets can fly. We¡¯re at the medium level of Moon Eclipse and still can¡¯t fly, but the puppets are 10 times stronger than us.¡± Yun Shimo said tly.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s try one first.¡±

    ¡°You, fly there and wait for me in the forest!¡± Then, Hua Qiyue pointed to one of the Soul Puppets.

    Under the order, a male puppet stood on tiptoe and sprang to fly to the opposite side.

    To her surprise, the puppet made it to the other side and Hua Qiyue was startled pleasantly. ¡°I¡¯ll ride on a puppet. When I arrive, I¡¯ll have them send you over.¡±

    Everyone looked awkward. Being a healthy person, how embarrassing it was for them to be carried over by a puppet!

    ¡°Swallow your pride, everyone. We don¡¯t have much time left and even six hours matter!¡± Ouyang Youche said ndly.

    At the thought of the Venerated Supreme Devil in the practice, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver and had to nod in agreement.

    ¡°Let me get there first. If it turns out to be dangerous, none of you will lose anything.¡± Hua Qiyue added nkly.

    ¡°No. Let me try.¡± Unexpectedly, Yun Shimo became a little nervous.

    It was more than 10 meters away from the cliff to the opposite forest. If she slipped and fell, she would end up in the bottomless abyss.

    ¡°Your Highness shouldn¡¯t worry about me. The puppet will protect me, and I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Hua Qiyue said indifferently. The puppet she selected was nearly at the medium level of Round Sun. Why should she worry? Even if she fell, the Soul Puppet would catch her.

    After coldly refusing him, she ordered a female puppet to stand straight and then she clung to the puppet¡¯s neck with both hands.

    Anyway, these puppets were either alive or dead and thus didn¡¯t need breathing or air.

    The female puppet stood on her tiptoes and drifted forward.

    Looking down, Hua Qiyue could see nothing but ckness of the abyss. It turned out the valley was deep and she even flustered at the sight of it.

    However, when she was about to draw back her eyes, Hua Qiyue suddenly saw two red light spots in the dark abyss!

    ¡°Hiss...¡±

    Two cold voices that gave her goosebumps sounded! A gale blew from the deep abyss and carried an unbearable stench!

    The gale was so forceful that it dragged Hua Qiyue and the female puppet down into the abyss in an instant!

    ¡°Damn!¡± Hua Qiyue shrilled and cursed, but she was already falling with the gale!

 Chapter 189 - Falling down the Abyss

    Chapter 189 Falling down the Abyss

    The people above saw this and were shocked. Yun Shimo cried out involuntarily, ¡°Qiyue!¡±

    Before his voice had faded, she had already disappeared from the ground, leaping down into the abyss.

    Since that bloody battle, everyone had been extremely shocked. idents often happen when people are at their least prepared.

    After all, the first Soul Puppet had managed to reach the opposite side. Everyone thought that Hua Qiyue should not face any more problem. Yet this had happened!

    ¡°Everybody, take a step back!¡± Ji Feng¡¯s face was grim. ¡°You people wait here. I¡¯ll go down too.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡± Huangfu Xuan quickly stepped out and walked over to the cliff. He saw that it was pitch-ck below, but still leaped down fearlessly.

    Ouyang Youche quietly stood out. A solemn look was on his handsome face. ¡°Brother Ji, you stay here. If anything happens to Brother Yun, you will be the one in charge of pill-refining... ¡±

    A twinge of pain shed acorss Ji Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nothing will happen to Brother Yun. Nor to Qiyue... ¡±

    He was naturally unwilling to believe the ever-victorious Hua Qiyue would be devoured by that demon snake!

    ¡°You people wait here, or walk across along this path and wait for us on the opposite side!¡±

    Then, Ouyang Youche also leaped into that fathomless abyss...

    Ji Jing¡¯s face was ashen. She pulled at Ji Feng¡¯s robe sleeve. ¡°Brother... Nothing will happen to... Sister Qiyue and them!¡±

    Ji Feng kept silent for a while. He finally waved his hand and walked toward that narrow path. After all, since Hua Qiyue was not around, those Soul Puppets would not listen to their bidding.

    Zhen Ruyi stared into that deep abyss, a look of regret in her eyes. ¡°The Princess has four men who feel so deeply for her. Her entire life has not been in vain... What a pity... ¡±

    ¡°Hoho, Sect Leader Zhen, that girl¡¯s no ordinary person. She¡¯ll be alright. Let¡¯s be optimistic and move ahead first!¡± Another old man said. Everyone heard his words and remembered Hua Qiyue¡¯s extraordinary abilities. She was indeed a legendary figure. How could such a legend die so easily in the mouth of a Demon Snake?

    So, everyone pulled themselves together and descended the mountain.

    ¡ª

    A fierce wind was at her ears and a horrible stench was madly billowing. Hua Qiyue stared at that two red dots as she approached and knew that they were definitely the Demon Snake¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Soul Puppet, protect your mistress!¡±

    Hua Qiyue ordered. That Soul Puppet began to attack the Demon Snake automatically.

    A purple glow of light appeared on the Soul Puppet¡¯s hand. It surged out hastily toward that snake¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hissss¡ª¡± The Demon Snake felt the brutal murderous aura and gave an icy hiss. After a muffled boom, the Demon Snake¡¯s eyes trembled a bit but it was not in!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was in her mouth. It was the first time she was feeling fear. This Demon Snake which could draw her and the Soul Puppet in must be a tenth-level Demon Snake!

    A tenth-level Demon Snake was not something which she and the Soul Puppet could tackle! If both of them ended in the snake¡¯s mouth...

    Hua Qiyue immediately took out the Drunken Flower Fan from inside her robe. She started to strike the Demon Snake ferociously!

    It seemed that she was about to end up in the snake¡¯s mouth when she gave it a fan. A few silver lotuses streaked out with silvery trails, forming a huge vortex, madly surging toward the snake¡¯s mouth.

    Suddenly, the Demon Snake gave a intive hiss. Hua Qiyue struck out a second fan, apanied by another wild gale!

    The Demon Snake was facing a 100,000-year-old divine weapon of humankind. Of course, it could not fight back. It was instantly fanned away!

    Hua Qiyue was almost about to drop to the ground. At this moment, a luminous night pearl fell from the sky, lighting up the area that the Demon Snake had just upied!

    There was just a disgusting pool of goo there...

    Hua Qiyue almost threw out. A human figure suddenly streaked to her side, lifting her up by her arm!

    ¡°Crash...!¡±

    The Soul Puppet had crumbled into dust. Lifted by someone, Hua Qiyue was soon descending slowly, breaking the force of her fall. The two of them shielded their bodies with vital energy. When shended, she felt her legs go numb. Hua Qiyue almost copsed.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice rang out by her ears. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Hua Qiyue had stepped on a pool of snake saliva. She felt so nauseated that she nearly threw out. It was so filthy and messy. Were it not for the luminous night pearl, she would have copsed down in a heap...?

    Hua Qiyue had not yet recovered, when another nauseating stench arrived, apanied by a gale. She had not the time to use Drunken Flower Fan, when the snake¡¯s mouth instantly appeared before her eyes!

    She suffered a great fright. Had her Drunken Flower Fan failed to fan the Demon Snake away?

    ¡°Fist of Strike Force!¡± Yun Shimo was the first to react. All his powerful anima energy had surged out to his fist as he aimed it at the Demon Snake!

    It carried with it his full physical might. It was too cramped at the bottom of the abyss. The Demon Snake could not dodge the fist.

    This was the reason why Hua Qiyue could not fan the Demon Snake away with her two waves.

    Another muffled boom. Yun Shimo¡¯s fist had struck the Demon Snake squarely in the eyes. After all, the Demon Snake had been fanned twice and was reacting very slowly. Its head was swimming. After being hit by Yun Shimo¡¯s fist, it was instantly stunned. But they were too close. The Demon Snake opened its mouth and bit down on Yun Shimo¡¯s retracting arm!

    ¡°Annihtion¡ªDissipate the Soul!¡± Yun Shimo felt a stabbing pain on his wrist, but he still bore with it, unleashing his final spiritual energy!

    Plumes of blue light frantically gushed into the Demon Snake¡¯s brain. The focus in its eyes grew weak and scattered, and its entire body shook! The Demon Snake had to open its mouth. Yun Shimo retracted his arm which bore the deep fang marks of the snake.

    ¡°Icy Shield!¡± Hua Qiyue also summoned her lethal ice skill. It was so hot by the cliff and yet the Demon Snake had lived there. It must enjoy hot ces very much...

    A thickyer of ice instantly encased the Demon Snake¡¯s body. It shivered and struggled, failing to break free from the ice casing.

    A tenth-level demon beast ought to be extremely fierce. But it had been hit by Yun Shimo¡¯s soul-attack. Its soul power had weakened. Its physical strength had dissipated as a result!

    Now¡¯s the time!

    Hua Qiyue started to wave her Drunken Flower Fan madly at the Demon Snake.

    Whoosh, whoosh¡ª

    The Drunken Flower Fan was apanied by a ferocious gale and a brutal attacking force. The Demon Snake could not react on time. Its entire body flew up and slumped heavily against the cliff wall.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s soul-attack had put the Demon Snake on a backfoot. Now, as the Drunken Flower Fan waved wildly, its silver lotus petals were like sharp des, sinking swiftly into the Demon Snake¡¯s body.

    Pow¡ª

    The spiritual energy of the Demon Snake was dispelled by these attacks. Its massive body was sliced up into rings by the silver lotus.

    Hua Qiyue tottered unsteadily on her feet, reeled by the wild gales reflected off the cliff wall. Luckily, Yun Shimo grabbed her by her slender waist. They soared backward andnded behind.

    The bottom of this chasm was narrow and long. The Demon Snake had upied arge area. Behind that, it was much cleaner.

    Hua Qiyue was thoroughly exhausted. She pushed Yun Shimo away and slumped down on arge ck boulder.

    Gasp¡ªthey had finally killed the Demon Snake. But how could both of them get back up the chasm?

    ¡°Boom... ¡±

    Two more muffled thuds. Someone seemed to have fallen. Yun Shimo took out another luminous night pearl, but could see no one.

    They did not know that Huangfu Xuan and Ouyang Youche had leaped down after them. They had been swept away by the rebounding gales of the Drunken Flower Fan, to the far side under the cliff...

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s low voice rang out again. Hua Qiyue shut her eyes, toozy to nce at him.

    Yun Shimo gave a gentle sigh. This girl seemed to hate him so much. He had his reasons...

    Yun Shimo stretched out his hand and lightly grabbed hold of Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. She had a great shock and immediately tried to fling it off.

    It was the first time Yun Shimo was so near to Hua Qiyue in a month. And yet she left him heartlessly. He felt an unutterable sense of dejection.

    ¡°Qiyue... ¡±

    Yun Shimo called out to her helplessly. Only then did Hua Qiyue raise her head and look into his eyes.

    The luminous night pearl was very bright. She could easily tell that, in front of her, the sleeves of a man in ck were pping in the wind. His ck hair was a little ruffled, his inky eyes dark and shiny, like a deep pool of water.

    The only blemish was his red and swollen wrist, turning his entire palm ck.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Wasn¡¯t Yun Shimo the medicine saint? Didn¡¯t he know that he had been poisoned by snake venom?

    Besides... hadn¡¯t he also taken Long Red and the Ginseng with Nine Souls? They were two exceptional divine herbs. He must be quite immune to poison.

    Yet strangely, his arm was ck and swollen. He had obviously been poisoned.

    Yun Shimo followed the direction of Hua Qiyue¡¯s baffled eyes and nced at his wrist. He said quietly, ¡°The venom of a tenth-level demonic beast¡¯s too strong. My body can¡¯t take it.¡±

    He epted the fact lightly and took out a dagger from inside his robe. He gently made a deep gash behind his hand, squeezing out the ck blood. Then, he took five antidote pills.

    Despite this, Yun Shimo was looking poorly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart felt a slight twinge of pain. Although she had tried to remain cold and distant with him, she could not quite suppress the feelings in her heart.

    Yun Shimo tore a fabric and started to dress his wound. Then, he began to survey the surrounding environment.

    ¡°This is the bottom of a deep chasm. It¡¯s long and narrow. But if we proceed forward or backward, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll open up. There¡¯ll be a way out.¡±

    Yun Shimo was right. After all, the abyss was deep. Usually, it would consist of a long and narrow passageway on the bottom. After getting out of this passage, they would set foot on level ground again.

    But there were exceptions. A terrain might change at the bottom of the abyss. It might be a whole new world there.

    Hua Qiyue took out a Ginseng with Nine Souls from inside her robe and ate it. The medicinal effects began to work. She started to inhale the anima energy from her surroundings and slowly recovered.

    Yun Shimo also took two Qi-gathering Pills, replenishing the spiritual energy inside his body. When they had quite recovered physically, the two of them turned and walked out with a tacit understanding.

    Yun Shimo was lofting the luminous night pearl high, observing the trees and nts along this long, narrow passageway. They found many strange and rare herbs. But no one had the mood to pick them now.

    After all, they had refined enough pills. What they needed to do now was to leave. They must return to the capital, rest and cultivate, so that they could meet the challenge seven dayster.

    After walking a dozen steps, the two of them discovered a cave on their left. This cave could hold four or five people. It was extremely big. Gusts of wind blew out from the cave.

    ¡°Wind from the entrance... in other words, there¡¯s an exit on the other side of the cave,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    He was originally unwilling to enter. But Hua Qiyue first hesitated, then turned her body and stepped into the cave.

    Yun Shimo could only follow behind.

 Chapter 190 - Bite Him, Wound Him!

    <h4>Chapter 190 Bite Him, Wound Him!</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to get out? Whye into this ce?¡±

    The hare which had slept so soundly inside Yun Shimo¡¯s robe sleeve woke up. It spoke in some surprise.

    After falling down the abyss, the hare had experienced waves of exhaustion and decided to nap.

    It was not worried that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo would face any danger. It knew quite well how powerful these juniors were.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips, not answering.

    The hare gave a cold snort. It bounced upon its feet and instantly leaped up onto Hua Qiyue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Lass, why are you angry and ignoring me?¡±

    The hare¡¯s noisy voice started to resound. Hua Qiyue shushed it. ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise. If another tenth-level demonic beastes out... ¡±

    ¡°Humph, what¡¯s so scary about a demonic beast. I will unleash a lightning bolt and incinerate it!¡± The little hare said arrogantly. Yun Shimo gave it an icy stare and started to snicker coldly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you act just now?¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s only a demonic beast. If juniors like you can¡¯t kill it, how can you y the Venerated Supreme Devil?¡±

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo heard it and immediately fell silent.

    The little hare knew it had touched their thoughts. It began to smile embarrassedly. ¡°Actually... if I wasn¡¯t restricted... I would have surely y the Venerated Supreme Devil for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you still restricted now?¡± Hua Qiyue gazed at the hare perplexedly.

    ¡°Of course. You think my true body is a hare¡¯s? Humph! I am an absolutely peerless, transcendentally handsome guy!¡±

    The little hare said smugly.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while. Well, its temperament was quite like Tianpi¡¯s!

    It was cold and damp inside the cave, a wholly different world from the hot and stuffy depths of the chasm.

    The luminous night pearl shone brightly, illuminating the path before them. After a dozen steps, the passageway began to open up and became broad. A circr hall appeared within the cave, an ice coffin standing in its middle.

    Before the ice coffin was a quiet pool of water, emanating a chilling aura.

    ¡°Ice coffin? Someone¡¯s been living here?¡± Hua Qiyue gazed at her surroundings in great shock. She could not see any trace of someone living here. Perhaps this ice coffin had existed a long time ago?

    The little hare on Hua Qiyue¡¯s shoulder suddenly whizzed and was the first tond before the ice coffin. Then, it leaped again and ended up on top of the coffin.

    ¡°Sir... ¡± Yun Shimo was shocked. The hare had forgotten itself. Maybe there was something special here?

    By the sides of the ice coffinid countless treasures. Even though there was no luminous night pearl, the entire circr hall was brightly illuminated by their dazzling lights. Splendor was throughout the cave and it looked magnificent and sumptuous.

    This must be the burial cave of some extraordinary person.

    Hua Qiyue did not hesitate since the little hare was on the ice coffin for so long. It was gazing into the coffin, stupefied, not showing any reaction. There seemed to be no danger here.

    She strode over, with Yun Shimo apanying closely by her side. The two of them reached the front of the coffin and found no one inside.

    However, there was a jade phoenix hairpin in the coffin.

    The phoenix¡¯s eyes were carved out of the best jade. It glistened with a warm luster.

    Other than that, there was a crystal pillow. And nothing else.

    But the little hare was staring quietly, a faint grief emanating from its eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was thoroughly shocked. This hare was an elder from more than 10,000 years ago. Was someone he had known in the ice coffin?

    The little hare slowly retracted its gaze. Then, it surveyed the items around and said, downcast, ¡°These things were once her favorite.... Sadly... ¡±

    So, it knew her!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was utterly solemn. In that case, they could not touch the treasures in the cave.

    Hua Qiyue gave the items a cursory look. Other than women¡¯s jewellery, there were a few robes woven out of golden threads and many strange and rare treasures. She had seen nothing like them before.

    An odd feeling welled out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart. She felt the atmosphere to be quite strange.

    And this feeling was quite indescribable. Perhaps she had been affected by the little hare. Hua Qiyue too felt a strange feeling of grief.

    The little hare gave a long sigh. ¡°She has already gone. Why let these things remain behind? Take what you like... This is the tomb of a familiar friend of mine... these funerary items were left behind by the man who loved her most.¡±

    The little hare¡¯s words made Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart palpitate somewhat. For some reason, she was feeling very tired. She went to a jade couch by the side and sat down.

    Strangely, the jade couch had remained untainted by dust.

    She sat down, resting her back against the cave wall, shutting her eyes. She was about to fall deep into sleep.

    The hare made Yun Shimo open the ice coffin and take out the jade phoenix hairpin.

    ¡°Give... this jade phoenix hairpin to Qiyue. Girls like these stuffs.¡±

    The little hare said.

    ¡°But sir, this is your... your friend¡¯s possession. Furthermore, it¡¯s from a dead person. How can I possibly give this to her?¡± Yun Shimo felt his face flushed a bit. He turned and gazed at Hua Qiyue by the side. Her beautiful face was etched with tiredness. He felt a twinge of heartache upon seeing this, but could do nothing.

    The little hare shook its head. ¡°No... Qiyue has some affinity with this jade phoenix hairpin. I¡¯m sure she will like it.¡±

    Saying this, the little hare stared intently and silently at the soundly asleep Hua Qiyue.

    Yun Shimo remembered that all this time, Hua Qiyue had been so distant from him. It was time to offer her somefort.

    With the blessing from the hare, Yun Shimo felt for some reason that taking this was not wrong. So, he kept the jade phoenix hairpin, waiting to give it to Hua Qiyue when she awoke.

    He looked again at the strange, precious treasures around. They were all extremely rare. Plumes of icy energy rose from the ice pool quietly, as a faintyer of cold air diffused around the ice coffin.

    ¡°She¡¯s already dead and the former days are gone. The world once belonging to us... is long over. Sigh... ¡± The little hare was feeling mcholic. It did not say hello to Yun Shimo and hobbled out the cave.

    His lonely back made one feel much sadness.

    Yun Shimo watched his departing back and his heart started to ache inexplicably. This seemed to be a mournful ce. The moment he entered here, he had been enveloped by a strange mncholy.

    Yun Shimo had no interest in these strange treasures. Another nce would make him even more upset. So, he came to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side and gently sat down, keeping herpany.

    Hua Qiyue had a dream.

    She dreamed that she had fallen in love with a stranger. That man was peerlessly handsome and suave, like a deity.

    He seemed to be the most handsome man in the world. He was also in love with her, treating her like the treasured jewel of his heart. Deep in the night, they would frolic on the bed, their crimson nket overturning.

    The days she was most overwhelmed with feelings and desires were also the loveliest in her dream.

    The scenario of her dream suddenly changed and became that with Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang.

    Hua Qiyue saw with her eyes Yun Shimo depart with Princess Qianyang in his embrace. Her heart was about to break and she immediately opened her eyes!

    A brief dream. In it, her experiences with the strange man had ended up as only a most beautiful memory.

    ¡°Qiyue, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yun Shimo saw Hua Qiyue awake, her dull, inert eyes looking quite listless. She had not yet recovered, as tears welled in her eyes.

    Hua Qiyue had been dragged back into reality by Yun Shimo¡¯s voice. She slowly gazed into his deep, profound eyes, looking full of worry.

    That worry was very real. It did not seem feigned.

    But what about him and Princess Qianyang? Was their affair something she must not know too?

    Hua Qiyue did not wish to ask. She coldly diverted her eyes.

    ¡°Qiyue, this jade phoenix hairpin¡¯s for you.¡± Yun Shimo immediately started to smile catingly. Although his eyes looked a little downcast, he was still taking the initiative, lifting Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand and putting the cold hairpin in it.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand trembled. Wasn¡¯t this the same jade phoenix hairpin in the ice coffin?

    ¡°This jade hairpin is from the hare¡¯s... friend. But it says the hairpin has affinity with you. It wants me to take it and give it to you,¡± Yun Shimo said. Hua Qiyue did not want to take it, but the luster on the green jade made her start.

    The moment she saw this green jade, it was like looking at the green jade gourd around her waist.

    How amazing.

    Hua Qiyue started and no longer rejected the jade. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked the green jade of the phoenix¡¯s eyes. There was just a bit of it, but it glowed with a warm luster, giving Hua Qiyue a familiar feeling.

    ¡°Affinity... ¡± Hua Qiyue mumbled. She remembered someone else telling her the same thing too.

    Yes, the Fiery Divine Tree once said that too. Didn¡¯t it offer Hua Qiyue the Drunken Flower Fan voluntarily?

    What happened?

    Why would the Fiery Divine Tree tell her the same thing as the little hare?

    Hua Qiyue was utterly baffled. She could only question the little hare about this mystery.

    She wanted to sit up, but Yun Shimo had lightly clipped her waist. ¡°Qiyue... if you¡¯re tired, rest for a while. We¡¯ll leaveter.¡±

    Hua Qiyue frowned, coldly wishing to remove his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Please release me, Your Highness.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance sank. He forcefully lifted up her chin and brutally pressed her down.

    Hua Qiyue suffered a great shock. She had distanced herself from him because of his rtionship with Princess Qianyang. Since then, Yun Shimo had never tried to sweet-talk her or force her into anything.

    But in this cave, they were alone, a man and a woman. Was he taking advantage of her now?

    His scorching lips were already glued upon hers. He brutally parted her two ruby lips, madly and aggressively seizing everything within.

    The back of Hua Qiyue¡¯s head had been pinned down firmly by his other hand. It could not move.

    ¡°Mmm... Yun Shimo... ¡± Hua Qiyue started to call out intermittently, arousing a man¡¯s desire to conquer her woman.

    The kiss continued, their lingering breaths beginning to permeate. His left hand shifted to below Hua Qiyue¡¯s neck, slipping into her robe cor, leaving its trace gently behind.

    Hua Qiyue had a great shock. Her entire body was limp and helpless. But she still hardened her heart and bit down on that tongue that was ravaging in her mouth.

    Yun Shimo frowned, the pain at the end of his tongue making him tremble. But he did not give up. He continued to pin her down firmly, as if trying to devour her.

    Hua Qiyue was suffocating, a bloody stench in her lovely mouth. Her body became more and more limp and weak. She almost could not hold out.

 Chapter 191 - Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 191 Reconciliation</h4>

    Hua Qiyue was conquered by Yun Shimo¡¯s crazy kiss. In the cave, there was only the sound of their frantic breathings.

    Luckily, the hare was nowhere to be found. Otherwise, it would cover its mouth, pretending to vomit blood...

    A mistiness was in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. She felt that her soul had been abducted. The eyes of the jade phoenix hairpin in her right hand suddenly glowed with a resplendent light. Unfortunately, Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue could not detect it.

    When Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth departed from Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips, there was a trickle of blood by its corner. He wiped away that trickle of blood and started to gently caress Hua Qiyue¡¯s flushing face.

    ¡°Qiyue, no matter what I do, you are the only one... in my heart. Princess Qianyang is an extremely dangerous person. Don¡¯t get too close to her. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡±

    Tenderness and solemnity were interlocked in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes.

    Hua Qiyue gave a start. She watched Yun Shimo¡¯s serious face and was touched.

    He did not seem to be ascivous man. If he was, he would long have a harem of wives and concubines.

    After all, Prince Nan was world famous. Which woman in the capital would not want to be his wife?

    If he was soscivious, would he need to wait for Princess Qianyang? Princess Qianyang was indeed pretty, but there were many youngdies in the capital better and prettier than her.

    Yun Shimo was so gentle and serious to Hua Qiyue. He didn¡¯t seem to be feigning.

    He was a man. If he really did not like her, he need not humor her. He did not care for her divine herbs. After all, if the medicine saint needed to refine a divine pill, he could do it using other herbs.

    Hua Qiyue sat silently there, Yun Shimo¡¯s arm still around her waist.

    As she was feeling perplexed, Yun Shimo rubbed against her beautiful hair with his face gently. ¡°Qiyue... one day, you will surely forgive me.¡±

    Then, he lightly parted her lovely hair and gently kissed her earlobe, lustrous as jade.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s whole body trembled and she felt powerless to resist. Neither did she want to. Her entire person fell into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms.

    Suddenly, Hua Qiyue sensed in her right arm a stream of warmth entering into her finger. Greatly surprised, she lifted her right arm, suddenly recollecting that she had the jade phoenix hairpin in her hand.

    The phoenix¡¯s eyes were emanating a gentle luster of jade. It gave Hua Qiyue an extremely familiar feeling. She seemed to recall Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang standing together. Her heart seemed to be torn asunder and her eyes instantly misted over with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Qiyue... ¡±

    When he saw Hua Qiyue acting thus, Yun Shimo panicked. He immediately lifted up her face and nted on it a kiss. But Hua Qiyue¡¯s tears had fallen. Yun Shimo kissed them and detected a brackish taste.

    Their lingering kiss began again. Time seemed almost to have stopped. Hua Qiyue¡¯s tears kept falling madly. As she wept, her tears soon dried and the grievances in her heart seemed to have dissipated.

    Perhaps Yun Shimo was right. He once said that Princess Qianyang¡¯s body held a pearl. The danger must lie in this pearl!

    Hua Qiyue suddenly seemed to have understood. Was he close to the Princess to prevent thetter from opposing her?

    ¡°Enough, no more tears. After I settle this thorny business, I will make up to Tianci and you.¡± Yun Shimo gave a light sigh. He really wished to remain in this cave with Hua Qiyue for their entire life, cut off from the rest of humanity.

    But...

    Countless reasons made it impossible for him to stay.

    Yun Shimo carefully wiped the tears from Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, then rubbed against her face again gently.

    Yun Shimo had rarely performed such intimate actions. This time, Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was tender and int like water.

    For some reason, the jade hairpin in her hand gradually calmed her down.

    ¡°Let me help you put this in.¡±

    Yun Shimo said, taking the jade hairpin from Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. Then, he gingerly and clumsily slipped the hairpin into her coiffure.

    Hua Qiyue caught the tenderness in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. Her heart became soft and pliable like cotton wool.

    Forget it, forget it!

    Yun Shimo was her destined lover and arch-enemy, rolled into one. He might have his reasons. One day, she would surely know.

    If she felt aggrieved and did not wish to forgive Yun Shimo, she would suffer. Nightmares would visit her in the night, making her wake in cold sweat.

    Now and then, she would see Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang in her dream together, saying sweet nothings to each other. And she would feel the chill in the Princess¡¯s eyes each time she saw her.

    That sort of chill would stab her heart, causing her pain.

    Then, she would dream about Zhou Zhicheng and Princess Huizhen again, torturing Tianci together. The nightmare had scared the wits out of her.

    Sometimes, when she awoke, she would think that it was still in her previous life¡ªthat her present life was merely a dream. When shepletely came to herself, she discovered that herst life was already over and that it had been a dream. Only then did she heaved a sigh of relief.

    If she could not exorcise the demon in her heart, she could not rest.

    Now, what she most needed was to quietly cultivate, to deal with the Venerated Supreme Devil toe.

    Yun Shimo had already put on that jade phoenix hairpin for Hua Qiyue. A light golden jade phoenix hairpin, its phoenix eyes glistening with a warm luster. Hua Qiyue¡¯s inky hair seemed to be reflected in it, adding a radiance toplement her beauty.

    ¡°It looks lovely.¡± Yun Shimo smiled sincerely.

    Yun Shimo very rarely smiled. His smile made everything resplendent and dazzling. Hua Qiyue lifted her eyes a little, looking into the man¡¯s handsome face and suave demeanor, slowly shutting her eyes.

    The two of them embraced and sat up, savoring this precious moment together.

    When they left this ce, Yun Shimo would be with Princess Qianyang again. Then, he would distance himself from her. Until he settled the thorny issue of Princess Qianyang...

    What kind of a person was Princess Qianyang?

    She could make Yun Shimo force himself and leave her. She must be someone more powerful than even the hare? It might be because of that pearl in her body...

    Hua Qiyue gave a pause and inhaled a deep breath. She no longer wished to think about this thorny problem again. She would leave everything to Yun Shimo.

    At this moment, footsteps resounded from the outside. Hua Qiyue immediately got up in a struggle. She heard Huangfu Xuan¡¯s voice in the front. ¡°They should be inside here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re inside!¡± The hare replied.

    The hare had gone out from the cave for a walk and met Huangfu Xuan and Ouyang Youche identally.

    When the two of them walked in, they saw Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo standing by the stone couch and were startled. Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were slightly red, her face flushed crimson. She was intoxicatingly beautiful and caused one¡¯s imagination to run wild.

    Even Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance was florid. Their expressions and facial color made one imagine an earlier intimate scene.

    The hare came in and saw this scene. It started to cough lightly. ¡°Well, talk about a bad timing.¡±

    Huangfu Xuan started and stared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s intoxicated and flushing face. Rage red up on his face and he gave a cold snort. He flung his sleeve and stalked off.

    This handsome youth had unhesitatingly followed Yun Shimo down. Wasn¡¯t it because of Hua Qiyue?

    ¡°Brother Huangfu... ¡± Seeing Huangfu Xuan fling his sleeve and depart, Ouyang Youche shook his head helplessly at Hua Qiyue and Yu Shimo. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re both fine. We shall leave first!¡±

    Hua Qiyue watched his departing back and felt some constion. Ouyang Youche had treated her as a good friend but had not fallen for her. Yet, he had followed them down without hesitation as well.

    In other words, all of them had her in their hearts.

    With friends like these, her present life would not count as a big failure!

    Hua Qiyue came to herself again after Yun Shimo¡¯s light cough. The man gave a cold snort. ¡°Why look? They¡¯re gone.¡±

    Tsk, tsk, there was a faint trace of jealousy in his tone.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and turned to gaze at Yun Shimo who was pulling a long face. She was feeling bright and enlightened.

    From this moment on, Hua Qiyue would choose to believe in him without any condition.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s follow the way and see what adventures we¡¯ll meet with,¡± Hua Qiyue said in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Err... don¡¯t you want the treasures in here?¡± The hare suddenly shouted. Hua Qiyue nced at those rare treasures and jewels and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in them.¡±

    She had enough money. Hauling these treasures back would be a waste of her time and energy.

    ¡°But... ¡± The hare hesitated and, gazing at the hairpin in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hair, suddenly started. For a brief moment, he could not recover.

    ¡°Lass, you like this hairpin, don¡¯t you?¡± The little hare asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hua Qiyue was a little baffled. Didn¡¯t the hare tell her that it had affinity with her? Then why ask?

    The little hare shook its head, an unfathomable light shing across its eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They are waiting for us at the opposite woods.¡±

    Hua Qiyue followed Yun Shimo, walking to the other side. They were about to exit the cave entrance when, quite strangely and suddenly, an odd, inexplicable mournfulness welled up in her heart. She had to turn back and look, staring at the ice coffin amid all the rare treasures.

    She saw nothing, but Hua Qiyue felt that this ce... she seemed to have visited this ce before.

    Forget it. She would think no more. Hua Qiyue frowned. What¡¯s wrong with her these days? She felt she was not quite herselftely.

    She seemed to have forgotten some important people, or had lost some important memories.

    The scene outside the cave was bright. At the other side, at the foot of the mountains, they saw Ji Feng leading thepany up the mountain. This way was the path they had trodden on earlier before.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were delighted and surprised. Luckily, they had not wasted much time, or they would have felt guilty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk quickly and catch up with them!¡± Yun Shimo was pulling Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand resolutely. They were not in the capital and did not need to fear Princess Qianyang.

    Hua Qiyue, too, did not fuss. She raised her head and quickened her steps. Soon, the two of them caught up with the group. Thepany saw that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were unharmed and were delighted.

    Among the group were Huangfu Xuan and Ouyang Youche. They had met up with thepany slightly before Hua Qiyue.

    Zhen Ruyi walked in Hua Qiyue¡¯s front, turning back to give her a nce. Then, she nced at Yun Shimo as well and started to gasp in admiration. ¡°What a golden couple¡ªa perfect pair!¡±

    Hua Qiyue heard her and gave a slight smile. The expression in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were much more tender now.

    But within the alliance, many female disciples were looking at Yun Shimo, puzzled. Wasn¡¯t he Princess Qianyang¡¯s lover? Why had Hua Qiyue suddenly forgiven him and was with him again? If they had returned to the capital and Princess Qianyang seen this scene, her lungs would explode from rage, wouldn¡¯t she?

    The little hare whizzed and leaped up onto Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder, narrowing its eyes. It stared at the jade hairpin in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hair bun, scintiting in the sunlight.

    Memories from long ago floated into his mind. In his memory, the lovely countenance of that girl was like the third month¡¯s spring flowers. So delicate, tender and alluring...

 Chapter 192 - Soup with Aphrodisiac Powder

    <h4>Chapter 192 Soup with Aphrodisiac Powder</h4>

    After returning to the capital, thepany rested and practice, waiting quietly for Venerated Supreme Devil to emerge from his retreat.

    Chou Tianhen had been killed. This meant one fewer powerful helper for the Venerated Supreme Devil. Upon their return, Hua Qiyue discovered that some members of the Divine Eyes Organization had joined the alliance.

    Yun Shimo to grab time to refine his pills. He tried his best to refine more Qi-gathering Pills and Recovery Pills. Everyone had one Heaven and Earth Revitalizing Pill¡ªin other words, they each had only one chance to recover from the brink of death.

    If there was a second time, the Heaven and Earth Revitalizing Pill would not work like in the first. Its effect would be greatly diminished.

    On the other hand, Princess Qianyang¡¯s heart was aching for Yun Shimo. She decided to see him once every three days. In other words, they would have a rendezvous every three days.

    Although it was so, she still missed Yun Shimo very much. That man was one out of a million. No one could match up with his brilliance.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, why did I hear Yun Shimo was very close to Hua Qiyue during their expedition?¡±

    This day, Princess Qianyang was in the pavilion ying chess with Fifth Venerable Master. Hongyi, who had just returned from a stroll outside, said this with a smile.

    Hongyi had experienced so many upheavals that she had matured. She was now very adept at schemes.

    She had been bored in the Princess¡¯s pce, so she put on a veil and went outside for a stroll. She had obviously heard many rumors circting outside.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s countenance sank but recalling Yun Shimo¡¯s tendernessst night, she gave a cold sneer. ¡°His Highness treats everyone well. Outsiders will think he is nice only to Hua Qiyue.¡±

    ¡°Hey, which man isn¡¯t a flirt? Junior Apprentice Sister, you must guard your man well. Everyone will like to get close to a fine guy. And men could take several wives and concubines. What if he marries you and still wants Hua Qiyue?¡±

    Hongyi sneered. She took the opportunity to deal Princess Qianyang a blow. Thetter was so fortunate¡ªshe was a rediscovered Princess now, feasting on delicacies every day. And her would-be spouse was Yun Shimo! How could she not envy her?

    Fifth Venerable Master frowned. ¡°Hongyi, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Yun Shimo isn¡¯t such a man.¡±

    Even Fifth Venerable Master had stood on Yun Shimo¡¯s side. Hongyi¡¯s heart sank. Even Fifth Venerable Master had acknowledged Yun Shimo¡¯s perfection. So, what kind of a man was he?

    ¡°You see, even Venerable Master says he¡¯s not such a man! Humph!¡± Princess Qianyang felt quitecent. She could not believe Yun Shimo would get close to that wretch, Hua Qiyue.

    After all, since they started their rtionship over a month ago. Yun Shimo had rarely appeared with Hua Qiyue together.

    There were spies from the Princess at Feng¡¯s Yard.

    ¡°But... the ensuing battle won¡¯t be too easy!¡± Fifth Venerable Master lifted her eyebrows. ¡°I heard that our Sect Leader isn¡¯t joining the alliance. Our Heaven Sect doesn¡¯t have anything to fear. It¡¯s just the question of whether Yun Shimo will get back alive... ¡±

    Princess Qianyang heard her and her face instantly turned pale. She stared desperately at Fifth Venerable Master, imploring her. ¡°Venerable Master, you must save His Highness!¡±

    Fifth Venerable Master¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Qianyang, it isn¡¯t that I¡¯m heartless, but their enemy¡¯s too strong. Even if I go, I¡¯ll be just fodder for that devil.¡±

    ¡°You mean when that timees, everyone in the world will have to submit to the Gnawing Devils Sect?¡± Although Hongyi did not like Hua Qiyue, she also did not wish to be a ything of the Gnawing Devils Sect.

    ¡°However... Hua Qiyue has the Drunken Flower Fan. Plus, many lethal skills. Besides... many orthodox sects have arrived these few days with almost all their disciples, preparing to join the alliance and exterminate the Gnawing Devils Sect. They¡¯ll have their chances,¡± the Venerable Master said. She was right. In the past four days, many orthodox sects were sending their disciples to the capital.

    Since they had suffered no casualties in thest battle, everyone had thought highly of Hua Qiyue and her allies.

    ¡°Who does Hua Qiyue think she is? Isn¡¯t it all thanks to Prince Nan?¡± Princess Qianyang said, a tinge of bashful joy arising in her brows.

    ¡°The truth is that Hua Qiyue¡¯s a remarkable woman. But Prince Nan is more famous and more powerful,¡± Fifth Venerable Master said, nodding.

    Hongyi blinked her eyes. She found the joyful smile lingering by Princess Qianyang¡¯s lips quite unpleasant.

    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, I will be out in the evening again. Would you like me to pass Prince Nan anything?¡± Hongyi smiled. Actually, Princess Qianyang could easily let someone else deliver items to Yun Shimo.

    But she thought about it and realized that Hongyi was more trustworthy. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got the maids to brew him some good soup. Please take it to himter.¡±

    Princess Qianyang had been confined for three months. She could not go out of her pce. So, she could only remain in her pce, ying chess to alleviate her boredom.

    Naturally, Hongyi agreed. But a mysterious cold light flitted across her eyes.

    In the evening, Hongyi did indeed arrive with her two maidservants at Feng¡¯s Yard. The doorboy led them in. She saw everyone busy in the hall.

    Hua Qiyue was not in Hua¡¯s Mansion but at Feng¡¯s Yard. Yun Shimo was there too. Hongyi¡¯s eyes brightened as she strode into the hall.

    Hua Qiyue found time toe to Feng¡¯s Yard to see the results of their practice. Then, quite unexpectedly, a red figure drifted in. She raised her eyes and found that it was Hongyi.

    Thepany saw Hongyi and looked displeased. Such a wilful girl would be unwee anywhere.

    But when they saw Hongyi¡¯s maidservant carrying a soup basket, they all felt somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Prince Nan in? Princess Qianyang has asked me to bring him some soup!¡±

    Hongyi said generously, as if she did not at all bear Hua Qiyue a grudge.

    Hua Qiyue gave her a quiet, cursory nce. She did not react to her provocation, continuing to look down on her maps.

    They were the maps of the Gnawing Devils Sect site. Hua Qiyue and her allies had decided to visit the sect personally and attack them.

    If they waited for the Gnawing Devils Sect to attack the capital, a town or a vige, more people would get implicated.

    To strike first might reap more benefits for them.

    ¡°What do you have for me?¡± By chance, Yun Shimo hade in from the backdoor, carrying a few bags of herbs in his hands.

    He was taking the opportunity of bringing them herbs to see Hua Qiyue.

    If they could not get close, they could at least meet. This alone would make him quite satisfied.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang has got me to bring you some soup.¡±

    Hongyi started tough, herughter extremely raucous. ¡°Tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect an unmarried couple like Princess Qianyang and His Highness to be so loving. You make us all green with envy!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression looked unruffled, as if she did not hear anything.

    Ji Feng and Ouyang Youche both nced at her and were quite displeased.

    Huangfu Xuan was the son of a feudal lord. He could not stand Hongyi¡¯s conceited attitude.

    ¡°You bitch, just give us the soup. Shut your bloody trap, you noisy girl!¡± Huangfu Xuan was extremely blunt, just like the first time he saw Hua Qiyue.

    Although he had a hot temper, he also had a kind heart.

    Hongyi heard him and her face immediately flushed. ¡°What lowborn rascal are you? How dare you reprimand me!¡±

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re not qualified to merit a nce from me. How dare you utter such wilful profanities here! Scram at once!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan growled bluntly. The other disciples stared coldly at Hongyi. Although some of them did not witness the confrontation between Hongyi and Hua Qiyue, they had heard about it.

    No one would like such a woman, no matter where she was.

    ¡°You... you... ¡± Hongyi was so infuriated that her bosom started to heave frantically. Yun Shimo only stared at her indifferently. ¡°Put it there and you may go.¡±

    Then, Yun Shimo put his herbs to one side, walked over to Ji Feng and started discussing with him.

    Hongyi made her maidservants put the soup basket to one side and strutted over to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front. She pped the table coldly. ¡°Hua Qiyue, tsk, tsk. You still have the mood to study maps here, huh? Haha, a jilted woman really needs to be distracted. Otherwise... you would go crazy from rage, eh?¡±

    Hongyi¡¯s eyes were clearly gloating over her misfortune. They carried in them a deep derision.

    Hua Qiyue did not raise her head, continuing to study the maps quietly.

    Ji Jing was now impatient. She reprimanded Hongyi coldly. ¡°Hongyi, please get away at once. Don¡¯t holler here and disturb us! Don¡¯t you know you are a nuisance?¡±

    Hongyi saw the surroundingpany all showing their antipathy. She realized that her loud voice had really disturbed them.

    However, she was not remorseful at all, merely proud.

    ¡°Hohoho, Hua Qiyue, you old hag who no one wants. So many people are shielding you. Well, your schemes have seeded, tsk, tsk!¡±

    Hua Qiyue only regarded her words as the barkings of a mad bitch. She did not at all want to react.

    Arguing with a woman like Hongyi would be a total waste of time.

    Hongyi saw Hua Qiyue ignoring her and the hatred in her heart intensified. The umting hatred was like a huge mountain, making her erupt on the spot.

    Unfortunately, Hongyi also knew that her powers were far inferior to hers. If she continued to provoke her, it would mean death!

    But... she would have her chances. After Hua Qiyue and her allies fought the Venerated Supreme Devil, she would get badly injured. Then... it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to y her!

    The moment she thought about this, Hongyi smiled sinisterly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a very magnanimous person. I won¡¯t argue with the likes of you. Humph! Let¡¯s go, Lvyi!¡±

    Hongyi said, turning around and leaving like a conceited peacock.

    Ji Jing saw her departing figure and said, quite puzzled, ¡°How strange. Hongyi used to be so relentless. Why has she retreated so easily this time?¡±

    Hua Qiyue quietly pursed her lips. ¡°She means to settle scores with me after our great battle. Then, I will be badly hurt and will be in.¡±

    Ji Jing and thepany were thoroughly shocked. ¡°How do you know that, Sister Qiyue?¡±

    ¡°Humph, she¡¯s such a despicable person. All she needs is a chance. Think about it and you¡¯ll get it,¡± Huangfu Xuan said coldly. ¡°Unfortunately, some people are thick-skinned enough to seek connections in higher ces. As if being a Prince Consort is that great!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan was being sarcastic. Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance sank a little, but he said nothing.

    He only looked meaningfully at the unruffled Hua Qiyue, his heart trembling slightly.

    It was night. Everyone had returned to theirpounds to rest. Hua Qiyue had returned to Hua¡¯s Mansion to take her supper. After ying with Tianci, she started to practice.

    In Mysterious World, Tianpi was sitting there silently, as if musing. When he saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s jade phoenix hairpin, his facial color changed a little and he looked even more downcast.

    Hua Qiyue did not detect the change in him. She was seizing the opportunity, trying to cultivate.

    Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Bingyi, drink this soup.¡± The soup brought back from Feng¡¯s Yard had been rejected by Yun Shimo. He gave it to Bingyi instead.

    Bingyi paused for a while. ¡°But... Your Highness, it¡¯s not nice, is it? This was made by Princess Qianyang for you... ¡±

    Yun Shimo gave a cold snicker. ¡°In Heaven Sect, she was treated like a young mistress. In the Princess¡¯s pce, she feasted on great delicacies. You really think she would make soup for me personally?¡±

    Bingyi started to grin embarrassedly. He had always been frugal and would not like to waste the soup.

    And so Bingyi took the soup out and drank two bowls of it. It tasted quite good.

    But soon, he started to feel hot all over and his face turned crimson. His eyes started to blur.

    ¡°Your Highness... the soup¡¯s... beenced!¡±

 Chapter 193 - The Emperorâ€™s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 193 The Emperor¡¯s Worry</h4>

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was grim. He immediately gave Bingyi some antidote powder which could counteract some of the aphrodisiac effects of theced soup.

    Bingyi took it and gradually, the energy racing around his body finally calmed down.

    Yun Shimo poured out a bowl of soup and dipped his fingertips into it. He brought it to his nose and sniffed. Then he sneered. ¡°Aphrodisiac Powder¡ªwhat a powerful drug. But... Qianyang shouldn¡¯t be this sort of a person.¡±

    Bingyi¡¯s forehead was breaking out in cold sweat. Although he had taken the antidote powder. its effects would only be felt gradually. Right now, he had to bear with the pain.

    ¡°Your Highness... I don¡¯t understand... wasn¡¯t you in love with Princess Jinghua? Why... have you fallen for Princess Qianyang so suddenly? And you trust her so much. Why... ¡±

    Yun Shimo was rendered momentarily speechless by Bingyi. He shook his head. ¡°Bingyi, for some things, you don¡¯t need to ask so much.¡±

    Bingyi pouted. He felt grief on Hua Qiyue¡¯s behalf and also pitied her.

    He used not to like Hua Qiyue. But now, he felt that Princess Qianyang was very obnoxious. She hade so wilfully between Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan.

    Yun Shimo remembered that woman Hongyi and turned his head to instruct the iing Qingtong. ¡°After we get out of the capital, pay close attention to Hongyi. Don¡¯t allow her to poison Hua¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Qingtong answered. He and Bingyi stared at each other. They both felt this to be quite incredible.

    Hadn¡¯t the Prince fallen for someone else? Why was he still protecting the Huas?

    ¡ª

    The Crown Prince, Huangfu Shenglin, strolled into the imperial library.

    He did not like to be apanied. He had walked into the library alone.

    However, just after his entrance, he heard a voice saying, ¡°Your Majesty, we will hold our divination session at noon tomorrow. Allow me to go back first and prepare.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Remember, don¡¯t let the Crown Prince know about this session.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sire!¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin heard this and was greatly astounded. He immediately retreated from the library and left with his guard hurriedly. He had left so quickly that the divination master exiting after him did not see him.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, what happened?¡±

    The guard asked in a whisper.

    Huangfu Shenglin nced at the guard, his confidante. ¡°Go back with me to my pce. I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    The guard did not dare to ask more. He followed Huangfu Shenglin and they returned hurriedly to his pce. After all, most in the Prince¡¯s pce were the Prince¡¯s men. They would be much safer.

    Only after entering his library did Huangfu Shenglin say, ¡°Go quickly to Hua¡¯s Mansion and ask from Her Highness the message spiritual stone. Say that the Crown Prince needs it.¡±

    The guard widened his eyes. The message spiritual stone was something that the Crown Prince loved dearly. He would not even allow most people a nce.

    Yet he had given the message spiritual stone to Hua Qiyue. It showed how highly he had regarded her.

    The guard acqueisced. He let another less inconspicuous guard visit Hua¡¯s Mansion instead.

    That guard was not from the Prince¡¯s pce. He was a highly-skilled spy Huangfu Shenglin had nted at the Emperor¡¯s side. His Qi Art was high and he would not be easily discovered if he stole into Hua¡¯s Mansion at night.

    One hourter, that guard returned. He was about to hand the message spiritual stone to that confidante guard.

    ¡°Chonglin, by order of the Crown Prince, ce this message spiritual stone secretly in a corner on the divination tform. When His Majesty ask you to leave, knock on the stone. That will do the job.¡±

    Chonglin was the Emperor¡¯s highly trusted confidante. Each time he embarked on an expedition, the Emperor would bring these people along.

    Chonglin knew the magical effect of the stone. He only wondered why the Crown Prince had ced such importance on the divination session.

    At noon the next day.

    The Emperor, a few guards who were his confidantes, and the divination master went up the divination tform. Before going off, Chonglin secretly kicked the stone with a foot.

    At midnight that day, Huangfu Shenglin was in the library, anxiously waiting for something.

    After 15 minutes, his confidante guard, Shao Yu, brought the message spiritual stone to him. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the stone¡¯s here.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin carefully took the stone in his hands, then gave it a cautious knock. There was no noise, because it was the ending knock.

    He gave it another knock and soon heard the divination master¡¯s voice.

    He breathed a sigh of relief. He had recorded this conversation down...

    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve begun.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After another 15 minutes, he heard the divination master¡¯s extremely exhausted voice. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve got a message from the divination... ¡±

    ¡°What is it? You still can¡¯t see it clearly?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s anxious voice resounded.

    Huangfu Shenglin started. He had rarely heard his father, the Emperor, spoke in such a voice. It seemed that something momentous had happened.

    The Changlong Emperor was extremely superstitious. He also loved divination. In the pce, there was a divination master whom he trusted very much¡ªMin Yang, who enjoyed much prestige and rare treatment. Even some of the Emperor¡¯s beloved concubines had not had the same treatment he received.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, I... still failed to divine Hua Qiyue¡¯s future. Her fortune dish¡¯s still aplete nk... ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    That was the Emperor¡¯s astounded voice. Both Huangfu Shenglin and the guard were stunned.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s fortune dish, aplete nk?

    ¡°Your Majesty, this woman has great fortune. Although her dish registers aplete nk, but... from the looks of things, she isn¡¯t too ambitious.¡±

    ¡°Not ambitious now. But what about in the future?¡± came the Emperor¡¯s deep and somber voice. It made Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s back break out in cold sweat.

    Hister words made Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face turn more ashen. He sat there, stupefied, unable to believe all he had heard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t reveal... anything you heard tonight,¡± Huangfu Shenglin muttered in a weak voice.

    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness... I¡¯ll be loyal to the Crown Prince always!¡± Shao Yu said in a low voice.

    ¡°But... the Princess is Your Royal Highness¡¯s beloved. What should we do?¡±

    Shao Yu asked cautiously.

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s face was extremely solemn. It was no trivial matter. In his opinion, Hua Qiyue¡¯s fate was intertwined with the Changjing Kingdom¡¯s. After all, the Gnawing Devils Sect was no small problem.

    But even if they triumphed over the Gnawing Devils Sect, Hua Qiyue would still get badly injured. Then...

    ¡°I have my ns!¡± Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s countenance turned grim. He clenched his fists tightly and the look in his eyes was extremelyplicated.

    Shao Yu silently retreated to one side. He would no longer disturb his master.

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue could not sleep that night.

    Huangfu Shenglin had suddenly got someone to fetch his message spiritual stone in the night. Something must have happened, or he would not have taken back the stone.

    Huangfu Shenglin was a well-respected Crown Prince. His im to the throne had been supported by many. Hua Qiyue also felt that he had a fine character, but she must still guard against him.

    After she left Hua¡¯s Mansion, she must still protect all her kin there.

    At this moment, someone knocked gently on her window.

    Hua Qiyue opened the window. She saw a man in the uniform of the Divine Eyes Organization standing there, his eyes as quiet as still water.

    This man was not the same man as thest time. Hua Qiyue had managed to locate the Divine Eyes Organization a few days ago. After all, she was now extremely famous. She could locate this organization through arger auction house or such.

    ¡°Your Highness, my respects to you,¡± The man said quietly. His attitude was so much better than the previous man¡¯s.

    ¡°Found him?¡±

    Hua Qiyue asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes. But the person who¡¯d shattered Your Highness¡¯s meridians had died long ago. His whole family had been ughtered.... After investigating the people he hade into contact with, I found them to be all fellows of the martial arts fraternity... no one very special at all.¡±

    The man said rather respectfully.

    ¡°You mean you can¡¯t trace the mastermind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did my best.¡±

    The man said in a whisper. Hua Qiyue gazed at his face, masked in ck. His eyes were shining brightly in the night.

    ¡°Forget it. One fine day, that man will emerge on his own,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    The man started. He had not expected Hua Qiyue to let him off so easily. They had after all epted her payment of two Ginsengs with Nine Souls!

    ¡°Your Highness... ¡± The man was about to speak, but hesitated again.

    Hua Qiyue observed his hesitant eyes and she put her head out without any wariness.

    The man saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s charming face, full of allure, and his heart missed a beat. Then, he advanced and whispered into her ears.

    Hua Qiyue immediately started tough lightly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. So, your name¡¯s Qingyao. But I¡¯m not interested in romance now... ¡±

    The man¡¯s face started to blush, his eyes looking somewhat baffled. Soon, however, he gave a wry smile. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness... But I will always have you in my heart.¡±

    Saying this, Qingyao soared away in a leap, leaving Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Hua Qiyue had deliberately reduced the powers of the mansion¡¯s array these few days. Now that she had received her required information, she could add more crystals to the array.

    Caiqing and Caining watched Hua Qiyue¡¯s busy figure from a distance and they sighed. ¡°The Princess¡¯s still not in bed. It¡¯s already sote.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what she is investigating now.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Our duty¡¯s to protect Tianci.¡±

    Caiqing answered quietly. As he watched her captivating silhoeutte disappear, he suddenly felt an impulse to possess Hua Qiyue.

    But it was just still an impulse.

    She was so far above him. Even if they were of the same status, Hua Qiyue... would not fall for another man so easily, would she?

    A few dayster, Hua Qiyue made arrangements for Qi Artists to protect Hua¡¯s Mansion. Two days ago, she had spent much money recruiting a dozen high-level Qi Artists, as well as setting up the most powerful Protection Array.

    Hua Qiyue also pulled out all the Long Reds in the mansion. She did not want anyone to covet anything in Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Tianci, go with Brothers Caining and Caiqing to your godfather¡¯s tower. Wait for Mom there, understand?¡±

    Although she had made all the arrangements, Hua Qiyue was still worried for Tianci. She decided to take him to the tower at Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    After all, if Prince Nan wasn¡¯t around, no one could enter the tower. Besides, there was Yun Xuan too, a superior at the Great Completeness of Moon Eclipse.

    Therefore, no one could harm Tianci there.

    ¡°Alright, Mom. How long will you be gone this time?¡±

    Tianci was reluctant to let her go, but still quite obedient.

    Hua Qiyue kissed his forehead gently and smiled. ¡°Not very long. Just wait for Mom in the tower.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s gentleness made Tianci nod, but his eyes were red.

    Tianci was still young, but everyone was panicking in the capital. News of the Gnawing Devils Sect had spread everywhere.

    Of course, he knew a little about it. This time, Tianci tightly grabbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, you must be back!¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded heavily. Old Madame Hua and Hua Liting, who were sending Hua Qiyue off, both felt a little sad.

    ¡°Qiyue, survival¡¯s the most important thing. You understand?¡± The Old Madame dered solemnly. Hua Qiyue stood up and gave her a big embrace.

    ¡°Grandma, Qiyue understands. You and Father must take care of yourselves too! Listen to me: if you can stay indoors when I¡¯m not around, do so.... If His Majesty asks for your presences, you must refuse... on the excuse of grave illness!¡± Hua Qiyue said in a low voice.

    Aplex light shed across the Old Madame¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 194 - The Devil Out from His Retreat

    <strong>Chapter 194 The Devil Out from His Retreat</strong>

    Hua Qiyue was an extraordinary granddaughter. Her words surely could be trusted.

    ¡°Tell Father the same thing for me. Don¡¯t let anyone else know this.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said in a whisper. The Old Madame nodded heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma won¡¯t let you worry.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve shielded Hua¡¯s Mansion with a powerful Protection Array. Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to enter. At least... no one from the capital can.¡± Hua Qiyue gave a faint smile. Two days ago, she had got the servants to purchase plenty of grains and necessities for storage in the house.

    After she bid farewell to the Old Madame, Hua Liting stared quietly at Hua Qiyue.

    He was a great general. Yet, in front of his daughter, he now seemed so insignificant.

    ¡°Father, you must take care of yourself. Best listen to Grandma.¡± Hua Qiyue gave a faint smile, a mysterious look in her eyes. Then, she went up the carriage with Tianci.

    Thepany stood at the entrance of the courtyard, watching this scene. When the carriage had disappeared, the Old Madame made her men ce a heavy bar on the gate of the mansion.

    In the study, the Old Madame passed on Hua Qiyue¡¯s words to Hua Liting.

    Hua Liting remained rooted to the ground, stunned. His face was ashen.

    ¡°You mean the Emperor... wants to kill Qiyue?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not. Perhaps it¡¯s someone from the martial arts world trying to kill her. They may abduct us to threaten her!¡±

    The Old Madame was very worried. She stared at the misty sunlight and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that... Yue Er can be back safely. May Heaven bless her!¡±

    Hua Liting¡¯s hands were trembling. His daughter was of the weaker sex, yet she had to go on a warring expedition like a man. She still had to protect them well.

    He recalled Hua Qiyue¡¯s childhood. Who had offered her any affection then? Or love?

    Hua Liting heaved a heavy sigh. The rims of his eyes were wet.

    ¡ª

    After sending Tianci into the tower, Hua Qiyue left the capital with Yun Shimo and the rest, heading for the headquarters of the Gnawing Devils Sect.

    The reason they were taking the initative and striking first was because there was no advantage to be had in the terrain there.

    They could only settle for this decision. Since the Venerated Supreme Devil wasn¡¯t out from his retreat, they would make adequate preparations there first. Even if both sides suffered heavy casualties, they could at least kill the Supreme Devil.

    In the carriage, Hua Qiyue was shutting her eyes, resting.

    Ji Jing sat by her side, fondling the white fur of the hare gently.

    ¡°If only I were a hare. Then, I wouldn¡¯t have any worries and wouldn¡¯t need to suffer fear over this matter. Sister Qiyue, although I¡¯m scared, I still must turn up... it¡¯s far better to die honorably than to end up a ything of the Gnawing Devils Sect!¡±

    Worry could be seen on Ji Jing¡¯s face.

    The hare gave a cold snort. ¡°Lass, you think being a hare¡¯s so easy? Getting fondled day and night... it makes me very unhappy!¡±

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes and gave the hare a kick. ¡°Sir, this time, you must give us a helping hand!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey, things aren¡¯t looking so good, alright? I haven¡¯t recovered my full powers yet! Otherwise, why am I still a hare?¡±

    The hare started to rant.

    Ji Jing felt extremely amused. ¡°So, what¡¯s your true body like?¡±

    The hare caressed his little face with its ws. ¡°I used to be an absolutely handsome guy!¡±

    Ji Jing heard it and immediately cast the hare aside in fright. She, carrying a ¡°handsome guy¡± and caressing him? Good God!

    The little hare started to caress his hurt bum, displeased. ¡°Hey,ss, how could you be so heartless! How could you just cast me off like that?¡±

    Ji Jing¡¯s face started to redden. ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t be so intimate.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Didn¡¯t you see Princess Qianyang take the initiative and seduce Yun Shimo? Or Yun Shimo kissing that girl Qiyue... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue hit out a palm. The hare whizzed and managed to dodge it.

    Facing the little hare on the opposite, Hua Qiyue was toozy to dispute with it.

    Ji Jing covered her mouth and started to titter. But she recalled the strange interactions between Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo. ¡°Sister Qiyue, what really is your rtionship with Prince Nan? Rumors are rife in the capital that he¡¯s going to be the Prince Consort. Is it true?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°Go ask him yourself and you will know.¡±

    Ji Jing felt snubbed and finally shut her mouth.

    Hua Qiyue shut her eyes again, continuing to practice quietly. The most important thing now was toprehend the Spirit Summoning Art. She had reached a bottleneck. She could not break into Lvl 5, try as she would.

    If her Spirit Summoning Art reached the fifth level, they would have a better chance of beating the Venerated Supreme Devil!

    After three days and three nights of journeying, they finally reached the huge mountain where the Gnawing Devils Sect stood.

    Thepany had received reports that the Devil was not yet out of his retreat. The unexpected demise of Chou Tianhen meant everyone in the Gnawing Devils Sect felt endangered. After all, their leader was not yet out, and their vice leader had been in. Their hearts were panicking. The remaining disciples were not strong enough to resist Hua Qiyue and her allies. Naturally, no one dared toe out and fight.

    The alliance was led by Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue, Ji Feng, Zhen Ruyi and the Leader of Huangyu Sect, Yun Yang.

    Yun Yang was a man around 30, young and with great achievement. He had reached the lower level of Moon Eclipse. Although he was not as outstanding as Hua Qiyue, his Qi Art far surpassed most ordinary Qi Artists¡¯.

    ¡°Princess, are we staying here to guard?¡± Yun Yang asked in a soft voice. He had witnessed Hua Qiyue¡¯s guts and abilities all along the journey and admired her greatly.

    ¡°Let everyone rest first. We can discusster,¡± Hua Qiyue answered. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±

    Thepany turned back their heads in great surprise. They did not know Hua Qiyue¡¯s senses were so acute. Someone was really here.

    Those were Lightning Steeds, as swift as lightning. They soon arrived before thepany. ¡°Princess, you are fast. It took us so long to catch up with you. But I hope we aren¡¯t toote!¡±

    The man on the horse gave a radiant smile. Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance sank.

    It was the Crown Prince, Huangfu Shenglin.

    The people were extremely shocked. This was an exceptionally dangerous battle. Anyone could easily lose his life. Yet the Crown Prince of the state was here on the campaign. Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why are you here? It¡¯s so dangerous here. You are the great hope of our nation. Better go back quickly!¡± Hua Qiyue too felt quite worried. After all, she had a good impression of the Crown Prince.

    If Huangfu Shenglin could retain his righteousness and integrity, Changjing Kingdom would be a great nation in the future.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The Crown Prince was extremely confident. Hua Qiyue and the others stared at one another. They knew it would be a hopeless task trying to dissuade him.

    Once he had made up his mind, Huangfu Shenglin would not change his decision.

    ¡°His Royal Highness¡¯s our future Emperor. How can you go on this campaign?¡± Ji Feng¡¯s impression of Huangfu Shenglin was also quite good. He said with a solemn face, ¡°The terrain here¡¯s extremely dangerous. Anyone can be killed here. I advise your Royal Highness to go back. We have the confidence to annihte the Devil.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t try to dissuade me, friends. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    Thepany heard him and started to gaze at him with admiration. If it had been the former Crown Prince, Huangfu Changyu, he would have run away long time ago¡ªlet alone join them on this campaign.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s first take a rest. Then, we will send scouts out and decide if we¡¯ll stick to our ns,¡± Yun Shimo said, his eyes settling on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s watery eyes stared into his. The two of them smiled at each other, encouraging each other with their look.

    Huangfu Shenglin saw their actions and his heart skipped a beat. But he said nothing.

    Thepany rested for a quarter of an hour. Hua Qiyue and the others started to discuss and decided to send out troops to kill the Qi Artists guarding the foot of the mountain.

    The alliance nowprised 4,000 people. 200 of them were elite Qi Artists. Although Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t that confident, yet, barring an ident, they might...

    She cast her eyes on that hare.

    The hare detected Hua Qiyue¡¯s hopeful gaze and started to wave its paws. ¡°Hey hey... don¡¯t even think about me. I have recovered only around 30% of my powers. I won¡¯t beat an opponent at the Great Completeness of Round Sun!¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort and no longer said anything.

    Everyone was quietly overjoyed. A talking spirit animal... that meant that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo would have more trump cards up their sleeves?

    Yun Shimo gave a gentle smile. ¡°Sir, you must remember to repay a debt with gratitude. You don¡¯t mean to say that you¡¯re an ingrate?¡±

    The little hare was so angry that it started waving its paws. ¡°Nonsense! I haven¡¯t recovered even 40% of my powers. I will only create trouble if I help... ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an excuse.¡± Ji Jing too chimed in.

    ¡°Yes, repaying a debt with gratitude. Abilities aren¡¯t everything. What counts most is the heart.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯d rather watch your own benefactors die?¡±

    Thepany all spoke in one voice, trying to persuade the hare.

    The hare sounded a long rasp. ¡°Sigh, alright. You humans are as cunning as foxes! I¡¯m scared of you. Stop hollering and proceed quickly with the n!¡±

    Everyone started to smile. In other words, they would have a higher percentage of winning again.

    After all, no one knew whether the hare had only recovered 30 or 40% of its powers. A talking spirit animal could not be that weak.

    In ordance to their earlier n, Hua Qiyue nowmanded a troop of Qi Artists, hiding in ambush at the foot of the mountain to y those people.

    Then, they would set up the Killing Array to lure out other disciples from the headquarters and annihte them all.

    Therefore, with Hua Qiyue as their leader, a contingent of 50 elite Qi Artists arrived at the foot of the mountain. They slew all the Qi Artists guarding the entrance.

    Once these Qi Artists were dead, the rm bells started to ring on the mountain.

    Since their Vice Sect Leader was dead, there were only five elders and two assistants on the Gnawing Devils Sect mountain. They had 500 disciples with them.

    The Gnawing Devils Sect was notrge in numbers. They had relied more on their bizarre powers. Although they hadmitted many atrocities over these years, they had not reached a stage where they were beyond all forbearance.

    No one expected them to remain in the shade, only to cultivate a group of Soul Puppets.

    When the elders and assistants heard the rm, they were greatly astounded. Three of the elders immediately led 200 disciples down the mountain. But two hourster, these 200 or so men were all annihted by Hua Qiyue¡¯s array. It made light work of it.

    Of course, the three elders were extremely difficult to deal with. But they, too, died after four hours.

    The remaining two elders and 300 disciples were all infuriated. They dashed down the mountain in a feverish rage. Another four hours psed, and more than 300 men died. Not a single man survived.

    Piles of dead bodies were everywhere at the foot of the mountain. Blood was flowing like a river.

    At the summit of the back mountain of the Gnawing Devils Sect, their two disciples¡¯ knees were weak from fear. They kept whispering in front of the Matchless Saint Cave, ¡°Master,e out from your retreat quickly! Hua Qiyue and the others are at the foot of the mountain... all our Sect¡¯s disciples seemed to be dead!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, please hurry out from your retreat. Otherwise... they will fight their way up soon!¡±

    The other disciple was trembling incessantly. Although they said this, Hua Qiyue and her allies were not so stupid. If they fought all the way up to the Matchless Saint Cave, the Supreme Devil would have hit them all down the mountain with one palm once he was out from his retreat. The geographical location of this cave did not favor attackers.

    The prayers of these two disciples seemed to have been heard by the Supreme Devil. The door sounded a loud boom. The two of them gazed joyously back¡ª

    The stone door opened slowly, emitting dim rays from the inside. There was a strange crimson light. A figure streaked out suddenly.

 Chapter 195 - On the Brink of Death

    <h4>Chapter 195 On the Brink of Death</h4>

    The man was in a blood-red robe, his hair disheveled, with a face so haggard that one could clearly discern his cheekbones. His eyes were bloodshot and full of ruthless cruelty.

    The man was emanating an aura of someone who feasted on blood. He so shocked his two disciples that their legs began to wobble. They slumped onto their knees with a thud. ¡°Our respects to Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°You mean... they are all dead?¡± The man asked coldly. His voice resounded as if from the depths of hell, shuddering the heart.

    ¡°Y... yes...¡±

    The man was the Venerated Supreme Devil. He had just broken into the Great Completeness of Round Sun. During his cultivation, he felt extremely uneasy, as if something momentous had happened.

    Therefore, the moment he broke into the Great Completeness of Round Sun, he emerged from his retreat, although he had not consolidated the level.

    He did not expect such astounding news the moment he emerged. Instantly, the rage in his chest began to surge. He gave a loud growl. ¡°Ignorant, insolent fellows! Hand over your lives! I¡¯ll make you all pay with blood!¡±

    The moment the voice of the Venerated Supreme Devil faded, heavy footfall emerged from within the cave.

    The two kneeling disciples nced behind him, terrified. Under the nting sunlight, several towering Soul Puppets emerged, expressionless, with lifeless, inert eyes.

    Although their souls were under control, their bodies emanated a heavy, malicious murderous aura. It made the two disciples shiver incessantly. Their footsteps were as heavy as mountains, each step quaking the heavens and the earth.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil gave a wildugh, his eyes full of blood lust. There seemed to be clouds under his feet as he leaped down, disappearing into the towering summits of the mountains...

    These top-grade Soul Puppets, some of which were at the Great Completeness, Round Sun Realm, all followed him closely and leaped down after the Venerated Supreme Devil...

    The two disciples broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Good heavens, what... what powerful Soul Puppets.... This time, we won¡¯t die!¡±

    At the foot of the mountain, Hua Qiyue and the others had long retreated. They had returned to the level in in front of the mountain.

    This was the terrain most advantageous to them. After all, if they were positioned at the foot of the mountain, their enemies would have a greater advantage on the high terrain against theirs.

    They were taking in pills to replenish their lost spiritual and physical energies. Suddenly, an earth-shattering Qi aura billowed to their faces!

    ¡°He... has emerged from his retreat!¡± The hare¡¯s eyes immediately began to narrow.

    What a powerful Qi aura!

    The hearts of thepany were in their mouths, as they watched intently the demonic figures surging toward them.

    There were 11 of them. Its leader obviously would be the Venerated Supreme Devil. With the monstrous, murderous aura emanating from his body, the few thousand who were his target started to convulse in horror.

    He was too powerful. Even one stroke from him would annihte them all!

    Hua Qiyue immediately started to draw rune inscriptions in the air and hit them onto the ground, injecting into them all her spiritual energy. ¡°Array of Jade Seal¡ªopen!¡±

    Instantly, a ring of light began to materialize from the ground, encircling these few thousand Qi Artists. Countless light columns soared into the sky, forming a dome which enveloped them from mid-air, shielding them in the midst.

    ¡°Quick, give me some super-strong Recovery Pills!¡± Hua Qiyue said. Yun Shimo immediately slipped arge pill between her lips.

    After all, it was a massive array and needed much spiritual energy to maintain it. Hua Qiyue had made a frantic,st-ditch effort to learn a Protection Array from Tianpi.

    This massive array which required spiritual energy would be even more powerful¡ªmuch more so than an array using crystals. But it would also expend lots of spiritual energy.

    Hua Qiyue immediately swallowed thatrge pill. The anima energy inside her body immediately started to gush out from under her abdomen, like a spring.

    The light columns of this Array of Jade Seal began to glow even more brightly.

    Thepany was astonished. This was the first time they had seen such a massive array.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Huangfu Shenglin asked in a worried voice. He saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s pale face, with beads of cold sweat breaking out on her forehead. She was suffering horrendously from the strain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to her. Let her concentrate on supporting the array!¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Huangfu Xuan, Ji Feng and the others stared at one another. They immediately moved forward a few steps, shielding Hua Qiyue and her helpers behind their bodies.

    In a sh.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil had arrived.

    The 10 Soul Puppets behind him were scintiting with a ck radiance. They carried in them a heavy, lifeless aura. The massive pressure from their bodies were making Yun Shimo and his allies feel the strain.

    They were at the Great Completeness of Round Sun! Aplete realm higher than the medium level of Moon Eclipse. Of course, they were brutally powerful¡ªand there were 11 of them.

    No matter how one looked at it, Hua Qiyue and her allies would be the defeated party.

    Some of the Qi Artists thought of this and began to secretly regret joining the alliance. Although Hua Qiyue and her allies had defeated Chou Tianhen without losing a hair, their Sect Leader wasn¡¯t in the same inferior ss as that minion!

    ¡°Hey hey hey, so someone knows the Array of Jade Seal... but it¡¯s too shabby, I can break it with one finger. Hey hey... you shameless thieves, how dare you exterminate my Gnawing Devils Sect. I¡¯ll make you yearn for death and yet cannot die!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s entire body was emanating a ck aura of death. He was cultivating the Devil¡¯s Path, and its evil nature was generated from this death aura. It made him even more brutally powerful. No one from the Changjing Kingdom could challenge him.

    ¡°Venerated Supreme Devil, the Gnawing Devils Sect hasmitted all sorts of atrocities over the past years. I was ordered by my Royal Father to exterminate all of you!¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin was speaking in a bureaucratic tone. Huangfu Xuan snorted coldly but his countenance was extremely solemn. After all, their enemy was so exceptionally powerful.

    To speak to this enemy in a bureacratic tone was aplete waste of breath.

    ¡°Haha, impudent young fellow, die!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil gave two manic guffaws. From mid-air came his palm. The palm cesced with its massive anima energy. The anima energy formed a Qi palm, detonating loudly upon the light pirs of the Array of Jade Seal!

    A tremor was felt in the heavens and the earth. Although the Array of Jade Seal was not shattered, its light columns began to totter as its lights began to dim!

    Hua Qiyue felt the savory taste of blood in her throat. She had been hit by the rebounding force of the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s palm blow and had sustained some internal injuries.

    ¡°Qiyue!¡¯ Yun Shimo cried with heartache. He immediately started to wipe away the bloodstains on her mouth.

    His profound eyes were full of an icy chilliness. Hua Qiyue shut her eyes, unable to speak, desperately trying to ingest the anima energy of the heaven and the earth to maintain this Array of Jade Seal.

    Zhen Ruyi and Yun Yang stared at each other. They both felt that this young girl was truly quite formidable.

    ¡°Alright, let join forces and strike! Shielded by the Array of Jade Seal, we can hit out at the enemy. But his strikes will onlynd on the array!¡± Yun Shimo said sinctly. He immediately stood out.

    Thepany all united with one ord, each executing the most powerful strokes they had mastered. They hit out at the Venerated Supreme Devil in the near distance.

    ¡°Annihtion¡ªDissipate the Soul!¡±

    ¡°Icy Shield¡ª¡±

    ¡°Imprint of Mountain and River¡ª¡±

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Eradication!¡±

    ¡°Deity Extermination!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Thepany unleashed blow after blow on the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s body. He did not dodge, allowing their strikes tond on him. He began to chortle maniacally. ¡°Haha, insolent young wretches! I will let you hit me!¡±

    This sort of manic arrogance was a total disregard of Hua Qiyue and her allies. He believed firmly that they could never hurt him!

    It was only after the Qi Art unleashed by Yun Shimo and the othersnded on him that he gave a surprised gasp. He discovered his soul had trembled a bit, as he experienced a slight, dull pain.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil started to raise his eyebrows, slightly intrigued. Then, he snickered quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone to be able to hurt my soul. But my injury¡¯s almost negligible... it isn¡¯t worth wasting my time with these young juniors! I need to unite the world and I don¡¯t have time to waste. Undue dy is fraught with uncertainties. So, let¡¯s have done with it!¡±

    Saying this, he sneered coldly. He did not want to squander more time with Hua Qiyue and the rest.

    ¡°Palm of Uppermost Heaven!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil bellowed coldly and struck out a palm. The anima energy turned in a palm print and struck heavily upon the Array of Jade Seal.

    Boom¡ª

    The light columns of the Array of Jade Seal dimmed farther, slowly disappearing.

    Thepany had a big shock. Hua Qiyue was hit by the bacsh of the Devil¡¯s powerful spiritual energy. Blood and Qi churned inside her body and she instantly threw out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    Yun Shimo saw the scene and his face turned ashen. He quickly made Hua Qiyue ingest a Qi-Recovery Pill and a Blood-Cleansing Pill. One of these two pills was to replenish the anima energy inside her body quickly. The other was to treat her internal injuries.

    ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s fight! It¡¯s a crisis!¡±

    Yun Shimo gave a loud cry. Huangfu Shenglin immediately led several hundred Qi Artists to dash forward, tussling with the Soul Puppets.

    But these 10 Soul Puppets were all at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. They were of the Moon Eclipse realm. They simply could not win.

    Within a quarter of an hour, these several thousand Qi Artists had either run away, or were injured or in. Clouds of dust enveloped the entire level in. Piles of corpses were everywhere. Some of their maimed bodies were horrifying, a ghastly sight.

    Hua Qiyue sat there, desperately trying to recover her anima energy. She opened her eyes. They were left with fewer than 60 fighters.

    ¡°Strike! Shred these shameless juniors into a thousand pieces. Avenge our dead Gnawing Devils Sectrades!¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil snickered cruelly. The 10 Soul Puppets which had stopped for a while now dashed quickly out again.

    ¡°Soul Puppets,e!¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold bellow. She had to summon the Soul Puppets from the forest.

    Those Soul Puppets were still trying to ingest the heaven-and-earth primordial energy. Hua Qiyue had asked for a secret remedy from Tianpi to rapidly increase their Qi Art powers. But she still needed time.

    Which was why she did not summon them at first. But now, she had no choice.

    Whiz, whiz, whiz...

    Ten dark shadows immediately streaked out from the woods on the other side. Theynded before the Soul Puppets.

    ¡°Hmm... so Tianhen¡¯s Soul Puppets are now all controlled by you. Well done, girl. You must have been tutored by some supreme master!¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil did not seem to care. Although he was a little surprised, he showed no fear whatsoever.

    The attraction between the Soul Puppets was extremely strong. The moment they saw the other group of Puppets, they started to fight.

    ¡°Such a pity... they¡¯re only at the medium level of Round Sun. But they can resist for some time.¡± Hua Qiyue gave a gentle sigh.

    Yun Yang and Zhen Ruyi, however, were very satisfied. ¡°These Soul Puppets have all reached the medium level of Round Sun, and in three days. It¡¯s terrifying!¡±

    ¡°If time permits, they might have reached the Great Completeness of Round Sun. Then, they would be a match for these 10 Soul Puppets!¡± Ji Feng also felt it a great pity. He had earlier fought with one of those Puppets and sustained some internal injuries.

    But since these 10 Soul Puppets each had a Puppet to contend with, the others felt a great load off their shoulder.

    Although a few hundred had died, the rest who had remained were all the elite. The Leaders of all the sects were also here. If no one had paid this matter any attention, they would all end up as a faction of the Gnawing Devils Sect!

    ¡°Girl, I must admit you are very smart. But that¡¯s about all!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil gave a cold snicker. He stretched out his hand slowly. A growing ball of anima energy was cescing just above his upturned palm.

    ¡°Strike!¡± Blood was trickling down Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s mouth, but he did not show any fear.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness! Please retreat to one side!¡± One of the elderly Qi Artist beside him suddenly gave a loud cry. He seemed to have summoned some mesmerizing art, causing Huangfu Shenglin to freeze instantly, unable to move.

 Chapter 196 - The Lost Secret Art

    <h4>Chapter 196 The Lost Secret Art</h4>

    ¡°Left Custodian, what do you mean by this?¡± Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s countenance turned grim. He did not expect his man to act against him.

    ¡°His Majesty ordered me to protect Your Royal Highness! The situation¡¯s too critical now. Please stay over there, Your Royal Highness!¡± The Left Custodian shouted.

    Hua Qiyue could already stand. She stood beside Yun Shimo, ignoring that Left Custodian.

    Everyone knew the Emperor¡¯s thoughts.

    He must have some even more powerful Qi Artists by his side. To preserve the royal line, he must have left himself room for contingencies. He could not reveal to Hua Qiyue all his trump cards.

    ¡°Outrageous! Release me at once!¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin was frustrated and angry. But the Left and Right Custodians picked him up and hurriedly retreated to the woods by the side.

    The halo above the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s hand became bigger and bigger.

    The hare, which was on Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder, had a very solemn expression in its eyes. But it did not make any move.

    The juniors must also experience some upheavals themselves and live through the ordeal of life and death. This was the only way they could outdo themselves and assume supremacy.

    If each time they met with a danger, the Sun Moon Deity would act, they would end up bing second-rate!

    Hua Qiyue took a deep breath and gave a cold snicker. ¡°Venerated Supreme Devil, you¡¯re too arrogant. I don¡¯t really think highly of you!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil felt a little puzzled about this girl opposite him who was ranting, totally fearless. After all, there were only slightly over 100 of the few thousand Qi Artists left. This young girl should be afraid.

    Yet, she was still ranting so arrogantly.

    Everyone looked bbergasted at Hua Qiyue.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil stared into Hua Qiyue¡¯s lovely eyes, bright as autumnal water.

    ¡°The Spirit Summoning Art!¡±

    A series of change took ce in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes¡ªher pupils were like huge vortexes gyrating rapidly, as if trying to draw in everything in the world!

    ¡°Damn! She¡¯s only at Lvl 4 of the Spirit Summoning Art. How can she execute such a powerful mesmeric art?¡± Tianpi within the green jade gourd was astounded. ¡°No... I must find a way to help her!¡±

    After all, the Great Completeness of Round Sun was so much superior to the lower level of Moon Eclipse. Surely, Hua Qiyue could not defeat him!

    Even if he counted in Yun Shimo and the others. But they just weren¡¯t good enough!

    At this very moment.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil had been mesmerized by Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. Although it was just for a few seconds, Hua Qiyue had already cried out, ¡°Soul Puppet, kill him for me!¡±

    The 20 Soul Puppets all around started to emanate a grave murderous aura. They turned and hurled themselves at the mesmerized Venerated Supreme Devil!

    The Venerated Supreme Devil had been mesmerized by a Lvl 4 Spirit Summoning Art. Although it onlysted for a few seconds, the 20 Soul Puppets had already dashed to his front. He had a great shock. His senses soon recovered, but it was already toote!

    Boom, boom, boom¡ª

    20 hits instantlynded on the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s body. His figure flew three meters away, like a kite on a snapped string. But he was, after all, the Venerated Supreme Devil. He managed to steady himself andnd slowly on the ground.

    Panting, Hua Qiyue could sense her spiritual energy once again ebbing.

    A Lvl 4 Spirit Summoning Art could not be fought using the eyes. Besides, the Spirit Summoning Art could not ovee most Qi Artists at the Great Completeness of Round Sun.

    Hua Qiyue had taken a risk to fight using her eyes. But if she had used them from the start, their powers would diminish.

    After all, she was trying toprehend the Spirit Summoning Art. She needed time!

    At this critical moment, she could not afford to wait anymore. To go on waiting would mean everyone getting exterminated!

    Everyone stared with great shock at the Venerated Supreme Devil, who had justnded lightly. Even 20 Soul Puppets could not kill him. So how powerful was this man?

    The Venerated Supreme Devil felt his entire body mangled, but his wounds were also swiftly healing.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured. We must act at once. Otherwise, when he recovers his strength 100%... ¡± Hua Qiyue whispered. She was so weak that she almost copsed.

    Yun Shimo once again stuffed a few more pills into her mouth.

    Zhen Ruyi, Yun Yang and the rest immediately leaped out. They were not cowards and would immediately join hands with Yun Shimo and the others.

    Many of the Qi Artists were on the verge of death, but after taking Yun Shimo¡¯s Heaven and Earth Revitalizing Pill, they recovered and immediately got up again. They advanced toward Venerated Supreme Devil standing before them, trying to y him.

    ¡°Hmmm... Why have these peoplee alive again?¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil, too, had noticed this phenomenon. He decided to direct his attacks on Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo was a medicine saint. He carried on his body a whiff of medicinal scent, just like Ji Feng. The Venerated Supreme Devil decided to direct his attacks on the two.

    ¡°These two alchemists can refine such powerful pills. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t kill them.¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil sneered coldly. Zhen Ruyi and Yun Yang had advanced andunched their attacks. But they were forced back by the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s palms and sustained heavy injuries.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil was, after all, the owner of the 10 Soul Puppets. Even if they turned against him, their powers could not quite match his, at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. So, it was quite natural for him to have remained alive.

    ¡°Primeval Divine Troops!¡± Yun Shimo stood erect before the Venerated Supreme Devil, with no trace of fear in his eyes. He slowly began to mobilize his most powerful move!

    ¡°What?¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil cried out involuntarily. ¡°The Primeval Divine Troops? Isn¡¯t this the supreme art of Yuewu Kingdom¡¯s most powerful sect? But no outsiders can learn it!¡±

    Hua Qiyue sat resting on the ground. She was waiting for the pills to take effect before rejoining the battle. But when she heard the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s astonished cry, she nced at Yun Shimo meaningfully.

    This man had too many secrets.

    But none of these mattered. The most important thing was that he was true to her.

    In front of Yun Shimo appeared tens of thousands of divine soldiers, all wielding heavenly weapons, their eyes emitting profound crimson lights. Their bloodlust engulfed the whole earth rapidly, causing all the birds in the forest to fly away.

    The setting sun in the west had been obscured by the bloodthirsty aura from these tens of thousands of divine soldiers. Instantly, the heavens and earth began to dim. A wild tempest started to rage.

    So powerful!

    Hua Qiyue raised her head, her ck locks flowing madly. She nced at Yun Shimo before her and felt a sense of assurance.

    The tens of thousands of divine soldiers all raised their spears, their battle arrays grand and awe-inspiring. Their spears seemed to have been coalesced out of ck anima energy. They pierced at once at the Venerated Supreme Devil, their earth-shattering aura causing the Devil to feel spells of breathlessness!

    What a powerful move!

    The Venerated Supreme Devil was stunned. He did not expect a young junior to have mastered such a powerful art.

    ¡°Wind and Cloud Extinction!¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil gave a loud bellow. He would no longer underestimate his opponent. He expended 90% of his remaining anima energy and strength in this one strike.

    A mist of blood appeared immediately, surrounding the Venerated Supreme Devil. The bloody mist billowed in the wild gales, squaring off against these ten thousand spears.

    Boom¡ª

    A loud boom, as the heavens and the earth quaked.

    Yun Shimo vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, his face ashen.

    His opponent was too powerful. The Devil¡¯s Qi Art had managed to ward off Yun Shimo¡¯s attack, its excess powers rebounding onto Yun Shimo¡¯s body.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil was also forced to retreat a few steps. His chest was hurting dully.

    ¡°Excellent! Excellent! I¡¯ve lived for over 50 years. This is the first time I met with such a worthy opponent!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil was not angry but smiling instead. ¡°Surrender, all of you. I shall let you live. But everyone must obey me and refine top-grade pills for me!¡±

    Yun Shimo was panting. He had expended all the anima energy inside his body. He could no longer fight.

    ¡°Hare, make your move now... I¡¯ve done my best,¡± Yun Shimo said in a low whisper.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil felt a secret rage surging. This young fellow, ignoring him and talking to a hare?

    The hare looked behind its back. There were several hundred Qi Artists standing there. ¡°They haven¡¯t fought. And Qiyue will fight again. It¡¯s a good training for her.¡±

    Yun Shimo heard it and his face instantly sank. He took in a few more pills.

    He was madly absorbing the effects of the medicinal pills, trying rapidly to recover the spiritual energy in his body, preparing to fight again.

    ¡°If you people don¡¯t want your descendants to be ves of the Gnawing Devils Sect, do your best and fight!¡± The heavily injured Yun Yang and Zhen Ruyi also stood up. They, too, had ingested a few pills to replenish their physical and spiritual energies, as they advanced together with Yun Shimo.

    Hua Qiyue also got up slowly.

    The several hundred Qi Artists behind them were ovee by a feeling of grief. Their murderous anger soared up to the skies. They yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s advance and kill the Venerated Supreme Devil!¡±

    ¡°Kill the Venerated Supreme Devil! We¡¯ll never be ves of the Gnawing Devils Sect!¡±

    The cries for his head soared up to the skies. A new round of battle was about to begin.

    Although the Venerated Supreme Devil had sustained a few injuries, his strength was still powerful. The 10 Soul Puppets with him had almost vanquished all of Hua Qiyue¡¯s puppets. Hua Qiyue knew that they must act. Otherwise, they would be doomed.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil struck powerfully this time. Thepany once again soared backward, shattered, more than half of them heavily injured or dead.

    All their pills had been depleted. They were on the brink of death, opening their eyes to witness this momentous moment in history.

    Hua Qiyue was also badly injured. She tottered unsteadily and took a few more pills again to fight.

    ¡°Qiyue... Are you alright?¡±

    Yun Shimo said in a low voice. He stretched out a bloodied arm to support Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was panting. She had taken too many pills. Their effects were starting to diminish.

    ¡°Humph, this girl knows the Spirit Summoning Art! Let me maim her first!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil stared at the tottering Hua Qiyue. He was feeling quite intrigued by this female Qi Artist. Although he himself had sustained some injuries, he still had quite a lot of spiritual energy in his body left.

    ¡°What now?... He is about to strike again!¡± Ji Feng staggered forward a few steps. ¡°Jing¡¯er... Jing¡¯er... ¡±

    Ji Feng¡¯s expression was full of heart grief.

    ¡°Brother Ji, take Jing¡¯er away quickly!¡± Neither of their Qi Art was of the highest level. They could do nothing here. Yun Shimo had to let them retreat first!

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s retreat first!¡±

    ¡°Still wanna run? Hahaha... I will exterminate you all. But if you fellows are obedient, I shall let you live!¡±

    The Venerated Supreme Devil guffawed maniacally, with his eyes full ofcency. Nothing momentous had happened in the Gnawing Devils Sect over the past decades. But whenever the Venerated Supreme Devil faced a Qi Artist at the same level as himself in the past, he was not confident.

    But now, he was a Qi Artist who possessed 10 Soul Puppets. He would no longer take notice of anyone.

    The facial color of everyone changed. They understood that they no longer had an advantage.

    Hua Qiyue and the others had taken too many pills. It would diminish the effects of the pills. Did that mean¡ªa final defeat?

    ¡°All of you, retreat!¡± Hua Qiyue inhaled a deep breath. She could sense some spiritual energy still remaining in her body. Perhaps she could... use some secret art?

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± Everyone cried in one voice.

    ¡°This is my final move. All of you retreat! Go as far as you can! Venerated Supreme Devil, I can kill you in one move!¡±

    Hua Qiyue said coldly. But her palm was breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Haha, young girl, you¡¯re far too arrogant.¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯d like to see what secret art you¡¯ve mastered. Tsk, tsk... the Spirit Summoning Art. I thought it¡¯s been lost for over 10,000 years.¡±

 Chapter 197 - Whoâ€™s the Winner?

    <h4>Chapter 197 Who¡¯s the Winner?</h4>

    Thepany heard her and was greatly shocked. No one knew the origins of Hua Qiyue¡¯s divine herbs. Yet she had been so powerful. She must have a mysterious Master to back her up.

    ¡°You¡¯re using secret art against him? Let¡¯s do it together!¡± Yun Shimo stood resolutely beside Hua Qiyue.

    The others quietly retreated. At this moment, the person Hua Qiyue yearned for the most was Yun Shimo. Both of them were awesome talents¡ªa perfect couple. Although Ji Feng and the others were unhappy with this fact, they also felt helpless.

    In the forest, Huangfu Shenglin was so anxious that he was bathing in cold sweat. He heard a series of explosions and hideous screams from everywhere. The situation outside must be getting more and more horrific.

    ¡°Left and Right Custodians, are you two going against me? Release me... at once!¡± Huangfu Shenglin ordered coldly. These two custodians were Qi Artists ceded to him by his father the Emperor. He did not expect them to have tricked him. And he could not buy them over!

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, the situation¡¯s too dangerous now. We may not win even if we fight!¡± After the two custodians stared at each other, the Right Custodian said finally.

    ¡°One more person is of course better than one fewer... droplets can form an ocean. Quick... we mustn¡¯t let anything happen to Qiyue!¡±

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, there are so many beauties in Changjing Kingdom. You¡¯ll have innumerable wives and concubines. I¡¯m sure some of them will be prettier than Hua Qiyue.¡±

    The face of the Left Custodian was expressionless.

    They thought that Huangfu Shenglin was lusting only after her beauty. They did not know Huangfu Shenglin had genuine feelings for Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°What nonsense! Left and Right Custodians, I will settle scores with youÒ»in the future!¡± When he realized that they would not release him, Huangfu Shenglin could only remark hatefully.

    The Left and Right Custodians stared at each other, their faces totally expressionless. They no longer answered Huangfu Shenglin.

    Once they were back in the pce, the Changlong Emperor would protect them. They did not at all fear a mere Crown Prince.

    Outside the forest.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were fighting shoulder to shoulder. Hua Qiyue only made Yun Shimo transfer his anima energy from his body to hers.

    The 10 Soul Puppets of the Venerated Supreme Devil had already in Hua Qiyue¡¯s 10 Soul Puppets. They were silent and immobile, awaiting their owner¡¯s orders.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil had realized how powerful Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were. He lifted a Soul Puppet to act as his scapegoat.

    Anyway, if Hua Qiyue¡¯s moves proved more powerful than her Spirit Summoning Art, it would be the Soul Puppet who got injured, not him.

    ¡°Qiyue, are you sure you can do it? Let me try instead!¡± Yun Shimo was frowning. He knew that Hua Qiyue had mastered many secret arts. She had not excuted all of them. After all, the more powerful they were, the greater the risks.

    ¡°Too... toote. This secret art was left on my mind by my Master. Outsiders can¡¯t learn it,¡± Hua Qiyue said. For the past few days, she had asked many secret arts from Tianpi.

    However, she could only execute two of them. Her level was too low. Furthermore, some of them would require powerful bloodline sessors to execute.

    Hua Qiyue gazed at the Venerated Supreme Devil opposite her. He was really true to his word, waiting calmly for her to execute her secret art.

    Hua Qiyue knew that the Venerated Supreme Devil was extremely confident. He believed that she could not hurt him.

    Besides, she had a secret art from 10,000 years ago. The Venerated Supreme Devil simply wanted to witness the art¡¯s powers.

    Hua Qiyue scribbled a rune on her palm and imprinted it fiercely on the earth. She injected all her spiritual energy into it. ¡°The Demon Corpse Revival Formation!¡±

    It was a summoning art. If she was lucky, she could summon the 10 Great Demon Corpses from antiquity to fight her enemy. If she failed, she would detonate and die!

    ¡°Damn thatss... ¡± In the gourd, Tianpi was so anxious that he was bathing in cold sweat. But since he had no way out of the green jade gourd, he could only panic.

    One could only summon using this secret art at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. Otherwise, there was normally only a 5% chance of sess.

    The chance of sess was minuscule. If she failed, Hua Qiyue would die!

    But Hua Qiyue did not care. If she did not execute this final trump card, they would all die.

    Either way, it would be death. So why not try?

    The moment Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice faded, sands and pebbles began to fly under the heavens. Dark clouds began to loom instantly, covering the sky and the sun.

    One move of this secret art could make the heavens and earth changeplexion. It must be a very powerful secret art.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil saw this scene and knitted his brows slightly.

    It seemed that he had underestimated Hua Qiyue.

    However, he was still at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. Both Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were heavily injured. They had not much anima energy left in their bodies.

    After summoning this move, Hua Qiyue could no longer recover her energy as fast. The Devil did not think Yun Shimo and the others worth bothering.

    After all, an Artist one realm higher was so much more powerful.

    Yun Shimo had transferred all his spiritual energy to Hua Qiyue. He quickly ingested a few more pills. But he had had too many. The rate of his recovery had slowed.

    A dusky darkness had covered the heavens and the earth. One could only make out the indistinct outlines of the Venerated Supreme Devil before them.

    The hearts of Ouyang Youche and the others were shaking with trepidation. They, too, have sustained grave injuries. They could only rely on Yun Shimo¡¯s pills to recover.

    But if Hua Qiyue¡¯s move failed, everyone would surely die!

    Everyone was pinning their hopes on this final move. They were at the verge of death. Everyone was feeling extremely tense.

    The earth began to shake. Hua Qiyue sat down on her bum. Her legs were weak. She had already initiated the summon. She did not need to inject any more spiritual energy.

    But if her summon failed, Hua Qiyue would surely detonate and die.

    Anyway, she was already prepared for death.

    Yun Shimo was gripping her hand tightly, squatting down and fixing his strange, anxious eyes ahead.

    The moment that dictated history had begun.

    The earth began to jolt, turning and tossing. The Venerated Supreme Devil was at its center. With a loud crash, deep fissures began to crack on the ground.

    Whiz, whiz, whiz...

    Dozens of ck shadows darted out from underground. Immediately, the oppression from the heavens and earth began to intensified.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± Hua Qiyue cried out with joy. If she could not summon the demon corpses, she would surely have died. Since she had witnessed these demon corpses creep out from the earth, Hua Qiyue felt her fears ayed.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, staring nervously at the 10 great demon corpses.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was ashen. Although she had managed to summon them, she had exerted much spiritual energy. Given the fact that she was injured, and that such secret arts would make one incur more internal injuries, she had no energy left to even move.

    ¡°Qiyue, take this now!¡±

    Yun Shimo slipped another revitalizing pill into her lips, making her take it.

    Hua Qiyue swallowed the pill. She felt a coolness spread across her body. Although her spiritual energy had not revived as quickly as in the past, a pill was still better than none.

    Thump, thump, thump¡ªthe rhythm of her heartbeat had gone all awry. For some reason, she was feeling very nervous. Despite having summoned the 10 demon corpses, her body was still breaking out in cold sweat.

    A sense of unease was gradually diffusing.

    ¡°What? These are... ¡±

    Some of the dark clouds in the sky had dispersed. The sun was slightly brighter than before, enough for one to discern the 10 demon corpses in the front.

    ¡°You stinkingss, you¡¯ve really summoned the 10 great demon corpses?¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s facial expression changed. He had read about the legend of the Demon Corpse Revival Formation. It was a forbidden art, lost for tens of thousands of years. He did not expect any living person to know it.

    Besides, Hua Qiyue¡¯s Qi Art was not really high. The Venerated Supreme Devil did not believe that she could summon such superior beings. But he was wrong. He had underestimated her!

    The Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s face was exceptionally solemn. For the first time, he immensely regretted giving Hua Qiyue a chance.

    The 10 Demon Corpses were the demon corpses of tenth-level demonic beasts who had died 50,000 years ago. Although they only had a 500-year lifespan, these demonic beasts had already mastered human speech. They took on human forms and could not bear to part from the world of mortals.

    Before they died, these 10 Demonic Beasts gathered and came up with this Demon Corpse Revival Formation. Each time this formation was activated, whether sessfully or unsessfully, they could suck up the spellcaster¡¯s blood and essence!

    After they had sucked up enough blood and essence, they would be resurrected.

    Therefore, the Demon Corpse Revival Formation must not be activated unless it was absolutely necessary to do so. After all, if these demon corpses were revived, it would mean a great ordeal for the world of men.

    ¡°Humph, lowborn humans, die!¡±

    One of the demon corpses opened its mouth. The oppression from their bodies were immense. They must have been demon corpses at the Great Completeness of Holy God, turning the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s face pale, shivering.

    ¡°Damn! How could she have activated this forbidden formation from 10,000 years ago?¡± The Venerated Supreme Devil cursed angrily. He dared not meet these demon corpsescently.

    He directed the 10 Soul Puppets to fight against the 10 demon corpses. He, on the other hand, tried to escape.

    Unfortunately, these demon corpses were too powerful. They managed to break the 10 Soul Puppets apart in one strike.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, where are you going? Haha, a human at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. Your blood and essence¡¯s good enough. Let us feast on them!¡± One of the demon corpses snickered, stretching out its arm to grab the Venerated Supreme Devil.

    The Venerated Supreme Devil felt a powerful sucking force pulling him back. His body was sucked back to the demon corpse¡¯s front.

    Amid sounds of wildughter, the palm prints of the 10 demon corpses all struck out on the Venerated Supreme Devil¡¯s body. In the twinkling of an eye, the man had been desated. He was now a pile of white bones.

    The scene bbergasted every living person there.

    The aura of death and horror immediately permeated. Hua Qiyue could not help but shudder in terror.

    A forbidden art!

    Following that, they woulde after Hua Qiyue¡¯s blood and essence. Although they would only take half, but still...

    A person with half her blood and essence sucked away would be a half-dead corpse herself!

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s face was turning ck. He had not expected Hua Qiyue to have summoned such demon corpses.

    Beads of cold sweat trickled down Hua Qiyue¡¯s forehead. The green jade gourd at her waist started to glow with a gentle green light. An aura of of primitive simplicity started to permeate.

    The little hare squatting by the side started to gaze at the green jade gourd, stunned.

    At this moment, the 10 demon corpses turned around, walking toward Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a young girl. How dare you summon me!¡±

    The demon corpses said, much displeased. They were holding Qi Artists at Hua Qiyue¡¯s level in contempt.

    After all, she was at the medium level of Moon Eclipse. Her powers were far inferior to someone at the Great Completeness of Round Sun.

    ¡°Let me take her ce instead!¡± Yun Shimo stood up. The demon corpses¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, here¡¯s someone from the Great Completeness of Moon Eclipse. Still, much better than that one at the medium level of Moon Eclipse.¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo, this isn¡¯t right... you ought to preserve your energy!¡± Hua Qiyue said in a whisper.

    ¡°Humph, stinkingss, afraid we¡¯ll go back on our word? There¡¯s a principle for everything. If I suck all of you dry, I¡¯ll have no chance to resurrect myself!¡±

    One of the demon corpses sneered. It whizzed over to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front and tried to grab her.

 Chapter 198 - The Culprit that Year

    Chapter 198 The Culprit that Year

    However, the green jade gourd started to glow brightly with a green light, enveloping her entirely within. The demon corpse was shocked and retreated a few steps.

    ¡°What happened? Hey, it¡¯s a mysterious world in that girl¡¯s green jade gourd,¡± One of the demon corpses said. Yun Shimo stopped and nced at Hua Qiyue meaningfully.

    Ouyang Youche, Ji Feng and the rest were all greatly astonished. Although they had retreated far away, they were still watching the 10 demon corpses¡¯ approach and could feel the tenseness.

    ¡°Let me save her!¡± Although Ji Feng knew it was hopeless, he still strode out toward her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go... ¡± Ouyang Youche had just said this when one of the demon corpses waved its big sleeve. ¡°Who¡¯s so noisy?¡±

    A powerful force surged out, gathering the remaining hundreds up in its sweep. It then let them all fall heavily in the distance.

    Other than muffled thuds, there were the muffled groans of several men. But they were thrown so heavily and so oppressed by the aura of death, that all of them lost consciousness momentarily.

    The faces of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were ashen white. These demon corpses were still quite merciful, although it was the rules which stipted they could kill no one else other than their targets.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a mysterious world, but also suppressed by a powerful heaven-and-earth force... If we try and suck it in, there will be an ident.¡±

    One of the demon corpses said.

    ¡°You mean someone¡¯s inside this mysterious world?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The demon corpses all stared at Hua Qiyue with some dread. ¡°Then you shall take her ce!¡±

    The demon corpse said, imprinting an invisible palm print on Yun Shimo¡¯s chest. ¡°The Summoner¡¯s Substitute!¡±

    The Summoner¡¯s Substitute! This meant that if the demon corpses were unhappy with their summoner, they could let another person take her ce. But they would suck one-third less of the substitute¡¯s blood and essence.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. ¡°No... Yun Shimo, you¡¯re crazy... ¡±

    Yun Shimo did not hide and looked absolutely willing. He silently shut his eyes, allowing those 10 demon corpses to imbibe his blood and essence.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face turnedpletely pale. The energy and blood inside her were churning. Perhaps she was too upset. She felt a savory taste in her mouth and the scene before her eyes turned ck. She lost consciousness.

    No one knew how long it had passed.

    Hua Qiyue started to move her fingers and she gradually regained consciousness. She had awakened from her fainting spell.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s felt great pain and ache all over her body. She trembled, trying her best to open her eyes.

    She discovered herself still lying on the grass. Everywhere around her were bodies from the battle¡ªof those horrendously in.

    Eh?

    The 10 demon corpses were gone. Was Yun Shimo alright? Hua Qiyue recalled thest scene and turned her head back in horror to look for Yun Shimo. But no one was around.

    How strange...

    Hua Qiyue struggled up on her hands. She discovered she had not much strength left.

    She immediately took out a pill given to her by Yun Shimo to replenish her spiritual energy. Whoosh! Something struck her hand, knocking the pill off.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. Had something unforeseen happened?

    The battle was over, yet no one had taken her back to the capital. And Yun Shimo was missing.

    ¡°Hehehe, Princess Jinghua, today¡¯ll be your death anniversary. After all, sacrificing yourself in a battle is a great cause!¡±

    Whiz, whiz. Two figures descended before her. One of them was stepping on her hand.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s pale face was full of astonishment. She raised her head. These two men... weren¡¯t they the Left and Right Custodians of the Changlong Emperor?

    ¡°Two of you... what do you mean by this?¡±

    Hua Qiyue asked coldly. Yun Shimo was not here. How about the others?

    ¡°Hehehe... we don¡¯t mean anything. Your Highness is someone¡¯s whose future cannot be forecast. So you shouldn¡¯t live on in this world!¡± The Left Custodian remarked coldly.

    Hua Qiyue felt extremely puzzled. She could not understand what the man meant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get it? Haha, you shouldn¡¯t be able to. But I ought to exin, to make you die unperplexed!¡±

    The Left Custodianughed wildly.

    The Right Custodian gave a cold sneer. ¡°Do you know who shattered your meridians when you were three?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire body shook. She red coldly at the Right Custodian. ¡°Who?¡±

    She never expected that after a life-and-death battle, no one would take her away, leaving her to meet a crisis here. Hua Qiyue could see from their eyes their cruel bloodlust and strong murderous intent!

    Haha, while Yun Shimo and she were doing their desperate best, trying to kill the Gnawing Devils Sect which was threatening Changjing Kingdom¡ªthe Emperor was treating them this way!

    Great, just great!

    ¡°It was yours truly. Hua Qiyue, the Emperor¡¯s got a divination master to forecast your future. You were too outstanding at three and had such powerful meridians. The Emperor felt it very strange. But your fortune dish¡¯s all a nk. So you may end up a Demon or an Emperor... ¡±

    The Right Custodian snickered coldly.

    These two Custodians were both at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension. They were a realm lower than Hua Qiyue. Her performance all this time had made the two Qi Artists quite nervous.

    She was an upstart. They, as old men, would have no foothold anymore. Besides, Hua Qiyue had too many divine herbs with her. They had a covetous eye on her possessions.

    Hua Qiyue stared with stunned astonishment at the smug Right Custodian. She felt a pang in her brain. Instantly, her memory at three began to rey itself clearly in her mind.

    During a night when she was three, a man had suddenly barged into Hua¡¯s Mansion. He cast the soundly asleep Hua Qiyue into theke.

    Hua Qiyue woke up in shock, struggling in terror. She saw a man¡¯s grotesque face in the water. He was grabbing her hand, a powerful scorching Qi streaming in through the pores of her wrist. A boring pain made her faint immediately.

    Later, a servant discovered Hua Qiyue in theke and she escaped with her life. But since then, Hua Qiyue¡¯s meridians had been shattered and she could no longer practice Qi Art.

    Of course, since she was weak and sickly, the cowardly Hua Qiyue would end up getting bulliedter.

    So the culprit was this old man before her¡ªthe Right Custodian!

    ¡°Haha, I couldn¡¯t kill you that night. So let mepletely eliminate you today! I¡¯m warning you, Hua Qiyue, don¡¯t be so arrogant in Hades. Otherwise, your life will be hell there as well!¡±

    The Right Custodian started to snicker coldly. A white halo, full of murderous aura, had cesced in his hand. It looked like he would try to kill Hua Qiyue in one strike!

    Hua Qiyue mobilized all the spiritual energy inside her and flicked out her right index finger. The Spirit Summoning Art!

    The Right Custodian suddenly felt a strange force controlling his thoughts. His palm began to turn and crashed heavily toward the Left Custodian.

    ¡°Right Custodian, are you crazy? Trying to assassinate me?¡±

    The Left Custodian was astounded. He stretched out his hand coldly and grabbed the other man¡¯s palm cleaving down.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s spiritual energy was too weak. The Right Custodian started a little and came to himself. But soon, the Left Custodian¡¯s fist threw him to one side.

    While the two of them were busy slugging it out, Hua Qiyue took out the emergency replenishing fluid Yun Shimo had secretly given her and swallowed it.

    This emergency replenishing fluid could only be taken at an absolutely critical moment. Since Hua Qiyue¡¯s spirit medicine could not replenish her anima energy, she only had this option left.

    Sure enough, after drinking a few mouthfuls, Hua Qiyue felt her invigorated body rx. Her anima energy had recovered by half!

    The Left and Right Custodians were still in a tussle.

    ¡°Left Custodian, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. I was trying to kill the girl... hey, where¡¯s that stinking girl?¡±

    The Right Custodian had a great shock. He no longer saw Hua Qiyue on the ground. He raised his head and discovered Hua Qiyue standing there, coldly eyeing him.

    ¡°This stinkingss must have used some mesmeric art... ¡± The Left Custodian was quietly surprised. They could tell from the earlier battle that Hua Qiyue knew the Spirit Summoning Art.

    ¡°Left Custodian, let¡¯s kill her together. How did this stinking girl¡¯s anima energy recover so fast?¡± The Right Custodian hands were breaking out in cold sweat. A bright light emerged from his palm. He pushed it out and the halo struck Hua Qiyue with grim, murderous malice.

    Hua Qiyue snickered coldly. She had now the powers to fully dismiss these two men.

    She flung her big sleeve, immediately breaking the halo apart.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s movements were as natural and smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. She must thank Yun Shimo for her secret trump card¡ªthe Replenishing Fluid.

    The Left and Right Custodians were greatly astounded. They stared, shocked at the woman before them. She was so badly injured that she could hardly move. How did she regain her powerful energy so suddenly? She could not have recovered so fast even taking those pills.

    ¡°Left and Right Custodians... if you dare to touch a hair of Qiyue... I promise you¡¯ll be dead!¡± From the forest came Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s enraged voice.

    A gush of warmth welled out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart. Although Huangfu Shenglin was not so strong in Qi Art, his feelings for her were genuine.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was frosty. ¡°Come, don¡¯t you wish to kill me? Let¡¯s see if your Qi Art¡¯s more powerful than mine.¡±

    The Left and Right Custodians stared at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s attack. We can kill her if we join hands!¡±

    Hua Qiyue red coldly at the Right Custodian, the icy smile on her lips even more distinct. ¡°I shall repay you for the humiliation and hurt I suffered at three!¡±

    Saying this, Hua Qiyue brandished out the Drunken Flower Fan. She did not use this weapon during her fight with the Venerated Supreme Devil, since both the Devil and the Soul Puppets had mastered the art of suction. It could do nothing to them.

    Besides, a divine weapon could only improve her powers. It could not help her execute her Killing Arrays. Naturally, she could not make use of the Drunken Flower Fan.

    The color of the two custodians¡¯ faces changed. They had heard of the Drunken Flower Fan, of course. For the two of them who had not mastered the art of suction, they of thend would proved a fatal disadvantage.

    An aura of anima energy emanated from the fan. Its anima energy was as sharp as cold, twirling des.

    Hua Qiyue sneered coldly. ¡°Give me your lives!¡±

    Before her voice faded, her figure had soared into the air, disappearing from the sight of the two custodians. They were shocked. When they came to themselves again, they felt their bodies severed into two. An excrutiating pain had numbed their nerves.

    The Left and Right Custodians copsed, one after the other. Their widened eyes were staring at Hua Qiyue in the near distance.

    Hua Qiyue had no expression on her face. Her eyes were cold and grim. She would repay twofold what she had suffered that night!

    But just before the Right Custodian copsed, he mobilized his remaining spiritual energy and sent out a signal re. Boom! The signal re detonated high in the sky.

    Hua Qiyue narrowed her eyes. She had nothing more to fear at this moment. Even if there were more powerful Qi Artists from the capital, her physical and spiritual energies had already recovered somewhat.

    Unless the personing to kill her was Yun Shimo, she would be fine.

    But where was Yun Shimo? Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart missed a beat. She had recalled clearly Yun Shimo taking her ce, having his blood and essence sucked away by those 10 demon corpses. In other words, he would be very weak. He could not possibly have left this ce.

 Chapter 199 - Yun Shimo, Missing

    <strong>Chapter 199 Yun Shimo, Missing</strong>

    Even though he was weak, he would surely wait for her to wake up, or take her away?

    So howe she did not see his figure? Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was full of uneasiness. She was just about to search when a group of people crawled up from a near distance. They were Ji Feng and the others.

    They were also seriously injured during the battle. They were now relying on Yun Shimo¡¯s pills to slowly recover their spiritual energy and heal themselves.

    ¡°Qiyue... Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Sister Qiyue... ¡±

    Ji Feng and the others walked toward her joyously. After they awoke, they only saw piles of maimed bodies. After taking the pills, while they were still recovering their spiritual energy, Hua Qiyue had in the Left and Right Custodians.

    Ji Feng, Ji Jing, Ouyang Youche, Huangfu Xuan and the others rushed over. ¡°What... has happened to them?¡±

    Huangfu Xuan asked, baffled. He had long thought the two custodians as nuisances. He did not expect Hua Qiyue to y them in one move.

    ¡°They wanted to kill me, but unfortunately, could not. But... They¡¯ve released a signal re. It might be quite disadvantageous to us.¡± Hua Qiyue said this after musing for a while, realizing that these two Custodians were the Emperor¡¯s men.

    ¡°You mean... The Emperor is taking this chance to kill you... or us?¡± Zhen Ruyi¡¯s face sank. ¡°Who are we fighting the Gnawing Devils Sect for? All our disciples are either injured or dead. How dare that stupid Emperor... ¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s target may be only me.¡± Hua Qiyue was not certain.

    ¡°Why you?¡± Everyone was utterly surprised. She was such a powerful female Qi Artist. Shouldn¡¯t the Emperor draw her over rather than kill her?

    Hua Qiyue recounted what just happened to thepany. They all started to snicker.

    Yun Yang was extremely calm. Although his face was pale, he was still very confident. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. We will return to our sects and broadcast that the Emperor has reneged on his word. He¡¯s killing meritorious officials. Soon, the whole world will know that he¡¯s shameless!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader Yun¡¯s idea is great! I agree too. We cannot let the Emperor have an easy life!¡±

    Zhen Ruyi answered, smiling. Her sect had gained the support of manymoners. Once she disseminated the news, the Emperor would really find it hard-going.

    The remaining Sect Leaders all voiced their support. After all, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo really ought to take the most credit. Yet the Changlong Emperor was trying to kill Hua Qiyue. It was indeed very infuriating.

    Orthodox sects held integrity as their chief credo. Hua Qiyue felt extremely grateful having earned everyone¡¯s support.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Brother Yun?¡±

    Only now did Ji Feng and the others realize Yun Shimo was missing.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was extremely pale. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t find him.... Could Uncle Yun have taken him away? Or maybe something¡¯s up in his family. He might have returned to the capital first.¡±

    Although Hua Qiyue said this, she still felt a sense of unease in her heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rush back to the capital to see if it¡¯s true,¡± Ji Feng said hurriedly.

    ¡°Qiyue... Qiyue...e and help untie me!¡± Huangfu Xuan¡¯s voice rang out from the forest. Everyone stared at one another, waiting for Hua Qiyue to make her decision.

    Hua Qiyue strode toward the forest. Although the Changlong Emperor was despicable, Huangfu Shenglin had always treated her with a true heart.

    Despite this being so, Huangfu Xuan, Ouyang Youche and the others still felt quite worried. They also walked with her to the forest.

    In the forest, Huangfu Shenglin was trapped in a formation. A goldensh had bound him tightly around his body.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Left and Right Custodians to be so bold. They dared to even bind the Crown Prince!¡± Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face was ck. After all, Huangfu Shenglin was still the Crown Prince. Those two custodians were simply too presumptuous.

    However, everyone understood that it was all thanks to the Emperor. Otherwise, they would never have dared.

    After breaking the formation, Hua Qiyue untied Huangfu Shenglin. Huangfu Shenglin stared tensely at Hua Qiyue, a look of shame flushing his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... It was all due to me. Those two custodians were audacious curs! They even tried to kill you... ¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin was full of rage. ¡°My Royal Father has lost his conscience. How could he... have believed in that divination master¡¯s words?¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a start. She did not expect Huangfu Shenglin to know this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qiyue. Apany me back to the capital. Even if my father tries something on you again, you¡¯ll be fine with me around!¡± Huangfu Shenglin gnashed his teeth.

    Everyone stared at one another, a look of hesitancy in their eyes. Quite evidently, they felt that they could not trust Huangfu Shenglin.

    Yet Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. After all, we¡¯ve been away for so many days.¡±

    Thepany nced at one another silently. Just as well, since Hua Qiyue needed to return to see to her matter. After all, she could not abandon her kin at Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    And running away was not Hua Qiyue¡¯s style.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua, I, Yun Yang, am honored to have fought by your side. I hope that in the future, you will regard me as a friend... ¡± Yun Yang said politely. He was not trying to cozy up to Hua Qiyue, but genuinely in awe of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sect Leader Yun. To be acquainted with friends like you is my honor too!¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. The tiredness on her face had slowly ebbed away.

    Everyone started tough. Although the battle was fierce and gruesome, they had still won. It was beyond all their expectations.

    The Sect Leaders all sat down and rested on the spot, waiting to recover their physical strength before resuming their journeys. Hua Qiyue bid them farewell, one by one. She gave them many Ginsengs with Nine Souls she had brought along with her.

    Everyone was extremely happy. Although tears brimmed in their eyes¡ªsince so many of their disciples had died¡ªthe fact that they were alive meant that heaven was not blind.

    Thepany only started to depart two hourster. Hua Qiyue got into the carriage. Only now did the tiredness on her face show.

    Ji Jing had not recovered as quickly. She was lying on the couch weakly. Hua Qiyue sat with her back against the carriage, silently closing her eyes.

    ¡°Lass, there may be some very bad newsing up. You must be mentally prepared.¡± The hare had suddenly appeared from nowhere, addressing Hua Qiyue while sitting opposite her.

    Gazing at the hare¡¯s solemn eyes, Hua Qiyue was quietly shocked. ¡°Do you mean... Yun Shimo?¡±

    ¡°Yes... ¡±

    ¡°What happened to him? Is he very badly injured? Or... abducted by the 10 demon corpses?¡± Hua Qiyue was so terrified that her face turned pale.

    The hare shook its head. ¡°No... Yun Shimo won¡¯t die, but he may not be in the capital. He¡¯s leaving for a faraway ce.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire body shook. If that was true, it meant that Yun Shimo had left the capital... and her?

    ¡°Why?¡± Hua Qiyue felt a dejection and anger in her heart. Why didn¡¯t Yun Shimo speak to her before he departed? He must be badly injured¡ªwas that the reason why he was leaving?

    The hare was exceptionally calm. ¡°Lass, this is all I can tell you. Yun Shimo didn¡¯t leave because of physical reasons. He is not that poorly. He left because of some special reason... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face flushed crimson, rage burning in her eyes.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, perhaps Prince Nan has his reasons. Don¡¯t get so upset... ¡± Ji Jing quicklyforted Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue did not understand. If not because of physical reasons, why had he left?

    ¡°When... will he be back?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in a hoarse voice.

    Although she had recovered much of her spiritual energy, she was still feeling poorly.

    The hare¡¯s eyes started to shine and shift. It hesitated, was about to speak again, then stopped.

    ¡°Sir, please tell me straight. I can ept whatever you tell me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue whispered.

    ¡°He... may be leaving together with Princess Qianyang,¡± the hare said. Hua Qiyue was instantly dumbfounded.

    It was like a bolt of lightning!

    What did it mean?

    Yun Shimo was leaving with that woman?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was full of fury. She took in a deep breath. She would not allow herself to grieve over a man again.

    ¡°You must be mentally prepared... Yun Shimo asked me to take good care of you. He might not return. But then, he might. He¡¯s... ¡± The little hare stared at Hua Qiyue sympathetically. It had seen her ashen face and knew that she was feeling awful inside.

    ¡°Hahaha... ¡± Hua Qiyue started to snicker coldly. Its words were only meant to console her? The little hare had pitied her¡ªthat was why it had said that.

    But then, he might be back¡ªin other words, it was highly likely that he would not be back.

    ¡°So he has eloped with Princess Qianyang. Is he afraid that I will settle scores with him?¡± Hua Qiyue snickered coldly. But tears were welling out from the bottom of her eyes.

    After all, she had chosen to believe in him unconditionally, and to fight by his side. How much trust would that take?

    She also believed that Yun Shimo had his reasons. He had to be together with Princess Qianyang. Yet, ought he leave her in that treacherous ce, where dangers lurked everywhere? While her fate was still indeterminate, he had left leisurely with Princess Qianyang!

    Hua Qiyue felt a scorching sensation surge up her body, and she threw out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue!¡±

    ¡°Qiyue, are you alright?¡± Ji Feng and the others heard the astonished gasps of Ji Jing. They all leaped up the carriage and pulled back the curtain.

    Hua Qiyue coldly wiped away the bloodstain on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m alright... I¡¯m fine!¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s calm tone made Ouyang Youche and Ji Feng stare at each other, baffled.

    But seeing her paleplexion, everyone thought better of disturbing her. They left her to rest well in the carriage.

    Hua Qiyue took a Resuscitation Pill. She had taken lots of pills today. Although she was feeling quite disturbed, she must do her best to return her anima and physical energies to their normal level.

    The carriage raced to the capital. Hua Qiyue leaned, diagonally slouched against the carriage, napping soundly with her eyes closed for a while. After about two hours, she woke up again.

    The journey back to the capital would take two to three days. Hua Qiyue would take this opportunity to fully recover her strength.

    She suddenly remembered something. Yes, the green jade gourd!

    She half-consciously stretched out her hand and touched her waist where the gourd used to hang. Empty!

    Hua Qiyue had a great shock. After the great battle, she was too exhausted to enter the Mysterious World to see Tianpi. After all, she had mobilized the forbidden secret art. She would get a good scolding from Tianpi inside.

    As a result, she had not paid attention to the green jade gourd. Now, unexpectedly after one full day, she had discovered it gone!

    ¡°Little hare!¡± Hua Qiyue was so terrified that her face turned pale. After all, Tianpi was her Master. And his Dragon Crystals were almost all depleted. That meant...

    The mystery was¡ªwho had stolen her green jade gourd?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The little hare had appeared. It asked Hua Qiyue calmly, looking at her anxious face.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my green jade gourd? Did you see it? If I lost it on the battleground, I need to go back and find it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was so anxious that she was breaking out in cold sweat. Only now did she realize the degree of importance Tianpi had in her heart. He was also very important.

    The hare¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.

 Chapter 200 - Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 200 Bad News</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about going back. Qiyue, I¡¯ve told you to get yourself prepared. You¡¯ll encounter many bad news. You need to have a strong mentality to prop yourself up,¡± the hare said quietly.

    ¡°Who took my green jade gourd? Do you know anything?¡± Hua Qiyue could already feel the green jade gourd¡¯s uneasy tremors during the battle.

    The little hare was from 10,000 years ago. And it knew Tianpi. Perhaps it knew that Tianpi was inside?

    ¡°Shimo took your green jade gourd away. After all... Tianpi¡¯s a devil. He took you in as his disciple probably for some dubious reasons,¡± The little hare replied slowly.

    Hua Qiyue hit out a fist at the carriage, causing it to rock. ¡°Outrageous! Yun Shimo!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was so angry that her eyes seemed to be dripping blood. She felt a monstrous hatred surge up.

    Yun Shimo had not only eloped with Princess Qianyang, he had also taken her green jade gourd away.

    There was a gourdful of divine herbs inside¡ªtogether with Tianpi!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shimo isn¡¯t the gourd owner. He can¡¯t enter it.¡± The little hare was speaking quietly.

    Hua Qiyue felt even more uneasy inside. She anxiously and irately rubbed her palms together. Then, she instructed the Qi Artists outside to increase their speed to the full and race back to the capital.

    The unease in her heart was because of Tianci.

    Was Tianci doing well in the tower? Although Yun Shimo had abandoned her, he could not have done anything to Tianci, could he?

    But intuition told Hua Qiyue that her uneasy premonition was due to Tianci.

    Thepany was baffled by Hua Qiyue¡¯s anxiety. There were very few Lightning Steeds in the world. If these steeds over-exerted themselves, they would have trouble promoting to the next level.

    But Hua Qiyue had given the orders. The others followed behind her. Perhaps there was something very important she needed to see to urgently?

    Just at the moment when they reached the outskirts of the capital at a small town, arge number of Qi Artists had blocked the carriage¡¯s path.

    ¡°Stay where you are! Everybody must be inspected!¡±

    Rows of Qi Artists were blocking the front, trying to halt Hua Qiyue¡¯s carriage.

    The carriage driver was a Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension. His level had improved after the battle. He was now even more heads-over-heels in awe of Hua Qiyue.

    So the moment they blocked their path, the Qi Artist started to bellow angrily. ¡°We are triumphant Qi Artists who¡¯ve defeated the Gnawing Devils Sect. It¡¯s Princess Jinghua inside. Please let us through!¡±

    Although the carriage was still in movement, the men in front did not allow it to pass. They halted it by force, dying Hua Qiyue¡¯s precious time.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua? You mean that Princess who has surrendered to the Gnawing Devils Sect? Good heavens, bar her from the capital. Advance, everyone!¡±

    The moment the Chief heard her name, his countenance changed. He waved the white g in his hand strenuously and cried.

    ¡°Get off!¡± Hua Qiyue heard him and gave a cold sneer. She waved her big sleeve and unleashed a vigorous gale, rolling up her curtain. The Qi Artists standing in front all bent down tacitly. The vigorous gale immediately surged out toward the row of Qi Artists in front.

    ¡°Ahhhh... ¡±

    Horrendous shrieks were heard. Before this row of Qi Artists could act, they were all knocked off-bnce by Hua Qiyue¡¯s move. They crashed against the city wall by the side, madly throwing out blood.

    ¡°Advance, quick... ¡± The Qi Artists standing by the sides were in a fearful frenzy. If they did not manage to obstruct Hua Qiyue, the Emperor would hold them ountable and behead them!

    ¡°How presumptuous! I¡¯m the Crown Prince. Scram!¡±

    The curtains of the carriage behind Hua Qiyue were pulled aside, revealing a man in finery, with a gold cor on his head¡ªthe emblem of the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Ah... the Crown Prince... ¡± The men broke out in cold sweat. The Crown Prince, an ally of Hua Qiyue? Why then would the Emperor order Hua Qiyue¡¯s death?

    But Hua Qiyue was so powerful. These minor Qi Artists could do nothing to her.

    While these Qi Artists were hesitating, the carriages of Hua Qiyue and her followers raced past them.

    The Qi Artists knitted their brows and stared at one another, their eyes full of bewilderment. ¡°Isn¡¯t Hua Qiyue in league with the Gnawing Devils Sect? Why aren¡¯t there remnants from the sect? And why is the Crown Prince... with Hua Qiyue? He doesn¡¯t look like he was abducted!¡±

    One of the Qi Artists asked, perplexed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We find it strange too. And Hua Qiyue seems to be the head of the alliance which has exterminated the sect!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you people don¡¯t know. I was bypassing the battlefield and that great battle was rmingly dangerous... Hua Qiyue and her allies were about to lose, when she managed to summon 10 demon corpses. She rescued our kingdom at that crucial moment!¡±

    One of the Qi Artists remarkedcently amid the crowd. Soon, all the Qi Artists were pushing their way toward him, enquiring about the battle.

    After all, it was a great battle. Many cowardly Qi Artists had not dared to take part and would only watch from a distance.

    So many Qi Artists had witnessed that great battle.

    When thepany won, these men slipped away crestfallen, too ashamed to face the triumphant heroes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I, too, have witnessed it. Haha, it¡¯s so exciting! Well, one can only witness one such battle in all of one¡¯s life! It¡¯s worth risking my life to see it!¡±

    One of those cowardly Qi Artists smiled. They had only watched while the others were at the brink of death. Yet now, they were bragging about their courage without an ounce of shame.

    After all, they had ¡°risked their lives¡± to watch the battle.

    The crowd soon approached the two men, inquiring more about the battle.

    Farther on, Hua Qiyue and her followers were about to arrive at the capital.

    ¡°We must be prepared. Perhaps... they won¡¯t open the gates of the city.¡± The hare said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort. The hare¡¯s guess must be right. That rotten Emperor was simply making use of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo to exterminate the Gnawing Devils Sect. Then, fearing that they would be too powerful, he had tried to kill them.

    ¡°But... if the Emperor¡¯s smart enough, he will not stop you by force. After all, with your strength... ¡± The little hare snorted, waving its paws. ¡°If I were a demonic beast, I would devour that Emperor in one mouth.¡±

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing started to titter. The two girls were finally smiling.

    In the capital, the Emperor was standing anxiously on the top of the city citadel.

    Soon, he saw a signal re go up above a town near the capital.

    ¡°Looks like... Hua Qiyue is back.¡± The Changlong Emperor¡¯s face was looking extremely ghastly. There were many Qi Art experts from the pce in that town. If they could not hold Hua Qiyue off, the Emperor would have to degrade himself and receive her.

    ¡°Your Majesty... although Hua Qiyue¡¯s powerful, Yun Shimo has already eloped with the Princess. I¡¯m afraid... ¡±

    The High Priest said by his side, his eyes full of worry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think people like Hua Qiyue will focus on power. Even if I concede the throne to her, she may not ept it. s, I¡¯ve miscalcted. Princess Jinghua may not be that ambitious about our tiny Changjing Kingdom. Even if she is, I can¡¯t stop her now!¡± The Changlong Emperor regretted somewhat that he had got men to way and kill Hua Qiyue in the town.

    ¡°Your Majesty... do you mean to wee Hua Qiyue back in avish ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The Changlong Emperor had no other option. Hua Qiyue was too powerful and he could not stop her.

    He thought that after the battle, Hua Qiyue would be weak. Then the Left and Right Custodians could kill her. But unexpectedly...

    The Changlong Emperor wanted to enlist Hua Qiyue to his side. But he was deeply concerned about the incident when she was three. If Hua Qiyue knew about the matter, she would probably not let him off.

    Now, he had to change his n.

    Sure enough, after a while came urgent trottings from the front. The carriages of Hua Qiyue and her followers appeared in their sight. The Changlong Emperor and a few of his more important officials were waiting outside the city gate.

    The carriage stopped. Hua Qiyue pulled up her curtains, her icy, profound eyesnding on the Emperor.

    ¡°The Crown Prince and Princess Jinghua are back after exterminating the Gnawing Devils Sect! Such a great victory! It¡¯s been hard on you, my subjects!¡±

    On the face of it all, the Changlong Emperor was chuckling merrily. But his heart was full of bitterness. He was the sovereign of the kingdom, yet he must subject himself to such a lowly female Qi Artist.

    The Crown Prince also leaped down the carriage. The Emperor¡¯s actions had made him most unhappy, yet he could not reprimand him in the face of the public.

    Hua Qiyue did not alight. Her tone was extremely cold and indifferent. ¡°If there is nothing more, Your Majesty, I shall make my move.¡±

    Wow!

    No way... a mere Princess, speaking to the Emperor like that?

    However, Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist at the medium level of Moon Eclipse¡ªa meritorious subject who had exterminated the Gnawing Devils Sect!

    Furthermore, the Emperor had tried to kill her when she was three. Must she grin at a former murderer?

    ¡°How presumptuous... ¡± The High Priest was just about to rebuke Hua Qiyue when the Changlong Emperor waved his hand. ¡°The Princess¡¯s too tired. Better go home and rest. Tomorrow, you can enter the pce and receive your reward.¡±

    The Changlong Emperor said politely. Hua Qiyue gave him an indifferent sweep of her eyes. Well, he knew his ce. If it weren¡¯t for Huangfu Shenglin, Hua Qiyue would surely cast this rotten Emperor 10,000 kilometers away.

    Hua Qiyue did not care for the glowering eyes of the others. She returned to her carrriage and slowly entered the capital.

    The Emperor saw that Huangfu Shenglin was unhurt and breathed a sigh of relief.

    But the Crown Prince was looking antagonistic. He simply greeted him coldly and returned to his carriage.

    When the Emperor and his men departed from the city gate, the watching bystanders all started to discuss.

    ¡°Well, well, this is the first time I saw Princess Jinghua. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s such a peerless beauty! And her Qi Art¡¯s so strong too. She really is my idol!¡±

    ¡°Ha, I heard the Princess Jinghua and her allies almost died after the battle with the Gnawing Devils Sect. They relied on Prince Nan¡¯s pills to survive. And the Emperor¡¯s Left and Right Custodians had tried to kill her. When they reached Teal Stone Town in front, they were surrounded and attacked by Qi Artists!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say! The Emperor couldn¡¯t be so vicious, could he? Without the Princess, the Changjing Kingdom would end up being part of the Gnawing Devils Sect!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Princess is treating the Emperor so coldly... ¡±

    The discussions of the people quietly spread. The Emperor, who had once earned the trust of his people, soon found himself demoted to an inferior position in their hearts.

    Hua Qiyue was heading for Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, not Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Hua¡¯s Mansion was protected by her great formation. No one could get in there, as there was no Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Round Sun in the capital.

    Prince Nan¡¯s mansion was the ce she most wanted to go. Most importantly, Tianci was there.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s carriage raced like lightning to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. Before it could stop, she had leaped down the carriage, streaking into the mansion.

    To her great surprise, the doors of Prince Nan¡¯s mansion were open. No one was around.

    ¡°The Princess? Isn¡¯t this Princess Jinghua? Everyone has moved from Prince Nan¡¯s mansion half a day ago.¡± A kind soul saw Hua Qiyue barging into Prince Nan¡¯s mansion and exined to her in a loud voice.

    Moved out?

    Hua Qiyue was shocked.

 Chapter 201 - Hua Qiyueâ€™s Mad!

    <h4>Chapter 201 Hua Qiyue¡¯s Mad!</h4>

    Hua Qiyue raced madly to the tall tower.

    It¡¯s getting near!

    When she was there, Hua Qiyue indeed did not see a soul. Prince Nan¡¯s mansion was so big, yet there was no one inside. Even the nts in the big herb fields had been all pulled out.

    Hua Qiyue dashed to the front of the tower. She saw that the ck array surrounding the tower was gone. The leaves of itsrge, mysterious door were half-open.

    ¡°Tianci!¡± Hua Qiyue cried. Her heart was thumping. For some reason, the uneasiness in her heart had intensified.

    Hua Qiyue kicked open the door of the tower with one kick.

    Other than grave shock, she also felt terror.

    The door could only be opened by Yun Shimo in the past. Now, she could kick it open with one kick. In other words, the sorcery of the tower was gone.

    Hua Qiyue instantly felt her heart being ripped apart.

    Yun Shimo was certainly not a simple man. He knew such profound, mysterious formations. But she had always thought this an array unique to this tower.

    It was not an artificial array.

    Hua Qiyue dashed into the tower. The plentiful anima energy of the heaven and the earth inside was also gone.

    ¡°Tianci... Tianci, where are you? Tianci!¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and brimming with tears. Despite searching every corner of the tower, she had not discovered her son Tianci!

    Yun Shimo had taken Tianci away!

    There was a strange halo in Tianci¡¯s body. That must be why he had taken Tianci away!

    ¡°Tianci... Tianci, don¡¯t leave Mom. Don¡¯t leave Mom... ¡± Hua Qiyue cried, shocked and terrified. Her growling voice was going hoarse.

    The most important thing to her in this life was Tianci.

    Now that Tianci had really been taken away by Yun Shimo...

    Hua Qiyue was so furious that her lungs were about to explode. As she raged on, she regretted having trusted Yun Shimo too much!

    If she had not, Tianci would not have been taken away!

    Hua Qiyue started to wreak havoc on the items in the tower¡ªshe unleashed a palm, shattering the things in the tower, then hit out a fist at the jade couch inside.

    The jade couch immediately ripped apart into two with a loud sound. But there was no one inside.

    Hua Qiyue was totally mad. When Ji Feng and the others arrived, tears were streaking down her face. She was shuddering like a badly injured little beast.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue... ¡± Ji Jing immediately ran over and embraced her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We will look slowly, slowly... Yun Shimo can¡¯t be too far away. Let¡¯s all search!¡±

    Her words enlightened Hua Qiyue. She pushed Ji Jing to one side and dashed madly to the outside.

    ¡°Follow her, quick!¡± Ji Feng said with a pang in his heart. Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face was livid green, as he red at the tower angrily.

    ¡°Damn that Yun Shimo! What the hell¡¯s wrong with him? Why has he taken Tianci away?¡±

    Thepany followed Hua Qiyue out to the capital to search.

    Hua Qiyue recalled Tianci¡¯s Man-Hunting Insect. Unfortunately, that spirit animal was with Tianci.

    Right now, they did not know which direction Yun Shimo had gone with Tianci.

    Even the green jade gourd had been taken away by him. Otherwise, Hua Qiyue would certainly beg Tianpi for help. And she would have other options too.

    Hua Qiyue, Huangfu Xuan, Ouyang Youche, Ji Feng and the others all led their Qi Artists, searching for Yun Shimo in different directions.

    For ten full days, Hua Qiyue searched all the towns and viges around the Changjing capital. She must have searched several hundreds of them. But she discovered no news of Yun Shimo.

    She paid a painter to draw a portrait of Tianci and Yun Shimo. She got several thousand low-level Qi Artists to search for them.

    However, one month passed. Yun Shimo and Tianci seemed to have sunk into the depths of the ocean. No news of their whereabouts could be had.

    Hua Qiyue was almost crazy with rage. With one month of frantic searchings and travel, she had lost much weight. Dark, swollen circles were around her eyes.

    On this day, Hua Qiyue had identally run into Ji Feng and Ji Jing in a southern town.

    She was carrying a sk of osmanthus wine, sitting in a crowded inn, drinking. She was despondent and distracted. If Ji Jing had not cast additional nces at her, she would not have recognized this haggard woman as Hua Qiyue.

    Ji Jing and Ji Feng dashed over. ¡°Qiyue, what happened to you? Qiyue... ¡±

    Ji Feng sat down by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side with aching grief. He tidied her disheveled hair gently.

    Hua Qiyue was a trance, as if dreaming. She stared stupidly at Ji Feng, like an idiot.

    ¡°Qiyue... it¡¯s me, Ji Feng. Let¡¯s go back to the capital and ask His Majesty about Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo. What do you say?¡±

    Ji Feng said with an aching heart. He knew that there were two important persons in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart: one was Yun Shimo, the other Tianci.

    Yet both of them had disappeared within one day. No traces of them had been seen. She must have felt greatly shattered.

    ¡°Brother Ji... ¡± Hua Qiyue recovered somewhat and smiled bitterly. Her tears had long dried up.

    ¡°Yun Shimo... has abandoned me. Even Tianci has left with him... ¡± The pain in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was so great that she almost suffocated. She would not mind Yun Shimo leaving him, but he had left with Tianci too!

    Ji Feng clutched her trembling shoulder. ¡°Qiyue, Brother Yun must have some unspeakable difficulties. Tianci might not have left with him willingly... Brother Yun is well versed in the healing arts. Maybe... he might have made Tianci forget you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire body shook. Her eyes were zed over with a ssy dullness. She almost could not ept this fact.

    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve just found Sister Qiyue. Don¡¯t say these things to provoke her!¡± Ji Jing started to cry out in dissatisfaction.

    They were also extremely exhausted this whole month, searching for Yun Shimo and Tianci.

    Hua Qiyue gazed at Ji Jing who had also lost much weight. She felt a pang of guilt in her heart. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault... ¡±

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t be so polite to us! I have asked His Majesty about this and he said that after returning to the capital, Yun Shimo abducted the Princess away secretly. The Emperor had wanted to grant their marriage. Of course, he won¡¯t send men after them.... But we can go back and see if Princess Qianyang¡¯s left any clues behind!¡±

    Ji Feng whispered quietly. Now, their only hopey in the capital.

    Hua Qiyue nodded, getting up weakly. But her legs gave way. She had had too much to drink and could not walk steadily.

    Ji Feng immediately helped her up. The expression on Ji Jing¡¯s face was strange. A mysterious look flitted across her eyes. She quickly retreated to one side, allowing her brother to get close to his beloved woman.

    ¡°We¡¯ll... return to the capital at once... ¡± Hua Qiyue mumbled, intoxicated.

    ¡°Better rest for a while. You¡¯re so drunk!¡±

    Ji Feng said. He helped Hua Qiyue back to the Cloud Dragon Inn. Hua Qiyue had rented a room there. It was thergest inn in town.

    People were bustling about and many were members of the martial arts world. Most were Qi Artists.

    ¡°Have you heard? During the battle against the Gnawing Devils Sect, that female Qi Artist, Hua Qiyue, was so awesome. She managed to summon the 10 demon corpses!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that long ago. If it weren¡¯t for that Prince as well, the entire Changjing Kingdom would have ended up in the hands of the Venerated Supreme Devil.¡±

    ¡°10 great demon corpses... isn¡¯t this a legendary, forbidden secret art? If she had summoned even more and resurrected them, wouldn¡¯t the whole world undergo another great massacre?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You think anyone can summon those 10 demon corpses? In the past, only one had. And now, Hua Qiyue. Only twice. For those demon corpses to resurrect, they must be summoned 100 times... ¡±

    ¡°But that female Qi Artist¡¯s so pitiful. I heard that after ying the Venerated Supreme Devil, that damn Emperor has got men to kill her. Then, he tried to assassinate Hua Qiyue at Teal Stone Town. But his plot failed. So he could only go out of the city and wee her back!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was there too. Haha, Hua Qiyue was so impressive. She totally ignored the Emperor and did not even greet him, entering the capital straight. Unfortunately, her fianc¨¦ and godson are now missing. I¡¯ve heard that Yun Shimo has eloped with Princess Qianyang, taking her godson with them.¡±

    ¡°Dear me, she¡¯s the most pitiful woman in the world... ¡±

    Everyone was talking and discussing. The matter had been over for a month, yet it was still the hot topic for people chatting leisurely after their tea and meals everywhere.

    After all, the Soul Puppets of the Gnawing Devils Sect were so terrifying.

    If Hua Qiyue had failed, the entire Changjing poption would end up as puppets of the Gnawing Devils Sect. More importantly, the Gnawing Devils Sect was also in league with the Dark Sect of Yuewu Kingdom.

    But with the extermination of the Gnawing Devils Sect, the Dark Sect also kept very quiet all this time. Perhaps they had learned about Hua Qiyue¡¯s true capabilities and made other ns.

    Ji Feng helped Hua Qiyue back to her room. Heid her down to rest and sat silently by her side, guarding her.

    Hua Qiyue was so drunk. She had fallen asleep in a daze. Her pretty face was now so emaciated that it was like a piece of drawn skin. Her beauty had dimmed. But for Ji Feng, her face was still the most entrancing.

    ¡°Brother, let me get the waiter to make some soup to sober her up.¡±

    Ji Jing retreated knowingly.

    Ji Feng gazed intently at her face quietly, the emotions in his heart raging.

    Previously, he had given uping between Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue. He had felt that he was not as outstanding as Yun Shimo. He was not good enough for her.

    But now that Yun Shimo had eloped with Princess Qianyang, he would not give his second chance to another man.

    Ji Feng sighed lightly. Hua Qiyue had turned out this way. He, too, felt extremely hurt. But he was still quite surprised. He had not expected Tianci to upy such an important position in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Brother... I heard that someone has met a man who resembles Yun Shimo outside the town. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

    Ji Jing cried. Ji Feng was greatly shocked. He stared at Hua Qiyue on the couch.

    ¡°But Qiyue¡¯s... ¡±

    ¡°Sister Qiyue has been here for some days. She¡¯ll be fine. Besides, although she¡¯s drunk, her Qi Art is still very powerful. Let¡¯s hurry!¡± Ji Jing urged.

    Ji Feng heard her and immediately left with Ji Jing.

    The disciples of the Ji family were searching elsewhere for the man. Ji Feng was worried about Ji Jing traveling alone. After all, she was the darling of the family since young. So he had toe out together with her.

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Feng and Ji Jing had left Cloud Dragon Inn.

    Hua Qiyue was lying quietly on her couch, her breathing steady. At this moment, someone pushed open her window and soared in nimbly.

    ¡°Quick, take her away!¡± A man¡¯s low voice rang out.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader¡¯s been waiting. Be quick... ¡±

    The two of them quickly lifted the soundly asleep Hua Qiyue from the couch. Their bodies were light as swallows, darting away out of the room.

 Chapter 202 - Her Enemies in Former Days

    Chapter 202 Her Enemies in Former Days

    That two men quickly left Cloud Dragon Inn and came to a small wood that was located in the north of the city, throwing Hua Qiyue heavily down to that pile of withered grass.

    ¡°Sect Leader, junior Sect Leader, we brought them to you!¡± The two men said reverently. There were several people in front of the two men, and one of these people was an old woman who was roughly fifty or sixty, while another was a maiden of seventeen or eighteen.

    They were Sect Leader Hong and Hongyi.

    In the battle against Gnawing Devils Sect, they didn¡¯t join the alliance, but hid themselves to witness the battle.

    They had expected that Hua Qiyue would have been seriously injured or killed by the Venerated Supreme Devil, but unexpectedly, Hua Qiyue had survived from the battle.

    However, when they intended to seize the chance to kill Hua Qiyue, Left Custodian and Right Custodian had already taken action.

    Surprisingly, Hua Qiyue had recovered her spiritual energy, and she killed Left Custodian and Right Custodian. While Sect Leader Hong was anxious since Ji Feng and others also recovered strength, so she had to run away secretly.

    However, they never gave up the idea of killing Hua Qiyue. Therefore, they followed Hua Qiyue and intended to kill her when she was at the lowest spirit.

    Now, Hua Qiyue was drunk and it was a good time to do it.

    ¡°Firstly, tie her up with the Silver Whip in Remote Antiquity. I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s able to break such a silver whip which is like a divine weapon!¡± Sect Leader Hongughed coldly and said.

    A disciple who stood aside hurriedly took out a silver whip withplicated patterns. A sense of remote antiquity permeated, which made everyone feel trembling.

    That disciple quickly tied Hua Qiyue up.

    After doing this, Hongyi could worry about nothing and she heavily kicked Hua Qiyue¡¯s belly, saying, ¡°B*tch, wake up, your doom ising, ha, ha!¡±

    Sect Leader Hong and others alsoughed coldly, and they believed that with this Silver Whip in Remote Antiquity, Hua Qiyue would never have a chance to survive.

    Hua Qiyue felt hurt when she was kicked. She wearily opened her eyes and was half awake, but the red image she saw reminded her of something.

    ¡°Oh, does the one who followed me in the past month appear?¡± Hua Qiyue thought.

    All of a sudden, Hua Qiyue woke up and coldly looked at Sect Leader Hong and Hongyi who stood in front of her.

    ¡°It turns out to be you b*stards. Humph, why didn¡¯t I see you kill the enemies in the battle against Gnawing Devils Sect? But now, you¡¯re so masterful in front of me?¡± Hua Qiyue coldly satirized and said.

    ¡°B*tch, how dare you to speak like this since you¡¯re dying!¡± Hongyi was furious and said, intending to kick Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue quickly dodged, and Hongyi failed to kick her.

    ¡°Not bad, you can still move even if you¡¯re tied. Humph, you deserve to be the one I want,¡± Sect Leader Hongughed coldly and said.

    Hua Qiyue shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°You two, grandmother and grandchild, are the same evil. One is cunning, and another is vicious. You two are destined to be families.¡±

    When Hongyi saw that Hua Qiyue was still humorous and made jokes, she was furious and was about to spit blood, and she suddenly took a dagger from her arms.

    ¡°Grandma, let me slowly torture her to death!¡± ¡°Be quick, we¡¯ll be in troubles if Ji Feng and others find us,¡± Sect Leader Hong said. After all, Ji family was a big family and had a very high reputation in the society.

    Hongyi squatted down and rubbed the dagger against Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Tut, have you ever imagined this? Your fiance? eloped with Princess Qianyang, ha, ha, ha... Hua Qiyue, you have today. Of course, you¡¯ll be even more tragic since you¡¯ve been caught by me!¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Have you seen Yun Shimo before?¡±

    Anyhow, she would get any information about Yun Shimo at all costs!

    If he hadn¡¯t taken away Tianci, Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t have looked for him. Indeed, such a man didn¡¯t deserve love.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Ha, ha, but you lost to Princess Qianyang, which surprised me... In short, Hua Qiyue, I want you to endure the physical pain!¡±

    Hongyi¡¯s eyes shined with a sense of crazy pleasure.

    Hua Qiyue calmly looked at Sect Leader Hong and others, whose eyes were also filled with arrogance and sarcasm.

    ¡°Heaven Sect is an orthodox sect, but you did such evil things, aren¡¯t you afraid of being condemned by people?¡± Hua Qiyue said with a satiric smile in her eyes.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, in front of others, no one will find fault with our Heaven Sect. Hua Qiyue, thanks for your worry! Go to hell!¡±

    Hongyiughed and raised her dagger which shined with cold light, intending to stick it into Hua Qiyue¡¯s chest.

    All of a sudden, a silver light, from not far away, skimmed over them, like falling meteor, bursting out of the air and making a sound of hiss.

    Tinkle¡ª

    Hongyi¡¯s dagger was suddenly knocked off by that light when her de was about to fall!

    ¡°Ho, ho, the famous Heaven Sect has such a dirty and dark interior organization, which surprises me!¡± Sect Leader Hong and others were astonished when they hear a cold voice, and they looked to the exit of the alley.

    They saw that Ji Feng, Ji Jing, and a crowd of people from gangs coldly walked out withplicated facial expressions.

    Of course, everyone had witnessed what had happened just now.

    But unexpectedly, an orthodox sect had such a dirty interior organization and was unprecedentedly despicable!

    Sect Leader Hong¡¯s face became pale since her opponent suddenly had hundreds of Qi Artists and they had heard everything, how vicious Hua Qiyue was!

    However, Ji Feng and Ji Jing were led to the outside, how could they find out that it was just Heaven Sect¡¯s trick?

    Because Hua Qiyue had stayed here for several days and searched every corner, and this was the first time that she had been drunk.

    Hua Qiyue had given a hint that someone had followed her when Ji Feng held her up to the room.

    Thus, when Ji Feng heard that Ji Jing said that someone saw Yun Shimo, his first reaction was that someone designed this trap that lured the enemies from their base.

    So Ji Feng devised a counterplot and wanted to see who had been following Hua Qiyu, and he also invited some people from gangs with him. Hua Qiyue¡¯s fame had spread far and wide after the battle against Gnawing Devils Sect, which attracted many people to admire her secretly.

    ¡°Heaven Sect... you¡¯re so vicious. No one will me you for not joining the battle against Gnawing Devils Sect, but you intended to kill the heroine Princess Jinghua just because of the resentment between two women... Humph, what a despicable sect!¡±

    ¡°Right, Heaven Sect should totally shut down today! What a vicious disciple!¡±

    ¡°Even the Sect Leader is so vicious, and she secretly attacked Princess Jinghua. Don¡¯t be coward. Let¡¯s battle face to face! The orthodox sect, they¡¯re despicable!¡±

    ¡°Ha, one can be uncontroble if she¡¯s too despicable. From now on, Heaven Sect will no longer be orthodox, it should belong to an evil group, and it¡¯s even more despicable than some evil groups!¡±

    People were talking about this, and Sect Leader Hong suddenly blushed but suddenly, her face turned into white. She had intended to kill Hua Qiyue secretly, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was in the trap!¡±

    Now, since everyone knew Sect Leader Hong¡¯s secret, she could do nothing to whitewash what she had done.

    ¡°Ho, ho, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding...¡± Sect Leader Hong said and twitched her mouth, and her rigid smile made her look so ugly.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think so, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Humph, everyone knows that Hongyi intended to kill children when she stayed at Feng¡¯s Yard, besides... don¡¯t you remember that sister Qiyue beat you with just one punch? You¡¯re not allowed to say that she¡¯s unqualified to teach others.¡±

    Ji Jing said coldly and strode to Hua Qiyue to help her up.

    Hongyi had no choice but to quickly condense the anima energy on her palm and pped Hua Qiyue with her palm!

    Whiz¡ª

    A sharp sound arose. There was a light of sword that stuck to Sect Leader Hong, and she was shocked, hurriedly blocking it with her sword!

    However, no one had enough time to rescue Hua Qiyue.

    But would Hua Qiyue be easily killed by Hongyi since she was so strong? Her entire body was covered by ayer of silver spiritual energy which could protect her.

    ¡°Go to your death, Hua Qiyue! I¡¯ll definitely kill you today!¡±

    Hongyi screamed and said. Her ugly face distorted, for her, disfigurement was very horrifying, but Hongyi still intended to me everything she had suffered to Hua Qiyue!

    If it weren¡¯t Hua Qiyue, she wouldn¡¯t havee to capital, and she wouldn¡¯t have been disfigured if she hadn¡¯te to capital!

    Bang¡ªafter two slight sounds, the spiritual energy from Hua Qiyue¡¯s body collided with Hongyi¡¯s palm, directly shaking Hua Qiyue away!

    ¡°How shameless you are! How dare you hurt her!¡± Ji Feng said and rushed to Sect Leader Hong like a lightning, while Sect Leader Hong raised her sword and beat Ji Feng with it.

    Any way, Heaven Sect¡¯s reputation had been ruined because of this event. As for Ji Feng, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t let go of Hongyi!

    ¡°Hongyi, kill her!¡± Sect Leader Hong said with anger in her eyes, ¡°No... kidnap her!¡±

    Sect Leader Hong cried coldly and sounded like an enchantress. Anyway, she had already killed many people when she worked for Heaven Sect.

    Hongyi was so angry that she felt her teeth itchy. At the same time, everyone rushed to her, it seemed that a battle was going to start. While Hongyi snatch her junior fellow¡¯s sword and heavily hacked Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyueughed coldly, only to hear that the silver whip that tied her up made a sound of ¡°bang¡±, finally, the whip was directly broken by the earsplitting sound!

    ¡°Ah, our Silver Whip in Remote Antiquity!¡± Hongyi screamed. Hua Qiyue seized her sword and broke it off!

    Everyone crazily rushed to Hongyi. Actually, ording to the situation just now, the tense atmosphere would be eased if she talked nicely. However, Sect Leader Hong thought that her sect lost its face, therefore, she had to kill all the people who had witnessed everything.

    They had expected that the Silver Whip would trap Hua Qiyue in Remote Antiquity, so, it wouldn¡¯t be challenging to kill Ji Feng and others, after all, Sect Leader Hong had already upgraded to the bottom level of Moon Eclipse.

    But they had never thought that Hua Qiyue would break the Silver Whip in Remote Antiquity off crazily!

    After this, they didn¡¯t have any possibility to turn the tables.

    Hua Qiyue took out Drunken Flower Fan and injected anima energy into it. The lotus flowers with an awesome and murderous look all came out, only to hear the swishy sound¡ª

    With just a sense of anima energy, several disciples fell and breathed out their life.

    ¡°Sect Leader Hong, Hongyi, I¡¯ve given you a chance in the battle against Gnawing Devils Sect, but I haven¡¯t thought that you weren¡¯t impenitent and followed me to here... Today, I may leave trouble to myself if I refuse to kill you!¡± Hua Qiyueughed coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯ll only be me who die atst if I¡¯m kind and softhearted to you!¡±

    When Hongyi and Sect Leader Hong saw what happened, their eyes suddenly became red and were going to be split. They roared and rushed to Hua Qiyue.

    Unfortunately, Ji Feng stuck the sword into Hongyi¡¯s heart.

    While the lotus flowers with a murderous look that came out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s fan beat Sect Leader Hong¡¯s head, and a sense of great pain took away her consciousness...

    ¡°Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... today¡¯s Heaven Sect is...¡±

    Sect Leader Hong had breathed out her life before she finished her words.

    Everyone stopped, and coldly looked at those corpses.

    Hua Qiyue gazed at everything had happened and felt very disappointed. If only it weren¡¯t a trick and Yun Shimo had really appeared.

 Chapter 203 - To Fan the Emperor Down to the Ground

    <strong>Chapter 203 To Fan the Emperor Down to the Ground</strong>

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t be guilty. If you let go of them, I¡¯m afraid that they will turn against you in the future.¡±

    Ji Fengforted Hua Qiyue as he thought that she was feeling guilty about killing so many people.

    Hua Qiyue slightly twitched her mouth and gave a smile which looked uglier than crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m not guilty...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess, if you didn¡¯t kill them, you might leave trouble to yourself!¡±

    ¡°Right, such vicious people deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°They actually intended to torture you to die, why would you let go of them?¡± Those people from gangs who stood aside said and showed their support.

    Hua Qiyue nced at them and found that many of these kind people once epted her tasks, so she bowed with her hands folded in front of her chest to show her gratitude to them. Then, Ji Feng set forth to return to the capital.

    One month ago, she was so hurried to chase after Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo that she didn¡¯t go to the pce to search for the clue to their elopement.

    But now, since she couldn¡¯t find them, she should go home.

    At dusk of that day, Hua Qiyue got on the carriage. She wearily leaned inside the carriage. Ji Jing gave her a kettle of water, but Hua Qiyue just took a small sip of the water and refused to drink it.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, this is the most famous Liquor-roasted Chicken of the Cloud Dragon Inn, try it!¡±

    Ji Jing took out her food prepared for the journey¡ªthe roast chicken, which had been Hua Qiyue¡¯s favorite. But at this moment, she just nced at it and said, ¡°No, thanks, I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±

    Ji Feng¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Qiyue, you¡¯ll be thinner and weaker if you still keep doing like this. Tianci will not like you doing this. No matter whom brother Yun likes, Tianci still likes you. You¡¯re his benefactor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not only his benefactor but also his mother.¡±

    Hua Qiyue thought sadly and she was a little red-eyed. She quietly received the roast chicken from Ji Jing and ate it one bite after another difficultly.

    After taking some chicken and a little water, she sighed and said, ¡°Tianci always asked me to go shopping with him when he lived with me. And I always thought he was annoying... s, I feel extremely sad since he¡¯s not with me now, and I want to give my best things to him so that he¡¯lle back...¡±

    Ji Feng nodded and said, ¡°I know, you¡¯re a good mother.¡±

    ¡°Tianci is the only one I care about... Although Yun Shimo eloped with Princess Qianyang, I¡¯m not worried because I can still live a good life with Tianci in the capital. But without Tianci...¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice changed and she was too sad to continue.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing nced at each other. They were both astonished on hearing that Hua Qiyue valued Tianci more than Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Forget it. Take a good rest. Let¡¯s ask the Emperor about this after we return to the capital and see if we can find any clues.¡±

    Ji Feng said andforted Hua Qiyue. Seeing she carry tear in her eyes, he felt sympathetic and helpless.

    Hua Qiyue ate the chicken quietly but she stopped soon, leaving arge half of the chicken. Hua Qiyue thought, ¡°Ji Feng was right, I have to keep a healthy body.¡±

    If she fell sick, how could she find Tianci?

    For one moment, no one talked in the carriage. Unknowingly, hare showed aside Hua Qiyue, and patted her shoulder with its ws, saying, ¡°Girl, I believe that they¡¯lle back.¡±

    Hua Qiyue red at it and darkened her face.

    She thought that little hare must know something about the truth, but it just didn¡¯t want to tell her.

    However, it had no reactions no matter how she tried, induced, and threatened it.

    The hare didn¡¯t take action even when Hua Qiyue and other people were in the most emergent situation. Sometimes, Hua Qiyue had to suspect that whether it stayed with her on purpose.

    Hare didn¡¯t dare to say anything when it saw Hua Qiyue was in a low spirit. So it had to lie on its stomach and closed its eyes to refresh its spirit.

    It would probably take them seven or eight days to return to the capital from here.

    During these days, Hua Qiyue and others slept in the carriage for most nights because they hurried to go back the capital.

    Ji Feng shot a signal shell to send a message that they had already set forth to capital when he passed a small town.

    With this signal shell, the disciples of Ouyang Youche¡¯s and the Ji family¡¯s could return to the capital quickly, and they didn¡¯t need to find Yun Shimo.

    After all, Yun Shimo wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Once he intended to vanish, even Hua Qiyue could not find him.

    Six dayster, Hua Qiyue and others finally arrived at the capital.

    Since they even hurried on with their journey in the night, so, they saved much time.

    It was just at noon when they arrived at the capital. Hua Qiyue and others entered the pce, but since the Emperor only summoned Hua Qiyue, the rest had to wait outside.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, you should be careful!¡± Ji Jing secretly said to Hua Qiyue who smiled calmly and didn¡¯t worry about anything.

    Now, she had recovered her spiritual energy.

    During these six days, Hua Qiyue had tried to eat more and keep a healthier body than the past.

    If the Emperor made an unexpected move, Hua Qiyue would no longer bear it.

    In the Righteous Hall, there were twenty Qi Artists standing around and they were at the level between the Dragon Diagram and Cultivation Dimension.

    They were very superior Qi Artists in the Changjing Kingdom, althoughpared to Hua Qiyue, they were much inferior.

    They became uncertain when they saw Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue entered Righteous Hall and calmly saluted the Changlong Emperor who was seated on his chair. She said, ¡°Qiyue meet Your Majesty.¡±

    Changlong Emperor smiled slightly and said, ¡°Princess Jnighua, have you found Yun Shimo?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t... that¡¯s why I entered the pce. I want Your Majesty to tell me how Yun Shimo took Princess Qianyang away that day.¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked very calm. Although she was very nervous in her heart, she was still very calm, waiting for the answer.

    The Emperor was very cunning, and she didn¡¯t know if he would y any tricks.

    ¡°Thest time when Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang came to see me, I was in my study room. Princess Qianyang left a letter to me. If you want to read it, you can follow me!¡±

    Saying that, the Emperor walked toward his study room.

    Hua Qiyue was afraid of nothing and followed the Emperor, but they were also followed by those twenty Qi Artists.

    This was obviously a trap.

    Hua Qiyue was very clear about it. However, she wasn¡¯t panic because she had her own ace.

    After walking for tens of miles, they finally came to the front of the study room.

    Changlong Emperor stood there and hesitated, and the conversation with High Priest and divination master several days ago came into his mind.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue didn¡¯te to receive the reward. It seems that she doesn¡¯t care about fame and gain... I¡¯m afraid that Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo will not be her opponents if she finds them.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is right. Hua Qiyue had summoned Demon Corpse Revival Formation in the battle against Gnawing Devils Sect.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Hua Qiyue is so horrible. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be the disaster of our Changjing Kingdom in the future!¡±

    Divination master was very worried.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a treasure that could trap Hua Qiyue...¡±

    ¡°Great, show me quickly...¡±

    These words seemed to still linger around his ears, and the Emperor sighed slightly. Actually, Hua Qiyue was a genius. If she could stay in Changjing Kingdom, working as a royal Qi Artist obediently, then, he wouldn¡¯t feel fear about her.

    However, Hua Qiyue had known about what had happened to her when she was three years old. Besides, she became stronger and the Emperor thought that he would probably distrust Hua Qiyue even though she stayed in Changjing.

    A Eunuch opened the door and asked the twenty guards and Qi Artists to wait outside.

    Hua Qiyue was fearless and rx when she entered the royal study room.

    The door was closed.

    There was an old man who was about fifty or sixty years old. Hua Qiyue knew him. He was both a High Priest who worked for the Emperor and a Qi Artist who was at the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension.

    ¡°Princess, this is the letter Princess Qianyang left, and she also left this to you, a ball.¡±

    High Priest respectfully handed those things to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue took over the letter and the ball. She unfolded the letter and saw that there were only two lines of words in good handwriting.

    ¡°Your Majesty and Father, Prince Nan and I have fallen in love, and we have to elope because we¡¯re afraid that someone will avenge us. I wish you and my mother can take good care of yourselves.¡±

    Only several words deeply stuck into Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart.

    Yun Shimo was afraid of her revenge? Ha, she wouldn¡¯t need such a disloyal man.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he directly tell her if he had any difficulties or troubles? Was it necessary for him to torture her like this?

    The anger and hatred in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart for a long time became stronger.

    Hua Qiyue only took one nce at the crystal ball in her hand which was almost glittering and transparent on its surface, before she suddenly felt that she was attracted by the ball.

    Hua Qiyue stood there numbly, and the letter in her hand fell on the ground.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± The Emperor roared at this moment, and a red Green Blood Sword appeared in the High Priest¡¯s hand!

    Hua Qiyue stood there numbly as if she was seeing an imaginary scene, and she only felt noisy around her.

    The Hugh Priest was so nervous that his hands were trembling, but he still hacked Hua Qiyue with his sword.

    As soon as Hua Qiyue would be hit, unexpectedly, the High Priest felt dazzled and his sword missed the target.

    ¡°Humph, you want to kill me with such an insignificant trick?¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s cold voice rose, and the Emperor¡¯s and High Priest¡¯s faces suddenly became pale.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue has rebelled, protect the Emperor!¡±

    The High Priest spoke loudly. As the door of the study room was pushed open, tens of Qi Artists rushed in, but their countenances were full of hesitation.

    Although they had been living in the pce for a long time, they also had heard about the Gnawing Devils Sect.

    They felt both fear and admiration about Hua Qiyue, whom they were facing.

    Hua Qiyue calmly stood there and looked around, saying as if she was talking herself, ¡°It seems... that I cannot find any clues here. Changlong Emperor, very well. You asked the Right Custodian to break my meridian when I was three, and now, you tried to kill me over and over again...¡±

    Several Qi Artists were protecting the Emperor who still felt some piercing coldness from Hua Qiyue. The Emperor looked pale and his body was trembling.

    ¡°Quickly... kill her! Kill this evildoer who has a nk fortune dish!¡± The Emperor said, trembling. He thought that Hua Qiyue would be lured by the magic crystal ball sent by the High Priest.

    But unexpectedly, they failed again. This crystal ball could not do anything to Hua Qiyue!

    After all, Hua Qiyue had learned Spirit Summoning Art and how could it be possible that she would be lured by this small crystal ball? It might work on others, but for Hua Qiyue, it was totally an insignificant trick.

    Those Qi Artists looked at each other and they finally drew the swords at the thought of their good lives in the pce in the future.

    Hua Qiyue disdained to waste her time on these people and she took the Drunken Flower Fan out of her arms, fanning heavily¡ª

    ¡°Ahhhh... ¡±

    People began to scream, apanied by the cracking sounds of the door.

    The Emperor, High Priest, divination master, and those Qi Artists were all fanned out of the room by Hua Qiyue, breaking the door and the ceiling of the study room, and heavily fell on the ground.

 Chapter 204 - Leaving the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 204 Leaving the Capital</h4>

    The Emperor and the others were all brought crashing down, their blood spattering across the floor. They struggled to get up but felt that their meridians had been shattered ¨C they could not move at all.

    Hua Qiyue moved forward. A great number of Qi Artists had dashed in from outside, but when they saw the scene, they were so startled that they dared not move.

    After all, the 20 Qi Artists with the Emperor were supreme experts, but they had been knocked aside by Hua Qiyue¡¯s one move. If they attacked, would they not die?

    Hua Qiyue gave a derisive snort, the chilling aura emanating from her body causing the Qi Artists in the front to move aside, allowing her to pass. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, for the sake of the Crown Prince. But... you will end up being crippled for life and paralyzed on the bed because of the power of the Drunken Flower Fan. If you dare to oppose me again, you will die!¡±

    The Emperor was in so much pain that he could not speak. Pointing to Hua Qiyue, lips trembling, he cked out.

    Hua Qiyue walked outside, holding the crystal ball in her hand. This toy could be kept for Tianci.

    Yet where was he?

    Yun Shimo, how cruel are you to have taken Tianci away...

    The grievances in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart gushed out madly. Facing those fearless Qi Artists blocking her way, Hua Qiyue bellowed, ¡°Scram!¡±

    She waved herrge sleeve. A forceful gale swept those Qi Artists away, smashing them against the wall.

    Hua Qiyue advanced steadily. The eunuchs and the maidservants saw her and knelt in terror. She did not give them even a nce. As long as they did not block her way, she would ignore them.

    In this manner, she left the pce easily. Ji Feng and Ji Jing saw that her face color was ghastly and ran to her.

    ¡°Qiyue, are you alright? Did His Majesty... try to kill you, again?¡±

    Seeing the bloodstains on Hua Qiyue¡¯s robes, Ji Feng was infuriated. His handsome face turned crimson,, his eyes full of pity and pain. It was clear he wanted to dash into the pce and settle scores with the Emperor, but Hua Qiyue pulled him back.

    Hua Qiyue remembered the hurt she received when she was three, and her voice was exceptionally chilly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go. I taught the Emperor a lesson; he is a cripple now. Were it not for the Crown Prince, I would have killed him!¡±

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, His Royal Highness doesn¡¯t like His Majesty either. You may as well kill him, since he¡¯s been trying constantly to kill you. Besides, you are the heroine behind the extermination of the Gnawing Devils Sect. He¡¯s a rapacious wolf to have treated you in this way!¡±

    Ji Jing could not help but curse. The two guards standing by either side of the door heard her and gave her a look, but they did not dare to act.

    Hua Qiyue gave a small sigh. There were no clues in Princess Qianyang¡¯s letter. She couldn¡¯t possibly have told the Emperor her destination. Hua Qiyue would not learn anything, even if she interrogated him.

    She went to her carriage listlessly and headed for Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    No one from Hua¡¯s Mansion had left thepound in one month. Not even the Emperor¡¯s messengers were allowed inside.

    The moment Hua Qiyue returned, she dismissed the array of people. Everyone in Hua¡¯s Mansion heard the door creak open and joyously weed her.

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± The Old Madame¡¯s hands were trembling, as she walked over to grab Hua Qiyue¡¯s extremely emaciated arm. It had only been a month, but she had be so thin. She was almost unrecognizable.

    The rims of Hua Liting¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he said agitatedly, ¡°Qiyue... it¡¯s good that you¡¯vee back alive!¡±

    Lv Xin and Youshui were by the side, sobbing quietly.

    ¡°Thest month has been hard on all of you.¡± Hua Qiyue gave a slight smile, trying to disguise the tiredness in her eyes.

    The Old Madame, of course, did not neglect Ji Feng and Ji Jing behind Hua Qiyue. ¡°Come,e in and sit down, Young Master Ji and Miss Ji!¡±

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the Prince? And Tianci?¡± The Old Madame had remained in the mansion and had not heard the news.

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s get in first,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. She did not wish to mention Yun Shimo and Tianci in front ofpany.

    The Old Madame saw the dejection in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes and her heart skipped a beat. She knew that something bad had happened, so she silently allowed Hua Qiyue to help her into the yard.

    Some of the servants in the courtyard took this opportunity to slip out and enjoy the fresh air.

    Hua Qiyue and the Old Madame sat in the hall; the servants had all been dismissed. She then narrated what had happened over the past month.

    The Old Madame and Hua Liting heard her and were astounded. They finally understood the grievances and pain Hua Qiyue had suffered in the past month.

    ¡°Girl... you¡¯ve suffered. Grandma will get our people to prepare you avish meal to wee you back. Don¡¯t brood about the past. Cherish who you have with you now. Understand?¡± Her grandmother gave Ji Feng a meaningful nce, causing him to blush.

    Hua Qiyue merely smiled without saying anything.

    Perhaps the Old Madame felt that Tianci was only an adopted son. Although Hua Qiyue had lost him, she could make it up in some other way, like marrying a man and having their own children.

    She didn¡¯t know the truth, that Tianci was Hua Qiyue¡¯s son in her former life. He was more precious to her than her own life. If she could choose to have him safe and in good health, Hua Qiyue would sacrifice everything. Many mothers would likely feel the same way.

    But she must first rest in Hua¡¯s Mansion for a few days before making further decisions.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Huangfu Shenglin returned from the rockeries in backyard, he heard that the Emperor had been badly injured by Hua Qiyue. The imperial physician was now treating the Changlong Emperor¡¯s wounds.

    Early in the morning, Huangfu Shenglin was deployed by the Emperor to practice archery in the rockeries in backyard. In hindsight, Huangfu Shenglin realized this must have been a deliberate ploy of the Emperor.

    Huangfu Shenglin managed to get the truth from the injured Qi Artists and was livid. He angrily rushed to the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber.

    Having just treated the Emperor¡¯s injuries, the imperial physician saw Huangfu approaching in a mad rage and gave the proper obeisance. ¡°My greetings to Your Royal Highness, the Crown Prince!¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin nced at the Changlong Emperor lying on his imperial couch. He could no longer talk, only making gabbling noises.

    Consort Mei stared at her son. Her worst fears were finally ayed, but her eyes remained red. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re finally back! Such an incident has happened in the pce. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°My Royal Mother, I would speak alone with the Emperor first,¡± Huangfu Shenglin said coldly.

    Consort Mei and the other royal concubines all stared at one another and retreated despondently. The Emperor was now paralyzed. In the future, Huangfu Shenglin would probably take over all affairs of state.

    But since Hua Qiyue was the culprit, how would he deal with her? They might have to rely on the Crown Prince¡¯s judgement.

    Huangfu Shenglin pondered for a while. ¡°Right, censor the news. Don¡¯t let anything on today¡¯s incident spread out of the pce!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s confidante Qi Artist immediately answered. They were alone, save for the Emperor and his confidante eunuch.

    Huangfu Shenglin stood in front of the couch, watching the Emperor¡¯s contorted expressions. ¡°My Royal Father, you are too much! You shattered Qiyue¡¯s meridians when she was three, and tried to way and kill her after she rendered such meritorious services. She¡¯s a servant of Changjing Kingdom...¡± *He gave a joyless chuckle. ¡°My father, you¡¯ve always taught us to repay our debts of gratitude. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable ingrate!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes showed great astonishment. He had not expected Huangfu Shenglin to know about this matter.

    Huangfu Shenglin did not show even a tinge of pity for the paralyzed Emperor on the couch. ¡°My Royal Father, we will forgive Hua Qiyue for trying to assassinate you. You two are even now, since you tried to kill her first. Besides... she¡¯s a famous Qi Artist, far more famous than you, my Royal Father. If news of this leaks out, I¡¯m afraid your name will go further down in infamy.¡±

    Although the Changlong Emperor had treated him quite well when he was young, he had thoroughly neglected Huangfu Shenglin after designating Huangfu Changyu as the Crown Prince.

    Even Consort Mei had ended up being the target of Queen Liu¡¯s many assassination attempts, to which the Changlong Emperor merely turned a blind eye.

    Huangfu Shenglin was thoroughly disappointed with the Changlong Emperor. He was the sovereign of the kingdom. He ought to be righteous, rational, and calm, treating his people as his own descendants. Unfortunately, this matter over Hua Qiyue had caused his upright image in his son¡¯s heart to copse.

    The Changlong Emperor could no longer speak. It seemed that he had been heavily injured but Hua Qiyue was still quite merciful.

    ¡°My Royal Father, enjoy the days of your old age. I will settle all the affairs of the state. Eunuch Zhou, please take good care of His Majesty. Then, issue an edict and changed the name of the sovereign to... the Changsheng Emperor!¡± Huangfu Shenglin meant that his father ought to pass down the throne to him and he would ascend the throne at once.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were seized by momentary rage. He was so upset that he started to shake. The Crown Prince had instructed the eunuch to write an edict without even inquiring about his health!

    Huangfu Shenglin was exceedingly cold and indifferent, watching the man¡¯s raging eyes. ¡°My Royal Father, you can¡¯t speak now. Do you intend to remain on the throne? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you and my mother have brought me up, I would have left long ago with Hua Qiyue. Of course, if you will allow me on the throne...¡±

    The Changlong Emperor had always enjoyed much fanfare in his life. He had not expected himself to fall so low in the world. He was angry and sad, but had no other choice.

    Eunuch Zhou hesitated for a while before offering the Emperor a quiet piece of advice. ¡°Your Majesty, His Royal Highness is learned and virtuous. I¡¯m sure he will govern the kingdom well. What¡¯s more... Hua Qiyue cares about him and maybe we can still offer her an amnesty and make her ept it. Although Hua Qiyue¡¯s a heinous criminal, she is still a heroine. If she bes a general, no Qi Artists from the other states will dare provoke us.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s enraged eyes slowly began to calm.

    Huangfu Shenglin watched the Emperor for a moment, then quietly turned and left.

    The next day, Huangfu Shenglin went in the early morning to visit Hua Qiyue at Hua¡¯s Mansion. He had not seen her for a month. She was as scrawny as dry wood, and he couldn¡¯t help but pity her.

    The moment Huangfu Shenglin saw Hua Qiyue, he quickly said, ¡°Qiyue, why didn¡¯t you take care of yourself? I apologize for my father over yesterday¡¯s incident. He is old and has done things to shame our royal family... but I will soon assume the throne. Qiyue, don¡¯t worry... you and everybody in Hua¡¯s Mansion are the most important people in my heart.¡±

    Hua Qiyue helped Huangfu Shenglin pour some tea, quietly pursing her lips. Her voice was indifferent. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness, for your trust in me. If Your Highness promises to treat Hua¡¯s Mansion well, I shall leave without any worries.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving again?¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin was so shocked that he shot up from his seat, his face looking truly ghastly. He had thought that since Yun Shimo had eloped with Princess Qianyang, Hua Qiyue would be free to fall for another man. Even if she did not choose him, Huangfu Shenglin would feel much better with her in the capital.

    What would he do with her gone?

 Chapter 205 - A Letter from Yun Shimo

    Chapter 205 A Letter from Yun Shimo

    How could Huangfu Shenglin ept this?

    Hua Qiyue smiled. Her haggard face showed a gentle smile, but the look in her eyes was exceptionally deep and meaningful. ¡°Your Royal Highness, no matter where I go, as long as you treat me as a friend, I shall always remain a citizen of Changjing Kingdom.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin felt his heart shudder. Hua Qiyue meant that if he did not raid Hua¡¯s Mansion and chose to believe in her unconditionally, treating her as a friend, she would never betray Changjing Kingdom.

    Huangfu Shenglin stared into her crystal-clear eyes and began to nod. ¡°In my heart... you will always be the most important. If, one day, you would like to return to my side, I will wait for you, Qiyue. The Empress¡¯s seat will be vacant for you!¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s eyes revealed his madly adoring fervor. Hua Qiyue only lowered her head quietly, not saying anything.

    He stood quietly, feeling an infinite sense of despondency in his heart. Had she not chosen him because she still missed Yun Shimo?

    Huangfu Shenglin stayed in Hua¡¯s Mansion for two hours before departing. The next day, Eunuch Zhou sent Hua Liting an imperial edict, designating him as the High Priest, as well as granting him a Death-Exemption Medallion. The medallion could be used an infinite number of times by anyone in Hua¡¯s Manion to avoid the death penalty!

    Hua Qiyue was satisfied with this. Huangfu Shenglin was truly a man of his word, which meant that she could leave Changjing Kingdom without worrying about her family.

    She was in the capital for five days, and every one of them was spent roaming outside. Many recognized her and treated her with great respect.

    Finally, after promising to return once she¡¯d found Tianci, Hua Qiyue bid a sad farewell to Grandma and Hua Liting and left.

    The Old Madame was quite worried and wanted Lv Xin and Youshui to apany her. However, in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, these two maidservants with only rudimentary Qi Art would only distract her.

    So, Hua Qiyue started her journey, apanied by the 10,000-year-old deity in the form of a little hare. They visited big cities and small towns, as well as viges and sparsely popted regions. They slew countless demonic beasts and searched many legendary ces, but they failed to locate Yun Shimo and Tianci.

    Two monthster, Hua Qiyue settled down in Yuntian city at the borders of the Changjing and Yuewu Kingdoms.

    Hua Qiyue had started drinking heavily since leaving the capital. She missed Tianci so much, she could only fall asleep after having several sks of wine.

    One evening, while Hua Qiyue was preparing to drink, the little hare dashed over and remarked quietly. ¡°Yuewu Kingdom is where the Dark Sect has its headquarters. If you meet with a Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Moon Eclipse or at the lower level of Round Sun, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Better improve your Qi Art level first!¡±

    Hua Qiyue grimaced. She had not practiced for a long time. Since her green jade gourd had been stolen by Yun Shimo, she had not been in the mood to do so.

    But what the hare had said made sense. If she met with a powerful superior, she would indeed face dangers.

    Although Hua Qiyue had many trump cards like the Drunken Flower Fan and the Transmission Array, in the end it was still better for her to upgrade her Qi Art level.

    Hua Qiyue rummaged her bundle and discovered that she still had 100,000 silver taels in banknotes. But she had very few pills and divine herbs left.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not practical to use pills to improve my Qi Art level.¡± Hua Qiyue felt quite troubled. When Yun Shimo was around, she could have handy pills all the time. But now that Yun Shimo was no longer with her, she could not even purchase the pills she wanted. Not every alchemist could refine top-grade elixirs so easily.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we killed many demonic beasts? Their demonic cores could be used to exchange pills. Those eighth and ninth-grade demonic cores are the most valuable.¡± The little hare remarked enthusiastically. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken meat for a long time. Buy me some meat, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes. ¡°If you want meat, tell me where Yun Shimo is right now.¡± It had urred to her that, because the hare was a deity, it may already know where Yun Shimo had taken Tianci.

    In the past two months, Hua Qiyue had not bought the hare anything to eat and had made it search for its own food.

    ¡°You... stinking girl! I also had a part to y in ying those demonic beasts!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, Sun Moon Deity, you¡¯re a deity after all. Speak with more integrity, will you? You were just observing all the time. What¡¯s your contribution?¡± Hua Qiyue snorted. Her pallid haggardness had recovered a little since starting her journey, but her face was still not as full as it once was in the past.

    The little hare was stricken dumb. Well, it had always stayed out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s affairs. It did not even contribute in the battle against the Gnawing Devils Sect.

    ¡°Humph, although I didn¡¯t make much contribution, those demonic beasts were discovered by me!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. The hare was so good at making excuses. She smirked, taking out a demonic core of a seventh-grade demonic beast. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s your reward. In the future, don¡¯t start coveting my demonic cores.¡±

    The little hare grimaced. A seventh-grade demonic core could fetch 100 taels of gold, which wasn¡¯t too bad. But if it wanted to savor some famous dishes, those 100 taels of gold could onlyst a few months!

    Hua Qiyue ignored the piteous look in the little hare¡¯s eyes. She took out her demonic cores and started to count them. There were just a little over 100 sixth-grade demonic cores, 50 seventh-grade and 25 eighth-grade ones.

    And there were five ninth-grade demonic cores. Hua Qiyue recalled herself frantically ying demonic beasts over the past two months. She had gotten herself badly injured trying to kill these powerful, ninth-grade demonic beasts.

    Only such mad frenzy could alleviate the in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart.

    Someone knocked on the door.

    Hua Qiyue put away the demonic cores and opened the door. She saw the waiter, smiling respectfully.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Hua Qiyue?¡± the waiter asked.

    Hua Qiyue stared perplexedly at the letter in his hand. ¡°Yes. What do you want from me?¡±

    The waiter reverentially handed the letter to Hua Qiyue. ¡°Miss Hua, three months ago, a young man left this letter with me. He wanted me to hand this to a youngdy with a hare.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart started to pound. She took over the letter and stared at the waiter, not entirely convinced. ¡°What did he give you? Did he look like this?¡± Then, she quickly took Yun Shimo¡¯s portrait out from inside her robe.

    ¡°Yes, yes... that¡¯s the man. He had a young boy with him. And a prettydy too. And five carriages with them. There seemed to be many people in those carriages. He gave me 50 taels of silver and left me a letter... if I meet with this youngdy, he said you¡¯d give me a tip too,¡± the waiter said with a grin.

    The waiter had probably ved here for a long time and someone had suddenly offered him 50 taels of silver, which was equal to several years of wages. Naturally, he was overjoyed.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart started to thump. Her hands began to tremble slightly.

    It was the first time Yun Shimo had left her a letter.

    Why hadn¡¯t he left the letter in the capital? Hua Qiyue could not quite understand. Perhaps Yun Shimo had guessed that Hua Qiyue woulde looking for him and see this letter.

    Hua Qiyue unfolded the letter. The handwriting was indeed Yun Shimo¡¯s.

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t look for me and Tianci. I will treat him well. In the future, he will return to your side. Maybe in two or five years¡¯ time. ¡ªYun Shimo.¡±

    A few short sentences. And no exnation.

    Hua Qiyue felt it quite difficult to recover herself. She really did tip the waiter with a sixth-grade demonic core. Although the waiter had not seen a demonic beast before, he was still beside himself with joy.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss... Thank you, Miss... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face sagged. The letter had proven Yun Shimo¡¯s resoluteness.

    But what was the reason?

    Hua Qiyue lifted up the little hare with one arm and fumed. This hare was always with her, always staring at her every action like an idler, yet had never revealed anything to her about Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Little hare, please tell me what you know about Yun Shimo, or else!¡±

    Hua Qiyue said harshly. The little hare blinked its eyes. ¡°I know nothing. If I did, I would have told you long ago.¡±

    Darn it! It still wouldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°Tell me a bit and I¡¯ll let you have 10 seventh-grade crystal cores.¡±

    ¡°Oh, 10? I may consider, but isn¡¯t 10 too few?¡± The hare said with a grin.

    ¡°20!¡± Hua Qiyue was feeling the pain. After all, sixth-grade demonic beasts weren¡¯t all that easy to kill. The little hare was really ripping her off. It was reaping what it hadn¡¯t sown!

    A whiff of cunning shed across the little hare¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hehe, before Yun Shimo left, he asked me to take good care of you. No ident must befall you, and you can¡¯t be hurt.... He might have left for Princess Qianyang¡¯s pearl.¡±

    It was as good as not saying anything! Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, you won¡¯t get your 20 crystal cores.¡± Hua Qiyue put down the hare, took up her bundle, and prepared to leave the inn.

    The little hare immediately whizzed up her shoulder. ¡°Alright. He¡¯s in Yuewu Kingdom. I don¡¯t know exactly where though.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face turned cold. She had not expected Yun Shimo to go to Yuewu Kingdom. It was the kingdom of the Dark Sect. If he met with some high-level Qi Artists there...

    She had several aces up her sleeve and did not need to fear. She just needed to cultivate along as she searched.

    Hua Qiyue gave 20 sixth-grade crystal cores to the little hare. Then, she went downstairs to pay her bills. She asked the waiter for some dry rations and left in her carriage.

    After a 10-day journey, they finally arrived at a ratherrge city in Yuewu Kingdom. Hua Qiyue chose an average-sized inn and rented a room there.

    It was said that Yuewu Kingdom had a lot of spirit medicines and elixir pills. Their alchemists were also far more powerful than Changjing Kingdom¡¯s.

    In this city, Hua Qiyue used her demonic beast¡¯s crystal cores to exchange for many pills which assisted in her Qi Art promotion. She searched for Yun Shimo and Tianci as she cultivated.

    On this day, Hua Qiyue had justpleted her cultivation. Dawn had broken. She arrived at the Legion Agency, and a young woman immediately came forward to wee her.

    ¡°Hello, madam. What service would you like?¡±

    ¡°I want to an agent to search for a missing person for me,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    The young woman quickly sized Hua Qiyue up and took her inside. There were numerous Qi Artists in there, but most were between the Dragon Diagram and Cultivation Dimension Realms.

    Hua Qiyue disguised her Qi aura so that these Qi Artists could not tell the level of her Qi Art. Compared to the other Qi Artists, Hua Qiyue was still the youngest.

    The servicedy quickly led Hua Qiyue to one of the negotiation tables and invited her to sit. She then inquired respectfully. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo, and a young boy with him. The boy is the important one.¡± Hua Qiyue took out Yun Shimo and Tianci¡¯s portraits.

    ¡°Yun Shimo! Isn¡¯t he the leader who fought against the Gnawing Devils Sect? This girl is audacious!¡± A cold, clear female voice interrupted their conversation, full of scorn and contempt.

 Chapter 206 - The Mysterious Handsome Man, Xuanji

    <strong>Chapter 206 The Mysterious Handsome Man, Xuanji</strong>

    Hua Qiyue gazed indifferently in the direction of that voice. She saw a woman in purple robe staring coldly at her, with a young man by her side who was also deriding her. ¡°Yes, he has contributed greatly to the defeat of the Gnawing Devils Sect. Wasn¡¯t this Qi Artist sent by the Changlong Emperor?¡±

    So they were admirers of Yun Shimo. Hua Qiyue did not care for them. After all, since that battle, she had been the victim of Yun Shimo¡¯s actions! Especially after he had eloped with Princess Qianyang, the cad.

    That woman in purple remembered something suddenly and started to shriek. ¡°Ah... she couldn¡¯t be that Hua Qiyue, could she?¡±

    Her words aroused the curiosity of everyone. All their attention turned to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Would you like the assignment to be long-term or short-term?¡±

    ¡°A long-term one,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. She took out her only banknote, equivalent to 1,000,000 taels of gold.

    ¡°After you have spent this, you can notify me again,¡± Hua Qiyue said. Her nonchnt attitude astounded everyone in earshot.

    1,000,000 taels of gold!

    Only a few high-level Qi Artists in the entire Yuewu Kingdom could have 1,000,000 taels of gold. It was beyond the imagination of ordinary Qi Artists.

    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up ¨C such a valued customer would mean arge wage increase. ¡°Thank you. Please affix your thumbprint here and sign your name.¡±

    After going through the necessary procedures, Hua Qiyue finally departed from the Legion Agency.

    In the meantime, several people had started to watch her. Ignoring the question of whether she was really Hua Qiyue, her easy payment using a banknote worth 1,000,000 taels of gold attracted a lot of attention.

    The hare on Hua Qiyue¡¯s shoulder started to pout disdainfully. ¡°These people aren¡¯t afraid of death. They know that you are Hua Qiyue, yet they¡¯re still tailing you.¡±

    At the end of the alley facing the sea, Hua Qiyue stared at the ocean. There were specks which might be ships on the distant horizon. Sunlight showed up as scattered, scintiting glints on the surface.

    ¡°Stay where you are, girl. Hand us all your banknotes! Otherwise... hehe, we will abduct you as our little maidservant!¡±

    Two bald men hade after them. Their Qi Art was at the Great Completeness of Dragon Diagram¡ªfar inferior to Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    Hua Qiyue stared at the two burly men with a scornful look.

    ¡°Brother, she¡¯s ignoring us! Look at her expression... she doesn¡¯t seem in the least afraid. She can¡¯t be Hua Qiyue, can she?¡±

    ¡°Humph, would Hua Qiyue turn up in such a small ce?¡± The other man remarked. When he saw Hua Qiyue still as nonchnt as before, he noisily unsheathed his sword from its scabbard.

    ¡°Stinking girl, if you aren¡¯t willing to hand your money over, we will kill you. Then, everything you owned will be ours!¡±

    The burly man gritted his teeth. The two of them nced at each other and moved to strike Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue waved her slender fingers, her sleeves drifting in the windless air. She coalesced her anima energy to her fingertips. ¡°Deity-ying Finger!¡±

    Anima energy erupted out of her fingertips, streaming toward the two men like meteorites.

    The two men were extremely shocked. They had not expected Hua Qiyue to be so swift. They immediately shielded their bodies with anima energy, but the Deity-ying Finger was far more powerful than they had anticipated.

    Two soft noises let Hua Qiyue know her attack had pierced through the two men¡¯s arms, causing blood to spray wildly!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The two men shrieked in unison. That finger had pierced through the meridian in their arms. Instantly, they were shattered. They could no longer cultivate!

    The two men¡¯s countenances were ashen white. They took two steps backward, their faces masks of terror. ¡°Quick... run!¡±

    They were so terrified that they almost pissed themselves, running off with their tails between their legs. Hua Qiyue was not interested in ying these two lechers. She was just teaching them a small lesson.

    The dozens of hidden Qi Artists observing the scene were dumbstruck. They did not expect Hua Qiyue to be so powerful. They had thought that they might benefit from being a third-party after a fight, but the attackers¡¯ meridians had been shattered instead. They could never be Qi Artists again in their lives.

    ¡°She¡¯s so powerful! She must be Hua Qiyue!¡± The woman in purple was also there. The derision in her eyes had vanished, to be reced by sheer admiration.

    The man in white was bbergasted. He mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a woman outside our n. It¡¯s hugely unexpected. Looks like we need to get acquainted with her. That will be a truly great gain.¡±

    While they spoke, Hua Qiyue had already left for the sea.

    Hua Qiyue was quite bored and not as madly anxious as she was three months ago.

    She knew that getting anxious and angry won¡¯t help. Yun Shimo would not allow himself to be found so easily.

    But Hua Qiyue¡¯s footsteps halted. Under a coconut tree in front of her, there was a Taoist tree leaning against the tree. He was in a teal Taoist robe and looked straight and proper. But a faint smile lingered on his handsome face.

    The priest had deep-set facial features. His smile was graceful as the wind,plementing the attractive, leisurely look on his face.

    Although he was a Taoist priest, his handsome face still caused the woman in purple, observing in the near distance, to feel an inward stirring.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Hua. I didn¡¯t expect your Qi Art to have improved so much in these months!¡±

    The Taoist priest smiled lightly. He left the coconut tree and stood erect. His back was facing the deep blue sea, making his entire person look even more dreamy and mysterious.

    ¡°Master Xuanji!¡± Hua Qiyue gasped softly. This mysterious priest was the man who had given her the green jade gourd. But the gourd had mysteriously disappeared.

    Now, he had appeared again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Hua to remember me. It¡¯s my blessing.¡± Xuanji retracted his smile, his gazending quietly on Hua Qiyue¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Your green jade gourd...¡±

    ¡°... had been taken away by Yun Shimo. I¡¯m looking for him now. Master Xuanji. Could I ask you to divine the future?¡±

    Hua Qiyue knew that this man was mysterious and unfathomable. She advanced a few steps and said respectfully.

    Xuanji¡¯s profound eyes were glittering with a mysterious light. He smiled faintly. ¡°I am just a simple Taoist priest. I won¡¯t know how to divine.¡±

    ¡°But in the capital, you used to be an exceptional seer.¡± Hua Qiyue frowned. What did this man mean?

    He was obviously a brilliant seer. He must know where Yun Shimo was. But Xuanji did not look too keen to help.

    ¡°Amitabha, the oracles of heaven cannot be divulged. But I can help you search for him.¡±

    Xuanji gave a mysterious smile. His eyes were as profound and unfathomable as the deep sea.

    Hua Qiyue stared baffled at the priest. He said that he would be searching together with her. What did he mean?

    The hare yawnedzily and patted Hua Qiyue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Girl, you are in for a romantic encounter again.¡±

    A romantic encounter?

    Xuanji stared at the little hare in some surprise. Yet he was not too surprised. This man had surely seen many spirit animals. He would not be surprised by a talking hare. He had concealed himself well.

    ¡°If Master Xuanji helps, I¡¯m sure I will locate my man. Actually... it doesn¡¯t matter if I locate Yun Shimo or not. Tianci is the important person. My adopted son who will help change my life.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said quietly, a tone of disappointment in her voice.

    ¡°If you want to locate somebody, I have a way. But I have a condition,¡± Xuanji said.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Be my disciple.¡±

    Hua Qiyue almost vomited blood. Why did all these men want her to be their disciples? It was the same with Xuanji, as with Tianci.

    She felt upset for a moment, then thought about it. Perhaps she should acknowledge him as her Master first. After all, there wasn¡¯t anything bad to it. And Tianpi did not dictate that he must be her only Master!

    ¡°Very.... well.¡± Hua Qiyue agreed reluctantly.

    Xuanji gave a mysterious smile. ¡°Follow me to a ce. It is the best ce to cultivate.¡±

    Cultivate? Cultivation again?

    Hua Qiyue felt quite tired by it. But when she recalled her battle against the Gnawing Devils Sect, she still felt quite terrified. If she met a Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Round Sun, surely she would be dead?

    ¡°Fine, I will practice well!¡±

    In Yuewu Kingdom, more than in Changjing Kingdom, she must practice well. Otherwise, even if she wanted to roam the kingdom, her heart would be in her mouth. She would be awfully fearful.

    Xuanji turned and left. His speed was exceptionally fast. Hua Qiyue only managed to keep up with him using Mourning Steps.

    He¡¯s surely not an ordinary Taoist priest, Hua Qiyue sighed to herself.

    The two of them were like two streaks of lightning, disappearing from the sight of the other Qi Artists. The others were dumbstruck. So fast? They had departed in a sh?

    ¡°Damn it! Keep up with them! Hua Qiyue¡¯s an eminent Qi Artist worth roping in!¡± The man in white said. He executed his quickest footwork and went after them.

    The woman in purple also went after them quickly.

    The remaining Qi Artists were ordinary ones. They could not execute any special footwork and could only watch and sigh.

    Hua Qiyue followed closely behind Xuanji. For some reason, she trusted him very much. When she suddenly recalled Yun Shimo, she felt a sharp thorn stinging her heart. It was so very, very painful.

    When she was just about to stop, Xuanji said quietly. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Oh, so fast?

    It was south of the vast sea. In the near distance, there was a huge castle upying nearly 200 acres ofnd. Its boundaries seemed boundless. Hua Qiyue was greatly astonished. She had just arrived at this ce and had no time to roam around.

    She had not expected such arge castle in this ce.

    ¡°This castle is called the Spirit Heaven City. Its anima energy is ten times that of the outside. But not everyone can get in. One person will need 10 seventh-grade demonic beast¡¯s crystal cores and five eighth-grade crystal cores,¡± Xuanji remarked quietly.

    Hua Qiyue started. She looked at her crystal cores. She had enough.

    ¡°I have enough. Hares, I think, are exempted,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    ¡°But in Spirit Heaven City, there are many Qi Art experts. If they don¡¯t get along, they fight. Qiyue, are you sure you want to enter?¡± Xuanji said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. Since when did this man start addressing her as Qiyue instead of Miss Hua? It sounded so odd, like a nickname used by an intimate person.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain.... Where else can one find such a great ce? Besides, if someone gives me trouble, won¡¯t Master Xuanji intervene and help me?¡± Hua Qiyue gave a slight smile. Since Xuanji was brave enough to take her inside, he must have nothing fear about then.

    Xuanji gave a start, staring at Hua Qiyue¡¯s emaciated but pretty face. They had not seen each other for some months, yet her once rosy face was now extremely pallid and haggard.

    The almost scientific expression on his face and his deep profound gaze made her not dare to take him lightly.

    ¡°Qiyue, we¡¯ve finally found you!¡±

    Someone behind her suddenly shouted agitatedly. Hua Qiyue turned her head back in surprise.

 Chapter 207 - Surrounded by Handsome Guys

    <strong>Chapter 207 Surrounded by Handsome Guys</strong>

    The speaker was Medicine Saint Ji Feng, apanied by Ji Jing and Huangfu Xuan.

    Hua Qiyue was quite surprised; she left the capital secretly and had not notified them, but they took only two months to track her down. Seeing their clothes dusty from travel, their faces sallow, she could tell how hard they were searching.

    Hua Qiyue felt touched. She had not expected Ji Feng and the others to care so much about her.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, we¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Ji Jing dashed into her arms, embracing Hua Qiyue. She also started toin bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m so tiiiiiiired!¡±

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan drew near her. ¡°Qiyue, are you alright?¡± Ji Feng asked.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and nodded. She was used to disguising the pain in her heart and seemed unruffled on the surface. No one could guess how much grief she felt inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be here,¡± Hua Qiyue said, quite embarrassed. She looked into Huangfu Xuan¡¯s scorching eyes and shifted away her gaze quickly. How could she not have guessed Huangfu Xuan¡¯s thoughts? She simply had no feelings for him. Otherwise, she would not have fallen for Yun Shimo.

    A look of dejection appeared on Huangfu Xuan¡¯s handsome face. His eyes, as bright as stars, started to lose their shine.

    Unlike Huangfu Xuan, Ji Feng did not dare to hope. He felt it was good enough to see Hua Qiyue again.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, you¡¯re not a faithful friend. You should have told us that you¡¯re out having fun! You made us search for you so hard!¡± Ji Jing grumbled. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s this?¡±

    Ji Jing naturally had not seen Xuanji before. She now noticed this Taoist priest dressed all in teal and felt quite curious. Why was Hua Qiyue with a priest? Was she going to be a priestess herself?

    When she thought of this, Ji Jing grabbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand before thetter could speak. She spoke hurriedly. ¡°Good heavens, Qiyue, you can¡¯t be a Taoist priestess! Even if that cad, Yun Shimo, abandons you, my brother still likes you very much! Don¡¯t be too disappointed. Although my brother¡¯s not as good in Qi Art as that bastard, he has a kind heart and is very gentle... ¡±

    Ji Feng¡¯s face flushed crimson as he bellowed to interrupt his sister. ¡°Jing, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Then, he embarrassedly pulled her away. ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t listen to this girl¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    Ji Jing grinned smugly. ¡°What nonsense? Every word I said is true. If you like a girl and don¡¯t dare to confess it, let me do it for you instead!¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not know whether to smile or to cry as Ji Feng¡¯s face became a deeper shade of red. He refused to look at her.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face color changed a little and he felt a pang of heartache. Hua Qiyue did not seem to care for him...

    And Ji Feng was another man who was better than him. So, there was no chance for him at all?

    Hua Qiyue scoffed at Ji Jing. ¡°Why would I be a Taoist priestess? This is my friend, Master Xuanji, the master once residing at Fortune Temple in the capital.¡±

    As she introduced him to thepany, Xuanji quietly nodded at them. Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan¡¯s hearts missed a beat. They had not expected this mysterious master to look so handsome! They could also not tell the level of his Qi Art.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, why are you with such a handsome Taoist priest? Hey, Master Xuanji, you can¡¯t be trying to win Sister Qiyue¡¯s affection, can you?¡± Ji Jing asked, shooting off her mouth.

    Xuanji slightly pursed his lips, his profound eyes glimmering with a mysterious light. Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng¡¯s hearts both skipped a beat. This man had such a mysterious aura. They could not tell which level his Qi Art was at.

    Xuanji put his palms together and said softly,

    ¡°Amitabha, priests cannot participate in theity¡¯s business. You worry excessively, Miss.¡±

    Everyone looked at one another and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hua Qiyue invited thepany to enter Spirit Heaven City to cultivate. At least they could take care of one another.

    The crystal cores in her bundle could just allow the five of them to gain admission into Spirit Heaven City. Although this was thest of her cores, they could easily replenish the stock by killing more demonic beasts.

    After hearing the introduction to Spirit Heaven City, Ji Feng and the rest were naturally delighted. After the incident of the Gnawing Devils Sect, he understood that only the best Qi Artists could reign supreme. Only by improving his Qi Art could a Qi Artist ensure his safety.

    After all, if they encountered a Qi Artist at the Round Sun realm, they no longer needed to fear. Right now, their priority was to improve their Qi Art.

    Xuanji and thepany arrived at the city gate. The two Qi Artists collecting crystal cores nced at Hua Qiyue curiously. They were naturally very surprised that this 18 or 19-year-old girl had so many crystal cores in her possession.

    After paying the crystal cores, thepany entered Spirit Heaven City. Inside, there were numerous high-level Qi Artists, most at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension, or at the lower level of Moon Eclipse.

    Spirit Heaven City was of course no different from mostrge cities. There were ces to shop for clothes and purchase food, as well as adequate transport and amodation. The itinerant hawkers peddled their foods on a bamboo pole, yelling to potential buyers.

    The anima energy inside Spirit Heaven City was ten times more plentiful than outside. Hua Qiyue gazed at her surroundings. The buildings were all resplendent, full of pavilions and verandas with zed tiles, their teal walls ornamented withplex patterns.

    Although there wasmercial activity everywhere, there was a primitive simplicity here that could not be found outside.

    Most people who entered the city were either affluent or aristocratic. They were all splendidly attired. Quite a few cast strange looks at Hua Qiyue, who was less well dressed.

    Hua Qiyue had been roaming outside for months. Her robes had suffered some wear and tear from her shes with demonic beasts. Although they were not exactly rags, they did not feel as finely textured.

    Among these people, Hua Qiyue¡¯s ragged clothes suggested that she was poor. But this did not bother her at all.

    ¡°Aftering in here, we must rent a yard to practice. Or a cave or some other cultivation ce,¡± said Xuanji, who seemed to know the ce quite well.

    Hua Qiyue gave the buildings here a curious sweep of her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s the best ce to cultivate? The owner of this city must be somemercial genius. You have to spend so many crystal cores to get in, and you must rent these ces using crystal cores too... tsk, tsk!¡±

    Ji Jing agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s really expensive. The city owner must be no ordinary man!¡±

    Ji Feng said with a smile. ¡°The city owner must be a Qi Artist higher than the Great Completeness of Round Sun. The reason why this city has so much anima energy is because he made use of arrays to attract the surrounding anima energy here.¡±

    Ji Jing widened her eyes. ¡°No wonder the anima energy outside is so thin!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ji is right. The city owner is a very powerful Qi Artist. Very few ordinary people can see him.¡±

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes. ¡°Do you know him, Master Xuanji?¡±

    Xuanji did not hide this fact. ¡°I do. But he rarely sees guests.¡±

    Hua Qiyue shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m too busy to pay him a visit.¡±

    Then, Hua Qiyue walked toward the opposite shop. It was a shop where one could rent ces to cultivate. There was a stone tablet before the shop, engraved with the rental prices of all the cultivation spots.

    Only now did Hua Qiyue see a map of Spirit Heaven City. There are tworge mountains inside the city. The anima energy there was rich and one could also hunt down many eighth and ninth-grade demonic beasts.

    Butparatively, the rental prices of these mountains were expensive. Although the cultivation areas within the city were good, they were also quite noisy.

    Therefore, most people with the means would choose to cultivate in the mountains. Although there were eighth and ninth-grade demonic beasts there, they would not be in any danger if no one attacked the beasts first.

    Ji Jing saw the prices and started to crinkle her exquisite little nose. ¡°Leasing a small courtyard will require 50 sixth-grade crystal cores a month. Leasing a medium-sized courtyard will require 100 sixth-grade crystal cores a month... a Spiritual Stone Cave will require 10 ninth-grade crystal cores per person... it¡¯s so expensive, it¡¯s daylight robbery!¡± she said, most displeased.

    Xuanji gave a slight smile, saying quietly, ¡°Qiyue, if you want to raise your Qi Art level rapidly, you must only go for the best¡ªthe Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. It is a valley there with a spring and a deep pool. And there are spiritual fruits and spirit medicines too. The anima energy there is ten times that of elsewhere.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nced at the rental price of the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. She got a big fright. 50 ninth-grade crystal cores per person!

    One such ninth-grade crystal core was worth 100,000 taels of gold outside. 50 would mean... 5,000,000 taels of gold per person? It¡¯s incredibly expensive!

    ¡°Heavens... the price!¡± Ji Jing widened her eyes, almost unable to believe them.

    Ji Feng wrinkled his brows, looking at the crystal cores with him. If he had not enough crystal cores, he could pay with an equivalent banknote.

    ¡°I have with me banknotes worth 500,000 taels of gold.¡± Ji Feng stared at his banknotes and said embarrassedly. Had he known about the price, he would have brought more banknotes along with him.

    ¡°I have banknotes worth 900,000 taels of gold.¡± Huangfu Xuan also rummaged his bundle, uncovering a few wrinkled banknotes.

    Ji Jing shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any. When we came out, I thought my brother¡¯s banknotes would be sufficient. I didn¡¯t expect... ¡±

    A quiet voice interrupted the discussion. ¡°No need. I have the Supreme Token with me.¡±

    Thepany all stared at the token in Xuanji¡¯s hand. It waspletely ck, streaked with silver patterns. Everyone felt a strong, primitive aura of simplicity emanating from the token. They were shocked.

    This item must be quite as useful as a divine weapon!

    Hua Qiyue stared at the introduction on the stone tablet. A Supreme Token was a prerogative offered to valued guests of the city owner. In other words, its bearer could reside in any ce he liked and cultivate there without paying a single crystal core.

    Hua Qiyue heaved a sigh of relief. Otherwise, goodness knows how many crystal cores they would need before the five of them could lease the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    Xuanji walked to the shop. A shopkeeper with a pot belly saw him and immediately came out to wee him.

    ¡°Master Xuanji, you¡¯re here again. Where do you wish to visit this time?¡±

    ¡°My friends and I would like to go to the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave,¡± Xuanji said. He did not need to show his Supreme Token. The shopkeeper had agreed at once.

    ¡°Of course. Let me register you first. Now, you can begin your journey there. Would you like men to take you there?¡±

    ¡°No need. I know the way,¡± Xuanji said quietly. Under the shopkeeper¡¯s reverent gaze, he turned and led thepany to the mountains beyond the city.

    Ji Jing quietly tugged Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sister Qiyue, your friend¡¯s... really extraordinary.¡±

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips. She did not deny this.

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan left for the inn by the side to purchase some dry rations. They were preparing for a long, one-month stay in the valley.

    Hua Qiyue followed behind Xuanji. When she saw a bottle of Spirit Replenishing Fluid in the near distance, her body suddenly shook.

    Spirit Replenishing Fluid... Yun Shimo had once refined it for her. She did not expect to see this divine fluid here.

    Thinking of Yun Shimo reminded her of Tianci, and Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. She stood there, stupidly staring at the bottles of Spirit Replenishing Fluid.

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan, justing out of the inn, saw her the look on her face and headed to her immediately.

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t brood so much. Let¡¯s first retreat for a month. When our Qi Arts have all improved, we won¡¯t have anything to fear,¡± Ji Feng said in a whisper.

    Xuanji also walked in and asked for 10 bottles of Spirit Replenishing Fluid. His generosity made the shopowner lower the price voluntarily by one-third.

    Huangfu Xuan, on the other hand, had turnedpletely quiet.

 Chapter 208 - Xuanjiâ€™s Divination

    <strong>Chapter 208 Xuanji¡¯s Divination</strong>

    Xuanji strode over to her, giving Hua Qiyue the bag with the bottles of divine fluids. ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t you want these fluids? Take them.¡±

    Hua Qiyue took the bag in a daze. She could still remember Yun Shimo stuffing the refined fluid into her hand. Since it had been specially refined by Yun Shimo, it would be much better than these purchased by Xuanji. But Xuanji was also quite concerned about her.

    However, Hua Qiyue could not ept the fact that someone once so loving and gentle to her had turned into apletely different person.

    Seeing Qiyue¡¯s dazed look, Huangfu Xuan called out to her softly, pulled her over to his side, and stared coldly at Xuanji. He was fuming. ¡°Xuanji, what do you mean by this? You know that she will miss Yun Shimo when she sees this!¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s countenance was cold as he nced at Huangfu Xuan. ¡°If a person cannot face her weakness and her past, what¡¯s the point of being alive?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rubbing salt in her wounds!¡± Huangfu Xuan said angrily. His handsome face had flushed crimson, his eyes revealing his scorn of Xuanji. ¡°You¡¯re a Taoist priest. Why are you staying by her side?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know my intentions,¡± Xuanji said and turned around. He walked with an upright gait to the back gate of the city.

    Hua Qiyue sighed quietly as she hurriedly kept up with Xuanji¡¯s pace. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s not a big deal... besides, all of you know the person I miss the most is Tianci...¡±

    Regardless of whether she trusted in Xuanji, she must first cultivate well. Even if she managed to locate Tianci, she would still need the ability to protect him from danger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Huangfu. Don¡¯t be too persistent!¡± Ji Feng said meaningfully. Then, he and Ji Jing went after Hua Qiyue.

    Huangfu Xuan remained still, a hurt look on his face.

    He did this all for Hua Qiyue, and yet... she had snubbed himpletely. Although he was once young and wildly arrogant, calling off their engagement, he was now head-over-heels in love with her.

    Damn!

    Huangfu Xuan cursed inwardly. He had to quicken his pace to catch up with Hua Qiyue.

    After one hour, thepany finally reached Ten Thousand Spirit Cave in Spirit Heaven Mountain.

    It was indeed a perfect valley, full of spirit herbs, rare flowers, and small, friendly animals.

    ¡°Wow, look at that spring. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Ji Jing caught a glimpse of a spring in the near distance, just visible through the faint mist permeating the entire valley. It was quiet and peaceful, making everyone feel at ease.

    This ce was as beautiful as a fairnd. Hua Qiyue and herpany stood before the valley, marveling all the time.

    ¡°Such a beautiful ce!¡±

    ¡°Such abundant anima energy. Cultivating here will be dozens of times more efficient than cultivating outside!¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a small smile. This was more like it!

    There was a log cabin in front of the spring, along with three storeys in the cabin. It was built out of rudimentary wood and gave off an aura of primitive simplicity.

    Xuanji casually opened the door, as if it was his own home. The inside was spotlessly clean.

    Hua Qiyue followed behind him. She could not help but ask, ¡°Master Xuanji, have you stayed here before?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xuanji answered quietly. He seemed suddenly to have cooled toward Hua Qiyue. She turned her head back to look at Huangfu Xuan and the rest. Was he resenting her over Huangfu Xuan¡¯s offense? Would Master Xuanji be so petty?

    Xuanji ignored Hua Qiyue¡¯s perplexed expression and said, ¡°The men will stay on the first floor. You and Miss Ji will stay on the second or third floor.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded in agreement as Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan stored the purchased rations in the small kitchen.

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing headed upstairs. As they walked, they noticed the faint scent of flowers lingering over the entire area. On the second story, they discovered three small rooms, each with in d¨¦cor and a balcony.

    ¡°This ce is very suitable for cultivation.¡± Ji Jing could not help but sigh. ¡°Why is Master Xuanji treating us so well? Or, rather... why is he treating you so well?¡±

    The question caught Hua Qiyue off-guard. She thought for a while but could not recall her past dealings with Xuanji.

    But... that green jade gourd was given to her by Xuanji. He should know its secrets, shouldn¡¯t he? She decided to ask him about it that evening.

    Hua Qiyue told a casual lie. ¡°We haven¡¯t had many dealings with each other. The friendship of a gentleman may appear indifferent but is pure like water... He¡¯s probably good to me because of Yun Shimo.¡±

    Ji Jing response was so loud that her lungs seemed to explode. ¡°What? He¡¯s actually a friend of Yun Shimo? Sister Qiyue, you still believe him?¡±

    She had seen with her own eyes what Hua Qiyue had suffered these months.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head, her tone indifferent. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Let¡¯s practice first.¡±

    With that, she took her bundle and walked over to one of the rooms. Ji Jing stayed in the room opposite to hers.

    Hua Qiyue put her bundle down. The hare on her shoulder had woken after a long nap. It discovered the anima energy here was very abundant and gasped in surprise.

    ¡°Strange... I sense an ancient formation in here. No wonder all the anima energy around here has been drawn in.¡±

    Hua Qiyue sat down. The little hare was very displeased that it seemed to be talking to itself, but Hua Qiyue continued to ignore it, unpacking her bundle.

    ¡°If only I had a Space Ring...¡±

    She had too much stuff to unpack it all here. Besides, the little hare was a thief!

    The hare saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression and felt that it had been insulted. ¡°Hey! Why are you giving me that look? I won¡¯t steal your things!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched, but she was toozy to argue.

    At that moment, she could hear someone approaching. After a brief knock, the door opened, and Huangfu Xuan entered the room. His inky hair pped in the slight breeze blowing in from the window, his scarlet robe as bright as blood.

    ¡°Qiyue... I¡¯d... like you to have this Space Ring.¡±

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face turned red as he took out an ancient, primitive-looking silver ring from his pocket, bearing dragon and phoenix carvings. It glistened with a warm, white glow. One look, and anyone could tell that it was of superior quality.

    On the Tianyuan Continent, there were still very few Space Rings. They could hardly be found at auctions. Only a seventh-level alchemist could refine one, and there were pitifully few of those around.

    ¡°Such a precious gift...¡± Hua Qiyue stared at the ring, too embarrassed to ept it.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s eyes sparkled. He took Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand and ced the ring squarely on her palm. ¡°For you!¡±

    With that, Huangfu Xuan turned and left. Hua Qiyue was left standing there, mouthing her gratitude.

    Hua Qiyue unlocked the Space Ring with her Divine Sense. There were some banknotes and dry rations in there¡ªeverything which she liked to eat.

    Hua Qiyue silently ced her crystal cores and other misceneous items into the ring¡ªincluding the 10 bottles of Spirit Replenishing Fluids from Xuanji.

    Ji Jing entered. When she saw the Space Ring, she started to jabber non-stop.

    But when she saw Hua Qiyue lost in a quiet trance, she patted her shoulder meaningfully. ¡°Sister Qiyue, we believe Yun Shimo has his reasons. It won¡¯t be long before he reappears again!¡±

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not holding out any hope for him.¡± Her heart was like a bitterke full of grievances and pain. No one else could understand how she felt.

    If Yun Shimo wanted to leave, he could do so. If he wished to elope with Princess Qianyang¡ªwell, he could do that too.

    But he shouldn¡¯t have taken Tianci with him!

    This move of his was most cruel. He knew that Hua Qiyue feared losing Tianci the most. She hadn¡¯t slept in three months; if it weren¡¯t for the alcohol, she would have been driven mad.

    Ji Jing saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s grim face and thought better of speaking. She left quietly to let her calm down.

    After putting her things in ce, Hua Qiyue began to quietly cultivate her Spirit Summoning Art. The anima energy here was plentiful. Hua Qiyue sensed that she was about to break to the next level. In a few days¡¯ time, she believed, her Spirit Summoning Art would reach Lvl 5.

    Eventually, she heard a voice from downstairs cry, ¡°Sister Qiyue, time for supper!¡±

    Supper? How long had she been practicing?

    After thinking for a moment, Hua Qiyue realized she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for quite some time. It was this ce ¨C with such abundant anima energy, the pang of hunger would not be felt so easily.

    Hua Qiyue felt it quite strange. She went downstairs and found Xuanji and the rest already seated in the dining room. On the table was a steaming pot of white rice, with a few hot dishes also emitting steam.

    ¡°Where did all thise from?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in some astonishment.

    ¡°Delivered here by a boy. Thanks to the Supreme Token, everyone in this cabin can enjoy the benefit of a hot meal,¡± Ji Jing answered with a smile. Although she did not quite like Xuanji, she was still grateful to him.

    Hua Qiyue could not help but be surprised. She had not expected Xuanji to be so important a personage. How could dry rationspare with fresh food?

    The atmosphere at the dining table was not too pleasant. Luckily, Ji Jing was a lively girl. Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and ate only half a bowl of rice hurriedly. Then, she recalled Ji Feng¡¯s words and had a bowl of soup and a mutton leg as well, before putting down her chopsticks.

    Xuanji had long since finished his meal. He seemed to have eaten very little, less than half of what Hua Qiyue or the others had taken.

    Hua Qiyue walked out of the log cabin. She found Xuanji sitting by the nearby spring, shutting his eyes, seemingly trying toprehend something.

    Taking advantage of the fact that Ji Feng and the others were still in the cabin, Hua Qiyue walked toward Xuanji.

    The air under the pavilion by the spring was cool and breezy, far more temperate than outside the pavilion.

    The wind fluttered Xuanji¡¯s teal robe. His eyes suddenly sprang open, staring intently like stars at Hua Qiyue.

    Startled, Hua Qiyue stopped in her tracks. She whispered, ¡°Master Xuanji, could you... divine my future for me?¡±

 Chapter 209 - Where is he?

    <strong>Chapter 209 Where is he?</strong>

    Xuanji stared quietly at Hua Qiyue. ¡°If you can¡¯t untangle the knot in your heart, you won¡¯t be able to calm down. Let me cast a divination lot for your heart.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was relieved that he had agreed to divine her future, but she was also worried ¨C what if the news was bad? After all, she did not know the reason why Yun Shimo had taken Tianci away. Could Tianci have had an ident?

    Xuanji took out an Eight Trigrams Diagram from his Space Ring. Then, he took out a few crystals Hua Qiyue had not seen before and ced them on top of it. He then took out a very mysterious diagram. Hua Qiyue could not understand the strange symbols on it. Even though she had learned the rune, it was obviously quite different from the inscriptions on this diagram.

    Xuanji took up a white crystal and ced it gently on the diagram. He spun it, and it spun for a while before slowlying to rest.

    It stopped on a spot with some strange textures resembling a seven-pointed star and a trap.

    ¡°How does it work?¡± Hua Qiyue asked anxiously. ¡°I want to know where Tianci is.¡±

    Xuanji nced at the position of the white crystal, his brows knitting. He seemed to be recollecting something. Hua Qiyue did not dare disturb him.

    After a while, Xuanji gazed meaningfully at Hua Qiyue and pointed at the white crystal. ¡°Tianci is still alive, but he isn¡¯t doing well. Yun Shimo has done something to his body... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was ashen, her whole body starting to shiver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t foresee Tianci¡¯s eventual fate, but his destiny¡¯s not an ordinary one. And Princess Qianyang... is also very special. Tianci may return to you in two years¡¯ time. But Yun Shimo, maybe not... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue wrinkled her brows. Even Xuanji seemed quite unsure. This divination seemed to be not so easy.

    ¡°Whether Yun Shimo returns to you will depend entirely on Princess Qianyang.¡±

    You mean... Yun Shimo is controlled by Princess Qianyang?¡±

    ¡°No, no... I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Xuanji shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t exin everything. If you try to track them down, you will never find them... but that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t tell you too much.¡±

    Hua Qiyue kept her emotions under control, but her heart was thumping wildly. ¡°Does Yun Shimo have his reasons for taking Princess Qianyang and Tianci away?¡±

    Xuanji nced at the diagram and said quietly, ¡°They are already man and wife.¡±

    This sentence was overheard by Huangfu Xuan, who had just emerged from the cabin. His face color changed terribly. Staring at Hua Qiyue¡¯s pale face, he hurried over in big strides.

    But Xuanji had already calmly put away his divination tools. Huangfu Xuan gave him a hateful re. ¡°Qiyue, are you alright?¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt her limbs turning cold, her heart slit by a knife. That single sentence was reverberating in her mind.

    ¡°They are already man and wife.¡±

    How insulting was that? How painful?

    Although Hua Qiyue hated Yun Shimo, at the bottom of her heart she felt that he must have his reasons. She only hated him for taking Tianci away. And now she knew that he was married.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue totally stupefied, her eyes a sheet of pain, Huangfu Xuan raised his fist to hammer Xuanji. ¡°You fraud, why do you keep telling Qiyue nonsense?¡±

    Xuanji lightly grabbed Huangfu Xuan¡¯s striking fist and easily shoved it away.

    Huangfu Xuan felt his spiritual energy suddenly absorbed by Xuanji. He stood there, stunned,pletely unable to strike again.

    ¡°You will know if I have been telling her nonsense,¡± Xuanji replied, getting up to walk outside.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing had both dashed in. They saw Hua Qiyue in a trance and immediately shook her shoulders. ¡°Qiyue, wake up!¡± When this had no effect, he turned to Huangfu Xuan. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Still drained from the encounter with Xuanji, Huangfu Xuan muttered, ¡°The priest has been telling her lies about Yun Shimo.¡±

    Ji Jing yelled, ¡°What?! Sister Qiyue! Master Xuanji likes you. That¡¯s why he¡¯s spewing nonsense. If you¡¯re disappointed with Yun Shimo, he will have a chance!¡±

    Hua Qiyue came back to her senses. When she saw her friends all staring at her worriedly, she felt quite guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m... fine, fine. He was indeed talking nonsense.¡± Hua Qiyue gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ji Feng released his hand with a pang in his heart. It was clear he really wanted to hold Hua Qiyue in his arms.

    Hua Qiyue nodded, returning to her usual indifferent expression as the pain in her eyes gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, the scenery here is quite wonderful. Why don¡¯t we take a stroll?¡± Ji Jing said hurriedly, afraid that Hua Qiyue might brood again.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. She was, indeed, feeling suffocated. So, in thepany of her friends, she took a stroll around. Although it was night, Ji Feng had a luminous night pearl with him. It could illuminate the surroundings to quite a distance once he took it out.

    There were many Qi Artists around the valley, all staying on their grounds to cultivate. A few saw these intruders and thought they were easy meat. They approached them aggressively to provoke a fight.

    Ji Feng stepped forward and defeated the closest Qi Artist with no effort at all. After witnessing this, the other Qi Artists returned dejectedly to their camps and continued cultivating.

    Out of eyesight of the group, Xuanji was sitting against arge rock. Blood trickled down the corner of his mouth.

    A nearby voice said, ¡°You spoke too much during the divination. Feeling the bacsh?¡±

    Xuanji turned his head in astonishment. A little hare was standing on the rock, staring at him coldly.

    Xuanji calmly retracted his gaze, continuing to channel his Qi flow and cultivate.

    ¡°Have you really fallen for Hua Qiyue, like Ji Jing said? Is that why you deliberately upset her?¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s face flushed crimson. ¡°Little hare, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I am a Taoist priest and cannot fall in love!¡±

    The hare gave a snort. ¡°A Taoist priest can return to theity, haven¡¯t you heard? But seeing your bacsh... I believe everything you¡¯ve said is true!¡±

    The little hare was quite worried. ¡°That poor girl must be heartbroken. After all, Tianci and Yun Shimo are more precious to her than anything. To lose both of them at the same time...¡± It trailed off as though lost in thought, then leaped down to look for Hua Qiyue.

    Xuanji sat there, sensing the vast anima energy of the heaven and the earth streaming into his body, but he felt no sense of joy at all.

    He stared in a daze at the bright moon which had risen over his head. He recalled Ji Jing¡¯s words, and his heart trembled. Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, full of pain, resurfaced in his mind. His heart seemed to have been struck. He felt pain and... something else. Something he couldn¡¯t put into words.

    Xuanji furrowed his brows. Hey there, trying to forget Hua Qiyue¡¯s face...

    Meanwhile, Hua Qiyue strolled around the entire Spirit Heaven Mountain. They discovered many strange and rare herbs, but they only picked a few of the rarer ones. They didn¡¯t have an alchemist with them, so picking more would be a waste. As it was, they could only take them outside for auction, in exchange for some silver taels.

    After circling the mountain, thepany was approached by a woman in purple and a man in white who were interested in making friends with Hua Qiyue, but she waved them away. She was in no mood for making friends.

    The woman in purple said, ¡°We are from the Duanmu n of Yuewu Kingdom and will not be dismissed so easily! Perhaps you should speak with us ¨C I promise we are good friends to have.¡±

    Ji Feng cocked his head at that. Duanmu n? While they had only recently arrived in Yuewu Kingdom Ji Feng had made sure to familiarize himself with the major ns.

    ¡°The Duanmu n is only second to the royalty. Itprises nearly 10,000 members, including the main family and their branches. It¡¯s the most powerful of the five major ns here. I heard that its elder, Shishu, has surpassed the Great Completeness of Round Sun in his Qi Art. The Duanmu n is an upright n, opposed to the Dark Sect.¡±

    Hua Qiyue cast further nces at these two youths. They did look like a young master and daughter of a big n and clearly did not know much about the ways of the world. Most people would note forward to disturb Hua Qiyue, once they saw her unhappy face.

    The woman in purple looked at Ji Feng for the first time, obviously impressed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this young master to know our lineage so well! I¡¯m Duanmu Ningyue. This is my elder brother, Duanmu Lingfeng.¡±

    When she noticed Hua Qiyue¡¯s pale face, she wrinkled her brows.

    Duanmu Lingfeng was a smart man. ¡°Oh, the Princess looks quite poorly. Let us visit you another day!¡± He pulled at Duanmu Ningyue to leave.

    Duanmu Ningyue felt unhappy to just leave. ¡°Wait, brother.... we still don¡¯t know where they¡¯re cultivating!¡±

    Her borther rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Her Highness is a superiordy. She could only be staying in a ce like the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. Let¡¯s go... we¡¯ll visit her again when she¡¯s feeling better!¡±

    Duanmu Lingfeng pulled at Duanmu Ningyue to go.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, we didn¡¯t expect you to have new admirers so soon. It seems you¡¯re famous!¡± Ji Jing said with a grin. Hua Qiyue pursed her lips. She did not want to continue this topic.

    Ji Feng red at Ji Jing. His sister had said too many wrong things. Now, even he felt quite ufortable with Hua Qiyue.

    It was deep in the night. Thepany had returned to Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. Hua Qiyuey on her couch, her ears still reverberating with Xuanji¡¯s words.

    But Xuanji did have a point. If she could not even face her past, what good would it do for her to go on living? Hua Qiyue could only wait for Tianci to return to her side. For some strange reason, she felt that Xuanji¡¯s words were 80% true...

    However, she could not believe everything. She had been lied to by Yun Shimo before and was now quite wary.

    Hua Qiyue tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She looked inside the Space Ring for wine but found none. Unable to sleep, she sat up.

    The little hare was on the table, sleeping soundly.

    Hua Qiyue pushed open the window, leaping out nimbly. She came to a Bodhi Tree by the valley near the mountain and sat on arge rock bearing mysterious ancient engravings. She quietly began to enter her cultivation trance.

    Under the Bodhi Tree, her ck, youthful hair was rolling gently in the wind. Her lovely nose, rosy lips, and pale, skinny face slowly turned ruddy as the anima energy of the heaven and the earth crept into her body.

    Not far away, a pair of eyes was staring intently at her, full of tender rage.

 Chapter 210 - A Burning Love

    Chapter 210 A Burning Love

    As the night breeze caressed the air gently, Hua Qiyue put all her concentration on cultivation. She no longer thought about Yun Shimo and Tianci. The pain she had felt was now concealed without a trace.

    The Bodhi Tree emitted a faint silvery light, like moonlight, gently enveloping Hua Qiyue under it.

    The hidden pair of eyes was suddenly full of astonishment.

    Hua Qiyue only felt her entire body full of anima energy. The Spirit Summoning Art¡¯s anima energy in her Sea of Qi was now abundant.

    Each time a person mastered a secret art, his or her body would contain a Sea of Qi. How much anima energy was contained in one¡¯s body would depend on that Sea of Qi. The bigger it was, the more powerful the secret art, and the higher the level.

    Even when Hua Qiyue shut her eyes, she could still sense the anima energy flowing inside her body. The abundant anima energy of the heaven and the earth all gushed into her Sea of Qi. She did not know how much time had passed¡ªperhaps about four hours.

    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±

    A soft sound. For the first time in three months, Hua Qiyue felt a sense of joy!

    Her Spirit Summoning Art had reached Lvl 5!

    She had seeded!

    Hua Qiyue was overjoyed now that her Art had elevated. Her Spirit Summoning Art was now even more powerful. She would no longer need to fear Qi Artists at the Great Completeness of Round Sun.

    Of course, this Spirit Summoning Art could only remain her trump card. She would not use it from the start.

    Hua Qiyue gently breathed in and out, channeling her anima energy, then slowly opened her eyes and discovered the glimmering light around herself. She was astonished, raising her head to observe the huge Bodhi Tree.

    ¡°Thank you, Bodhi Tree... ¡±

    The light had wrapped her in its midst, causing Hua Qiyue to feel a boundless, soothing ease. The pain at the bottom of her heart dissipated slowly.

    The light from the Bodhi Tree intensified, as if it could sense Hua Qiyue¡¯s gratitude. As it glittered, she could feel her eyelids growing heavy.

    Hua Qiyue felt exceptionallyfortable, leaning lightly against the Bodhi Tree. She felt a natural drowsiness ovee her, making her eyelids so heavy that she could not open them.

    In the past, she needed alcohol to intoxicate herself before she could sleep. Quite unexpectedly, after the cultivation tonight, she felt a sense of drowsiness.

    For the first time in months, Hua Qiyue fell into a pleasant sleep.

    The light from the Bodhi Tree gradually dissipated, and the pair of eyes in the near distance shimmered. A man emerged from the shadows, sitting down by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    The man silently and intently stared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s slightly tired face. He could not disguise the love in his eyes. It burned like an intense fire, making the heart tremble.

    Had Hua Qiyue opened her eyes and saw him, she would be astounded.

    The man stretched out his hand as if to caress her face, but stopped halfway.

    ¡°Qiyue... ¡± The man muttered quietly. ¡°No matter what happens, you will always be the most important person in my heart. It doesn¡¯t matter who you love... ¡±

    The man murmured, the emotions in his eyes bing even more zingly intense, almost as if it was about to well out uncontrobly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s countenance was tranquil and calm like an ethereal fairy¡¯s. Especially after cultivation, her face was flushing with a faint, pinkish glow, making her even more adorable.

    What man would not fall for such a woman?

    The man could bear it no longer. He gently lifted Hua Qiyue¡¯s head. It had been a long time since she had slept sofortably and she was now totally unaware of the man taking advantage of her.

    The man felt utterly bewildered, staring at Hua Qiyue¡¯s little face in a daze. He tried strenuously, trying to suppress the surging feelings in his heart, but his emotions still gradually engulfed his rationality.

    His amorous feelings had been suppressed for too long. He could no longer put them down.

    He lightly bent down and kissed her. His tender lips pressed against Hua Qiyue¡¯s, soft as rose petals, her lingering feminine odor working him into a frenzy.

    His hands supported the back of her head and he kissed on more fervently.

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes, her jade-like palm cleaving brutally down at the back of the man¡¯s neck. She fought down panic as she remembered when Yun Shimo had forcefully kissed her. She steadied her breathing as she reminded herself that she was now a Qi Artist at the medium level of Moon Eclipse. None of the men in the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave except Xuanji was her match.

    The man gave a muffled groan as his Qi flow and energy began to dispel. Hua Qiyue pushed him away, and he fell backward.

    Hua Qiyue stared shockingly at the man¡¯s face. She gave a low, furious gasp. ¡°Xuan?¡±

    Huangu Xuan was blushing, his head lowered, avoiding Hua Qiyue¡¯s scorching eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I was too impulsive... ¡±

    Abruptly, he stood up and ran. It seemed that, had he taken smaller steps, Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes would have scorned him to death.

    Hua Qiyue sat there in a daze. She had never expected one of herpanions to do something so presumptuous. All along, he had been quiet. Perhaps he had suppressed himself for too long.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was full of bitter helplessness. The ones she loved had left her, the ones who loved her were guarding her jealously. She could not shake them off no matter where she went.

    At the start of her new life, Huangfu Xuan had been arrogant and conceited. He had thought that Hua Qiyue really pined for him. But it was not true. Since then, he had clearly fallen for her...

    Hua Qiyue gave a bitter smile. Why was she not in love with Huangfu Xuan? Or with Ji Feng? It would make things so much easier.

    However, since what had happened had happened, there was no point in regrets. Hua Qiyue leaped down the rock, walking slowly back to the log cabin.

    Hua Qiyue returned to her room andy down. Soon, she was asleep again.

    Xuanji, watching from a distance, retreated to his own room to be alone with his thoughts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Huangfu Xuan ran away from the Bodhi Tree, finally stopping at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    He leaned against a smaller Bodhi Tree, panting heavily. His face and ears were crimson, and his heart was pounding wildly. Everything was over! How would she react in the morning?

    Huangfu Xuan sat down under the tree regretting his rash actions.

    ¡°Goddamnit! How can I face her in the future?¡± Huangfu Xuan smacked his forehead with his palm, his inky hair disheveled and straggly in the wind. His entire body was robed in scarlet, looking lonely in the moonlight.

    Huangfu Xuan sat there until daybreak, before returning to the cabin to retrieve his sword for some hunting. Unexpectedly, Hua Qiyue had walked down the stairs quietly, causing him to lower his head in fright and run away, yet again.

    Hua Qiyue was startled, but found herself quite amused. Last night, she had been furious. But recalling Huangfu Xuan apologizing like a boy caught taking a cookie, her anger slowly dissipated.

    Ji Jing, standing behind her, started tough. ¡°Oh, how strange. Why did Young Master Huangfu run off the moment he saw you? And his face was red! Sister Qiyue, did you bully him?¡±

    Ji Feng in the dining room joked as he sipped his porridge. ¡°Well, only he can be the bully... no one else dares to bully him! Don¡¯t you know Young Master Huangfu?¡±

    Xuanji was also seated, his teal robe clean and pressed.

    Hua Qiyue forced herself to smile. Xuanji¡¯s divination had struck her a big blow. But she must try her best to live on.

    That cad, Yun Shimo, had married another woman. Well, she could find herself another man. There were so many outstanding men in this world, and Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan were amongst the best.

    But first, she must get Tianci back.

    Right now, her abilities were not on par with Yun Shimo¡¯s. Even if she found them, she could not defeat him and seize Tianci back.

    Ji Jing smiled, quickly taking a bowl and rinsing it clean, before serving Hua Qiyue a bowl of porridge. ¡°You¡¯re right. Young Master Huangfu used to be so arrogant. But he¡¯s matured so much.¡±

    Xuanji turned to face Hua Qiyue directly. He saw that she was acting quite normally, as if the incident the day before had not taken ce.

    The hare leaped onto the table, ncing at the porridge in the bowl. ¡°in porridge? Tsk, tsk. Everywhere around here are demonic beasts. You people can roast them. Taking in porridge is so pathetic!¡± the hare griped.

    Hua Qiyue cast him a cold nce. ¡°It¡¯s good enough for you, a hare, to have something to eat. If you think this shabby, you can nibble on the grass outside.¡±

    The little hare gave a soft sigh. ¡°I used to be a great deity. To stoop so low as to nibble grass... ¡±

    Ji Feng suddenly gave a smile. ¡°Later, I will hunt some low-level evil beasts and roast them. I heard that some of their meat is very tasty and tender.¡±

    Ji Jing said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother¡¯s actually very adept at roasting. Sister Qiyue, you must sample his culinary skills.¡±

    Hua Qiyue stared at Ji Feng with some astonishment. He was such a gentleman, yet he could nt herbs and cook? It appeared he was full of surprises.

    Xuanji put down his bowl and took out a white vial. ¡°Top-grade Magic Pellets. For you.¡±

    Xuanji passed the vial to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front, a tenderness suffusing his handsome face.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked, but took the vial.

    ¡°What? Top-grade Magic Pellets? Good heavens, it¡¯s the top elixir on the charts! It can increase your longevity by 500 years and restore your physique when you encounter a life-and-death situation the first time! It can even keep your looks at a certain age!¡± The little hare widened its ears, its blood-red eyes full of pleasant astonishment. ¡°Young boy Xuanji, can you give me a vial as well? I will surely help you in the future, no matter what... ¡±

    The greedy little hare was smiling as it polished its ws.

    ¡°Sorry, I have only one vial,¡± Xuanji said quietly.

    A cold voice rang out from outside the door. ¡°If you really have such top-grade elixirs, would you give them to her? You¡¯ve onlye across each other a few times. Qiyue, I feel it¡¯s better not to take these pills.¡±

    Thepany looked up to see Huangfu Xuan standing in the doorway.

 Chapter 211 - The One Who was Wanted

    Chapter 211 The One Who was Wanted

    Hearing what Huangfu Xuan had said, Ji Feng and Ji Jing couldn¡¯t help looking to Xuanji.

    Right, they were totally unfamiliar with Xuanji. And they knew from Hua Qiyue that Hua Qiyue and Xuanji had only met each other several times.

    From this, they knew that Xuanji couldn¡¯t be totally trusted.

    However, he had the Supreme Token from Spirit Heaven City, which meant that he wasn¡¯t a person of very lower-status. But generally, they still guarded against him.

    ¡°You can give it back to me if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Xuanji said calmly.

    While Hua Qiyue put it into her inner pocket and looked at Xuanji with her bright eyes, and Huangfu Xuan was greatly shattered when he saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s behavior.

    He was actually afraid that Hua Qiyue would be deceived by Xuanji, so, he decided to stop her.

    But it seemed that Hua Qiyue totally trusted Xuanji.

    ¡°Master Xuanji, the medicine pellets on the top of your list, was it made by your friend?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire body trembled and she thought, ¡°There is only one person who can make this kind of top-grade medicine pellets, and he is¡ªYun Shimo!¡±

    ¡°Do you know Yun Shimo?¡± Hua Qiyue said and smiled bitterly. Hua Qiyue suddenly stood up, and Ji Feng and Ji Jing were very surprised because they didn¡¯t think about this.

    And now, again, she was forced to mention this name which had broken her heart before.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. I asked my friend to make this,¡± Xuanji shook his head and said, ¡°and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met Yun Shimo before.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt totally disappointed in her heart when she heard him say this so sincerely. She had been thinking that Xuanji was a friend that Yun Shimo had never met in person, and Yun Shimo asked him to take care of her.

    Like this little hare, it wouldn¡¯t leave her alone no matter how hard she scolded it or tortured it.

    ¡°I told you that he¡¯de back in at least two years,¡± the hare suddenly said calmly and then sympathized with the upset Hua Qiyue.

    Ji Feng also lost appetite when he saw Hua Qiyue so heart-broken and he put down his bowl, smiling gently and saying, ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t worry about it, why not beat evil beasts with me!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to do the cultivation with me, or you¡¯ll go die when you meet the people from Dark Sect if she doesn¡¯t do the cultivation now,¡± little hare snorted coldly and said, warning everyone that the most important thing, for now, was to improve their strength.

    Huangfu Xuan said nothing and left after having a bowl of congee.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and said, ¡°Brother Ji, I¡¯ll go outside with you when I get a promotion!¡±

    Ji Feng nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very easy to promote for one level, you can take the top-grade medicine pellets that Master Xuanji gave you just now. Another effect of that medicine pellet is to help you directly promote for one level,¡± the little hare said, while Hua Qiyue was greatly surprised because she didn¡¯t expect that the top-grade magic pellet had such a powerful effect.

    But after thinking about it, she realized that it was naturally usible since the top-grade magic pellet could be the top one.

    Hua Qiyue hurriedly took a bowl of congee and went to the Bodhi Tree in front of the house, sitting down cross-legged. She started her cultivation after she inhaled enough anima energy.

    Whiz¡ª

    Again, hare jumped to Hua Qiyue again.

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°God, could you please not disturb me?¡±

    Little hare blinked its eyes and waved its ws, and there suddenly appeared a scroll, and hare said, ¡°This is for your cultivation, your power will be several times stronger with this.¡±

    Hua Qiyue showed a confused facial expression and thought, ¡°Is it bragging to me?¡±

    She took it and opened it, saying, ¡°Celestial-ying Finger?¡±

    The lethal skill on this scroll should be considered as the lethal skill at tenth-level, and with the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse as well as this Celestial-ying Finger, she could reach the greatpleteness of Round Sun.

    It was awesome, if she sneak-attacked some Qi Artists at Round Sun level, they could die secretly, at least, that was what the scroll said.

    ¡°This Celestial-ying Finger is a lethal skill at the tenth-level. I used to teach you the lethal skills at seventh or eighth-level, after all, you were not strong enough. But now, with this top-grade magic pellet, you can directly promote to the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse, so, you can only practice this lethal skill!¡± Little hare said calmly.

    Hua Qiyue nced at it and thought, ¡°Although it didn¡¯t tell me where Yun Shimo is, it¡¯s still kind to me, so, it¡¯s a little useful.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me see if it works after I take this top-grade magic pellet. If Celestial-ying Finger is so strong, just like you said, then, we¡¯re even.¡±

    Hua Qiyue kept the technique on the scroll in mind, and the scroll suddenly disappeared from her hands.

    She was a little surprised, and little hare said, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Of course, this kind of lethal skill at tenth-level cannot be learned by others, so, what you saw just now is a scroll that can be read for only ten minutes, and ten minutester, the scroll will naturally disappear.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was speechless, this little hare was as cunning as a fox.

    She opened the bottle and took one red medicine pellet, and this was the top-grade magic pellet. It smelled very fragrantly, which made one feel in a good mood.

    ¡°This medicine pellet is real. I took it ten thousand and five hundred years ago,¡± little hare smelt it very hard and said positively.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and she trusted Xuanji because she had little hare.

    Because little hare was very experienced and no magic pellets of this kind could deceive it.

    Hua Qiyue took it, one minuteter, she could feel that the medicine pellet worked¡ªthe anima energy of the heaven and the earth crazily poured into Hua Qiyue¡¯s body, and she could feel her pubic region getting stronger anima energy and its strength was getting more and more powerful¡ª

    A stream of red airflow crazily spread in her body meridians, and Hua Qiyue¡¯s face suddenly paled and she felt the pain in her body almost tearing her apart because of the fast speed of the flow.

    It would be painful to take such powerful medicine pellets, but once the absorption ended, the quality and the strength of the body would rapidly get a promotion.

    Hua Qiyue tightly seized the branch on her side. Her pretty little face was pale, and the beads of sweat on her forehead were as big as the soybean. While little hare, on the other side, looked at her leisurely as if it saw the time when it suffered in cultivation.

    Ji Jing and Huangfu Xuan were worried that Hua Qiyue would be deceived by Xuanji, so, they came here and when Huangfu Xuan saw her, he really wanted to rush to her and help her.

    Little hare shook its head to them to indicate that there was no problem, so, they had to wait on the other side worriedly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s pale face blushed, and wisps of white smoke emitted from her head, which made her skin glow.

    Ji Jing was chilled and thought, ¡°The effect of that medicine is so strong that makes her skin look like this, that¡¯s horrible!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s body slowly swelled, which made Huangfu Xuan frightened and held his breath.

    Hua Qiyue hummed slightly and felt that her body would almost swell to explode by the red anima energy produced by the effect of the medicine.

    That was really painful!

    This was the first time that she had endured such pain, and it was even more painful than before when Tianpi had asked her to learn rune!

    Her body generally swelled, and hare roared on the other side, ¡°Be quick,press the swelling anima energy in your body to your pubic region! And it would be fine when it¡¯s normal!¡±

    Hua Qiyue understood that there was too much anima energy in her body because the effect of the medicine was too strong, after all, it was true that it was the top medicine pellet on the list!

    Hua Qiyue hurriedly operated the anima energy she had inhaled from outside andpressed that stream of red anima energy to the pubic region very hard, but as long as she pressed slightly, she would feel so painful that she gnawed her teeth and that she almost cried.

    ¡°You have topress it even though it¡¯s really painful, otherwise, you¡¯ll explode to die! You shouldn¡¯t have inhaled too much anima energy just now... s, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re so strong!¡±

    Little hare¡¯s voice still lingered around Hua Qiyue¡¯s ears, and she was very painful and sweated heavily. However, she still crazilypressed that stream of red anima energy!

    It was the pain that would tear her heart into pieces!

    However, under the frightened stare of Ji Jing and Huangfu Xuan, Hua Qiyue finallypressed the anima energy to a small ball into her pubic region!

    Suddenly, the pain all over Hua Qiyue¡¯s body relieved and she was finally relieved. She opened her eyes slowly, only felt that she had gotten strong anima energy and her body was free from burden, suddenly, a stream of hot wave passed through her body, which meant that she had promoted¡ªto the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse!

    ¡°Ho, ho, this is great, it¡¯s unexpected that you¡¯ll seed quickly!¡± Little hare said with the sound of tut, ¡°Tut, girl, you¡¯re so talented that you can absorb the medicine so fast. Actually, it¡¯ll take ordinary people four or six hours to do so!¡±

    Back to the old days, it took it four hours to absorb the top-grade magic pellet, which made it so painful that it wanted to die.

    Huangfu Xuan and Ji Jing were also relieved and went to congratte Hua Qiyue.

    Huangfu Xuan still didn¡¯t feel natural and he¡¯s face blushed, but he generally rxed when he saw Hua Qiyue behave naturally.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, the medicine pellet is so awesome! And I¡¯ll go to do the cultivation, otherwise, I¡¯ll feel ufortable to be with you if I fall too much behind you,¡± Ji Jing said sweetly and Hua Qiyue gave her a very soft punch.

    The two women joked with each other for a while, and Huangfu Xuan had left secretly and did his cultivation quietly.

    Ji Jing did her cultivation behind the house, and the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave was upied by them.

    After having the top-grade magic pellet, Hua Qiyue felt that the process of her cultivation sped up. Five dayster, she reached the bottom level of Round Sun, which surprised little hare and it said that she was the evildoer of the evildoer!

    After all, reaching a big level in five days was what little hare had never done before.

    It reminded Hua Qiyue of Tianpi when she heard that little hare said about her like this, and she felt a little sad. However, Tianpi wouldn¡¯t be in danger since she promoted so fast.

    Hua Qiyue was relieved greatly after promoting for a small level and a big level, and she decided to go hunting with Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng also improved his Qi Art to the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension with the help of the medicine pellets that Yun Shimo had given to him. To many Qi Artists, he could be regarded as a superior Qi Artist.

    These days, Ji Feng had hunted evil beasts and roasted, or braised, or salted these beasts for everyone, anyway, he cooked them with all kinds of spices, which made Hua Qiyue have a good appetite.

    The evil beast meat was rich in nutrients and full of the anima energy of the heaven and the earth, so, Hua Qiyue looked better than before and she also became fatter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting on evil beast mountains. I usually stay there, but I heard that there is a kind of evil beast called Xiu Luo Chicken which is at the eighth level, so, it¡¯s tough for us to hunt it. There are also many evil beasts at eighth or ninth level, so, generally, no one dares to enter the evil beast mountains. But we can have a try since we have so many people,¡± Ji Feng said and smiled, these days, he had found some ways outside.

    Everyone agreed with Ji Feng¡¯s proposal, so, they set off together.

    However, after they just left Ten Thousand Spirit Cave and then, they arrived at the front of a cave called Chitian Cave. Suddenly, several Qi Artists appeared and blocked Hua Qiyue and others¡¯ way.

    ¡°Look, that woman, is the one who is wanted by Dark Sect!¡± One of these Qi Artists, who was in blue, pointed at Hua Qiyue and cried.

 Chapter 212 - The Mysterious Owner of the City

    <i><strong>Chapter 212 The Mysterious Owner of the City</strong></i>

    Another horse-faced Qi Artist also nodded and looked at the portrayal, saying, ¡°That¡¯s her! Hua Qiyue, ha, ha, I heard that she¡¯s the Qi Artist at the medium level of Moon Eclipse. Let¡¯s do it and we¡¯ll definitely catch her. That¡¯s the reward of one million taels of gold!¡±

    Hua Qiyue and others looked at each other surprisingly, and they didn¡¯t expect that the Dark Sect had gotten the information even if they had entered Ten Thousand Spirit Cave for just a few days, and they intended to catch her?

    Little hare snorted and said, ¡°One million taels of gold? That¡¯s not much. I didn¡¯t expect that these stupid Qi Artists would sacrifice themselves for only one million taels of gold, tut, they¡¯re stupid and silly.¡±

    Hua Qiyue twitched her mouth. These three Qi Artists, the best one was at the bottom of Moon Eclipse, and others were at the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension.

    They were so confident that they could deal with Hua Qiyue. But now, Hua Qiyue had taken back her breath, besides, Xuanji also did it, so, they thought that they would only deal with Hua Qiyue, Ji Jing and Ji Feng.

    Huangfu Xuan still followed behind them, and he actually didn¡¯t dare to keep very close to Hua Qiyue since the event of stealing a kiss.

    ¡°Hey, you, our target is this woman, and you should go away if you know your ce, otherwise, we¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±

    That horse-faced young man said andughed coldly and looked at Hua Qiyue up and down with his evil eyes.

    ¡°How smug you are!¡± Ji Feng said and his face suddenly became serious because didn¡¯t like those men who looked at Hua Qiyue like this.

    ¡°We know very strong lethal skills; you can fight against us if you want to go die!¡± That Qi Artist in blue said coldly.

    Another Qi Artist was older and was in a ck robe whose eyes were filled with disdain, and this man was at the bottom level of Moon Eclipse.

    He was actually at the bottom level of Moon Eclipse, but he behaved as if he was very outstanding and dignified.

    However, he wasn¡¯t Hua Qiyue¡¯s opponent even though Hua Qiyue hadn¡¯t get a promotion.

    ¡°There were too many stupid people in this world,¡± Hua Qiyue thought with a headache.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone with no reasons, so, please go. Of course, I¡¯ll give you only one chance, if you don¡¯t go, take responsibility for yourselves.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said coldly.

    Seeing this, those three Qi Artists thought that she was frightened andughed.

    ¡°Do you think that we¡¯ll let a beautiful female Qi Artist who is worth one million taels of gold leave with no reasons?¡±

    Theyughed arrogantly.

    While Ji Feng only felt furious and said coldly to Hua Qiyue, ¡°Let me deal with them!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was intending to try her Kill the Celestial with Fingers. Although she was still not familiar with this skill with only several days of learning, she might have mastered very well, after all, it was a lethal skill at tenth-level.

    However, hearing Ji Feng saying like this, she also wanted him to make them frustrated.

    ¡°Ha, ha, that¡¯s ridiculous, a man at the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension intends to kill us, he is so silly!¡±

    The horse-faced young manughed coldly, and Ji Feng refused to talk to them anymore, directly summoned the strongest lethal skill¡ª

    ¡°Nine Changes with Dragon¡¯s Roar!¡±

    After Ji Feng said this, the anima energy of the heaven and the earth around them rapidly poured to him which immediately became a giant silver dragon. The dragon¡¯s ws tore the air and rapidly scratched that horse-faced young man!

    That young man was astonished because Ji Feng and he was at the same level¡ªthe greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension, but why did he always feel that Ji Feng was much stronger than him?

    There was no time for thinking about it, and the horse-faced young man scolded coldly and made a screen, intending to protect himself from Ji Feng¡¯s trick.

    That silver dragon roared as if the heaven and the earth were shaking with which a stream of airflow tore down all the trees around them, and those three Qi Artists were shocked after seeing this!

    Creak¡ª

    After a clear sound, that silver dragon directly broke the horse-faced young man¡¯s protection screen and seized his arms!

    ¡°Ahhh...¡±

    The horse-faced young man only felt his arms very painful, and his nerves became numb because of the pain. The blood scattered, and when everyone realized it, they found that the horse-faced young man¡¯s left hand had been scratched and there was also a hole on his chest.

    The horse-faced young man was frightened and looked at Ji Feng, showing an incredible face and suddenly falling down.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows. This wasn¡¯t the first time for her to be on the scene of murdering, but she only thought that this horse-faced young man deserved it.

    Since he wanted to kill her for the reward, then, he also had to prepare for being killed anytime.

    The other two young men were immediately furious when they saw this, especially that Qi Artist at the bottom level of Moon Eclipse who scolded coldly, ¡°You deal with that man, leave her to me!¡±

    Another young man answered. However, Hua Qiyue had acted before the young man in a ck robe made a move, ¡°Celestial-ying Finger, start¡ª¡±

    With the sound of puff, a red light, like a lightning, flew from Hua Qiyue¡¯s right index finger, which suddenly came to the front of the young man in ck robe!

    The young man in a ck robe was shocked and hurriedly summoned anima energy to protect himself, but unexpectedly, that red light strongly stuck into his anima energy and directly stuck into his heart!

    The young man in a ck robe was pop-eyed because he refused to admit his failure. Actually, he had been beaten by Hua Qiyue with one move before he operated the strongest trick that he mastered.

    So... she was a Qi Artist at the bottom of Round Sun!

    The rest people were frightened and ran outside with screeches when they saw that the young man in a ck robe falling down.

    Hua Qiyue waved her hands to tell them not to kill him.

    ¡°Leave one of them alive, otherwise, how could we stop those troubles finding us?¡± Hua Qiyue said calmly.

    Ji Jing snorted and said, ¡°These people have regarded their life as nothing. You made a contribution in the battle against Gnawing Devils Sect, but they came to kill you for just one million taels of gold. That¡¯s unfair, they don¡¯t have the delusion of being alive!¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled calmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep that in mind. I suppose that no one will trouble us as long as that young man talks about what happened today to the public.¡±

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan looked at each other, and they both thought that Hua Qiyue had be smart now.

    A man, who regarded his life as nothing and was left alive, could spread Hua Qiyue¡¯s real strength to the public, so, some people, who weren¡¯t strong enough, would give up the idea of killing Hua Qiyue.

    Ji Feng and others didn¡¯t keep this interruption in mind and headed together to evil beast mountains.

    After secluding herself from outside for several days, this time, Hua Qiyue really went out and entered Spirit Heaven Mountain, seeing numerous beautiful views and the cloud which was as beautiful as fairnd. Beautiful flowers and trees could be seen everywhere, which made her feelfortable as if her heart had been washed by something.

    Hua Qiyue and others finally arrived at evil beast mountains and found the Demon Chicken which was so big and had very powerful strength.

    Hua Qiyue proposed that she would hunt it herself so that she could release the dismay in her heart, of course, she would like to try Celestial-ying Finger.

    However, Demon Chicken, a kind of evil beast at the eighth level, was very giant like an evil ape, and its ws shined with golden light and the entire body was also shined with strong hostility.

    As soon as it appeared, the surrounded evil beasts at the sixth or seventh level all ran away.

    Hua Qiyue killed that Demon Chicken after ying hundreds of tricks, however, when Ji Feng and others were about to lift it back to Ten Thousand Spirit Cave, there arose the footsteps in the front.

    Ji Jing was so surprised and said, ¡°Gosh, are a crowd of evil beasts heading to us and intending to kill us?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good, after all, that would be troublesome if those evil beasts were all at the eighth level.

    However, she could use the Transmission Array rune. It was no need to be hurried, and she could first draw the rune and transmit it back to Ten Thousand Cave under the situation that she had no other ways.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I have the array of transmission,¡± Hua Qiyue smiled and said, and the dismay in her eyes greatly lessened.

    Hearing this, Ji Jing was relieved, after a while, she saw a crowd of Demon Chicken rushing to them with a murderous look.

    They roared cruelly, running and making a sound that would almost tear human beings¡¯ eardrums.

    ¡°Hiss... there are so many Demon Chickens! I didn¡¯t expect that after we killed one of them, other Demon Chickens can feel it?¡± Hua Qiyue said with astonishment, and she remembered that when she fought against the Demon Chicken, they didn¡¯t make any sounds of help.

    ¡°Indeed, there are many Demon Chickens, that¡¯s why superior Qi Artists regard them as their food.¡± Ji Feng said with a serious look.

    After all, in his mind, Transmission Array was made by some crystals. While it had been said that rune artists couldn¡¯t be seen easily, after all, rune artists were very rare and this kind of job could be considered as a vanished one.

    It was simr to Spirit Summoner, but Hua Qiyue was so awesome that she had already totally understood these two jobs.

    Suddenly, Demon Chickens came to Hua Qiyue and others, and when they were about to kill Demon Chickens, a sound came to them from far away as if it had flown to them from the sky with a dignity that would shock others.

    ¡°B*stard! Just go away, don¡¯t disturb honorable guests from Spirit Heaven City!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice lingered between the heaven and the earth. Several superior Qi Artists looked to him from not far away and they were shocked when they found Hua Qiyue and others as well as a crowd of Demon Chickens.

    After all, even Hua Qiyue, who was at greatpleteness of Round Sun, could hardly escape from a crowd of Demon Chickens at the eighth level.

    However, that man¡¯s voice sessfully stopped those evil beasts¡ªDemon Chickens. Those Demon Chickens showed a frightened face, trembled, and knelt down.

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing surprisingly looked at each other, while Xuanji made a bow with hands folded in front of his chests and said to the direction of the voice, ¡°Thanks for brother Bai¡¯s help!¡±

    ¡°Brother Xuan,e to my house for the tea when you¡¯re convenient. Of course, your friends are also weed,¡± that voice said calmly.

    Hua Qiyue was surprised inwardly and thought, ¡°That man¡¯s voice sounded spreading from far away, does he send a message from a thousand miles away?¡± But she couldn¡¯t feel the man¡¯s Qi Art level. The man could make evil beasts at eighth level kneel down must be above the greatpleteness of Round Sun so that he could conquer the evil beasts at the eighth level.

    ¡°Of course, please excuse us!¡± Xuanji said and his cyan robe was blown in the wind, and his facial expression was very calm.

    The voice disappeared.

    Hua Qiyue was a little disappointed and ording to her intuition, that man should be the owner of Spirit Heaven City.

    She thought that man would be Yun Shimo, but now, it turned out to be a strange man, so, she was a little disappointed.

    ¡°The brother Bai just now is the owner of Spirit Heaven City¡ªBai Qianxue. He¡¯s mastered the array. When you¡¯re convenient, let¡¯s visit him,¡± Xuanji said calmly.

    Hua Qiyue paused, she was also a rune artist, but she didn¡¯t know that this Spirit Heaven City was built by rune or crystal.

    But definitely, her opponent was much better than her because Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t make such a big array.

    ¡°Besides, he is also a superior alchemist, but he rarely makes medicine, so, he isn¡¯t as famous as Yun Shimo.¡±

    Xuanji exined.

    ¡°But I think that the mysterious owner of the city wanted to see sister Qiyue?¡± Ji Jing said and yfully blinked her eyes.

 Chapter 213 - Yun Shimoâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 213 Yun Shimo¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    Everyone looked toward Hua Qiyue who shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°I doubt it.¡±

    The hare scoffed and there was a strange look in his eyes as he asked, ¡°Girl, why do I feel like men seem to flock to you wherever you go?¡±

    Azy smile spread across her lips as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m a single woman and someone who has been dumped by Yun Shimo. Objectively speaking, I¡¯m still an attractive woman and highly-skilled in many things, so naturally, I¡¯ll have lots of suitors.¡±

    She tried to be ironic but Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng didn¡¯t take it that way.

    They were worried about the number of suitors Hua Qiyue had. Even after she broke up with Yun Shimo, she still had way too many suitors.

    There was Xuanji, and now Bai Qianxue...

    No one dared to linger around. The Demon Chickens were still kneeling on the floor, shivering in fear from the power contained in that voice earlier, and they didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Hua Qiyue and the others brought the Demon Chicken that she had hit back to the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. Then, Ji Feng used some tonic that caused all the chickens¡¯ feathers to be plucked out easily, then built a fire and started to grill the Demon Chicken.

    A fragrant scent wafted through the air even before the Demon Chicken was ready to be eaten. Hua Qiyue who was cultivating under the Bodhi Tree stopped cultivating and jumped over to kneel by Ji Feng¡¯s side.

    Ji Feng sliced the Demon Chicken into tinier pieces with a knife, then joined these slices on a metal string and put it back on the wooden frame to be grilled over a fire once more.

    She watched as yellow fats dripped from the tender, white meat and the Demon Chicken smelled incredibly delicious.

    She couldn¡¯t help butvishly praise on him, ¡°Brother Ji, you¡¯re such a great cook. Hehe, you have really kept this talent of yours very well hidden.¡±

    Ji Jing was eating but she smiled and chimed in, ¡°Sister Qiyue, my brother has only started to learn how to cook recently and he is very talented. If you¡¯d like to continue eating such delicious foods every day in the future, all you¡¯d have to do is to marry him!¡±

    Ji Feng blushed and softly admonished his sister, ¡°Ah Jing, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re scaring Qiyue.¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled and didn¡¯t look too flustered since she was used to Ji Jing¡¯s jokes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that Ah Jing is joking.¡±

    Ji Jing kicked Ji Feng and said, ¡°I most definitely am not!¡±

    Ji Feng blushed furiously but he didn¡¯t dare to profess his love for her. He merely continued to turn the chicken over the fire with his head bowed.

    Hua Qiyue looked at his handsome face under the firelight and had to admit that Ji Feng was a good man. He was good-natured, kind, and attentive, and would indeed make a good husband.

    Unfortunately, she was not interested in seeking a partner at the moment but she drewfort from thepany of those who had chosen to tag along. At least her quest to find her son wasn¡¯t that lonely nor upsetting now that they were around.

    Everyone was so sensitive and attentive to her needs, afraid that she would be hurt or upset, so they ate whatever she liked and did whatever she felt like doing.

    Even Xuanji who she was barely acquainted with had given her a Top-grade Magic Pellet. He might have his own motivations for doing so but Hua Qiyue chose to believe in them.

    Not everybody was like Yun Shimo.

    ...

    At a dim mountain cave in a mountain north of Yuewu Kingdom.

    Water sshed as Yun Shimo emerged from the clear pond and his long robe and towel that had been ced in front of him flew toward him. Someone rushed into the mountain cave after he had just emerged from the pond and said, ¡°Shimo...¡±

    When the person saw that Yun Shimo was already on drynd, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in disappointment, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would attend to your bath? Why did youe out of your bath so soon?¡±

    The woman grumbled resentfully and felt a little displeased.

    This woman was none other than Princess Qianyang. After Yun Shimo regained consciousness on the battlefield, he had rushed back to the capital to look for Princess Qianyang and left hastily with his family.

    Princess Qianyang had secretly trailed after him and in her haste, she could only leave a note in the Emperor¡¯s study before she left.

    Princess Qianyang didn¡¯t care about her reputation and her title was worthless to her.

    She had grown up with the Heaven Sect since young, so she was used to living life as amoner. Naturally, before she met Yun Shimo, she would have been content living in the imperial pce.

    This was the first time she had met a man that could make her heart flutter, so she would give up everything to be with him.

    Princess Qianyang had been thrilled over the past few months because she had defeated Hua Qiyue. After all, Yun Shimo did not even bid farewell to Hua Qiyue before leaving, so she guessed that Hua Qiyue must be very enraged and upset at this moment.

    The thought of Hua Qiyue¡¯s miserable expression filled her with joy. After she hade to this mountain cave with Yun Shimo, she had not only won over Hua Qiyue¡¯s man, they had even officially gotten married after a month of living together.

    Although Yun Shimo has never touched her, Princess Qianyang believed him when he said that he had to remain a virgin because he was in the midst of cultivating a lethal skill. If he lost his virginity, all his earlier efforts would be in vain.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out,¡± Yun Shimo said calmly. He still sounded very aloof but Princess Qianyang was used to his manner of speech.

    A faint blush stained her cheeks as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not tried at all. I¡¯ll definitely give you a good back massage the next time.¡±

    Princess Qianyang smiled and looked at him expectantly. She wanted them to grow closer, otherwise, how were they going to make it till their wedding night...

    ¡°Father, father...¡±

    A childish voice rang out. Yun Shimo froze for a moment before he rushed out of the cave. There was a small field in front of the cave and a small forest further up ahead. A small boy around six years in age could be seen in the forest.

    The boy wore a white long robe and his hair was tied in a bun on top of his head which made him look childish and adorable.

    However, he looked worried.

    Yun Shimo rushed over and crouched down to look into the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tianci?¡±

    Tianci pouted and nced at Princess Qianyang who was behind Yun Shimo. Princess Qianyang red menacingly at him but when she saw Yun Shimo, she quickly retracted her ws.

    ¡°I was with my grandmother in the mountain cave opposite yours but my head hurt after a nap. Father, why I do feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something?¡± Tianci said as he pursed his lips.

    There was a tinge of sadness in his eyes.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart skipped a beat before he quickly shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. This must be a residual feeling from a nightmare you had.¡±

    Tianci rubbed his face against Yun Shimo¡¯s arm and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of it as a nightmare. However, I keep dreaming of a strange woman and I even addressed her as ¡®mom¡¯ in my dreams!¡±

    Tianci blinked and looked at Princess Qianyang with a challenge in his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it but for some reason, he didn¡¯t like Princess Qianyang, so he would run away each time she tried to approach him.

    ¡°Tianci, what do you mean? I am your mom!¡± Princess Qianyang hurriedly chimed in. She didn¡¯t like Tianci but she knew that Yun Shimo loved him very much.

    Yun Shimo treated Tianci incredibly well. Princess Qianyang had once tried to trick Tianci into ¡®running away¡¯ but when Yun Shimo found out, he was livid and looked as though he had been possessed by a demon. Princess Qianyang was so terrified that she didn¡¯t dare to pull such a stunt thereafter.

    Fortunately, Yun Shimo didn¡¯t realize that she had plotted against Tianci and he managed to find him. Thus, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yun Shimo gave in to all of Tianci¡¯s requests. If Tianci felt like eating something, he would sneak out to buy it back to him, but he refused to let Tianci step out of this ce.

    She was certain that Yun Shimo would love her even more if she managed to win this boy over.

    Unfortunately, this boy would always look at her tauntingly each time they met and would deliberately disagree to everything she said.

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re not my mom! I don¡¯t remember having a mom like yourself!¡± Tianci said coldly as he waved his fists.

    Yun Shimo ced a hand over his forehead and felt a headacheing on. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tianci. Stop kicking up a fuss. I¡¯ll bring you over to your grandparents since it¡¯s time for a meal.¡±

    Tianci shot Princess Qianyang a proud nce and beamed happily as though he was trying to say, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve won again!¡±

    ¡°Shimo, why does that boy constantly treat me like that?¡± Princess Qianyang grumbled and stared resentfully at Yun Shimo¡¯s and Tianci¡¯s backs.

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t say anything but Princess Qianyang wisely shut her mouth. Her mother had given her advice on how to win over a man¡¯s heart and said that all men did not want to bother with insignificant issues, never wanted their woman to constantly harp on it, especially in front of outsiders.

    Yun Shimo took Tianci¡¯s hand and led him past the small forest and into another mountain cave where Yun Xuan and his wife lived. This couple was known as Tianci¡¯s ¡®grandparents¡¯.

    Princess Qianyang was extremely annoyed. She was Yun Shimo¡¯swful wife and even if Yun Shimo married Hua Qiyue at ater date, she would still be Tianci¡¯s mom.

    In Changjing Kingdom, the concubine¡¯s child would also address thewful wife as ¡®mom¡¯, so now that Princess Qianyang was Yun Shimo¡¯swful wife, she was sure that Tianci would address her as ¡®mom¡¯ one day.

    However, Tianci was no ordinary child. She couldn¡¯t bribe him with the usual gifts and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t win his favor.

    Princess Qianyang was upset that she couldn¡¯t even win over a boy when she was a princess of Changjing.

    She felt that traces of Hua Qiyue still lingered on in Tianci¡¯s memories and since Hua Qiyue had never liked her, Tianci was subconsciously rejecting her.

    After dining with Tianci and his parents, Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang returned to the mountain cave across the one where Tianci stayed.

    This was their own private world.

    Yun Shimo took a bath and sat cross-legged on the jade pallet as he cultivated. His cultivation had soared over the past three months and he was now a medium level of Round Sun.

    No matter how hard Hua Qiyue tried, she couldn¡¯t seem to match his speed.

    They were both top-level geniuses and geniuses among the top!

    Princess Qianyang walked in wearing a thin night robe after a moment. This was a milky-white robe that made it seem like the moonlight was reflecting off her perfect body.

    ¡°Shimo!¡± Princess Qianyang walked over and circled her arms around his waist.

    Yun Shimo stiffened.

 Chapter 214 - An Ambiguous Relationship

    Chapter 214 An Ambiguous Rtionship

    Her soft and round breasts pressed against his back and made him feel ufortable. He came back to his senses and gently pulled the hands around his waist off, ¡°Qianyang, please don¡¯t disturb me in the future while I¡¯m cultivating.¡±

    Princess Qianyang pouted sadly and said, ¡°My dearest husband, I was worried that you¡¯d be too tired. Why don¡¯t you cultivate tomorrow instead? It is very safe here anyway!¡±

    Princess Qianyang smiled as she tried to talk him out of it. Yun Shimo shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re too naive. There would always be someone who is more powerful than I am. The nemesis of the Yun family isn¡¯t as weak as you¡¯ve imagined him to be.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t regret marrying you even if your nemesis is so powerful,¡± Princess Qianyang said with a tender smile. Yun Shimo sighed softly and his voice softened as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cultivate tomorrow instead. Now that you¡¯re here, how would I be able to concentrate?¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s words seemed very loving but his eyes were as cold as ice. Princess Qianyang stood behind him so naturally, she didn¡¯t see his icy gaze.

    ¡°My husband, you¡¯re truly amazing. He he, I don¡¯t regret moving to such a remote ce with you!¡± Princess Qianyang said. She had always been a lively and energeticdy, so she had explored Heavenly Sect and the entire imperial pce.

    However, she was trying her best to get used to this life because she wanted to live with the man she loved.

    ¡°Qianyang, it has been hard on you,¡± Yun Shimo said softly.

    Princess Qianyang wrapped her arms around Yun Shimo¡¯s waist and pressed herself against him. Yun Shimo closed his eyes but his brows were knitted tightly. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    ¡°Shimo, why doesn¡¯t Tianci like me? I think the dosage that you gave him was too light. He doesn¡¯t seem to have forgotten about Hua Qiyue! Why don¡¯t you give him another dosage of the Forget Love Pills?¡± Princess Qianyang said resentfully, her voice full of disappointment.

    ¡°I really like Tianci but he is always ignoring me,¡± Princess Qianyang said. She was so angry that she longed to tear Tianci apart. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yun Shimo, she would have killed this impudent kid ages ago.

    In Heaven Sect, she was a disciple who was admired by all and after she returned to the capital, she was a noble princess.

    Heaven Sect didn¡¯t have very high moral standards and naturally, their disciples tended to be that way too. Princess Qianyang who was living in seclusion with Yun Shimo didn¡¯t know that the Heaven Sect¡¯s leader and the others had been killed by Hua Qiyue¡¯s men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Tianci is a cheeky boy and you haven¡¯t spent much time with him yet. He only likes me so much because I had dispelled the poison from his body. He wouldn¡¯t call me ¡®father¡¯ otherwise,¡± Yun Shimo said.

    By the time Princess Qianyang turned Yun Shimo over to face her, his brows had already rxed and his eyes were a picture of perfect calmness. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry.

    ¡°How could Hua Qiyue be so shameless as to instigate Tianci to call you ¡®father¡¯? She must have to use this toy im to you first. But now, you¡¯re my husband. He he,¡± Princess Qianyang smiled innocently.

    However, she felt so upset that she longed to tear Hua Qiyue who was far, far away into pieces.

    Concubine Xian had once said that no matter how malevolent a woman was, she should never reveal her sinister side to her husband or her husband would find her distasteful.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s lips twitched slightly but she didn¡¯t say anything else. Hey on the bed fully clothed with Princess Qianyang. This was how they had slept together ever since they got married.

    A faint blush stained Princess Qianyang¡¯s cheeks and she looked shy as she gently slid her hand across Yun Shimo¡¯s muscr waist and said, ¡°Dear... when do you think you¡¯d be able to master that technique you¡¯re cultivating?¡±

    Yun Shimo smiled and a strange look flickered in his eyes as he said, ¡°Are you trying to ask when are we going to consummate our marriage?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Why would you think that way?¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s hand balled into a fist and punched him yfully. Her punch wasn¡¯t hard nor painful but it was more like her way of flirting with him.

    Yun Shimo quietly took her hand in his and said, ¡°Qianyang, please be patient. It wouldn¡¯t be a long time.... the shortest time I¡¯d need would be a year and a half.¡±

    What?

    A year and a half?

    Princess Qianyang was shocked. She didn¡¯t think that a lethal skill would require such a long time of cultivation and guessed that this must be an extremely powerful forbidden art.

    Didn¡¯t this mean that she would need to remain chaste for another year and a half?

    Princess Qianyang didn¡¯t dare to verbalize her thoughts. She was afraid that Yun Shimo would teasingly call her a thirsty woman.

    However, she didn¡¯t want topromise when it came to Tianci.

    ¡°Shimo, can¡¯t Tianci take another dosage the medicine pellets that were given to him the previous time? He didn¡¯t treat me well at all. I¡¯m trying my best to be kind to him but he scoffs at my kindness and is always at odds with me,¡± she said darkly.

    ¡°Those medicine pellets will harm his body if he consumes too much of them so he can¡¯t take too much. I¡¯ll slowly counsel him and I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle around and be fond of you one day,¡± Yun Shimo said as he shifted his body slightly and ced his chin on top of her head.

    ¡°Alright, I guess we¡¯ll have to take it slow.¡± Princess Qianyang was extremely upset and her resentment toward Tianci intensified.

    ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯ll still have to cultivate tomorrow,¡± Yun Shimo said. Princess Qianyang agreed and rubbed against him like azy cat before she quickly drifted off to sleep.

    Princess Qianyang used to have trouble sleeping but ever since they came here, her sleeping disorder had improved.

    After she leaned against Yun Shimo, she immediately drifted off to sleep and Yun Shimo quietly lifted her hand off him.

    Princess Qianyang was fast asleep so she was blissfully unaware.

    The moon hung high up in the sky and the moonlight was gentle and soft. Under the moonlight, Princess Qianyang¡¯s face looked dim and hazy, like a beautiful memory of the past.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s gaze slowly grew cold as he thought of that woman ¡ª¡ª was she well?

    He closed his eyes and recalled the beautiful face with an icy cold gaze. All these memories surfaced as though they were a part of him but he knew that he was the person she hated most at the moment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡ª¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s Immortal ying Finger was already at the medium level. No one expected her to head out of the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave to test out the power of the Immortal ying Finger. As she pointed out a finger, there was a huge rumble and therge rock in front of her was immediately reduced to dust.

    ¡°Tsk, this technique is extremely powerful and you¡¯ve managed to unleash many times more power from it than before. Now that you have cultivated this powerful technique to such a level, you have no need to fear a Round Sun Qi Artist of the greatpleteness. You could easily kill him in one move!¡± the hare eximed in astonishment as it gave Hua Qiyue the once over. It thought that Hua Qiyue was truly a freak.

    Most people would need anytime from 6 months to a couple of years to be able to cultivate a lethal skill to medium or the greatpleteness stage, but she had merely used 2 weeks to reach this level.

    ¡°Ever since my Qi Art cultivation had progressed to lower Round Sun level, I feel like my cultivating any technique has been a breeze. I guess Xuan Ji¡¯s top-grade magic pellet must have been really effective,¡± Hua Qiyue said as she retracted her finger. She recalled the teal-robed man and thought that his actions were a little strange.

    Why would he give her such an expensive item?

    The top-grade magic pellet that he had gifted her was known as the best magic pellet in the rankings. This was not something that an ordinary alchemist would be able to make.

    Even Yun Shimo might not be able to create such a top-grade medicine pellet.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. The rare top-grade medicine pellet that he had gifted you with probably appears once in every century. Only one or two alchemists would have the skill to create such a top-grade medicine pellet and obviously, I¡¯m referring to those who have sessfully managed to create this pill,¡± the hare said with certainty after giving this matter some thought.

    Hua Qiyue breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Who exactly is Xuan Ji?¡±

    The hare was leftpletely speechless and stared at Hua Qiyue like she was a fool. ¡°No way, are you telling me that you don¡¯t even know who he is but yet you have consumed the pellet that he gave you?¡±

    Hua Qiyue brushed the dust off her clothes. Her move earlier had caused the entire area to be covered in dust.

    ¡°I guess it is because I doubt he¡¯d be able to extract any value from me. Moreover, I¡¯m still the most wanted criminal by the Dark Sect, and... I¡¯m sure that Xuan Ji would have already made his move if I¡¯m of any value to him instead of waiting until we meet again,¡± Hua Qiyue analyzed calmly and there was an iciness in her eyes as she continued, ¡°Moreover, there are some who might still betray you even if you had once given them yourplete trust, so.... I guess this is down to luck.¡±

    The hare was left speechless.

    It had to give it to Hua Qiyue for bringing this back to Yun Shimo. She didn¡¯t specifically name any names but the hare understood who this barb was aimed at.

    She was using every opportunity she had to try to trick the hare into disclosing what it knew.

    Unfortunately, the hare had not disclosed anything, so Hua Qiyue would continue to use Yun Shimo to agitate the hare whenever the thought urred to her.

    The hare was getting used to the contemptuous look from Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Humph, do you think I, the lofty Sun Moon Deity, would fall for your petty tricks? Moreover, I truly don¡¯t know where Yun Shimo has vanished to,¡± the hare said as it spread its paws open.

    It looked cute and lovable but Hua Qiyue could not bring herself to grow fond of the hare.

    Hua Qiyue ignored the hare and walked around the area. The force from her earlier move had been so powerful that the evil and demonic beasts lurking around had all fled in terror.

    She had initially nned to head to the Demon Chicken Mountain Range to bring a few Demon Chickens back. She was now so powerful that she was not afraid of those herds of Demon Chickens.

    She was going to use these Hell Chickens as target practice and if she encountered as many as she did the previous time, she would use the Transmission Array to escape.

    ¡°Miss Hua, please wait a minute,¡± a cold voice rang out behind her.

    Hua Qiyue turned to find the beautiful Xuan Ji behind her.

    She felt extremely difited to be addressed in such a way and suddenly, the memory of when she had gone with Yun Shimo to the Green Mountain Temple surfaced.

    She almost lost herself in these memories and quickly pulled herself back out.

    ¡°Master Xuan Ji, were you looking for me?¡± Hua Qiyue asked politely.

    Xuan Ji smiled and said, ¡°Would you have time to head to the mansion of the City Lord with me?¡±

    Hua Qiyue froze for a moment as she recalled this matter. She had brushed off Xuan Ji¡¯s earlier words as a joke, so she was surprised to find that he had been serious.

    ¡°I¡¯d be avable anytime,¡± Hua Qiyue was rather idle and spent most of her days cultivating, so she had time to head over to the Bai Mansion.

    ¡°Shall we go the next morning?¡± Xuan Ji said with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a moment before she asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask... was the medicine pellet a gift from the City Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. The City Lord has heard about your remarkable achievements and since there aren¡¯t that many female Qi Artists around, and outstanding female Qi Artists are even harder toe back, he had expressed his admiration for your moral character. After all, you¡¯re probably the only woman who dared to adopt a young boy despite your unmarried status, and who achieved such outstanding feats at the battle of Gnawing Devis Sect,¡± Xuan Ji said calmly. As the wind blew, his robes fluttered, and he looked even more ethereal than ever.

 Chapter 215 - A Strange Power

    <h4>Chapter 215 A Strange Power</h4>

    Hua Qiyue paused for a moment. She was surprised to hear that Bai Qianyue merely admired her moral character. Did he not have any ulterior motives by gifting her with such a powerful medicine pellet?

    Hua Qiyue could make no sense of his actions. Why would Bai Qianxue express such admiration for a woman who he had never met? Was admiration all he felt toward her? Did he harbor no other ulterior motives?

    This piqued her interest in Bai Qianxue and for some reason, she sensed that Bai Qianxue would be an important figure to her in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet the person who was able toy out such an impressive array across Spirit Heaven City myself,¡± Hua Qiyue bent down, picked up the bag of wild fruits that she had gathered, and headed into the mountain cave.

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hunt a Demon Chicken.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so. I¡¯ve already brought one back myself,¡± Xuanji said calmly.

    Since thest time they hade back with one Demon Chicken from their hunt, Ji Feng had steamed and grilled the Demon Chicken until it was ready to eat and stored it in the Heavenly Space Ring that Xuanji had given him. This Space Ring was of a much better quality than ordinary Space Rings out there.

    This was because this Space Ring was able to keep the food stored within it fresh¡ª in other words, the cooked chicken stored inside the ring would still taste as though it was freshly cooked even after 10,000 years.

    Not everyone would be able to own a Space Ring that could keep food fresh.

    Thus, the Demon Chicken that they had caught would be able tost two weeks. Hua Qiyue liked the taste of this chicken and the chicken meat contained a lot of universal spiritual energy, so she wanted to hunt another one.

    She was surprised to hear that Xuanji had already brought another Demon Chicken back.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought monks are not allowed to kill?¡± She asked, her eyes blinking as she turned and walked with Xuanji back to the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    #

    The hare said in a strange tone, ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a Taoist priest. He¡¯s definitely a fake! If he was a true Taoist priest, he would never live with a woman.¡±

    Xuanji looked at the hare calmly and said, ¡°Senior, I am indeed a Taoist priest not affiliated to any temple but I¡¯m not as despicable as you make me out to be.¡±

    Hua Qiyue replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that would surprise me in the vast world and all kinds of evil could be found in the world. In any case, this is a dog eat dog world, and this is a principle that has survived the test of time.¡±

    She took Xuanji¡¯s side with her words. After all, this was how the world operated. The strong would be worshipped while the weak would never be able to make a name for themselves and if they would be considered fortunate if they could get by.

    The hare scoffed. It didn¡¯t seem to be very fond of Xuanji.

    Hua Qiyue saw Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan rushing anxiously toward her as she walked to the entrance of the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    ¡°Qiyue, where did you go? We thought you had gone missing and we were searching frantically for you!¡± Ji Feng said gently and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Hua Qiyue was safe.

    Spirit Heaven City was a city filled with anima energy since it was created from an array but there were many evil beasts roaming around Spirit Heaven Mountain. It was even said that even evil beasts that were more powerful than the tenth-level could be found here.

    If Hua Qiyue were to encounter an evil beast that was above the tenth-level, then...

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had only headed outside for a walk to rx,¡± Hua Qiyue said and handed the bag she was holding to Ji Feng. ¡°These are the fruits that I plucked earlier. They are delicious.¡±

    Ji Jing blinked and said, ¡°Qiyue, you didn¡¯t see how terrified my brother was earlier when he thought that you had gone missing. He was extremely concerned about your well-being!¡±

    Ji Jing was starting to ¡®drivel¡¯ again. Ji Feng coughed and his face reddened as he said, ¡°It¡¯ste and it looks like it¡¯s about to pour soon. You should head inside to rest.¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked up and saw that dark clouds were gathering ahead and she could even make out shes of lightning overhead.

    They returned to the wooden hut and for some reason, she suddenly felt drowsy and went to take a nap in her room.

    As the dark grew darker, the shes of lightning grew brighter and sinisterly split the sky apart. Everyone¡¯s faces could vaguely be seen in the wooden hut as lightning shed.

    ¡°Bang...¡± Thunder rolled overhead and there was another bright sh of lightning.

    ¡°This lightning and thunder seem to have appeared so suddenly. I can¡¯t put my finger on it but I feel like some extraordinary is about to happen...¡± Ji Jing frowned uneasily.

    Xuanji looked at the lightning outside. Hua Qiyue had already retired to the second floor while the others remained in themon area on the first floor. It was a simple hut but this was good enough.

    This world was almost separated from the rest of the world and thus, one¡¯s cultivation speed could soar even faster than in the outside world. The area was quiet and beautiful and despite their simple living arrangements, everyone was focused solely on improving their Qi Art skills and they did not care much for worldly enjoyment.

    On the second floor, in Hua Qiyue¡¯s room.

    If anyone had been standing outside her room, he would have noticed that these bright shes of lightning would enter her room at the very end.

    Hua Qiyuey quietly on the jade bed. Her room looked simple but she slept on a special jade bed that would be warm in winter and cool in summer. Her face was strangely pale as shey on the bed.

    This was because the lightning bolts would tunnel into her body as they entered from her window.

    These powerful lightning bolts did not fry her alive at all. She merelyy quietly in bed and would frown asionally as though she was disturbed by her dream.

    After dozens of lightning bolts entered her body, her body started to tremble slightly. She also felt waves of pain wash over her in her dream but she curled into a ball and continued sleeping...

    If anyone had in her room, he would have noticed that her body seemed a little translucent and terrifying white lightning was hurtling across every meridian, Qi Mai, and so on.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s body trembled slightly but she didn¡¯t wake up. After some time, the thunder and lightning finally stopped.

    Hua Qiyue drowsily opened her eyes and felt as though something had torn through her body. She felt like all her energy had been sapped out of her and she couldn¡¯t even summon the energy to sit up.

    She moved a little and groaned as the pain intensified.

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Someone suddenly asked.

    Shocked, Hua Qiyue followed the sound of the voice and saw Xuanji quietly sitting near her bed, looking at her strangely.

    ¡°How... how could youe in? This is my room!¡± Hua Qiyue said with a frown. She was still an unmarrieddy, so she was a little annoyed that Xuanji had entered her room without knocking.

    Xuanji looked calmly at her and his eyes were so calm that no feelings could be detected. ¡°Qiyue, there¡¯s an otherworldly force circting within your body. If you don¡¯t trust my words, then take this medicine pellet!¡± He said as he ced a small white bottle on the table.

    Then, he left her room without any further pleasantries.

    Hua Qiyue was surprised but then, she felt a wave of dizziness wash over her.

    There was a powerful and strange force circting within her body and this force seemed to render her unable to summon nor control her strength. She couldn¡¯t even rise to her feet.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. How did Xuanji know that there was a foreign force inside her body? Was this uncontroble force known as an otherworldly force?

    Otherworldly¡ª which world did he refer to?

    Hua Qiyue was unable to wrap her head around his words. She rested for a while and finally managed to summon enough energy to sit up.

    She took a deep breath, then tumbled out of her bed unsteadily and struggled to walk to the table. It was merely a few steps away but she felt like she had traveled 500 kilometers and was panting heavily by the time she reached the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on... how could these be a foreign force within me...¡± Hua Qiyue was extremely shocked and felt as though this foreign force was about to cause her body to explode.

    Sweat trickled down her forehead and as the foreign force within her gathered, she felt her heart clench in intense pain!

    She was even more astonished. This force seemed intent on destroying her and was targeting the most important part of her body!

    Did it mean to destroy her, then take control of her body?

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. She hurriedly picked up the small white bottle and swallowed the white pill inside.

    After she swallowed the pill, she frantically gulped down water until she felt the medicine pellet quickly dissolve in her body and release a mighty force.

    As the force from the medicine pellet shed with the foreign force within her body, she felt a sweet tang in her mouth as blood trickled out of her mouth.

    These two forces were almost as strong as each other and suppressed each other. One hourter, she finally felt the foreign force within her vanish, or perhaps it had been suppressed but her body was covered in sweat.

    She quickly rushed out. Her strength had been restored but her face was deathly pale as though she had been terribly ill.

    ¡°Master Xuanji...¡±

    Hua Qiyue finally found Xuanji under the Bodhi Tree in front of the wooden hut. He looked like he was carving something and the wooden block in his hand was as big as the size of his fist.

    He looked flustered when he noticed Hua Qiyue¡¯s presence and quickly put the wooden block aside. Then, he looked calmly at Hua Qiyue who rushed toward him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked calmly.

    Hua Qiyue was very perceptive and wondered how he could be so calm when she had clearly seen the sh of panic in his eyes earlier.

    ¡°Where did you obtain the medicine pellet that you gave me earlier? How did you know what was wrong with me? And... where did the foreign forcee from?¡± She blurted out a series of questions anxiously, as though she couldn¡¯t wait to find out the answers.

    #

    Xuanji calmly looked away and said, ¡°I realized that this was happening when I was practicing divination. Please call me Xuanji in the future.¡±

    Hua Qiyue frowned as she sat beside him. She looked at the wooden block he had been carving and asked, ¡°What are you carving? Oh yes, you didn¡¯t answer a single one of my questions earlier!¡±

    ¡°These are all heavenly secrets that I am not allowed to disclose,¡± Xuanji said, then fell silent. No matter how Hua Qiyue pestered him for an answer, she could not get him to speak anymore.

    She couldn¡¯t figure Xuanji out at all! He could be very warm and kind at times but sometimes he would be aloof and cold. He was usually cold most of the time but he was always helping her, so she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious of his motives.

    ¡°Xuanji, did someone tell you to look after me?¡± Hua Qiyue stared into his eyes as she asked.

    #

    ¡°No,¡± he answered simply.

    She paused and couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected at the thought of that man. She sighed softly and didn¡¯t pursue this matter.

    Regardless, she had to be so strong that no one would be able to defeat her. Then, she would be able to find Tianci.

 Chapter 216 - Meeting the Mysterious City Lord

    <h4>Chapter 216 Meeting the Mysterious City Lord</h4>

    ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll have to head to the City Lord¡¯s mansion to attend a gathering. I heard... that many outstanding Qi Artists have been invited and there would definitely be some who are secretly working for the Dark Sect. They might issue a challenge to you,¡± Xuan Ji said after some thought.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows arched as she asked, ¡°Why do we have to attend a gathering?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was not interested in such gatherings. She was only interested in constantly improving her cultivation and bing more powerful.

    ¡°You will definitely be able to gain something from it if you go,¡± Xuan Ji said simply.

    Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t understand his words but she didn¡¯t probe any further and returned to her room to rest. She had taken the medicine pellet but she would need to rest and recuperate if she wanted topletely get rid of the foreign force within her body.

    She frowned slightly but knew that Xuan Ji would have his own reasons for asking her to be there.

    In any case, she had not gone out for more than a month. It would be good for her to meet some people and hopefully gain a few friends.

    The next evening, Xuan Ji brought Hua Qiyue and the others to the Bai Mansion to attend the gathering.

    There were many people inside the mansion, just as Xuan Ji had predicted. Not everyone would be able to enter the Bai Mansion but there were so many outstanding Qi Artists throughout Yuewu Kingdom, so they formed arge majority of those present at Spirit Heaven City.

    After all, the anima city here was several times more abundant than the anima energy in the outside world, so who would pass on the opportunity to cultivate her? Everyone was trying their best to win a chance to cultivate within the city.

    Those who were able to enter were either rich or noble. If they weren¡¯t highly-skilled Qi Artists, then they were extremely rich.

    The Bai Mansion upied an area of a hundred li. It was extremely big and its corridors were long and winding. There were water pavilions on each side of the corridor and the corridors were lined with jade while flowers bloomed everywhere, so it was a beautiful sight to behold.

    The buildings outside paled inparison to such beautiful scenery within the Bai Mansion.

    Hua Qiyue gasped in admiration. She hadn¡¯t expected the Bai Mansion to be so big and extravagant but when she remembered how many crystal cores one had to pay to enter the city, she decided that Bai Qianxue was an extremely rich man.

    ¡°Qiyue, how do you think Bai Qianxue will be like? His name sounds like a girl¡¯s name!¡± Ji Jing said softly.

    Hua Qiyue smiled. It was true that his name sounded like a girl¡¯s name.

    As Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing exchanged hush whispers, the person leading the way nced at them coldly, his gaze as cool as ice.

    After all, Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing were gossiping about his City Lord.

    ¡°Don¡¯t gossip about others... We¡¯re surrounded by the City Lord¡¯s admirers, and if you don¡¯t watch your mouths you might cause a stirter,¡± Xuan Ji advised them.

    Ji Jing stuck out her tongue and smiled adorably.

    It was a woman¡¯s right to gossip and wherever a woman could be found, there would be gossip!

    Moreover, would it be terrible if they couldn¡¯t gossip when they lived in this world?

    Ji Jing was a little annoyed and started to dislike Bai Qianxue even before she met him.

    Ji Feng noticed the beads of sweat on Hua Qiyue¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Qiyue, are you alright? Why are you sweating so much?¡±

    Hua Qiyue quickly used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little warm.¡±

    Ji Jing and Ji Feng exchanged a nce. It wasn¡¯t a hot day, so why would Hua Qiyue say that she felt hot?

    Since Hua Qiyue discovered that strange otherworldly force within her body, her body had changed and she became much stronger than before.

    However, she found that she would start to break out in sweat whenever she moved. Xuan Ji told her that it was a side-effect and it would take a few days for it topletely disappear.

    They only arrived at the main hall of the Bai Mansion after walking for a while. The tables had already beenid out in the main hall and round tables wereid out in the empty space in the flower garden at the backyard. The tables were full of people but there was an empty table on the right of the main seat.

    ¡°Master Xuan, this way please!¡± The servant leading the way said politely as he ushered Xuan Ji and the others to the table next to the main table.

    Everyone stared as they walked past because this seat was usually reserved for the City Lord¡¯s most important guests. This table had always been empty and it wasn¡¯t until now that these few people had arrived.

    Xuan Ji and the others, including the hare, calmly took their seats.

    Hua Qiyue noticed that the servant had addressed Xuan Ji as ¡®Master Xuan¡¯ and thought that it was odd. Xuan Ji was a monk, so why would he be addressed as ¡®master¡¯?

    Could Xuan Ji be conducting some secret operations under the guise of a monk as the others have spected?

    Hua Qiyue kept thinking about it but couldn¡¯t figure out why this mysterious Xuan Ji would want to hide his identity.

    ¡°Hmm, the upants of this table have arrived.¡±

    ¡°There are five of them. Two women and three men... they all look pretty good and it seems like they are highly-skilled in Qi Arts as well. Two of them have even concealed their aura.¡±

    ¡°They all look so young and I¡¯ve never seen these five people around at the capital. That¡¯s odd. Why would they be respected guests of the City Lord?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that woman... is she Hua Qiyue? There¡¯s a portrait of her distributed as an arrest warrant by the Dark Sect. It really does look like her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s her. She really does look like her portrait!¡±

    ¡°Amazing. I can¡¯t believe Hua Qiyue knows City Lord Bai!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a hare on her shoulder as well. Tsk, she might look beautiful but she can be incredibly vicious when she attacks.¡±

    The crowd gossiped amongst themselves.

    Hua Qiyue pretended not to hear them. A servant girl served tea and it was a good quality Tieguanyin.

    She casually picked up her tea cup and took a sip.

    Many young men snuck nces at Hua Qiyue. After all, the battle of Gnawing Devils Sect had already spread across thend and no one doubted her strength.

    She was an exceptionally talented beauty, so she drew even more attention to herself than others when she went out.

    ¡°Qiyue, you seem to shine brightly wherever you go. Look, so many people are watching you!¡±

    Ji Jing smiled slightly enviously. Hua Qiyue merely pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°It might not be a good thing to draw too much attention to oneself.¡±

    The hare jumped onto the table and said as it sipped at the wine, ¡°She¡¯s right. What would she do with all these admirers? Aren¡¯t they just as useless as flies? She shouldn¡¯t be wasting her time on them but she should be quietly waiting for Yun Shimo to return!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression changed and Huangfu Xuan had already reached out to smack the hare!

    The hare quickly dodged his blow.

    Xuan Ji looked at Hua Qiyue and said with a strange look in his eyes, ¡°You might end up meeting someone who would surprise youter.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was surprised. Someone who would surprise her?

    Who else could it be but Yun Shimo?

    ¡°Hmm, the adopted daughter of the Murong family has also arrived. Look, that¡¯s her!¡±

    Someone whispered in the crowd.

    The Murong family? Hua Qiyue hardly left the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave so she naturally didn¡¯t know how powerful this family was but when she saw how everyone had quietened and stared at the woman who entered in hushed silence, she could tell that the Murong family was very influential in the Yuewu Kingdom.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a beautiful woman. Although she¡¯s not as gorgeous as Hua Qiyue, she would be considered a beauty in Yuewu Kingdom.¡±

    Someone whispered softly at the table next to Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    Hua Qiyue looked curiously in the direction of the gate and saw a woman dressed in purple robes with a green jadeite golden hair ornament on her head.

    Her long skirts swished around her gracefully as she walked and her every move was elegant and refined.

    Hua Qiyue was stunned and stared at the woman¡¯s familiar face in shock.

    That¡¯s right! It was her!

    Although this woman was more mature than before and her eyes seemed jaded, she was sure that she was right.

    She was shocked to find that the woman¡¯s Qi Arts skill was now lower Round Sun level!

    She had progressed in her Qi Arts at an astonishingly fast pace!

    Hua Qiyue knew that newly promoted Round Sun Qi Artists would not be able to cultivate such a strong defense.

    That woman was none other than Hua Mengshi who had vanished at the Green Mountain Temple!

    Hua Qiyue was extremely shocked. When did she be the adopted daughter of the Murong family of Yuewu Kingdom?

    The Murong Family seemed to treat Hua Mengshi well and probably even gave her some kind of secret art.

    After all, Hua Qiyue had been considered an incredible talent earlier and Hua Mengshi was at least two cultivation levels below her.

    Yet, in a blink of an eye, Hua Mengshi had caught up to her. Hua Qiyue found it hard to believe that Hua Mengshi would be able to achieve this feat without the help of a secret art.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Murong Family. She¡¯s incredibly talented. I¡¯ve heard that she was adopted by the Murong Family after saving the Old Madame of the Murong Family three months ago! Then, her cultivation soared from the greatpleteness of Soaring Cloud to lower Round Sun. She has improved at a terrifying speed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard this rumor too. Murong Mengshi is extraordinarily strong. The Old Madame of the Murong Family had been poisoned back then but she was the only person who knew how to dispel the poison. I¡¯ve also heard that she¡¯s the sessor of the Hundred Poison Immortal!¡±

    ¡°Her dual identities have made her even more influential. I¡¯m not surprised why the City Lord has given her preferential treatment!¡±

    Hua Qiyue overheard the crowd gossiping about Hua Mengshi.

    Murong Family? Hundred Poison Immortal?

    Hua Qiyue and the others had just arrived, so they didn¡¯t know who were the influential characters here. However, since the Spirit Heaven City was so rich in anima energy, Hua Mengshi would naturally make her way here if she wanted to cultivate.

    Hua Mengshi gracefully greeted everyone and her smile grew deeper when she saw Hua Qiyue and she stared at her with a challenge in her eyes.

    However, that challenge in her eyes quickly faded since she had to pretend to be a demuredy in public.

    Hua Mengshi sat on the left side of the City Lord¡¯s table.

    Hua Mengshi had brought along two maidservants and they were both Qi Artists who had attained the greatpleteness of Cultivation Dimension.

    It was obvious how much influence Hua Mengshi wielded over the Murong Family when they had even generously assigned her two maidservants who were Qi Artists. She had cleverly changed two identities to live in this country.

    What had happened to her at the Green Mountain Temple? And who had she encountered?

    Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but shiver at thought of the lecherous Pce Leader of Dark Sect. She guessed that Hua Mengshi¡¯s transformation probably had something to do with that Pce Leader.

    ¡°Xuan Ji, do you recognize Murong Mengshi?¡± Hua Qiyue asked Xuan Ji softly.

    ¡°Murong Mengshi? She is a well-knowndy throughout both the Spirit Heaven City and Yuewu Kingdom. She has only gained fame over the past three months but she has be very well-known. I¡¯ve heard about her but I¡¯ve never met her,¡± he replied with a smile.

    Ji Feng and the others naturally recognized Hua Mengshi. They looked at her in shock, then they nced at Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Qiyue, are my eyes ying tricks on me? Isn¡¯t that woman Hua Mengshi?¡± Ji Jing said softly.

    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t she go missing? What is she doing here?¡± Ji Feng asked in confusion. Everyone else seemed equally confused.

 Chapter 217 - Hua Mengshi

    <h4>Chapter 217 Hua Mengshi</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll know the reason soon enough,¡± Hua Qiyue said calmly. She took a sip of wine and her gaze couldn¡¯t help but travel to Hua Mengshi who sat across her.

    Hua Mengshi looked like she had lost some weight but her eyes were sharper than they ever were. As her gaze swept past Hua Qiyue, her eyes gave off a murderous look.

    Hua Qiyue was the only person who could feel the murderous intent in her eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s approaching us!¡± Huangfu Xuan eximed softly. He felt that Hua Mengshi was not one to be trifled with.

    She didn¡¯t conceal her aura, so everyone could tell that she had attained lower Round Sun cultivation, which was equivalent to Hua Qiyue¡¯s cultivation.

    However, no one knew if she had any other lethal skills or secret arts hidden up her sleeve.

    If she did, then even Hua Qiyue would probably not be her match.

    Hua Qiyue did not fear Hua Mengshi. She had mastered the Spirit Summoning Art, an art that had been lost for thousands of centuries. Moreover, the three old freaks from the Continent could naturally not be able to impart the Spirit Summoning Art to outsiders.

    She was certain that Hua Mengshi didn¡¯t know the Spirit Summoning Art, which also meant that her chances of emerging victorious were very high.

    Hua Mengshi approached her with two maidservants. She held a teacup in her hand and said with a gentleugh, ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you. You must be Hua Qiyue, right?¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not move from her seat as she said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m surprised to see that you¡¯ve undergone such a significant transformation since west saw each other three months ago.¡±

    Everyone was shocked by Hua Qiyue¡¯s words.

    They knew that Hua Mengshi came from a small family from Changjing Kingdom and although some people had tried to investigate, they had been unable to uncover her true identity.

    This meant that someone had helped Hua Mengshi erase all negative news about her.

    Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued by Hua Qiyue¡¯s words. Where did Murong Mengshie from? And how was Hua Qiyue acquainted with her?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is our first meeting. I merely sensed that you must be Hua Qiyue,¡± Hua Mengshi said as she shook her head and put on an innocent act.

    Ji Jing was not fond of Hua Mengshi so she scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Drop the act, Hua Mengshi. Did you really think that we wouldn¡¯t recognize you? I must admit that I¡¯m impressed with your transformation from a nun to the First Miss of the Murong Family.¡±

    Everyone was excited when they heard the name ¡®Hua Mengshi¡¯.

    Hua Mengshi smiled and seemed unruffled as she replied, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t nder my good name. My name isn¡¯t Hua Mengshi but Murong Mengshi!¡±

    ¡°Bah! Murong Mengshi? You¡¯re truly pathetic if you¡¯ve turned your back on your own family name. You didn¡¯t even mind betraying your own ancestors to pander to the Four Great Families of Yuewu Kingdom!¡± Ji Jing said coldly.

    The two maidservants behind Hua Mengshi suddenly rose to their feet and said, ¡°How dare you say such nderous things about our mistress! You should be careful for the Murong Family might make you pay with your life!¡±

    These two maidservants were extremely arrogant and they were so overbearing to the point that even the good-natured Ji Feng stepped in and said expressionlessly, ¡°Hua Mengshi, it doesn¡¯t matter you don¡¯t wish to acknowledge us but we used to be acquaintances. Please control your two bitches and make sure that they don¡¯t go around barking for no reason at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to watch what you eat but please watch your mouth,¡± Huangfu Xuan added coldly.

    The audience watched on in rapt attention when they saw that these two groups were exchanging snide remarks.

    They were dying to find out what Hua Mengshi¡¯s origins were but several of her admirers felt upset on her behalf.

    ¡°Hey, Hua Qiyue, you¡¯re an invited guest from a foreignnd, so how dare you and your friends treat the most outstanding woman of Yuewu Kingdom with such disrespect? Be careful or you might pay for your actions with your lives!¡± a young man shouted.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t treat this ce like a marketce. You¡¯ll be in trouble when the City Lord makes his appearanceter!¡±

    Other people started to speak up for Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Qiyue was not bothered by the criticism and said, ¡°I must have mistaken you for someone else and I¡¯d like to apologize for that. However... Miss Murong, we are guests of the City Lord but we aren¡¯t your guests, so there¡¯s no need for you to look after us.¡±

    Hua Mengshi had wanted to lord over Hua Qiyue with her newly established status as the mistress of Yuewu Kingdom, so she was surprised by Hua Qiyue¡¯s words.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s smile froze on her face and retracted her hand that had reached out to drink to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing,¡± Hua Mengshi said as she reined in her temper and glided back to her seat.

    The two maidservants red angrily at Hua Qiyue before they left with their mistress.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows arched. This was truly a surprise since she hadn¡¯t expected to see Hua Mengshi here. No wonder Xuan Ji said that it would be beneficial for her to attend this banquet.

    The Hua¡¯s mansion had constantly been sending out men to search for Hua Mengshi and no one could have imagined that she would be enjoying such a high status at Yuewu Kingdom. She no longer needed the protection of the Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Since she didn¡¯t return to the Hua¡¯s Mansion, this indicated that she was very satisfied with the treatment that the Murong Family hadvished upon her.

    Her Qi Arts had increased so quickly in such a short time that her foundations were definitely unstable. Thus, she had to remain with the Murong Family or Spirit Heaven City for some time to cultivate and stabilize her foundations. Once that happened, the gap between herself and her peer of simr cultivation wouldn¡¯t be too obvious.

    The guests were almost all seated and Hua Mengshi had been thest to arrive. Her arrival had caused a stir and her admirers flocked toward her.

    The most outstanding woman of Yueweu Kingdom?

    Hua Qiyue treated her title with indifference.

    Hua Mengshi had once been the most outstanding woman of Changjing Kingdom as well but she had lost this title after Hua Qiyue had been reborn.

    ¡°Xuan Ji, is the Murong Family very influential within Yuewu Kingdom?¡± Hua Qiyue asked softly. She wanted to have a better understanding of the Murong Family.

    ¡°Yes, the Murong Family is the most powerful family of Yueweu Kingdom and their eldest legitimate daughter is the Empress of Yuewu Kingdom and thus, her family enjoys a privileged status. They are also the most powerful secret arts family in the past thousand years. As long as one was talented enough, one would be able to obtain a secret art that has been lost to the outside world. Hua Mengshi had used this secret art to significantly raise the level of her Qi Arts but this also meant that her foundation is very unstable,¡± Xuan Ji said.

    Hua Qiyue froze for a moment. She was surprised that her earlier spections had been validated by Xuan Ji.

    ¡°Do you know Hua Mengshi?¡± she asked curiously as this question urred to her.

    Xuan Ji looked at the men who gathered around her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only met her once or twice.¡±

    Realization dawned on Hua Qiyue as she finally understood why Xuan Ji knew what Hua Mengshi¡¯s cultivation level used to be.

    ¡°Humph, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been overshadowed by that woman again. This is such a killjoy,¡± a cold female voice rang out from the gate at the backyard.

    Everyone turned to see a young woman in a purple dress walk through the gate, her displeasure written clearly on her face.

    She was apanied by a young man in white. Hua Qiyue remembered meeting them once before.

    She had met the young woman in purple at the city of mercenary soldiers.

    The young woman in purple looked like a brashdy and tended to speak thoughtlessly, just like Hongyi. Yet, she was more sensible than Hongyi.

    ¡°The Second Miss of the Murong Family has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, we¡¯re in for a good show. I¡¯ve heard that the Second Miss thoroughly dislikes the adopted daughter of the Murong Family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess it¡¯s because the Murong Family has given Murong Mengshi the best items. Murong Zhen¡¯er is extremely resentful of that fact but she is both younger and less talented aspared to Murong Mengshi.¡±

    ¡°Murong Zhen¡¯er is rather pretty as well and that looks like her elder brother Murong Lingzhe.¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled and said, ¡°Ji Jing, I guess we¡¯re in for a good show. Murong Zhen¡¯er doesn¡¯t like Hua Mengshi at all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her either. She¡¯s so hypocritical. Didn¡¯t she try to get her maidservant to bully you once before? I had always thought that you were someone special and now I realized that you¡¯ve always outwitted them all!¡± Ji Jing said with a smile as she remembered how Hua Qiyue had stunned everyone on the Ji Family¡¯s arena.

    Hua Mengshi had lost publicly to Hua Qiyue. She had pretended to be ill but to her surprise, Ji Jing had called her out on her actions.

    After Hua Mengshi¡¯s scheme was brought to light, her fame slowly started to wane before she was finally forgotten.

    The name that was on everyone¡¯s lips in the capital these days was none other than Hua Qiyue¡¯s name.

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t that Hua Qiyue?¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er suddenly spotted Hua Qiyue who had taken her seat. She couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly, ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve run into the heroine again!¡±

    Murong Lingzhe¡¯s eyes lit up. He had thought that Hua Qiyue could possibly be invited to the City Lord¡¯s banquet tonight but he was still pleasantly surprised to see her.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er ran over to Hua Qiyue and said, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m so happy to see you here. We weren¡¯t able to catch up to you no matter how hard we tried the other day. Ha ha ha, we guessed that you¡¯d be invited tonight and we were right!¡±

    Murong Zhen¡¯er ran up to Hua Qiyue and an innocent smile spread across her face.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er was a much kinder person aspared to Hongyi.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you caught up to me now?¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Murong Zhen¡¯er and this is my elder brother Murong Lingzhe!¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er said with a smile but her eyes were serious.¡±Shall we join forces to bring Murong Mengshi down?¡± she continued softly.

    Hua Qiyue and the others were a little taken aback by her words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Murong Mengshi the adopted daughter of the Murong Family?¡± Hua Qiyue said with a small smile. However, Murong Zhen¡¯er had attracted a lot of attention by running over to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Indeed, but I hate her. I objected to my grandmother acknowledging her as an adopted daughter of the Murong Family, but every one of them refused to listen...¡± the purple-robed young woman huffed angrily.

    There must been deep enmity shared between Hua Mengshi and Murong Zhen¡¯er, right?

    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t speak so loudly when you¡¯re in public!¡± Murong Lingzhe tried to counsel his younger sister. Murong Zhen¡¯er was still the Second Miss of the Murong Family so her image would be tarnished if word got out.

    The Second Miss of the Murong Family was also the Second Miss who was the second legitimate daughter, so she enjoyed a lofty status within the Murong residence. However, she did not receive any grooming from her family because she did not show much talent.

    Moreover, the Murong Family had always been of the thought that women would one day be married out of the family, so herck of talent wasn¡¯t a significant problem to them.

    Mingrong Lingzhe was not as talented as Hua Mengshi and his Qi Arts were unremarkable and ordinary, so the Murong Family was disappointed in him as well.

    It was only the First Miss Murong Wan¡¯er amongst all the legitimate children who brought glory and honor to the family after being crowned empress. Thus, no one dared to show any disrespect toward Murong Zhen¡¯er and Murong Lingzhe despite theirck of talent.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er was bored to tears at home and since Murong Lingzhe would give in to all his sister¡¯s whims and fancies, he naturally followed her out.

    The Murong Family was such an important family that no one dared to show any disrespect to them even if they weren¡¯t apanied by Qi Artists.

    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t care about my image. Our family¡¯s image had been tarnished by that woman a long time ago!¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er said harshly as she red coldly at Hua Mengshi who was surrounded by the crowd.

    ¡°Please sit with us, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Ji Jing said as she pointed at thest two empty seats.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er was thrilled and naturally would not turn down the offer since she had wanted to instigate Hua Qiyue to bring down Hua Mengshi. She had been nning to do so ever since she found out Hua Qiyue¡¯s identity.

    ¡°The City Lord has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 218 - City Master Bai Qianxue

    <h4>Chapter 218 City Master Bai Qianxue</h4>

    At this moment, an announcement interrupted thepany¡¯s discussions. Hua Qiyue lifted her eyes. She saw from the backyard gate a line of people enter. The man at its head was dressed in snowy-white robes, with silvery hair. His demeanor and gait were noble. His expression was neither happy nor sad, as he slowly progressed to the master¡¯s seat.

    The people behind him were all male guards, every one at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension. The man leading thepany had retracted his aura and no one could detect it.

    Bai Qianxue nodded at Xuanji and nced over to Hua Qiyue, the expression in his eyes a littleplicated.

    When his gaze fell on Hua Mengshi, Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes started to light up. She also stood up like the rest and gave Bai Qianxue a slight curtsy.

    Seeing Hua Mengshi¡¯s ¡°little woman¡± mentality, Hua Qiyue started slightly. She did not expect this woman to act so gentle and pliant, although she was a most alluring woman¡ªand all for the sake of Bai Qianxue.

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s hair was an alternative shade of white, but his features were outstandingly fine too. They were organic and exquisite, his whole body emanating a noble demeanor.

    Such a man would shine even in a crowd of 100,000, causing everyone to notice him in one nce.

    Hua Qiyue had to admit that this man was even better-looking than Yun Shimo.

    ¡°My God, Sister, this man is so handsome... even my heart is fluttering!¡± Ji Jing stared stupefied at Bai Qianxue, almost unable to speak. She could only mutter to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue smiled faintly like a blooming flower. ¡°Such a man... will not be easy to deal with. Jing, if you really like him, you will find it tough-going.¡±

    Such a man¡ªarrogant, talented and handsome¡ªwould naturally have high standards. He would not fall for an ordinary woman.

    However, Bai Qianxue seemed to feel something for Hua Mengshi. Hua Qiyue could see the faint smile arising on his lips.

    Hua Mengshi sat on her seat, the smile on her lips even deeper. She gave Hua Qiyue an inadvertent sweep of her eyes, and said in her heart, ¡°Hua Qiyue, you¡¯ve lost. Yun Shimo has not only abandoned you, even Bai Qianxue seems to prefer me over you. Humph,pared to Yun Shimo, Bai Qianxue is a thousand times better!¡±

    In Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart, Bai Qianxue was not only much more handsome than Yun Shimo, but also more powerful. He knew such aggressive arrays.

    Ordinary men could not know the level of his Qi Art.

    ¡°Tonight is a time for heroes to gather. Thank you all for giving me face. Everyone may exchange pointers at this heroes¡¯ feast. And everyone here must eat and drink to his fill. I¡¯d take it that you¡¯re giving me face.¡± The light and pleasant voice of a man rang out, drawing cheers from the crowd instantly.

    ¡°The City Master¡¯s zeal and hospitality really tter us!¡±

    ¡°The City Master¡¯s too polite. We have to thank you for an opportunity to visit your mansion!¡±

    ¡°City Master, you¡¯re not only principled and outstandingly talented, you are also an approachable man. You make us all so grateful.¡±

    Bai Qianxue gave a gentle smile and gazed at Xuanji. ¡°Brother Xuan, it¡¯s been a long time. How are you recently?¡±

    Xuanji nodded and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Thank you for your concern, Brother Bai.¡±

    Then, Bai Qianxue looked at Hua Qiyue and smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Princess Jinghua¡¯s eminent name. The Gnawing Devils Sect was an evil sect which had been poisoning the world. Yet Your Highness and your men managed to exterminate it! You¡¯ve earned my thorough respect. Bottoms up to you, Princess!¡±

    Saying this, Bai Qianxue raised the goblet in his hand. Hua Qiyue also raised her goblet and said politely, ¡°The City Master¡¯s too polite. My allies and I managed to exterminate the Gnawing Devils Sect thanks to ourbined efforts. Without my allies, I wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was generous and courteous, making Bai Qianxue admire her magnanimity even more. Those who knew how to conduct themselves would not steal the credit of others for themselves.

    Hua Qiyue was clearly such a clever person.

    ¡°The Princess¡¯s astoundingly talented. I wonder if she could y us the zither tonight?¡± A voice, neither cold nor indifferent, interrupted their conversation. It was Hua Mengshi¡¯s.

    Hua Mengshi knew that Hua Qiyue could not y the zither. Even in Tianyuan Continent, the vast majority of women could, excepting girls from truly impoverished families.

    But Hua¡¯s Mansion was a general¡¯s mansion. If Hua Qiyue could not y the zither, she could only earn derision.

    ¡°Yes. I wonder if Her Highness would y for us?¡± Bai Qianxue seemed, too, to look forward to it.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to disappoint everyone. I¡¯m embarrassed to admit I¡¯m an uncouth person. I don¡¯t know the zither or music.¡±

    Hearing Hua Qiyue¡¯s words, a few of the noblemen¡¯s daughters started to titter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that the daughter of a general can¡¯t y the zither?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Usually, the daughters and sons from such a family could y the zither well. Only those who are veryzy or terribly untalented can¡¯t master it.

    Thepany started to talk loudly, not giving Hua Qiyue the least bit of face.

    After all, the dangers from the Gnawing Devils Sect had resided in Changjing Kingdom, not Yuewu Kingdom. Although Hua Qiyue had exterminated the Sect, it was a problem of Changjing Kingdom, not theirs.

    In the hearts of the Changjing people, Hua Qiyue was a heroine.

    Yet now, in the hearts of the Yuewu people, she was merely a dunce who could not even y the zither.

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s eyes showed his disappointment, but it soon vanished. After all, he did not know Hua Qiyue too well. Neither was he keen to rope her in or had felt any love for her.

    ¡°The zither is only for girls who always stay in their chambers. Our Princess doesn¡¯t need to know the zither and can win our people,¡± Ji Feng said this with an indifferent smile.

    His voice was exceptionally crisp and clear, melodious to the ears. Ji Feng¡¯s face might not match up to Bai Qianxue¡¯s in handsomeness, but among the crowds, he was still among the more prepossessing.

    The moment he said these words, he drew the scorn of all those deriding Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°In the entire Tianyuan Continent, most girls must still know the zither? Your words, fellow brother, is obviously biased in favor of your kin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only stupid women won¡¯t know the zither.¡±

    Murong Mengshi felt extreme enjoyment listening to their words. After all, it was the first time she had seeded in embarrassing Hua Qiyue publicly.

    Hua Qiyue was unruffled, however. Shepletely ignored those derisive stares from thepany.

    ¡°When you¡¯re fleeing for your life, a zither yer can¡¯t do anything. But a female Qi Artist will be a fish in her element,¡± Xuanji also said quietly.

    He was an eminent guest of Bai Qianxue. For a brief moment, no one dared to hurl sarcastic remarks at Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue had made some of the pettier girls unhappy since this outsider had managed to upy an important seat.

    But no one dared to offend Xuanji or Bai Qianxue.

    ¡°Brother Xuan¡¯s right. Heroes can emerge from every line of work. Eveyone will have his or her strengths and shorings. Don¡¯t need to take all of this to heart,¡± Bai Qianxue said, extricating Hua Qiyue from her embarrassing situation.

    Hua Qiyue gave him a quiet nce and pursed her lips, smiling. ¡°The City Master¡¯s right. Qiyue has always been stupid and so naturally cannot master the zither. But I am verymitted to my Qi Art. In my heart, Qi Art is far more useful than knowing the zither. At least it can help me preserve my life at moments of crisis. I¡¯ve been observing the anima energy of Spirit Heaven City and it seems that there¡¯s a great formation keeping it at bay. City Master Bai is such a genius at setting up arrays. If I have the time, I need to consult City Master Bai over this.¡±

    Her words made everyone¡¯s face color change! After all, everyone knew that Bai Qianxue was a master of arrays. But this array was unique to his mansion. And yet, Hua Qiyue had dared to ask him about such an awe-inspiring array?

    Even Bai Qianxue felt a little surprised, although he did not show it on his face. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Princess. It¡¯s just a minor feat, not worth mentioning.¡±

    His words had obviously rejected Hua Qiyue¡¯s request.

    This time, Ji Feng and his friends looked quite displeased. In their hearts, Hua Qiyue was the most powerful woman¡ªand yet Bai Qianxue had totally snubbed her.

    If it had been them, they would have agreed long ago.

    The hare devouring food and drinks on the table gave a low snicker. ¡°Girl, this array is indeed a minor feat. Well, I can teach it to you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes started to shine. This damned hare, it should have spoken much earlier. It made her risk being embarrassed by Bai Qianxue, begging him.

    ¡°Brother Bai, Qiyue¡¯s also a rune artist. She knows quite a lot. Maybe you two can really exchange pointers,¡± Ji Feng said quietly.

    What?

    Everyone was shocked. Even Hua Mengshi stared astoundingly at Hua Qiyue. After all, a rune artist... wasn¡¯t easily found on the continent. Those who learned runes needed not just talent, but also a capacity for enduring pain.

    In the process of mastering runes, its learners would suffer from excruciating pain. Even those talented might not be able to continue.

    And yet Hua Qiyue was a rune artist. This shocked everyone.

    For most people, a rune artist was only a mythic presence.

    Hearsay had it that rune artists of the continent had long stopped epting apprentices. It was far too difficult to find a suitable apprentice.

    Bai Qianxue stared in astonishment at Hua Qiyue and gave a light smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Your Highness to be a rune artist. Forgive me my disrespect!¡±

    ¡°City Master Bai¡¯s too polite. I am just an elementary student, not yet ready to set up a big array.¡± Hua Qiyue was not too polite. Being too polite would be construed as hypocrisy by some.

    The nails of Hua Mengshi jabbed deeply into her palm. She did not expect Hua Qiyue to have such an encounter. She was now a rune artist!

    Most people could only dream of being one. It was so difficult to master the art to be a rune artist!

    Hua Qiyue could sense Hua Mengshi¡¯s hateful re and nced over to her side. But Hua Mengshi had already assumed her most tranquil expression.

    After learning that Hua Qiyue was a rune artist, the attitudes of the people took a turn for the better.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a rune artist before. Would Her Highness show off her abilities before us, and let us witness the powers of a rune array?¡± Hua Mengshi gave a faint smile.

    That was undoubtedly what everyone wanted. After all, all the people wanted was to personally witness the powers of a rune artist.

    ¡°Hoho, who are you? Why should the Princess show off her abilities to you?¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er gave a cold snicker. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re our adopted daughter, everyone will give you face. You¡¯re just a lowborn, ugly girl who uses forbidden art to improve yourself!¡±

    Murong Zhen¡¯er¡¯s words caused everyone to murmur in discussion.

    Murong Lingzhe did not say anything, but his eyes were full of disdain.

    Hua Mengshi pretended to look at Murong Zhen¡¯er in amazement. ¡°Sister Zhen¡¯er, when have I offended you? I was merely curious about the abilities of a rune artist. After all, no one has seen them, have they?¡±

    Hua Mengshi was so smart. She quickly turned everyone against Murong Zhen¡¯er.

 Chapter 219 - Hua Qiyue vs Hua Mengshi!

    Chapter 219 Hua Qiyue vs Hua Mengshi!

    After all, curiosity was amon trait of all humanity. Murong Zhen¡¯er¡¯s words had attacked their curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Murong was only curious. Second Miss, although you upy a more eminent status than Miss Murong, she¡¯s also your adopted sister. We, too, wish to see Hua Qiyue¡¯s abilities!¡±

    Thepany started tough. They turned their expected eyes upon Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Yes, we too wish to see the Princess¡¯s rune abilities.¡±

    The crowd started to mor.

    Bai Qianxue was still taking his wine leisurely on his seat. Xuanji, too, was indifferent and silent.

    Ji Feng was just about to speak up for Hua Qiyue when she stopped him. ¡°Since everyone expects it, I can only embarrass myself!¡±

    Hua Qiyue stood up, her body of white robesplementing her slim, elegant figure even more.

    Hua Qiyue stepped out slowly. There was a great crowd here. It was not possible to form a big rune array. Someone could easily get hurt.

    How then could she show off her true abilities?

    Hua Qiyue stared at Bai Qianxue on his seat. Bai Qianxue was also gazing at her expectantly, hoping to see her abilities.

    Hua Qiyue did not want to be too showy. Maybe she could try a small array.

    Hua Qiyue started to swiftly scribble a few runes on her palm and hit them out on the ground, injecting her spiritual energy. ¡°The Wood Transfer Array!¡±

    Her voice faded, causing the flower pot by the side to tremble slightly. It soon started to move with the shining runes!

    The crowd stared at this scene in great astonishment. The shining runes had an air full of ancient vicissitudes.

    Three flower pots moved to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front and then stopped.

    Hua Qiyue said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself!¡±

    Her move was not too showy yet drew many people¡¯s contempt.

    ¡°Hey, I thought Hua Qiyue¡¯s runes were so powerful. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so... pathetically weak.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, only moving the flower pots. There¡¯s no real lethal force in them at all!¡±

    The crowd said, somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°Humph, dare to call yourself a rune artist? This art¡¯s merely grabbing something from a distance. How dare you embarrass yourself with such a minor feat!¡±

    A maidservant behind Hua Mengshi sneered coldly.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s just a minor skill. A waste of our time!¡± Another maidservant also attacked Hua Qiyue mercilessly.

    Bai Qianxue gave Hua Qiyue a meaningful gaze, as if reading her mind. He started tough. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s indeed a genius among geniuses. I am inplete awe!¡±

    ¡°City Master Bai, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly, totally ignoring the derisive nces of the crowd. She returned to her seat calmly.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart heaved a sigh of relief. A tinge of scorn too shed across her eyes.

    This was a minor skill with little lethal capabilities. Luckily, this woman was not too powerful.

    ¡°Ha, you people are a joke. If Sister Qiyue shows you anything with lethal prowess, you will all be dead!¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er sneered.

    Ji Jing also nodded. ¡°Sister Zhen¡¯er¡¯s right. There¡¯s such a crowd here. Of course my sister can¡¯t execute her most lethal rune array. Otherwise, you will all be dead.¡±

    Their personalities were so alike that they hit off at once!

    Ji Feng and Xuanji both gave deep and meaningful smiles.

    Hua Qiyue was merely afraid of trouble. Had she executed some powerful rune art, everyone here would ask to be her disciple. She would be in a great deal of bother!

    Although Murong Zhen¡¯er and Ji Jing had said the same thing, everyone still did not think much of Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart was triumphant and ted. She enjoyed every derisive look they cast at Hua Qiyue!

    No matter how powerful Hua Qiyue was, the present Hua Mengshi was no longer the same girl. She was very confident that she would defeat Hua Qiyue had they dueled against each other.

    The maidservants served a new round of dishes. This time, the dishes were rarer and even more sumptuous. Fragrance lingered everywhere once these famous dishes were served. Thepany was all delighted and soon forgot the incident, preferring to indulge themselves in food.

    Bai Qianxue was the master of the night. He was peerlessly handsome and soon captured the amorous hearts of countless noblemen¡¯s daughters.

    But Bai Qianxue seemed especially enthusiastic toward Hua Qiyue. He kept toasting her, making the rest feel quite annoyed with her presence.

    Hua Mengshi saw Bai Qianxue¡¯s radiant smiles at Hua Qiyue and felt great hatred in her heart. Yet on the surface, she was still smiling faintly like the summer breeze.

    During the banquet, several pairs had started to duel on the open ground, exchanging pointers. Each tried to show off his skills. In the eyes of thepany, they were all more capable than Hua Qiyue.

    Why had Hua Qiyue managed to exterminate the Gnawing Devils Sect? Either she had been lucky, or the Sect¡¯s Qi Art was sub-par.

    After all, they had seen Hua Qiyue¡¯s true abilities and there was nothing much to it. Many began to despise her.

    No great event happened during the banquet. Hua Mengshi was quite well behaved all this time and did not provoke Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Mengshi hade to grief in thest few asions and would not be as reckless as before. If she had fought Hua Qiyue publicly and lost, she would be very embarrassed.

    Hua Mengshi was, after all, the Murong Family¡¯s famous adopted daughter. She had learned many secret arts from the Murong Family. Countless people were ingratiating themselves with her like carps in a river, one group after another.

    Hua Mengshi still maintained her sweet smile, chatting freely with the young masters and noblemen¡¯s daughters.

    ¡°These trashes are so stupid. Even if they managed to get into my good books, I won¡¯t impart my secret arts to them! Dream on!¡±

    Inside, Hua Mengshi was gritting her teeth hatefully. She really hated these sycophants but she also needed them to show off her poprity.

    There were very few people over with Hua Qiyue, although she and her friends were smiling.

    But once Bai Qianxue started to toast Hua Qiyue repeatedly, some of the sycophants also came over.

    Hua Qiyue felt terribly dispirited. To be honest, she really did not like those who ingratiated themselves with her.

    Luckily, the banquet would soon end. The crowds still wished to enjoy it and Bai Qianxue smiled at Hua Qiyue, gazing at her. ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t mind, shall we talk in the sitting room?¡±

    Bai Qianxue wanted Hua Qiyue to meet him in private. The faces of everyone present changed a little. They had not expected Bai Qianxue to value Hua Qiyue so highly.

    Those who had ridiculed Hua Qiyue felt a little trepidation. They had offended her¡ªdid that also mean offending Bai Qianxue?

    Especially Hua Mengshi. Her heart was greatly shocked, but she revealed none of it on her face. Yet her heart was dripping hateful blood!

    Hua Qiyue! Hua Qiyue again!

    She wanted tonight to win Bai Qianxue¡¯s love, since Bai Qianxue had seen her twice and had revealed his appreciation for her ¡°talent.¡±

    But out of the thin air came Hua Qiyue. Hua Mengshi had lost a perfect opportunity.

    Hua Mengshi felt a great deal for Bai Qianxue. No matter which angle she looked from, Bai Qianxue was so many times superior to Yun Shimo.

    If she could have such a man, she would undoubtedly be most happy. She would be the winner over Hua Qiyue. Yet unexpectedly, Bai Qianxue had asked Hua Qiyue to meet him alone and not her, Hua Mengshi!

    She hated her! She hated Hua Qiyue so much that she wanted to y her skin and cut her flesh!

    ¡°I¡¯m honored to have been invited by the City Master. Of course I will acqueisce!¡± Hua Qiyue said, neither aloof nor submissive.

    ¡°Brother Xuan, why don¡¯t your friendse along too? It¡¯s been a while since we had tea together!¡±

    Bai Qianxue nced at Xuanji, inviting his friends along with him.

    The friends were naturally overjoyed.

    The crowd regretted that they would miss them. Hua Mengshi stood up resentfully, departing leisurely. For a brief moment, her half-lowered eyes showed an exceptionally strong, murderous malice.

    Hua Qiyue and her friends followed Bai Qianxue to the sitting room. The backyard was the venue of the banquet, but the sitting room would be far more private.

    Under normal circumstances, Bai Qianxue would not see many guests.

    But now, he was leading Hua Qiyue and her friends to the sitting room. It showed how much he valued them.

    Ji Jing nced at his white, handsome back, his silvery hair flowing in the wind. Her heart thumped frantically.

    Although Ji Jing¡¯s looks were not exactly ravishing, she could be considered quite outstanding among most women.

    Besides, she had a bubbly personality and was pursued by many male Qi Artists. But Ji Jing did not like any of them.

    Before that, she had fallen for Yun Shimo. But Yun Shimo went for Hua Qiyue instead. Right now, the whole affair must be dismissed.

    The moment her new love interest appeared, Ji Jing felt agitated and excited, as if shot with rooster¡¯s blood.

    The sitting room wasrge and transparent. Its roof was built out of see-through crystals. One could see a skyful of stars each time one raised one¡¯s eyes. They sparkled incessantly, adding to the room¡¯s grandeur.

    Hua Qiyue marveled to herself. This mansion must have been built using a lot of money!

    The interior of the sitting room and its furniture were all made of superior material. There was a crystalpiszuli chair, where one could feel one¡¯s whole body enwrapped in coolness. The room would be a huge delight during summer.

    Hua Qiyue sat on the left of Bai Qianxue, while Xuanji and the others sat on his right.

    ¡°I have long heard of the Princess¡¯s eminent name. Now I learn that you are even a rune artist. I have some questions for you and I wonder if Your Highness could enlighten me.¡±

    Bai Qianxue came straight to the point, asking softly.

    ¡°No need for such politeness, City Master. Just ask anything you¡¯d like to know. If I can answer you, I will.¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were clear and pellucid, as untainted as crystal. Bai Qianxue had to admire her secretly.

    In Spirit Heaven City, goodness knew how many people wanted to toady to him. But Bai Qianxue rarely saw guests.

    Now was a rare moment when he was meeting his guests. Everyone was trying their best to please him. Those quietly indifferent like Xuanji or Hua Qiyue were rare.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know if your rune art was taught by a contemporary rune artist?¡± Bai Qianxue stared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s exquisite, pretty face, asking quietly.

    Hua Qiyue lifted her brows. Tianpi was her Master and someone from 10,000 years ago. He could not be considered a ¡°contemporary¡± man.

    ¡°No.¡± Hua Qiyue shook her head.

    Bai Qianxue was quietly astounded. He had not expected Hua Qiyue to have received guidance from a supreme master from the past. No wonder she could defeat the Venerated Supreme Devil.

    ¡°That man... was he one of the three remaining rune artists of Tianyuan Continent?¡±

    Bai Qianxue posed his question extremely delicately, taking care not to anger Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips slightly and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    What?

    This time, Bai Qianxue was quite stupefied. There were very few rune artists left in Tianyuan Continent, and only three who were legendary presences. Yet Hua Qiyue¡¯s Master was not one of those three.

 Chapter 220 - Hua Mengshiâ€™s Challenge

    Chapter 220 Hua Mengshi¡¯s Challenge

    Then, who was it?

    ¡°Could Your Highness let me know who he is?¡± Bai Qianxue asked quietly, his eyes full of entreaty.

    Hua Qiyue started. Her Master, Tianpi, was from 10,000 years ago. Even if she had revealed his name, he would not know him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My Master has instructed me to keep his identity a secret. All I know is that he¡¯s an infinitely powerful Qi Artist. But... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue became quiet for a while. ¡°But now, he is missing.¡±

    Bai Qianxue showed his great surprise and disbelief, but soon recovered his tranquil expression. He asked tenderly, ¡°Your Highness, do you need us to help locate him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, City Master Bai. Take it that I owe you a favor. Please help me locate Yun Shimo and the boy with him. Of course, the person I want to find most is Tianci, not Yun Shimo.¡± With these words, Hua Qiyue took out a small portrait scroll and unfurled it. On it was the face of a boy with a radiant, innocent smile¡ªTianci.

    Bai Qianxue took it over in his hands, his silvery hair drifting gently. A strange expression shed across his handsome eyes and brows.

    ¡°Is this boy your legendary adopted son, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my adopted son, Tianci. I¡¯m less concerned about Yun Shimo. The most important person is the boy,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Bai Qianxue nodded. ¡°We will try our best to locate him, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, City Master. If you have anything you¡¯d like me to do, I will try my very best to aplish it!¡± Hua Qiyue cupped her fists, speaking gratefully.

    Ji Feng and the rest kept silent. For some reason, they all felt in their hearts that Tianci was more important than Yun Shimo.

    Probably they had that impression when Hua Qiyue tried all ways to seek medical help from Yun Shimo for Tianci¡¯s sake.

    ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind, we will talk about runes. I think Your Highness knows that Spirit Heaven City is a city built by me and my father with all our collected crystals.¡±

    Bai Qianxue said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Do you want to learn runes, City Master Bai?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Learning runes, ording to my Master, will require talent and endurance.¡± Hua Qiyue paused momentarily. Tianpi had not prohibited her from teaching others runes.

    However, Hua Qiyue could not quite determine if Bai Qianxue was a friend or a foe. She could, however, still reveal the basics about runes.

    ¡°I will see if I can ept these basic runes first. If Your Highness feels that rune art cannot be imparted to outsiders, then pretend that I have said nothing.¡±

    Bai Qianxue said with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows slightly. Xuanji and Bai Qianxue were good friends. And he had specially refined a Top-grade Magic Pellet for her. It was exceptionally difficult to refine such a pill.

    Sometimes, if the alchemist had not mastered the procedure, he would explode and die.

    Since Bai Qianxue had treated her so well, Hua Qiyue had nothing more to fear.

    ¡°You make it sound too serious, City Master Bai. Thanks to City Master¡¯s Top-grade Magic Pellet, I¡¯ve broken through the bottleneck at the lower level of Round Sun. My Master did not stipte that I can¡¯t impart my rune art to outsiders. Since we are all friends, I can just teach all of you the basics first. Anyone who feels it suitable for himself can practice it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said with a smile. Bai Qianxue heard her and instantly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hua Qiyue immediately wrote out the basic runes for everyone to see.

    Those without talent would feel their head bloated and dizzy in one nce. They could not read it again.

    Ji Jing, Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng all nced at the runes and felt that they could not go on looking.

    Only Xuanji and Bai Qianxue could.

    Hua Qiyue was secretly astounded. She did not expect Xuanji and Bai Qianxue to have such highprehensions.

    However, when Xuanji went on to the second line, he volunteered to give up. ording to him, he was not suited to practice the art.

    Therefore, among those present, only Bai Qianxue was suited to learning the art. Hua Qiyue did not hide anything, immediately writing out all the remaining runes for Bai Qianxue.

    ¡°City Master Bai, I¡¯m sure you canprehend everything. If you don¡¯t trust that person, don¡¯t pass on this art to him.¡± Hua Qiyue conveyed her instructions to him. Bai Qianxue nodded and promised.

    They continued to chat for a while. Bai Qianxue gave Hua Qiyue a Supreme Token before thepany took their leave.

    Ji Feng¡¯s face did not look too happy and Huangfu Xuan kept voicing his regrets.

    Hua Qiyue knew that they were regretting not being able to master rune art. She gave a gentle smile andforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too much to heart. Rune art isn¡¯t for everyone. Those not gifted in rune art can do well in Qi Art as well.¡±

    Ji Jing kept shaking her head with a bitter face. ¡°Sister Qiyue, I have no achievement in Qi Art. And no talents in rune art. Oh, what a failure I am!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Why do you need to be so outstanding?¡± Ji Feng had ovee his unhappiness. He smiled and was teasing his sister.

    ¡°Brother, how can you say that, humph!¡± Ji Jing did not felt too good about it. Hua Qiyue was far superior to her in everything.

    But she thought for a while and realized that few women were more powerful than Hua Qiyue. Her heart began to redress the imbnce.

    Hua Qiyue and her friends left Bai¡¯s Mansion and walked into Spirit Heaven Mountain. Hua Qiyue could clearly sense someone tailing them.

    At about 50 kilometers away from the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave, Hua Qiyue finally stopped. ¡°Which supreme master has been following us? Please reveal yourself.¡±

    Xuanji said quietly.

    Everyone knew that that person ought to be Hua Mengshi.

    Sure enough, from among the trees on the side, Hua Mengshi and her two Qi Art maidservants streaked out.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. She did not expect her to have followed them, unable to take things lying down. She really did not wish to waste her time on this woman.

    ¡°Second Sister, I didn¡¯t expect your Qi Art to have improved so much in the past months. Do you know how worried Father and Grandma are about you?¡±

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Hua Mengshi was doing well and yet she did not write her family a letter.

    Hua Mengshi gave a cold snort, her eyes full of hate. ¡°Hua Qiyue, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have ended up in the doldrums. At the Green Mountain Temple, I¡¯ve vowed to kill you to avenge my mother!¡±

    This was Hua Qiyue¡¯s family affair. Yet even Ji Feng and the rest felt an impulse to reprimand Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Qiyue waved her hand. ¡°Brother Ji, this is my family affair. Please wait for me over on the other side.¡±

    In other words, she was asking them not to interfere.

    Ji Feng and the rest could only respect her decision. They retreated dozens of steps, waiting quietly for Hua Qiyue to resolve her problem.

    ¡°Hua Mengshi, Second Madame was killed by Her Majesty. Surely you won¡¯t be so stupid as to think I¡¯m the one who sent assassins to kill her?¡± Hua Qiyue shook her head, her eyes full of disappointment. ¡°You were all trying to push me down the precipice, to kill me... Grandma was merciful enough to keep you from the prison! You¡¯re now like a fish taking to the waters, yet you still haven¡¯t written home!¡±

    Hua Mengshi stared at Hua Qiyue contemptuously. ¡°With a b*tch like you, would they remember me? Father used to treat me as the apple of his eyes, but you... I won¡¯t speak about the past. Hua Qiyue, it¡¯s been a few months. You¡¯re now even more famous than before. Let¡¯s fight it out!¡±

    Hua Mengshi was now the adopted daughter of the Murong Family. Naturally, she would not remember her birth and the ce which had nurtured her. After all, since Second Madame¡¯s death, there had been nothing left for her to yearn for in Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    What she needed to do now was to keep getting stronger, to trample Hua Qiyue spitefully under her feet!

    From goodness knows when, Hua Mengshi had only one purpose¡ªto defeat Hua Qiyue.

    Right now, she had meet with Hua Qiyue again. Of course, she could not miss this chance! Even though Hua Qiyue had retracted her anima energy and not allowed her to detect her Qi Art level, Hua Mengshi still firmly believed that Hua Qiyue could not improved as rapidly as she did!

    In the past, Hua Qiyue had relied on spirit medicines. But Qi Artists usually found it hard to progress in theter stages.

    Therefore, Hua Mengshi firmly believed that Hua Qiyue could not have surpassed her! After all, the present Hua Mengshi had enough confidence to kill her.

    However, she did not do that because of herpanions. But when she decided toe, she was already prepared.

    ¡°Does Second Sister really want to rip apart our pretences of cordiality? You haven¡¯t challenged me before the City Master because you don¡¯t want to ruin your kind, rabbit-like image, eh?¡± Hua Qiyue remarked with cold sarcasm. Her jade-like fingers caressed her ck hair at her bosom gently.

    She could sense that, other than Hua Mengshi and her two maidservants, someone else was setting up a formation nearby.

    Oh, for Hua Qiyue, setting up an array was the easiest thing to do. And yet they wanted to do her in with this art? They had gravely miscalcted.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think just because of yourpanions, I will be afraid of you. Hua Qiyue, let¡¯s wager. If you lose, detonate yourself before me! If I lose, I will do the same before you!¡±

    Hua Mengshi remarked coldly.

    The face color of the two maidservants with her changed slightly.

    Hua Mengshi was said to be the most gifted woman in Spirit Heaven City. She was also the topmost talent in the Murong Family of Yuewu Kingdom.

    However, even Hua Mengshi had made such a vow. It seemed to them that the other woman was not kind too.

    ¡°Fine, I promise!¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    She slowly removed the Qi shield around her body, causing the Qi aura around her to erupt!

    ¡°You, too, are in the lower level of Round Sun?¡± Hua Mengshi stared quite incredulously at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue looked at her quietly. To be honest, she really did not want to fight Hua Mengshi. But this woman was such a nuisance.

    Hua Qiyue did not know why she had left Green Mountain Temple. Hua Mengshi had not exined it to her, nor could Hua Qiyue force her to tell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s determine victory or defeat in one move!¡± Hua Qiyue was toozy to continue tussling with her. She said this quietly.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak to our Second Miss like that!¡±

    Hua Mengshi was older than Murong Zhen¡¯er and called herself ¡°Second Miss.¡± But Murong Zhen¡¯er really looked down on her and would not like to be called anything other than ¡°Second Miss¡± as well.

    ¡°All of you, retreat!¡± Hua Mengshi¡¯s countenance became somewhat sterner. If Hua Qiyue¡¯s Qi Art level was lower than hers, she would still be brimming with confidence. But...

    However, she had inherited the strongest arts from the Murong Family! No matter what, she could not lose to someone else at the same level.

    When she thought of this, Hua Mengshi¡¯s confidence started to overflow. ¡°Great. You¡¯re very audacious! Please don¡¯t me me for being merciless, Elder Sister!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me audacious. You, too, are audacious. Second Sister, you¡¯d better take care!¡± Hua Qiyue gave a gentle grin.

    She stared at Hua Mengshi¡¯s lovely, alluring, water-drenched eyes, giving a low bellow. ¡°Spirit Summoning Art, Lvl 2!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit Summoning Art had reached the fifth level. Under normal circumstances, she could just look into her opponent¡¯s eyes and make the other party remain still!

 Chapter 221 - Life and Death in One Move

    Chapter 221 Life and Death in One Move

    When Hua Mengshi heard the phrase ¡°Spirit Summoning Art,¡± her facial expression changed greatly. In the library of the Murong Family, she had read many insiders¡¯ books. One such book, Notes on Lost Arts, had mentioned that the Spirit Summoning Art was a lost art of the continent.

    Although there were three elders, they would not teach the Spirit Summoning Art to outsiders. It could be considered a lost secret art.

    This art could make a person lose control of his mind and emotions,pletely manipted by the spell-caster.

    By the time Hua Mengshi recalled all these information and tried to dodge, it was already toote!

    A powerful, primitive aura gushed over, blotting out the sky and covering the earth. Her body was rendered ice-cold, unable to move!

    She stared stupidly at Hua Qiyue before her eyes, hearing no one¡¯s voice except for Hua Qiyue¡¯s. She could not hear even the slightest sound from the outside world.

    Hua Qiyue stared coldly at Hua Mengshi. With one move, she couldpletely defeat her.

    Although the two maidservants behind Hua Mengshi had not been hit, they were stunned immobile by that aggressive aura.

    The three of them could not move. Hua Qiyue slowly opened her lips, diffusing endless terror in Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart!

    They were at the same level. Yet she, Hua Mengshi, was still a whole lot inferior to Hua Qiyue!

    She could not take this lying down!

    Despite so, in the next second Hua Qiyue had already cruelly opened her mouth!

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Hua Qiyue bellowed coldly. Hua Mengshi felt her knees bend, and she slumped involuntarily down onto her knees!

    That was right. Her whole body seemed rooted to the spot.

    Her body seemed no longer controble. Hua Mengshi could foresee her own defeat. Full of terror in her heart, she could only stare stupidly at Hua Qiyue before her.

    ¡°Hua Mengshi! As the second daughter of the Hua family, you keep trying to assassinate and kill me. Give up your avaricious, lupine ambitions! I won¡¯t kill you, because I never fear getting killed by you!¡± With these words, Hua Qiyue waved her arm vigorously, sending a wild gale surging toward Hua Mengshi!

    Her two maidservants finally recovered. With a loud cry, they hurled themselves at Hua Mengshi, grabbing her firmly.

    And Hua Mengshi was blown away in the terrible gale, her limbs iling. There was a savory taste in her mouth. Both Hua Mengshi and her two maidservants were flung to several kilometers away, crashing at the foot of the mountain, looking awkward and sorry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me again, or I won¡¯t let you have it easy. Since you¡¯re still alive, I can give Hua¡¯s Mansion an answer!¡± Hua Qiyue said coldly. If it weren¡¯t for their father¡¯s sake, she would have shattered Hua Mengshi¡¯s meridians.

    In Tianyuan Continent, no one with shattered meridians could practice Qi Art. Any erstwhile fame would soon disappear.

    ¡°Get lost! Hua Mengshi, I didn¡¯t maimed your meridians because I don¡¯t want you to tread my former path! If you¡¯re still so senseless, I won¡¯t mind letting you feel how I once felt, getting bullied!¡± Hua Qiyue nced at Hua Mengshi struggling to get up, and coldly turned. She strode toward the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    Hua Mengshi red hatefully at Hua Qiyue¡¯s departing figure. She had suffered some internal injuries, but they were not serious.

    Her two maidservants were too frightened to even make a noise. Hua Mengshi suddenly turned back her hand and pped, killing one of them!

    The other maidservant stared in horror and shock with widened eyes. Were they not Hua Mengshi¡¯s personal maidservants, her most trusted aides? Why did Hua Mengshi kill herpanion?

    Before this young maidservant could understand this, Hua Mengshi had unleashed another palm, expending all her energy! The young maidservant died immediately without a murmur.

    After all, these two maidservants had witnessed her being ¡°insulted¡± and realized her true identity. Naturally, they could not live.

    Hua Mengshi raced swiftly to outside the city.

    Hua Qiyue managed to resolve the arrays set up by Hua Mengshi¡¯s private guards in a few seconds. They were so stunned that they could not recover their wits for several minutes. After that, none of them dared look up Hua Qiyue, and disappeared like fleeing birds and beasts.

    Back in the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave, Hua Qiyue resumed her busy cultivation.

    Now and then, Xuanji would impart her some secret arts. And the hare too would teach her some of his treasured lethal skills.

    Hua Qiyue practiced desperately, while Ji Feng spent most of his attention on nting herbs. From time to time, he, too, would cultivate.

    Most of the work in the kitchen was done by Ji Feng.

    In the words of Ji Jing, Ji Feng must be the world¡¯s most perfect man. He was not only a Qi Artist, but also a culinary chef and a handsome guy.

    ce him outside, and he would be a good man highly demanded by countless girls.

    It was a pity that Hua Qiyue would not react to anything Ji Jing would say. It meant that she was totally devoted to cultivation and not to love.

    After forcing her to ept his kiss thest time, Huangfu Xuan no longer dared to appear before Hua Qiyue. Neither did he dare to disturb her cultivation.

    Time flew. In the blink of an eye, half a year passed.

    Their days in the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave were as tranquil and pleasant as before.

    Although some Qi Artists had fearlesslye to provoke them, they were sent flying away by Xuanji¡¯s palm.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s Qi Art had risen to the medium level of Round Sun. In the words of the hare, she had promoted to a whole level. Her improvement was already terrifyingly abnormal.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In one of the caves, Yun Shimo was carrying a bowl of fragrant, thick broth and walking over to Princess Qianyang¡¯s side.

    Princess Qianyang was doing embroidery. She used to disdain such needlework, but since marrying Yun Shimo, she had developed a keen interest in this art.

    Princess Qianyang wanted to sew a belt for Yun Shimo. After all, they had been married for almost a year and had not consummated their marriage!

    As a woman, it was not easy for her to tell him what she wanted. She could only find things to do to express her intentions.

    ¡°Qianyang, you must be tired. Drink this soup first!¡± Yun Shimo said quietly, cing the bowl of slightly warm soup by one side.

    Princess Qianyang gave a tender smile, putting down the needlework in her hand. ¡°Was this soup brewed by Mom again? Hmmm, smells great!¡±

    ¡°Yes. She wants you to have some tonics so that... we can have children.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s words made Princess Qianyang start. Then, a crimson hue suffused her face.

    She loved hearing such words.

    But since Yun Shimo could not master his lethal skill, they could not sleep in the same room.

    Princess Qianyang could only silently wait. Her mother-inw was brewing fragrant tonics for her each day. Did it mean they were soon about to consummate their marriage?

    When she thought of this, Princess Qianyang lifted up her soup bowl joyfully. ¡°My lord, thank Mom for me. I will definitely finish it!¡±

    Yun Shimo nodded lightly, a strange light flitting across his eyes. But Princess Qianyang did not notice it.

    After gulping down the bowl of soup, Princess Qianyang happily licked her lips and put down the bowl. She wrapped her arms gently around Yun Shimo¡¯s sturdy waist.

    ¡°My lord, I am sleepy. Shall we sleep together?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Shimo did not waste his words and immediately agreed. The two of them went to bed with their clothes on.

    Princess Qianyang had wanted to seduce Yun Shimo. But she was ovee by an intense drowsiness and was soon fast asleep.

    She slept very soundly, a satisfying smile on her face. Yun Shimo untangled her arms around his waist and went down the bed noiselessly.

    Unfortunately, Princess Qianyang was too soundly asleep. She did not hear him get down the bed at all.

    Yun Shimo went out the cave, a silvery moon and clear sky greeted him on the outside.

    He crossed the opposite woods and came to the cave opposite in front. He saw Tianci ying with his Man-Hunting Insect listlessly.

    The insect was given to him by Ji Feng. He had imed that if the insect sniffed an item of a person, it could locate that person within a radius of 250 kilometers.

    The insect¡¯s entire body was pale green. Its round, ck eyes were blinking.

    Tianci¡¯s voice still sounded slightly childish. He threw the Man-Hunting Insect down and cried, ¡°Quick, locate her for me!¡±

    Yun Shimo heard him and instantly strode over. He waved his sleeve vigorously and hit the Man-Hunting Insect down.

    The Man-Hunting Insect crawled wretchedly back to Tianci¡¯s side.

    Tianci saw it was Yun Shimo and started to pout aggrievedly. ¡°Dad, why are you stopping my Man-Hunting Insect again?¡±

    Yun Shimo nced at his belt, which was embroidered by Hua Qiyue. The patterns on the belt were ordinary, but Tianci still wore it around his waist like a treasure.

    Everything that Hua Qiyue had given him, he cherished like treasures. Even the handkerchief, not exactly well sewn, was carefully preserved by him.

    After all, although Hua Qiyue was born in an ordinary family, she was not proficient in needlework. Since young, she had been tending their teahouse with her father. Later, when she married Zhou Zhicheng, the couple was somewhat wealthy and their business started to prosper.

    ¡°Who are you looking for? Tianci, haven¡¯t I told you? This Mom you have is your real Mom.¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned. He realized that even after feeding him a pill which could make him forget the past, the boy had not quite forgotten Hua Qiyue.

    Otherwise, he would not have tried three or four times to locate her with his Man-Hunting Insect.

    ¡°Humph, Dad, you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? A simpleton? That ugly woman¡¯s my Mom? She doesn¡¯t sew at all! Look how beautiful my belt is. It must have been sewn by my real Mom, eh?¡± Tianci patted his belt smugly and grinned.

    But a tinge of worry clouded his eyes.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart felt a slight twinge of pain. He grabbed Tianci¡¯s small, tender hand. ¡°Tianci, why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Instinct, I suppose! I¡¯ve had dreams. I dreamed that a woman once called me Tianci. She must be my Mom. She really dotes on me!¡± Tianci thought for a while and answered with augh.

    He felt that the belt around his waist had been given to him by his mother. Each time Princess Qianyang tried to make him throw it away, he was most unwilling to.

    He began to feel increasingly that Princess Qianyang was a hypocrite. Tianci could capture that momentary resentment shing across her eyes...

    ¡°Tianci, you¡¯re thinking too much. Maybe your Mom was too busy when you were young, so you don¡¯t feel close to her... ¡± Yun Shimo pondered for a while and came up with this excuse to pacify Tianci.

    Tianci stamped his little foot. ¡°No way, no way! I don¡¯t want her as my Mom, I don¡¯t! Boohoo... ¡±

    Little Tianci was so upset that he cried. The moment he thought about Princess Qianyang¡¯s sinister eyes, he felt most unhappy and wanted to crush this ugly truth!

    ¡°Tianci... ¡± Seeing Tianci¡¯s upset sobs, Yun Shimo did not know how to pacify him momentarily.

    ¡°Enough, enough. Don¡¯t upset the boy!¡± Madame Yun walked into the cave, pulling Tianci to her quickly. ¡°Look, you¡¯re making Tianci cry again. Tianci, let¡¯s go into the cave. Grandma has made you your favorite roast chicken.¡±

    Tianci heard her and immediately stopped crying. He went with Madame Yun into the cave to enjoy their supper together.

    For a child, as long as there were food and fun, it was still fairly easy to forget his worries.

    When Tianci had slept, Madame Yun called out to Yun Shimo. ¡°Mo-er, wait a moment. Mother has something to speak to you.¡±

 Chapter 222 - Tianciâ€™s Plans

    <h4>Chapter 222 Tianci¡¯s ns</h4>

    Yun Shimo had wanted to leave, but he stayed behind to hear Madame Yun¡¯s words.

    Madame Yun carefully pulled up the nket on Tianci. It was early autumn and the weather was quite cold, especially so in the cave.

    Although Hua Qiyue was not with them, Tianci had been well taken care of. But his heart still suspected Princess Qianyang¡¯s real identity.

    ¡°Mo-er, you¡¯ve brought Tianci along here. Qiyue... must be heartbroken? Sigh. Mother don¡¯t know what you want. I haven¡¯t asked you all this while because I trusted you. But it¡¯s been a year. Why hasn¡¯t Qiyue found us?¡±

    Madame Yun could not understand why Yun Shimo had brought them to live here in seclusion.

    When she remembered Hua Qiyue pretty, little face, Madame Yun still had a good impression of her.

    On the whole, she preferred Hua Qiyue to Princess Qianyang. Although Princess Qianyang had lived outside the pce, she was still very pampered. Neither did she treat Tianci well.

    What kind of a person was Madame Yun? Naturally, she could guess Princess Qianyang¡¯s thoughts.

    Yun Shimo shook his head quietly. ¡°Hua Qiyue won¡¯te. Mom, don¡¯t brood on it.¡±

    Madame Yun was most surprised, ncing at Tianci breathing evenly. ¡°In the past, Tianci used to keep to his Mom. Now, you¡¯ve caused them to separate... ¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about these matters. Hasn¡¯t Tianci forgotten Hua Qiyue?¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Madame Yun gave a light smile. ¡°On the surface, yes. But he¡¯s suspicious, haven¡¯t you realized? Qiyue is such a good girl... And you¡¯ve treated her this way... ¡±

    Madame Yun also felt injustice on Hua Qiyue¡¯s behalf.

    After all, after losing her child, a woman would be frantic with worry.

    Although he was not her biological son, Madame Yun understood that Hua Qiyue had treated Tianci like her own.

    ¡°Mom, the woman I love is Qianyang,¡± Yun Shimo remarked quietly.

    Madame Yun stared at Yun Shimo¡¯s face in a trance and sighed quietly. She seemed to give up saying anything more.

    At this moment, from deep inside the cave came a series of steady footsteps.

    Yun Xuan was back. He seemed to have cultivated deep inside the cave for nearly the whole day, keeping his aura from dissipating outside and drawing unwanted attention.

    ¡°Mo-er has indeed done Qiyue wrong... We owe her a debt. It¡¯s so hard on her.¡± Yun Xuan gave a quiet sigh.

    He also understood that this was an irreversible decision.

    Yun Shimo kept silent. He really had nothing more to say.

    ¡°Since there is no other way, Mo-er, you have to be careful.¡±

    Yun Xuan whispered. Yun Shimo silently nodded, turning to go outside. Madame Yun stared at Yun Xuan curiously. ¡°Old man, what do you mean? Be careful? You mean Princess Qianyang¡¯s... very dangerous? Is she threatening Mo-er? I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s a refined girl. Even if she¡¯s brutal, she can¡¯t beat our Mo-er... ¡±

    Yun Xuan nced at his spouse and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s their problem. Don¡¯t make wild guesses. Mo-er hasn¡¯t told me anything. But I can guess... ¡±

    Madame Yun heard him and her brows furrowed deeply. ¡°Mo-er must havee here because of some reasons? But Tianci... why have he brought Tianci along here? Qiyue dotes on Tianci. She must be going crazy searching for him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. Rest now. I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±

    Yun Xuan said quietly.

    Madame Yun nced at the young fellow curled up quietly on the bed and gave a quiet sigh. She could only lie down on another bed.

    When all was at rest...

    Tianci suddenly opened his eyes and surveyed his surroundings. He saw Yun Xuan and Madame Yun opposite him, sleeply quietly.

    A gleam of light flitted across Tianci¡¯s eyes. The words of Yun Shimo and his parents had all been overheard by him.

    He blinked his eyes and turned himself upright, facing the wall and widening his eyes. The luminous night pearl on the wall glowed with a gentle light.

    ¡°My Mom... must be that Hua Qiyue they¡¯ve mentioned? Was she the woman in my dream? Dad has brought me away from my Mom. ording to Grandma, Dad has his reasons?¡±

    Tianci was nearly seven. His imaginative powers about such matters had begun to grow.

    ¡°Dad is so good to me. He must be my real Dad. But Princess Qianyang... humph, that woman can¡¯t be my Mom. My Mom is Hua Qiyue! But how can I find her here? She must be searching for me too... ording to them, Mom loves me very much. But isn¡¯t this nonsense? Mom must have loved me and me Mom... ¡±

    Little Tianci¡¯s thoughts started to run wild. After an hour, he finally decided to first cultivate and next look for his Mom when he had the capability to do so.

    Now, his Qi Art was at the lower level of Cultivation Dimension. He was a diabolical genius among kids of his age. Such geniuses would only surface once every 10,000 years.

    Had Hua Qiyue known that Tianci¡¯s Qi Art had reached the lower level of Cultivation Dimension, she would be overjoyed.

    Because Tianci was even more of a genius and a diabolical talent than her!

    After Tianci made up his mind, he finally shut his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Yun Shimo departed from the cave, he did not return to the cave opposite but went up to the summit.

    He started executing Mourning Steps. He had learned this footwork from Hua Qiyue. Soon, Yun Shimo arrived at the mountain peak.

    The night wind was howling, blowing and pping his inky hair and robe sleeves.

    Under the moonlight and the stars, Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face was noble like jade.

    Yun Shimo sat down and directed his Qi, breathing in the anima energy. He slowly started to enter into a cultivation trance.

    Then, he suddenly felt a heat from his waist. He opened his eyes curiously and saw the green jade gourd he had stolen from Hua Qiyue emitting a faint light.

    Huh?

    This green jade gourd was said by the hare to contain a secret. Yun Shimo had taken it away, since Tianpi was most likely to be inside.

    But the little hare was not sure. Only that the aura emanated by the green jade gourd had reminded it of Tianpi.

    Since it was afraid that Tianpi could hurt Hua Qiyue, it had made Yun Shimo steal the gourd away. He wanted Yun Shimo to throw it away too, but Yun Shimo had not.

    Because he felt that it was a jade carried along by Hua Qiyue all the time. Hua Qiyue must like it very much.

    So Yun Shimo carried it along with him as well. For nearly a year, nothing special had happened.

    But tonight, it finally started to shine.

    Yun Shimo hurriedly untied the green jade gourd and ced it on his palm.

    The green jade gourd emanated a faint light. Yun Shimo started, remembering Hua Qiyue small, exquisite face, her ravishing brows, her watery eyes, bright as stars.

    Her fragrant body odor seemed to linger about his nostrils.

    When he recalled everything from the past¡ªthat smoldering kiss, her low breathings, Yun Shimo suddenly felt a fiery heat arising in his body!

    ¡°Qiyue... Qiyue... ¡± He muttered Hua Qiyue¡¯s name. He wanted so much to appear before her and give her a deep embrace.

    Suddenly, the green jade gourd on his palm gleamed brightly. An aggressive, murderous malice emanated through the air!

    Yun Shimo had a great shock. He immediately shielded his body with his anima energy to avoid getting hurt by the murderous aura.

    Although the murderous aura was aggressive, it could not quite match Yun Shimo¡¯s powerful anima energy.

    The murderous aura gradually dissipated. The bright gleam from the green jade slowly faded, resuming its former state.

    Yun Shimo started, pinching the green jade in his hand and muttering, ¡°Is that devil really in the green jade? How did Qiyue get in? Does it function on the principle... like the Space Ring¡ªonly its owner can get inside?¡±

    In the world of the green jade gourd¡ª

    ¡°Damn! Yun Shimo! I am inside, so what can you do... kill me? If you appear before me, I¡¯ll crush you with one finger! Damn it, you¡¯ve separated me and Hua Qiyue. No more good wine and roast chicken for me!!!¡±

    Tianpi was raving inside again!

    He bellowed angrily. Although no one could hear his cries, he could still vent some of the frustrations in his heart.

    Tianpi hit out a palm at the towering ancient tree opposite him.

    That tree immediately blew up into bits.

    Tianpi went crazy and destroyed the herbal field and woods nearby. Then, he slumped down helplessly, watching in a daze the destroyed herbal field.

    The herbal field had been nted by Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Damn, if that girles in again and sees this, won¡¯t she go mad?¡± When he thought about this, Tianpi stood up resentfully again. He took out some divine herbal seeds from his Space Ring and re-sowed them on that patch of destroyed field.

    After goodness knows how long, Tianpi finally sowed all the seeds. Perspiration rolled down his diabolically handsome face.

    He sat under an undestroyed towering ancient tree, gently wiping away the perspiration on his face.

    ¡°Lass... looks like in the past year, you¡¯ve improved a lot. I don¡¯t feel any signs of degradation. I can only live well if you progress... that damned curse!¡±

    Tianpi sighed lightly, looking up to the sky in confusion, remembering that girl¡¯s radiant smiles.

    He yearned so much to see her again. Only after their separation did he realize her good. With her around, there would always be good wine and roast chickens!

    ¡°Yun Shimo... once I get out, I will definitely shred you into a thousand pieces! Humph, how dare you steal Hua Qiyue¡¯s green jade gourd... that shameless Sun Moon Deity!¡±

    Tianpi thought for a while and started to curse.

    But everything around him was calm and windless. No more Hua Qiyue¡¯s figure appearing...

    He was so lonely, so lonely.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    Hua Qiyue slowly opened her eyes,ing out of her cultivation trance.

    A resoluteness could be seen between her brows. Hua Qiyue firmly believed that Tianci was doing well. He had not suffered a bit of hurt and injury. This was why she was practicing like crazy!

    Once she reached the Great Completeness of Moon Eclipse, she could roam outside, not fearing anyone!

    Of course, it would be much easier to locate Yun Shimo and Tianci then too.

    Ji Feng yelled loudly from the outside. ¡°Time for supper! Hurry, everyone!¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt a warmth gushed out from the bottom of her heart. Ji Feng was nowpletely relegated to a cook. He spent so much time thinking and preparing the best meals. Of course, within the soup of every meal, there would be some spirit medicine or tonic. It was a greatbination.

    After drinking the soup each time, everybody¡¯s constitution would improve.

    Quite unconsciously, another half a year passed. Time flew¡ªthe moon rising and the sun setting, flowers bloomed and then wilted.

    From time to time, Hua Qiyue would spend time under the Bodhi Tree, cultivating quietly.

    In half a year, Hua Qiyue had reached the medium level of Moon Eclipse. Her rate of progress was really quite good.

    ¡°Qiyue, City Master Bai asks me to bring you something.¡± Xuanji suddenly drifted out from behind a tree. His entire body of teal robes made him look even more refreshingly handsome.

 Chapter 223 - News!

    <h4>Chapter 223 News!</h4>

    On this day, when Hua Qiyue had just emerged from her cultivation trance, Xuanji came over and handed her a vial.

    Hua Qiyue took it and looked. ¡°Top-grade Magic Pellet again? City Master Bai seems to refine this pill as easily as cooking rice. Is it that simple?¡±

    Hua Qiyue asked in surprise.

    After all, this was the world¡¯s foremost divine pill. Not everyone could refine one.

    ¡°Of course not. It takes seven days to refine one Top-grade Magic Pellet. After a high-level alchemist has refined it, he will take two months or so to recover his energy. And some alchemists might not seed and will explode and die!¡± Xuanji said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue heard him and her face color changed a little. She had not expected the world¡¯s foremost pill to be so horrendously difficult to refine.

    No wonder even those alchemists who could refine such pills would not do it for others.

    ¡°It looks like refining a Top-grade Magic Pellet is very troublesome and risky... ¡± Hua Qiyue remarked quietly. ¡°Please thank City Master Bai for me. He¡¯d better refine fewer of such dangerous pills.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt somewhat guilty. She had not expected Bai Qianxue to treat her so well. What if there was danger? Hua Qiyue would not feel at ease even if she gave up her life.

    Xuanji lightly pursed his lips, not saying anything.

    Hua Qiyue epted the Top-grade Magic Pellet and nced curiously at the stationary Xuanji. ¡°By the way, which level has City Master Bai reached in his rune art?¡±

    ¡°Probably Lvl 1. He is very gifted. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Xuanji said and stood erect in the wind indifferently, gazing into the near distance.

    Hua Qiyue gave a start. Although this man seemed quite cold, he had treated her rather well.

    Yet his identity was still so mysterious. Although everyone had been around here for over a year, he was still so secretive and would not reveal any news.

    Hua Qiyue sighed, remembering herself and Yun Shimo out of the blue.

    She was too trusting. Now, she had lost even Tianci.

    Under the Bodhi Tree, the clear breeze was provocative.

    From somewhere drifted in a woman¡¯s singing voice, intive and bitter.

    Hua Qiyue felt a slight twinge in her heart. She immediately started to channel her Qi flow and tried to fight that hard-to-suppress grief.

    For over a year, whenever she felt despondent, she would practice madly. She would not allow her thoughts to run wild.

    At this moment, a group of intruders arrived outside the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave, barking for Hua Qiyue toe out and meet her death.

    Ji Feng saw that Hua Qiyue was holding her breath and concentrating. He went out with Ji Jing and Huangfu Xuan to deal with those troublemakers.

    It turned out that they were Qi Artists in love with Murong Mengshi. Their Qi Art level was around the medium level of Dragon Diagram.

    These Qi Artists had never seen Hua Mengshi before and had fallen in love with her great name. When they heard that Hua Mengshi¡¯s two personal maidservants had been in by Hua Qiyue, they took the opportunity to create trouble.

    In more than a year, more than two of these Qi Artists hade in provocation for the same reason. Hua Qiyue could not quite remember how many hade. Anyway, they were all dolts.

    After Hua Mengshi killed her maidservants personally, she lied to the Murong Family, iming to her elders that Hua Qiyue had in them for some minor reasons.

    The Murong Family realized that Bai Qianxue had valued Hua Qiyue highly in Spirit Heaven City and feared her. They did not allow any of their family members toe in provocation.

    However, there were a few brainless Qi Artists from outside their family who wanted to win Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart. They were all beaten away by Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s name started to spread. None of the provoking Qi Artists could counter even one strike of hers.

    Yet, many Qi Artists still proceeded to her ce. They believed that their prowess exceeded those before them and they would surely not lose.

    Hua Qiyue had to hand it to Hua Mengshi. She had managed to get so many male Qi Artists to trouble her without lifting a finger. The moment Hua Qiyue fought them, she would again offend more people.

    Ji Feng and rest went out, using one move to knock those three Qi Artists out.

    When they returned to the Bodhi Tree, Hua Qiyue was eating grapes.

    Xuanji had brought many fruits and titbits from Bai¡¯s Mansion. Bai Qianxue had very likely instructed his servants to prepare them for Xuanji to bring over.

    ¡°Well, well, I didn¡¯t expect City Master Bai to treat Sister so well. He knows that Brother cannot make such titbits, so he got his man to bring it here. He¡¯s so considerate!¡± Ji Jing also raced back, picking an osmanthus cake and started munching it by therge mouthfuls.

    Hua Qiyue gave a light smile. Xuanji had indeed brought back many things from Bai¡¯s Mansion this time.

    Bai Qianxue must be a thoughtful man. He would send them these snacks, making Hua Qiyue most grateful.

    ¡°City Master Bai is indeed a considerate man!¡± Ji Feng also smiled slightly, ncing at Xuanji. ¡°Brother Xuan, you¡¯re quite good friends with City Master Bai. But we don¡¯t know your identity yet.¡±

    So Ji Feng was also curious about Xuanji¡¯s identity.

    Xuanji slightly raised his eyebrows, a strange light gliding across his eyes. He said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, I can¡¯t tell. The time¡¯s not right.¡±

    Everyone heard him and was instantly extremely disappointed.

    Hua Qiyue nced quietly at Xuanji. If he would not tell, it would be impossible to make him.

    In the evening, storm clouds started to loom. Thunders began to rumble loudly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart gave a slight start. For nearly half a year, there had been many thunderstorms, with peals of thunder and lightning. Yet nothing so bizarre had happened like thest time. This time, her heart could sense a vague uneasiness.

    Hua Qiyue pushed open the window. When she saw the aggressive forks of lightning tearing through the night sky, a strange feeling welled up in her heart.

    She quickly shut the window and sat down on her bed. She channeled her Qi flow and urged it up. Gradually, her entire body was shrouded in a thin, white anima energy.

    ¡°Rumble¡ª¡±

    A muffled thunder. Another fork of lightning streaked in and immediately struck Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. But she seemed to feel nothing.

    Hua Qiyue could only sense the strange power within her body suddenly getting bigger.

    Fortunately, she could still keep that power under control. She breathed an inward sigh of relief.

    ¡°Creak¡ª¡±

    The door had been gently pushed open. Xuanji was leaning against the door. Each time there was a thunderstorm, Xuanji would appear outside her room. Was he afraid something bad might befall her?

    Hua Qiyue was slightly shutting her eyes. Even though she could hear the door creak, she was toozy to open her eyes and watch.

    Because she knew that person was surely Xuanji.

    ¡°Zzzzz...¡±

    A few more forks of lightning crept in from the outside, blinding the eyes when they lit up the room. It was so bright that no one could see anything.

    The lightning bolts crept into Hua Qiyue¡¯s body again. Her entire body trembled slightly, her face turning pale. But she managed to forcefully control that strange energy transformed from the lightning bolts.

    Slowly, she changed those strange energies into something she could muster.

    Xuanji saw everything happening. Time and again, Hua Qiyue would turn the lightning bolts into her own energy. His face showed great astonishment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect... everything Father had said to be true.¡± When he thought about this, he could not help revealing aplex look in his eyes.

    He nced at Hua Qiyue as if sizing up a new continent and trying to discern something unique in her body.

    Xuanji remembered that when he was 10, the Bai family, which was as powerful as the Xuan family, had tried to engage their daughter with him. But Xuanji¡¯s father had refused. He allowed Xuanji to be ordained as a Taoist priest to prevent the match.

    After all, Xuanji was only 10 that year, but so extraordinarily gifted in both Taoism and soothsaying. Even his famous father could not quite match him.

    Soothsaying was the art of divination and foretelling a person¡¯s life destiny. In Tianyuan Continent, few practiced such an upation.

    Few were good in it. And there were far fewer of them than Qi Artists.

    Since then, Xuanji had been a Taoist priest. Whether he liked to or not, his father had made him take the tonsure and part with theity. His mother had bitterly broken up with his father over this.

    Xuanji¡¯s father made him roam everywhere... what happenedter made him feel very strange each time he thought about it.

    ¡°Oh... howfortable! These lightning bolts... I wonder what kind of a strange power they were. Why have they all crept into my body...? Hmmm, each time I received the energy from these lightning bolts, I feel my cultivation rise to a whole new level!¡±

    Hua Qiyue said joyously. The thunders had stopped rumbling and the lightning had also ceased.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was ruddy. She no longer felt the slight difort she had felt earlier.

    Xuanji pursed his lips, turning and striding to his bedroom. His body of teal robes fluttered in the breeze, so supremely elegant and carefree.

    Hua Qiyue stared baffled at his silhouette and was even more curious about his identity. For some strange reason, Hua Qiyue felt that he was protecting her.

    Otherwise, why was he so tense when she was absorbing the power of the lightning bolts?

    Was he in love with her? Ha¡ª

    When she thought of this, even Hua Qiyue started tough. How could a Taoist priest fall for a woman?

    The following day, the weather was fine after the storm.

    However, when Hua Qiyue had just finished her breakfast, an visitor came to the entrance and yelled. ¡°Excuse me, is Hua Qiyue¡ªPrincess Jinghua¡ªin?

    Well, what a respectable form of address!

    Hua Qiyue recalled that no one had called her Princess for a long time. The man outside could not be an intruder to the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. He must know this ce was upied.

    The moment he stepped in, he would be punished by Bai Qianxue¡¯sws. An ordinary person would have his Qi Art downgraded, or might even die.

    So, cultivating within Spirit Heaven Mountain was very peaceful and safe.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment, eminent guest!¡± Hua Qiyue immediately transmitted out her voice. She executed Mourning Steps and instantly arrived at the entrance of the valley. Huangfu Xuan and the rest did not know what had ensued and followed closely behind.

    Standing outside the entrance was a burly man in mercenary attire. He was at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension. When he saw Hua Qiyue suddenly appear before his eyes, he had a great fright.

    He sized the woman up before his eyes. She looked almost 18 and was a peerless beauty. Her expression was indifferent, but there was an expectancy in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°I am Hua Qiyue. Are you the agent who has epted my mission for the Mercenary Agency?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. I am the mercenary who has epted the mission, Tiehan. 15 days ago, I was passing through Xuanyuan City in the north and inquired about that boy, Tianci. It seemed that quite a few had seen the boy, one year three months ago, in Xuanyuan City!¡±

    The mercenary Tiehan said, his eyes full of sincerity. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Princess, you can ask those around there. If you hear the same news, please inform the Agency and let me earn some living expenses!¡±

    Whenever these mercenaries inquired about the news, they would need their boss¡¯s agreement before they could im rewards.

    But generally, those who advertised for such agents were not too miserly themselves. In other words, most mercenaries would still earn their rewards.

    ¡°Haha, I thank Young Master Tie for informing me. If it is true, I will surely inform the Agency!¡± Hua Qiyue cupped her fists.

    Tiehan chortled loudly, hisugh full of candid heartiness. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Your Highness¡¯s great name. Well, I¡¯m indeed impressed today! I have something I need to see to. So long!¡±

    Hua Qiyue waved her hand and bid him farewell. She prepared to pack her things in the cabin and leave. She was going to Xuanyuan City to search!

 Chapter 224 - A Long Seeing-Off

    <strong>Chapter 224 A Long Seeing-Off</strong>

    Although Hua Qiyue had made the decision on the spot, Xuanji and the others also quietly packed their luggages. Needless to say, they would surely follow Hua Qiyue.

    Although they were just friends, they had lived together for a year and was used to one another¡¯s existence. Besides... being by her side had be a terrible habit. They could no longer change it.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, I heard that the north region of Yuewu Kingdom is an important site for the Dark Sect. The Dark Sect¡¯s so powerful that even the Emperor has to avoid them most of the time. Their men havemitted all sorts of atrocities, and their powers are about the same level as the orthodox sects¡¯. That¡¯s why, after battling for so many years, neither side has the edge. Surely, someone will watch us when we are in Xuanyuan City.¡±

    Ji Jing said rather worriedly. After all, all their cultivation levels were not especially high.

    Ji Feng gave a light smile. ¡°Jing¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to worry. Qiyue¡¯s now at the medium level of Round Sun... I sense that she¡¯ll hit the Great Completeness of Round Sun soon, in a few days. And I¡¯m at the lower level of Moon Eclipse¡ªnot as powerful as Qiyue, but many times stronger than in the past. So we needn¡¯t worry. We are an awesome team, one that the Dark Sect can¡¯t deal with.¡±

    Ji Jing gave a start. She recalled that Ji Feng had already reached the lower level of Moon Eclipse. In the past year, she had only risen by one level...

    Besides, there was that mysterious Xuanji. They did not really need to worry about the dangers.

    Why would Hua Qiyue not give up? She must have heard news about Tianci and would not stay forever. Her heart could not be set at rest.

    Xuanji¡¯s divination had foretold that Yun Shimo would note looking for her in the next two years. If he did note looking for them, it would be exponentially harder to locate them.

    But Hua Qiyue still wanted to go out and roam.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for over a year. It¡¯s getting really boring. It¡¯d be great to go out for a stroll,¡± Huangfu Xuan said quietly. He nced at Hua Qiyue and his eyes had aplicated expression in them.

    ¡°Enough. Jing¡¯er, go and pack up quickly!¡±

    Ji Feng smiled. Thepany dispersed, all leaving hurriedly to pack their things.

    After an hour, they had all packed up their luggages and bid farewell to the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    Hua Qiyue had stayed here for over a year. Looking back, although she was reluctant to go, that reluctance immediately copsed the moment she thought about Tianci.

    Ji Jing turned back her head, chuckling lightly. ¡°I¡¯m really relunctant to part. These poetic, lovely days... and the anima energy here¡¯s 10 times that at the outside. I really wish to spend my whole life here.¡±

    ¡°One more year, and I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t wait to leave this ce! After all, it¡¯s only suitable for cultivating.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled and patted her small head.

    Thepany stared at one another and smiled.

    Hua Qiyue was right. Had Ji Jing stayed here for another year, she would be bored by all these dreary cultivation days.

    After all, it was the five of them who had made the days passable. Hua Qiyue understood it was the power of friendship. It allowed her to calm down, not turning her into a lunatic.

    If it were not for them, Hua Qiyue would be unable to suppress her thoughts of Tianci. When she met with a bottleneck during cultivation, she would surely have driven herself mad.

    If not, why did Bai Qianxue, who treated her as a friend, give her two Top-grade Magic Pellets? He was afraid she might met with a bottleneck and brood. If she thought too much, she would get so frustrated that she might end up crazy.

    Once out in Spirit Heaven City, they saw apany of people standing in their front, led by Bai Qianxue. Some of them were from Bai¡¯s Mansion and others were heroes of the martial arts fraternity, together with a few who admired Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Your Highness, I know you¡¯re leaving. I am here specially to see you off,¡± Bai Qianxue said with a smile, aplex expression in his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue and the others walked over. As the men started to bid them farewell, they all felt a great sense of gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, City Master, for treating me so well... Your care and concern will never be forgotten!¡±

    Hua Qiyue said to Bai Qianxue respectfully. Although Bai Qianxue did not look too old, he was extremely well respected in the city. Hua Qiyue was grateful for him risking his life to refine pills for her twice.

    Bai Qianxue smiled slightly, his peerlessly handsome face resembling a snow lotus in bloom. All the people present¡ªyoung, old, male and female¡ªall felt their hearts tremble!

    Bai Qianxue very rarely smiled. His expression before the public was usually very mild and reserved. But his smile was almost able to topple city walls, resembling an immortal¡¯s.

    ¡°Qiyue, I hope we can meet again in the near future. Let¡¯s go. I shall see you off.¡±

    Bai Qianxue said. Thepany walked to outside the city. The valiant men of the martial arts world expressed their good impressions of Hua Qiyue and tried to rope her into the Blood Cleansing Alliance against the Dark Sect.

    Hua Qiyue naturally agreed. The Left Custodian of the Alliance quickly and submissively tried to make her the Deputy Chief. But Hua Qiyue rejected the offer tactfully.

    After all, her priority now was to locate Tianci, not deal with men of the Dark Sect. If they had run into them, she would take the opportunity and remove these cancerous tumors conveniently.

    ¡°Haha, the Princess¡¯s so forthright, not a girl who hankers after vanity. A Deputy Alliance Chief is such a high position, yet you¡¯ve remained unmoved. I am thoroughly impressed!¡± That valiant manughed. Hua Qiyue pursed her lips. She was indeed uninterested in fame or wealth.

    She was not short of money or fame. The thing she wanted most was Tianci.

    She now only hoped to make herself more powerful¡ªso powerful that no one in the world could oppose her and harm her and Tianci.

    Fame and fortune are vain, transient things. She did not care for them.

    ¡°Of course Sister Qiyue¡¯s indifferent to fame or fortune. If it weren¡¯t for her adopted son, she won¡¯t be running about everywhere! That damned Yun Shimo! He has taken her adopted son away!¡± Ji Jing cried out loudly. Thepany started to sigh in sympathy.

    Everyone felt that Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue had fought shoulder to shoulder and exterminated the Venerated Supreme Devil. Why had Yun Shimo taken away Tianci after this victory and reneged on his engagement vows?

    If they were to sum it up in one sentence, it would be: You can know a man¡¯s face, but not his heart.

    Even if that person has given up his life for you, he may change. You would never know what he was thinking.

    Quite unconsciously, they had left the city gate. Bai Qianxue was not yet ready to go. His entire person was refreshingly uncoventional, very much like Xuanji¡¯s. Ji Feng was gentle and cultivated. These three men were especially striking amongst the crowd.

    Along the way, more and more people joined in.

    After all, everyone had heard that City Master Bai was seeing Hua Qiyue off. City Master Bai rarely appeared. Most people had never seen him before.

    Five kilometers, 50 kilometers, 200...

    They went on farther and farther, seeing her off. More and more people joined in.

    Hua Qiyue, Bai Qianxue and the others had a enjoyable chat. Some valiant men of the martial arts world secretly admired Hua Qiyue as a good conversationalist. As a woman, she received even more respect and admiration.

    500 kilometers away was a small city called Qingyu. Someone led two carriages out. The horses were the best steeds in Tianyuan Continent¡ªLightning Steeds.

    Each of the two carriages was manned by a Qi Artist as driver. They got down the horses and walked respectfully to Bai Qianxue¡¯s front. ¡°Our respects to City Master. The carriages are ready. Could the eminent guests step in?¡±

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles. ¡°No matter how far you see a person off, the journey wille to an end. Qiyue, take care!¡±

    He no longer addressed her as Princess but Qiyue. Immediately, the two of them felt closer.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s emotions in her heart were surging. She felt that Bai Qianxue was a mysterious man, but upright and kind. At least, he was not in the category of Hongyi or Sect Leader Hong.

    Although they had met each other only twice, Bai Qianxue had refined two Top-grade Magic Pellets for her. What he felt for her far exceeded mere acquaintance.

    ¡°City Master, take care. May we meet again!¡± Hua Qiyue cupped her fists and bid farewell to all the valiant men around. She leaped up the carriage, her demeanor elegant and nimble.

    Ji Feng and the others also went up their carriages. Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing were in one carriage, while Ji Feng, Xuanji and Huangfu Xuan upied the other.

    The drivers waited for everyone to sit well before whipping the horses and galloping away. The Lightning Steeds were as speedy as lightning. They disappeared from the crowd¡¯s sight in a sh.

    The autumn breeze was cool as the heroes bid them farewell. Although they felt it hard to part, they also knew that one day, Hua Qiyue would rock the world to its core with her fame and abilities!

    Bai Qianxue stared pensively in the direction of the disappearing carriage, his white robe flowing in the wind, his silvery hair pping. His whole person seemed like an immortal from heaven. But a loneliness, unseen by all, shed across his eyes.

    If... that woman turned back her ravishing eyes and looked, he would surely go after her. The sentiments of shallow water could still move the heart.

    But she did not...

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s heart gave a sigh. He went back the same way he came.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At this very moment.

    Yun Shimo was on the mountain peak, cultivating. He suddenly heard Madame Yun below crying out in shock, ¡°Mo-er... Tianci... Tianci, what¡¯s happened to you? Mo-er,e back quickly and see Tianci!¡±

    Yun Shimo was shocked. He immediately retracted his concentration and raced down the mountain.

    About a dozen secondster, Yun Shimo dashed to the entrance of the cave at the foot of the mountain. He saw Tianci rolling on the grass, his mouth groaning. Although he tried to keep his groans low, but his face was contorted. He seemed to be in pain somewhere.

    Princess Qianyang and Madame Yun were by his side. Madame Yun was so worried that she was weeping. Yun Xuan, on the other hand, was watching the scene quietly.

    Right now, only Yun Shimo could help Tianci.

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t be scared! Dad¡¯s here!¡± As he said that, Yun Shimo immediately took out a vial from inside his robe linings. He uncorked its wooden stopper and quickly held Tianci¡¯s head still.

    ¡°Open your mouth, quick! Be obedient, Tianci!¡± Yun Shimo said anxiously. Tianci opened his mouth, enduring the pain.

    Yun Shimo shook out two drops of a purplish liquid. A fragrant scent overwhelmed the ce. The two dropsnded in Tianci¡¯s mouth.

    He felt a coolness spread quickly throughout his body. The pain in his abdomen instantly subsided and was soonpletely gone.

    Tianci panted, lying weakly on the grass. Yun Shimo carried him up and gently wiped away the cold sweat on Tianci¡¯s forehead.

    Princess Qianyang knitted her brows slightly, as if she were not used to such a scene. But she felt a sneaking joy in her heart. This cursed brat had finally experienced pain. Although she did not know how bad it was, Princess Qianyang¡¯s heart felt an unutterable delight.

    After all, she was from the same sect as Hongyi. How much better would her temperament be? Of course, excepting girls like Mo Yuning.

    ¡°Tianci, do you feel any pain now?¡± Yun Shimo asked worriedly, his eyes full of heartache.

    Tianci shook his head, his heart full of terror. His abdomen had suddenly experienced an excruciating pain just now. He was afraid he might just die off suddenly, without seeing the mother he always missed.

    Although in his memory, he seemed not to have seen Hua Qiyue before... yet he could still vaguely remember her facial features...

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer in pain, Dad,¡± Tianci answered feebly.

 Chapter 225 - The Plan of Running Away

    <strong>Chapter 225 The n of Running Away</strong>

    But in Tianci¡¯s heart, he was very sure that he should run away from here as soon as possible and find his mother. His father always forbade him to go out of this area and he also protected this area from others by a special array.

    And it was impossible for Tianci to n to run away from here.

    Because if the array wasn¡¯t solved, Tianci would definitely not leave here, besides, Tianci had tried it.

    But, no matter how hard it was, Tianci wouldn¡¯t give it up because he had to meet his mother before he died!

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine... it was painful just now! Dad... am I... going to die like this? If I die, I can¡¯t go outside, can I?¡±

    Tianci said sadly, ¡°Dad, I really want to go outside, it¡¯s boring here!¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned and had to said in a low voice, ¡°Tianci, it¡¯s not safe outside because there are many bad people...¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so great, I won¡¯t get hurt... I won¡¯t!¡± Little guy seized Yun Shimo¡¯s sleeves and started to beg him.

    ¡°No! Let¡¯s talk about it one yearter!¡±

    Yun Shimo was so firm and he refused to take Tianci outside.

    Tianci had to do what he was good at, but begging and crying didn¡¯t work. Finally, Yun Shimo sent him to Madame Yun and left away with big steps.

    He really didn¡¯t want to be faced with Tianci¡¯s eyes of begging because he was afraid that he would definitely be moved by Tianci if he still stayed here.

    Tianci pouted and sadly looked at Yun Shimo¡¯s back, holding his small fist and saying, ¡°Dad, you really disappointed me, boohoo... grandmother, I really want to go outside, please take me, please!¡±

    Madame Yun was easily persuaded but she couldn¡¯t do anything because of the array.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll cook the hare for you. Don¡¯t cry, I couldn¡¯t do anything even though I want to take you outside. Your dad made a big array, I can¡¯t solve it, not mention you.¡±

    Madame Yun patted his back sadly and Tianci understood that it didn¡¯t work even if he cried, so, he pouted and stopped crying.

    While Princess Qianyang blinked her eyes, though she didn¡¯t like Tianci, she thought that it was necessary to ingratiate herself with Tianci if she wanted to please Yun Shimo.

    If Tianci liked her, then, Yun Shimo would like her because of this, wouldn¡¯t him?

    So, she didn¡¯t have to worry about consummating with him!

    Ho, ho, now, in Princess Qianyang¡¯s heart, there only left consummating with him.

    Princess Qianyang was also boring and watched Tianci ying mud on the other side. Madame Yun went inside the room and cooked the hare. Princess Qianyang blinked her eyes. Actually, she wanted to take Tianci outside, but this big array...

    Princess Qianyang didn¡¯t know much about array, so, it was impossible for her to solve it.

    ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ve missed such a good chance, will I have the second chance?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect that Tianci ran to her and blinked his eyes, saying, ¡°Sister Princess!¡±

    How dare this bad boy call her sister princess? But at this moment, Princess Qianyang was a little surprised and happy.

    Usually, Tianci disliked her so much that he even didn¡¯t give a look to her, but now he called her sister?

    ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Sister Princess, could you please help me run away from here? You know... I will be kind to you if you help me once!¡± Tianci said and smiled.

    Princess Qianyang shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t learned array, and I totally have no idea how to solve it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know how to do it. Come on, sister Princess, let me tell you some words!¡± Saying this, this little guy said several words in a low voice to Princess Qianyang¡¯s ear.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t trust me, you can secretly follow my dad on the first day of every month and see what will happen!¡±

    This little guy said very confidently.

    ¡°But on cultivation, your dad is on the higher level than me, how can I hide this from him?¡± Princess Qianyang said and frowned. Yun Shimo was much higher than her on cultivation, how could it be possible for her to follow him?

    She was afraid that Yun Shimo would ask her to go back after she only walked for several steps, wouldn¡¯t him?

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll think about other ways... and you don¡¯t have to follow him, but you need to do other things...¡±

    Tianci blinked his big eyes and another good idea came to his mind.

    Of course, Princess Qianyang didn¡¯t know what he was thinking but only answered that she would think about it.

    And then, Madame Yun had cooked hare and asked everyone to have it.

    After dinner, Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang went back to the opposite cave together, while Tianci was in a low spirit because Yun Shimo still refused to take him out.

    It was boring here, what Tianci could do was nothing but cultivation, but Tianci really wanted to meet his mother as soon as possible!

    Yun Shimo got back to the cave and Princess Qianyang, who had an attractive figure, entered gracefully.

    Yun Shimo fetched his robe and was about to take a bath in hot spring, while Princess Qianyangy down first, somehow, she always had bad dreams these days.

    She didn¡¯t sleep well, so, she fell asleep as soon as Yun Shimo left.

    Princess Qianyang had a dream that she saw a strange man injecting anima energy into her body so softly, but when she was enjoying it, that soft breath suddenly started to be scaring!

    That breath became a ball of cruel light and entered her belly, crazily pressed her body.

    That was really painful...

    Princess Qianyang was frightened to wake up by this nightmare, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw that Yun Shimo was looking at her with concern and he said, ¡°What happened, Qianyang? Why did you call my name? And sweat so heavily?¡±

    Princess Qianyang suddenly hugged Yun Shimo and her body trembled, saying, ¡°My husband... I, I... I had a nightmare!¡±

    ¡°What nightmare? There¡¯s nothing harmful to you, how could it be possible?¡± Yun Shimo said and looked at Princess Qianyang with a strange look.

    ¡°I dreamt that a man... injected anima energy into my body, that was really painful... My husband, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    When Princess Qianyang recalled the pain in the nightmare, she was still scared because the feeling of the pain was so real that she had to be afraid.

    ¡°It seems that... you must have too much heat in your body that you had such a nightmare. Besides... don¡¯t think too much, okay?¡± Yun Shimo said calmly and gently fondled her soft ck hair.

    ¡°I... I have nothing in my mind...¡± Princess Qianyang said and her little pale face slightly blushed, and she was afraid that Yun Shimo would find the fact that she intended to sleep with him.

    ¡°Is it because I think too much, so, I had such a nightmare?¡± Princess Qianyang thought and her face became hotter, which made her really want to find a hole to hide herself.

    ¡°Emm, it¡¯s the best that you thought about nothing. These days, the soup that mom made contains too much herbal tonics which will make you feel hotter, and I¡¯ll make a sedative pill for you so that you won¡¯t have a nightmare anymore!¡±

    Yun Shimo said softly and his eyes looked so soft and watery.

    Princess Qianyang was almost drunk, so, she hurriedly fell into his arms and said, ¡°Thank you, my husband... It¡¯s nice to... have you!¡±

    Qianyang said and smiled. What she said was true, and she closed her eyes happily and happiness could be seen on her face.

    However, she didn¡¯t notice theplicated look in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes.

    Princess Qianyang calmed down after Yun Shimoforted her for a long while. Princess Qianyang fell asleep again, but this time, she had an erotic dream instead of a nightmare.

    Of course, the man in her dream was Yun Shimo.

    The next day, the sun rose.

    Tianci had already practiced cultivation in front of the cave in the morning. The anima energy here was sufficient because Yun Shimo¡¯s great array had gathered all the anima energy around them here.

    ¡°Puff¡ª¡± with a slight sound, Tianci broke a small tree in front of him by the wind that his hands gathered, and the small tree fell down, making a slight sound.

    And it only took one-tenth of his entire strength.

    Princess Qianyang stood aside and inwardly praised Tianci¡¯s talent. It was very nice of him to reach this level at his age.

    ¡°Tianci, you¡¯re only seven, right? Tut, you¡¯ve already reached the bottom level of Cultivation Dimension, even I cannot beat you now!¡± Princess Qianyang said, and somehow, she liked this little guy since he had called her sister yesterday.

    After all, Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t here, and she was young Madame Yun now, Yun Shimo¡¯s official wife, so, it would be wrong to envy Hua Qiyue.

    Perhaps, Hua Qiyue was now crazily finding Tianci and Yun Shimo, wasn¡¯t she? Thinking of this, Princess Qianyang had a sense of achievement in her heart, and she even felt pity about Hua Qiyue and Tianci.

    Besides, Tianci wasn¡¯t Hua Qiyue¡¯s real son, so, she wouldn¡¯t hate Hua Qiyue because of Tianci, or hate Tianci because of Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Ha, ha, of course, dad said that I was very talented, and he asks me to keep practicing!¡± ¡°Sister Princess, don¡¯t you need to practice cultivation?¡± Tianci blinked his lovely big eyes and asked in confusion.

    He remembered a person who was addicted to cultivation, and was that person his mom?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not as talented as you¡¯re, so, I have to be protected by your dad and you,¡± Princess calmly smiled and said, feeling very satisfied in her heart.

    Tianci pouted and thought that Princess Qianyang was so arrogant. Why would he protect her?

    ¡°Qianyang, these are a Mind Relief Pill and a Mind Tranquility, take them all at the same time, and you won¡¯t have a nightmare anymore!¡±

    Yun Shimo appeared and handed two medicine pellets to Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang showed a happy expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you, my husband.¡±

    Saying this, she took the medicine pellets and found some water. Then, she had them all.

    The fragrance of the medicine pellets smelled like osmanthus fragrans, which made people feel refreshing.

    Princess Qianyang felt veryfortable after having the medicine pellets, and she had an indescribable feeling of tranquility in her heart... It was a feeling like... others were drunk while she was sober.

    Princess Qianyang walked out of the cave, and she saw that Yun Shimo was hugging Tianci, sitting under a pine tree and teaching Tianci how to read.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face must have attracted many young girls. But at this moment, Princess Qianyang suddenly felt that her heart... became empty?

    She couldn¡¯t feel her love for anyone. She looked at Yun Shimo as if she were looking at an ordinary man, which made her love partly disappear.

    Princess Qianyang was scared and suddenly remembered that her mother had said that some couples, after a long time, would have less feeling for each other, or have a new lover.

    Didn¡¯t she... love Yun Shimo any more? That was impossible!

    Princess Qianyang was scared by her thought and hurriedly walked to Yun Shimo.

    ¡°My husband, don¡¯t you practice cultivation?¡±

    Princess Qianyang sat beside Yun Shimo and said with tenderness and love.

    Yun Shimo shook his head calmly and said, ¡°Spend more time with Tianci.¡±

    Tianci smiled and quickly used his mind. Actually, this was the first day of the month, and Yun Shimo must go to maintain the array.

    After all, he used crystals instead of rune to make this array.

    To use the rune to make the great array needed the surrounded anima energy without remedy. But using crystals would be different because they were in the mountain and there were evil beasts and demonic beasts, and the array would lose its effectiveness once someone touched it.

    Tianci intended to secretly follow Yun Shimo this day.

 Chapter 226 - The One He Misses

    <h4>Chapter 226 The One He Misses</h4>

    ¡°Well, Tianci, are you feeling well?¡± Princess said and she didn¡¯t feel jealous. She looked at Tianci with a smile.

    Even Princess Qianyang was surprised by her behavior.

    Did she really change? She used to dislike the little guy as soon as she saw him, but today, she thought that he was a little cute?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for asking, sister Princess!¡±

    Tianci said with a smile. While Yun Shimo calmly nced at Princess Qianyang without saying anything. Yun Shimo asked Princess Qianyang to take care of Tianci, and he walked southwards.

    After Yun Shimo left, Tianci immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, my father goes to fix the array. You stay here and you do what I tell you as soon as you hear my voice.¡±

    Princess Qianyang thought about it and nodded to show her agreement.

    Tianci hurriedly followed Yun Shimo, while Yun Shimo turned his head in a far distance and said, ¡°Tianci, good boy, go back home, don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    Tianci pouted unhappily, but he turned around in silence. When Yun Shimo had gone for a long while, Tianci could still saw his back and he touched the Man-Hunting Insect on his cloth.

    ¡°Insect, you follow my father, but don¡¯t be too close to him and keep the distance that he won¡¯t notice you. Besides, there are many insects and birds in the sky, he won¡¯t find you. Just follow him, if you do it well, I¡¯ll find a female Man-Hunting Insect for you!¡± Tianci said with a smile and he induced the Man-Hunting Insect in his hands.

    Suddenly, Man-Hunting Insect¡¯s ck eyes gleamed with light and flew to Yun Shimo.

    Tianci stood there and was very excited because he could know where his dad was after a while, and it was awesome!

    Once Tianci knew the location of the array, he thought that it would be soon to leave here.

    After a while, Man-Hunting Insect really flew back and fell on Tianci¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What happened, Man-Hunting Insect? Did you see where dad fixed his array?¡±

    Man-Hunting Insect nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there after dades back; otherwise, we cannot get out of there if he finds us!¡± Tianci said in a low voice, and Man-Hunting Insect nodded again.

    Tianci was very happy and took Man-Hunting Insect back. However, he saw that Princess Qianyang was looking at him with a smile from not far away.

    Tianci was scared and thought, ¡°The Princess smiles to me with no reasons, did she hear the conversation between Man-Hunting and me?¡±

    ¡°Sister Princess, did you hear what I said just now?¡±

    Tianci ran to her and asked with his big eyes blinking.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Why do you say so?¡±

    Princess Qianyang said and smiled calmly. She only felt that Tianci was more and more lovely, and she thought that this feeling was very strange.

    After she took those two Mind Tranquility Pills, she felt that her heart started to be relieved and no negative mood was in her mind.

    ¡°But why did you smile to me?¡± Tianci said and tilted his head, looking up and down at Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang smiled slightly and fondled his head, saying, ¡°Because you¡¯re so lovely!¡±

    Tianci was scared and quickly left her because he thought that Princess Qianyang was weird these two days. But Man-Hunting Insect was hungry, so, Tianci hurriedly went to the ce where Yun Shimo did his Alchemy and found some spirit grass for Man-Hunting Insect.

    Man-Hunting Insect held the green spirit grass and ate it.

    One hourter, Yun Shimo came back and saw that Tianci was sitting on the ground and ying the Man-Hunting Insect. Yun Shimo squatted down and patted Tianci¡¯s little head, saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you practice cultivation?¡±

    Tianci raised his head and said sullenly, ¡°I have nothing to do every day except sleeping and cultivation, that¡¯s too boring!¡±

    Yun Shimo paused and sighed slightly. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t let Tianci go outside.

    ¡°Tianci, it¡¯s really very dangerous outside. After all, our family¡¯s enemy is very powerful, and if he knows your existence...¡±

    Yun Shimo paused and frowned.

    While Tianci pouted, anyway, he just wanted to go outside and he didn¡¯t care about the enemy.

    ¡°But dad, you have reached the greatpleteness of Round Sun, haven¡¯t you? Why are you afraid of the people from outside? I heard that if one has reached the greatpleteness of Round Sun, this person won¡¯t have many opponents,¡± Tianci asked in confusion.

    His mind had already been attracted by the outside world.

    It would be perfect if he could go to the town, besides, he could also meet his mom.

    ¡°There may be someone better than you.¡±

    Yun Shimo said calmly.

    Tiancipressed his mouth and he was unhappy, saying, ¡°Dad, why did you abandon my mom? Is she bad? Why do I think that she is the best woman in the world?¡±

    Yun Shimo paused and he felt a sense of indescribable dismay. He said nothing, and he just gazed into the distance. Yun Shimo hadn¡¯t gone outside for a long time, or received any information from his subordinates.

    Therefore, he knew nothing about Hua Qiyue¡¯s situation.

    But he knew that Hua Qiyue would definitely hate him. Even though Tianci would go back to her in the future, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him easily.

    Tianci saw that Yun Shimo kept silent and he couldn¡¯t get any answers, so, he had to shut up.

    Tianci went outside with his Man-Hunting Insect, while Yun Shimo silently fetched tens of spirit medicines and started to do the Alchemy.

    His life was upied with eating, sleeping, cultivation, and Alchemy, and he didn¡¯t have other recreations.

    Or for Yun Shimo, he didn¡¯t have much time.

    However, this day, Yun Shimo had been feeling ill at ease. No matter how hard he tried to do something, he couldn¡¯t keep calm.

    Finally, when he made two medicine pellets, he walked out of the cave wearily and handed the two medicine pellets to Princess Qianyang.

    ¡°Qianyang, I¡¯ll buy some spirit medicines. You and Tianci stay here, don¡¯t let Tianci follow me... Of course, with the protection of array, you actually don¡¯t need to take care of him because he cannot run away from here, but you should still watch him.¡±

    Yun Shimo still worried about the little guy. Tianci couldn¡¯t stop ying, just like a monkey, and he was familiar with every corner of the array.

    But Yun Shimo was worried that the little guy would be in danger, and that would be troublesome.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about us, my husband,¡± Princess Qianyang said tenderly and silently watched Yun Shimo leave.

    Yun Shimo went to Xuanyuan City, and he received the letter from his subordinates in the specified inn.

    The letter said that Hua Qiyue and others had heard something and decided toe to Xuanyuan City, so, Yun Shimo had to get prepared.

    Hua Qiyue... finally came here.

    After one year and four months, she came.

    Yun Shimo had mixed feelings.

    What should he prepare for? Not to let her know the fact that he was in a mountain near the city?

    He learned the protection array from little hare, and even those who were at the above of the greatpleteness of Round Sun couldn¡¯t understand such an array.

    Therefore, Yun Shimo didn¡¯t need to be worried. He sat in the small inn in silence and drank the Nv¡¯er Hong wine that the waiter served him, and he didn¡¯t want to leave here.

    After all, Hua Qiyue set off yesterday, it would probably take her ten days to get here, right? However, she could finish the journey with four or five days if she had Lightning Steed.

    The letter didn¡¯t mention how Hua Qiyue came here, but it said the number of people who apanied her.

    There were three men and a woman, the three men were Ji Feng, Huangfu Xuan, and Xuanji.

    Xuanji?

    Yun Shimo finally remembered this name which he was unfamiliar with but was very famous in the capital of Changjing Kingdom. He had met this man several times, and this man was very mysterious.

    Although Yun Shimo had asked his subordinates to spy on him, they got nothing back.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that after over a year, Xuanji showed and stayed with her again.

    Yun Shimo took a sip of the very fine wine and suddenly felt a little irritable.

    It seemed that she would always have men around her.

    ¡°Young Master Yun, do you want another bottle of Nv¡¯er Hong wine?¡±

    The waiter asked with a smile when he saw that Yun Shimo finished the wine.

    Yun Shimo shook his head calmly. He didn¡¯t want to drink anymore. Although he wanted to stay here for several days until Hua Qiyue came, he knew that once he met her, then... something that he was reluctant to see would definitely happen, right?

    Besides, things weren¡¯t settled down.

    Yun Shimo paid the money and left away from Xuanyuan City very quickly. He forced himself not to think about anything.

    ¡ª

    In a mountain, which was located in the south of Xuanyuan City and was named Eight Fingers Mountain, there was a ck pce, and the white permeated the whole pce, which made the atmosphere here very depressed.

    This pce was the eighth pce of Dark Sect.

    For Yuewu Kingdom, Xuanyuan City was the eighth city of the whole country. Therefore, the eighth pce of Dark Sect was located in the south of Xuanyuan City.

    Because the righteousness party and the evil party were almost even on the aspect of power. Now, people from these two parties were safe, and they would beat each other or avoid each other if necessary. However, Blook Cleansing also understood that they wouldn¡¯t attack the pce in the mountain until they had the backup force that was powerful enough.

    Dark Sect was very big and it could be divided into twenty pces. It was said that six of these pces were located in Changjing Kingdom, but many people of Gnawing Devils Sect died in the battle against Hua Qiyue and others.

    And people of Dark Sect were also involved. Hua Qiyue left a Soul Puppet team to Huangfu Shenglin and asked the team to take him as the owner by blood. Although for everyone, it was very dangerous and difficult, Hua Qiyue still finished it secretly.

    After all, that Soul Puppet was left after the Venerated Supreme Devil died. However, Hua Qiyue¡¯s power surprised everyone because the Soul Puppet team had exploded and was about to die and couldn¡¯t be used any more.

    However, at that time, she had spirit medicine, so, she fixed those Soul Puppets and handed them to Huangfu Shenglin.

    The Pce Leaders of Dark Sect were the important Qi Artists in the sneak attack to the capital after the war, but they were killed by the Soul Puppets hidden by Huangfu Shenglin.

    Therefore, most pces in Changjing Kingdom became empty shells.

    Of course, now, people in this eighth pce hated the legendary Hua Qiyue.

    At this moment, a man dressed in a ck robe which was embroidered with a skeleton entered the pce, kneeling down and saying, ¡°Greetings to Pce Leader. Pce Leader, it¡¯s said that Hua Qiyue is heading to Xuanyuan City, and there are five people in total, three men and two women!¡±

    In the dark pce, there were several luminous night pearls on the wall, which reflected a sense of vague beauty of the ck pce.

    There was a man on the throne who had long blue hair trailing on the ground. This man leisurely rested his chin on his hands and his eyes were full of tiredness and sleepiness.

    He was still sleeping as if he didn¡¯t hear what his subordinates reported.

    The man, who was kneeling down, said inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s too bad! The Pce Leader is sleeping, and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to die once he wakes up because of me...¡±

 Chapter 227 - Searching for Tianci

    <h4>Chapter 227 Searching for Tianci</h4>

    That man was just about to slip away when the man on the seat suddenly opened his eyes.

    That man felt that he had been enveloped in a cold chill. He began to shiver incessantly, feeling for some reason he was about to die.

    ¡°Hmmm? What did you say? Hua Qiyue...¡± The man blinked. He did not immediately kill the man who had disturbed his sleep.

    That man seemed to have received amnesty. ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s that Hua Qiyue¡ªthe one who killed the Venerated Supreme Devil. She¡¯s likely to be in Xuanyuan City three dayster.¡±

    That man answered, quaking in his boots. The man with blue hair gave a gasp of surprise. ¡°So it¡¯s Hua Qiyue... it¡¯s her. I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s stunningly beautiful. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Then, I¡¯ve got fresh girls to y with!¡± The man with blue hair chuckled in great delight. ¡°When shees on that day, report to me at once. I will receive her personally. Hehe...¡±

    The blue-haired man saidzily. He was almost about to drool.

    ¡°Oh, Pce Leader... there¡¯s another piece of good news.¡±

    After guessing the Pce Leader¡¯s mood, the man finally said in a whisper.

    ¡°What good news?¡±

    ¡°The 11th Pce Leader is here, waiting for you in the hall.¡±

    That man had not finished when the blue-haired man narrowed his eyes, standing upzily. His long, blue hair made him look extremely odd, but his face was handsome. Only his unkempt hair was somewhat awful.

    The man rose and disappeared from the seat.

    That man kneeling heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Eighth Pce Leader¡ªLan Luo¡ªwas a Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. He had an entric and savage personality. If his servants did not curry favor with him, they would surely die.

    At the reception hall of the Eighth Pce, the left side chamber to the main hall, two women were entering with trays, carrying snacks, wine and tea to serve the guest.

    In the reception hall, a woman in pink sat. Before the two maidservants could draw near, a gust whizzed and a figure shed by. Out of the blue appeared a blue-haired man in a ck robe. His hair was messy like a chicken¡¯s nest, giving him an unruly appearance.

    ¡°My respects to the Eighth Pce Leader!¡± The woman curtsied. Lan Luo gave a light smile. ¡°Mengshi, why are you so polite to me?¡±

    The visitor who hade was Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi was not only the adopted daughter of the Murong Family but also the 11th Pce Leader. After Lin Qi¡¯s death, Hua Mengshi received a token from the Side Pce Leader to search for the legendary Eighth Pce Leader.

    Lan Luo was the one who had initiated her into the Main Pce. After seeing the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect and with Lan Luo¡¯s persuasion, the Sect Leader finally allowed Hua Mengshi to be their 11th Pce Leader.

    Hua Mengshi knew that her Qi Art level was not high. She tried her best to enter the Murong Family and earn the admiration of their two elders. As a result, she received many secret arts which helped elerate her promotion.

    Lan Luo¡¯s Qi Art was very high and he was also very smart. Unfortunately, he was also quitescivious. He would take any slightly pretty Qi Artist to his bed.

    Hua Mengshi had long been Lan Luo¡¯s woman. But she was a schemer adept at making Lan Luo dote on her.

    ¡°Why so polite? Girl,e, let me have a kiss!¡± Lan Luo smiled, pulling Hua Mengshi¡¯s face over to kiss her.

    The two maidservants put their trays down, having long been inured to such scenes. Everyone knew that their Pce Leader was a lecher. Even maidservants who were a little pretty had gone to bed with him.

    When the maidservants had left, Lan Luo¡¯s hands began to stray around Hua Mengshi¡¯s body.

    Hua Mengshi was not revolted by the handsome Lan Luo. Comparatively though, she wanted Bai Qianxue more.

    However, the Pce Leaders of the Dark Sect usually did not show their faces. Few people knew about her identity.

    Even Bai Qianxue did not know Hua Mengshi was a member of the Dark Sect.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s arms clung around his neck as she advanced, the two of them entangled in a smoldering kiss. The door of the Reception Hall was shut sensibly by the maidservants.

    From within the hall soon came pantings and low growls, making the ears flush and the heart race...

    ¡ª

    For three days, Hua Qiyue had been cultivating on the carriage. After all, its interior wasrge enough to amodate four or five people. It was possible for her to cultivate in the carriage.

    And after these three days, Hua Qiyue finally broke through the medium level of Round Sun, reaching the Great Completeness!

    The hare kept saying that Hua Qiyue was a diabolical genius. When it saw Hua Qiyue improve by yet another level, its eyes did not look too pleased.

    Ji Feng and the rest were jubnt on her behalf. There was still 50 kilometers to Xuanyuan City on this day. Everyone was hungry and they stopped by a small inn by the roadside.

    Night had fallen. Hua Qiyue let the others rest in the small inn. After all, it was already night. Had they entered Xuanyuan City, they would need to look for another inn.

    There were so many people there but a few rooms. No one knew if there would be vacancies. It was far better to settle down here first.

    Hua Qiyue and her friends had their dinner in the dining hall of the inn. There were not many people in the small inns here, as there were somerge inns nearby whose condition was better.

    Hua Qiyue preferred a quieter ce, so she went for this small inn instead.

    The waiter served all of the dishes thepany had ordered. The hare gave a cold snort and asked leisurely, ¡°Waiter, is there osmanthus wine here?¡±

    Hua Qiyue started slightly. Osmanthus wine? It seemed like Tianpi also quite enjoyed this sort of wine.

    The waiter was given a great fright by the talking hare. He answered with an ashen face, ¡°Yes, yes, Your Excellency, please wait. We shall serve you soon!¡±

    Looking at the faces of the waiter and those around nched white, thepany gave a helpless smile. After all, few people would have kept a talking spiritual pet.

    Whoever kept a talking spiritual pet would be regarded as some god.

    There were five tables of guests in the hall. Many of the tables were empty. The guests stared with astonished eyes at Hua Qiyue and her friends.

    Thispany did not look old, but they could sense Ji Feng¡¯s Qi Art level¡ªthe Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension. What a powerful Qi Artist!

    If they knew that Hua Qiyue was at the Great Completeness of Round Sun, they would have peed in their pants.

    ¡°Waiter, have you seen this child before?¡± After the waiter brought in the wine, Hua Qiyue immediately unfurled Tianci¡¯s portrait for him.

    The waiter saw it and shook his head. ¡°More than half a month ago... a mercenary asked about this boy here too, I think.¡±

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. That mercenary would have to be Tiehan. Her instincts told her that he had not lied to her.

    Hua Qiyue was a little disappointed. But Tiehan had informed her that it was another inn which had seen Tianci¡ªProsperity Inn in the north of Xuanyuan City.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, don¡¯t be anxious. We aren¡¯t within Xuanyuan City yet.¡± Ji Jing gave a lightugh.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and kept her anxious expression. She started having her meal with thepany.

    ¡°Do you feel that the aura around our Xuanyuan City¡¯s no longer as abundant as before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems that someone has absorbed some of it.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Eighth Pce Leader of the Dark Sect has investigated this urrence and could note to any conclusion.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. This ce won¡¯t be suitable for cultivating if this continues any longer. Looks like we have to leave Xuanyuan City.¡±

    The guests at a nearby table started discussing quietly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up.

    There were many reasons for its anima energy being less abundant than before. But the biggest was because someone had been absorbing them using arrays.

    Hua Qiyue stretched out her hand and grabbed the wine cup from the hare. ¡°Hare, did you teach Yun Shimo the Great Crystal Array before?¡±

    The hare gave an ¡°Ahh¡± and started to scratch its fur with its ws. ¡°Ahh... I don¡¯t remember... oh, I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m drunk!¡±

    Hua Qiyue angrily rolled her eyes at it. This damned hare won¡¯t say anything. And it was always by her side monitoring her!

    The hare grabbed arge chicken thigh with one paw and retreated in a crestfallen way from the dining table. If Hua Qiyue really hit out at it, she could have pped it into a t sheet.

    It was difficult to describe Hua Qiyue¡¯s feelings now. She was about to lose her temper at the hare and give vent to all her anger and frustrations over the year, when a voice outside resounded.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve finally found the Princess!¡±

    Hua Qiyue and the rest turned back their heads and looked. A young woman in purple and a young man in white strode in. Needless to say, they were Murong Zhen¡¯er and Murong Lingzhe of the Murong Family.

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯d like to join your team!¡±

    Since their separation in Spirit Heaven City, Murong Zhen¡¯er and Murong Lingzhe had returned to the Murong Family. But their family had chosen to believe in Hua Mengshi instead of Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Mengshi had naturally returned home and told them that Hua Qiyue was jealous of her, or hate her, for Hua Mengshi had sabotaged her. That was why Hua Qiyue had killed her two personal maidservants.

    She said merely this. But the two elders of the Murong Family believed in her as if they were drugged. They kept believing in Hua Mengshi and not in the two siblings.

    ¡°Sit then.¡± Hua Qiyue did not reject them. After all, there were still a few unupied seats at this table.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er acqueisced and sat on the seat. The waiter served them rice. And Hua Qiyue¡¯spany had ordered a table of sumptuous dishes.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er was very zealous. As she ate, she repeated what Hua Mengshi had said to their family again.

    ¡°Your Highness, you think that my Dad and my Mom had been drugged? Sigh. What should we do? We don¡¯t feel the same homely feeling once we are home!¡±

    Murong Zhen¡¯er ate as she frowned, looking very worried.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a possibility, but we have to slowly trace its cause,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. Otherwise, why should their parents favor outsiders and not their own children?

    ¡°Why not this: Come to our house and take a look with us. You¡¯ll be our eminent guest. With us around, Dad and Mom won¡¯t dare to say anything even if they don¡¯t wee you,¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er said excitedly.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. The most important thing for her right now was to find Tianci.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t kick up a row. This is our family affair. We can¡¯t have the Princess worry for us, can we? Besides, that Murong Mengshi¡¯s very jealous of the Princess. Won¡¯t we be sending her to the tiger¡¯s den if we make her go?¡± Murong Lingzhe was quite considerate, making ns for Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Why haven¡¯t I thought about that? So sorry...¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er gave a sheepish smile.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips slightly. Murong Lingzhe was right. This was their family affair. She was indeed not interested to know more.

    She was about to put down her chopsticks when a hubbub was heard outside.

    ¡°Good heavens, the Eighth Pce Leader¡¯s out!¡±

    ¡°Something must be seriously wrong if he¡¯s out!¡±

    ¡°I heard he is looking for Hua Qiyue!¡±

    The mor outside was loud. Hua Qiyue and her friends all frowned. They were so tired from all the traveling and naturally would need a good night¡¯s sleep. But that seemed no longer possible. To sleep well, they would need to deal with the men outside, eh?

 Chapter 228 - Lan Luo vs Hua Qiyue

    <strong>Chapter 228 Lan Luo vs Hua Qiyue</strong>

    ¡°Why not do it this way. You stay here, Qiyue, while I go and take a look!¡± Ji Feng stood up and said quietly.

    ¡°No. I, too, feel like someone¡¯s watching me. If I don¡¯t turn up, that Eighth Pce Leader won¡¯t let things rest.¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a slight smile. She went out before all the rest. The rest of the guests also rushed out to watch the scene.

    The moon had just risen. Tworgenterns had been lit and ced high before the inn, enveloping Hua Qiyue¡¯s person in its faint red glow. Her white skirt fluttered in the breeze and her ck hair was all tied up. Her ravishing little countenance showed her calm and confidence.

    Xuanji and the others followed behind her. Sure enough, a sedan soon appeared racing here. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived before Hua Qiyue.

    The sedan stopped amid all the gasps of the watching crowds.

    The Eighth Pce Leader had rarely appeared outside his pce.

    If there wasn¡¯t anything important, he would surely note out so resolutely. But Hua Qiyue¡¯s appearance was a big matter.

    After all, Hua Qiyue was wanted under the Dark Sect¡¯s arrest warrant.

    ¡°That¡¯s Hua Qiyue!¡±

    ¡°Wow! What a gloriously stunning beauty. I¡¯m afraid no one could match her peerless looks and heroic demeanor!¡±

    ¡°Look quickly at that man... he¡¯s the Eighth Pce Leader!¡±

    At this point, someone on the sedan drew the curtain aside and a ck-robed man with an unkempt head of blue hair walked out.

    Lan Luo only came with his four sedan-bearers and two aides. He wanted to see Hua Qiyue in person. Was she as beautiful as they had rumored?

    Otherwise, he would stay in his pce sleeping, since sleeping was one of his favorite hobbies. His other, being, of course, women.

    Lan Luo raised his head and stared at the woman all in white before him. He saw her lovely eyes indifferent as stars, shining with a cold, nonchnt light. Her peerless beauty stunned himpletely after he saw her!

    Definitely on another level than Hua Mengshi!

    Hua Mengshi was no longer as cold and aloof as she was before. She was mainly now seductively alluring.

    But Hua Qiyue was mainly noble. Her peerless countenance could not be matched by anyone¡¯s in this world. Every man who had seen her would have his heart stolen.

    Lan Luo swallowed his saliva and started to grin. ¡°I am the Eighth Pce Leader, Lan Luo. What a great beauty. We¡¯ve finally met. I¡¯ve been dreaming about you day and night. Come... let¡¯s talk inside my sedan. Be good, then I¡¯ll appoint you as my Left or Right Aide!¡±

    His words made the faces of the two beauties behind him change.

    Hua Qiyue stared indifferently at Lan Luo. Lan Luo was at his most outstanding in his awful head of blue hair. It really made him quite unforgettable.

    Even if this Lan Luo had died and disappeared from Hua Qiyue¡¯s sight, she would always remember his waist-length, windblown head of hair.

    In the near distance, a pair of eyes was watching this coldly.

    ¡°I am Hua Qiyue. Pce Leader, I¡¯m of the Blood Cleansing Alliance. In other words, we are enemies. I¡¯m sure neither of us will back down unless one of us dies!¡± Hua Qiyue gave a faint smile. Huangfu Xuan took a step out.

    He whispered to Hua Qiyue. ¡°Qiyue, let me deal with him!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s Qi Art had reached the lower level of Cultivation Dimension. Although he was not as powerful as Ji Feng, he could be regarded as an outstanding Qi Artist.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°This Pce Leader is at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. You can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words turned Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face slightly ghastly. Hua Qiyue was right. He was not capable enough to kill Lan Luo.

    Lan Luo started to guffaw. In the night, his face was exceptionally gruesome. The faces of the two female aides with him changed color and they nced at Hua Qiyue sympathetically.

    Each time the Pce Leader acted like this, he would go crazy. Once he went crazy... women would die from the games he would y.

    Onlookers began to gather around. Hua Qiyue, who had be famous from Changjing Kingdom to Yuewu Kingdom, and the Eighth Pce Leader of the Dark Sect were awesome fighters. There were few chances to see them both together.

    ¡°Peerless beauty, let me fight you. Only you are qualified to be my opponent!¡±

    Saying that, Lan Luo gently raised his hand. A ice-cold, silvery light shed across his palm. The surrounding air started to freeze.

    Hua Qiyue was toozy to spend time fighting with this man. This man was the Eighth Pce Leader, neither too weak nor too powerful. If they fought in the ordinary way, they would expend a long time to fight.

    Besides, he was the Eighth Pce Leader. If she could kill him in 10 moves, then...

    She would stun everyone!

    One must know that many Qi Artists coveted her Drunken Flower Fan. If she had brandished it, she would draw the attention of the Dark Sect... but surely they knew how powerful she was?

    Therefore Hua Qiyue did not have a qualm. She coalesced the anima energy on her right middle finger and parted her lips lightly. ¡°Deity-ying Finger!¡±

    Puff! A strong anima energy instantly condensed into a streak of sword light, shooting out at her opponent!

    Lan Luo knew that Hua Qiyue was someone at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. He did not dare underestimate her. The light ball from his palm hurtled toward her, shing with Hua Qiyue¡¯s Deity-ying Finger!

    Boom¡ª

    With a muffled boom, their Qi Arts had canceled out each other!

    Lan Luo took one step back. When he saw Hua Qiyue standing rooted to the ground, he was quietly astounded. It looked like Hua Qiyue was even more powerful than she had appeared on the surface.

    ¡°Celestial-ying Finger!¡± Hua Qiyue gave a cold bellow. Lan Luo instantly began to guffaw. ¡°Hahaha, another of your old move! Hua Qiyue, don¡¯t you have some other lethal skill? Well, well, I¡¯ve expended only 60% of my powers with that move...¡±

    Lan Luo began to guffaw smugly. As heughed, he casually executed another move.

    He thought that Hua Qiyue¡¯s Deity-ying Finger was simr to her Celestial-ying Finger.

    Unfortunately, Hua Qiyue¡¯s finger gleam soared toward him, piercing through his Yang-ying Palm wantonly!

    Pfft¡ª

    A soft noise. Hua Qiyue¡¯s Celestial-ying Finger had hit Lan Luo¡¯s arm, inflicting him with a severe, throbbing pain.

    Lan Luo was taken aback. He immediately coalesced his anima energy to shield his body, blocking the destructive power outside.

    ¡°Heart of Fire!¡± Hua Qiyue gave a light cry. Her hands condensed the anima energy of the heaven and the earth into a burning sea of fire. As Hua Qiyue¡¯s strength intensified, the power of her every lethal skill also increased exponentially!

    Fire! A boundless, raging fire crackled and lurched toward Lan Luo!

    The crowds started to shout and disperse. Although Hua Qiyue¡¯s opponent was not them, they could still sense its earth-tremoring power!

    The air previously frozen by Lan Luo¡¯s chill suddenly became scorching hot. Xuanji and the rest had to protect their bodies with anima energy to prevent any injuries!

    ¡°Ah...¡± Lan Luo was instantly surrounded by Hua Qiyue¡¯s Heart of Fire, his whole body almost beginning to burn.

    His mop of disheveled hair started to frizzle, zing in the blue fire.

    A huge terror overwhelmed Lan Luo¡¯s heart. Hua Qiyue must have withheld some of her strength. But why was her power so terrifying?

    It was clear they were of the same level. Yet the pressure and power Hua Qiyue put on him seemed several levels higher!

    When he realized that his handsome face was almost burned, Lan Luo started to growl loudly and impracticably, ¡°Hua Qiyue, I admit defeat, I do! Quick, stop!¡±

    As he said this, he tried to summon his anima energy to protect his body. ¡°Instant Freezing¡ª Ice Rain Blossoms!¡±

    The anima energy summoned by him instantly turned into a shower of ice, immediately quenching Hua Qiyue¡¯s fire.

    Lan Luo¡¯s ck robe was burned into tatters by the mes. The two maidservants and four sedan-bearers all stared at him with widened eyes. Looking at the sorry state of their Pce Leader, they could not quite believe their eyes!

    After all, Hua Qiyue looked like a young woman. Even if her Qi Art was very powerful, they could never have imagined such a superficially weak and gentle woman beating their Pce Leader into a pulp.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, you¡¯ve won. Goodbye!¡± Lan Luo knew full well that he was not her opponent. He tried to escape with his unique footwork. Instead, Hua Qiyue gave a light smile.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you inviting me into your sedan for a chat?¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice was tender and melodious. She made thescivious Lan Luo¡¯s heart skip a beat, looking into her lovely, watery eyes.

    However, the moment Lan Luo looked into Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, he found himself unable to move at all. He seemed to have entered into a massive dreamworld, with scorching heat everywhere. He was frantic with anxiety, but he could not walk out of the imaginary scene imposed by Hua Qiyue!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit Summoning Art was already at the sixth level. She could conjure up powerful imaginary scene to confuse the other.

    This was different from other Hallucination Arts. The power of a Hallucination Art was a mere few percent that of the Spirit Summoning Art. They were not at the same level at all.

    ¡°Where... is this ce?¡± Lan Luo¡¯s face started to change, his heart thumping wildly. It was the first time that he had met with such a powerful opponent. He could not help getting terrified.

    ¡°This is the imaginary scene world I have conjured up for you, Lan Luo. You are from the Dark Sect and know the Dark Sect well. Ho-ho, if you are my ally, it will be easy to deal with the Dark Sect!¡± So this was what Hua Qiyue was really after. Her voice started to resound in Lan Luo¡¯s world.

    And this voice could only be heard by Lan Luo.

    Everyone could only see the dazed Lan Luo and a quiet Hua Qiyue.

    It was better not to show off the Spirit Summoning Art. After all, there were some old devils in Tianyuan Continent. If she provoked those devils, Hua Qiyue would be in really big trouble.

    Let us not mention whether she could fight them. Right now, she was most interested in locating Tianci. If she had met with those old devils and they started pestering her, she would lose the chance to find him.

    ¡°No... I am the grand Eighth Pce Leader. How can I ally with you to oppose the Dark Sect? You must know our Sect Leader¡¯s very powerful. He is at the medium level of Holy God!¡±

    Lan Luo¡¯s face was terribly pale. Hua Qiyue¡¯s great power invoked terror in him.

    ¡°The medium level of Holy God? Hmm, really a most powerful figure.¡± Hua Qiyue was shocked. It looked like the Dark Sect would be even harder to deal with than the Gnawing Devils Sect.

    But she needed Lan Luo to join her to boost the strength of her team.

    ¡°Yes. Hua Qiyue, if you are sensible, better leave this ce. Otherwise, once you met with the Sect Leader... you won¡¯t have a chance to even run!¡± Lan Luo said hurriedly. If Hua Qiyue ran, wouldn¡¯t he be set free?

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not afraid of the medium level of Holy God. Lan Luo, are you not willing to join me?¡± Hua Qiyue remarked coldly.

    ¡°I am not...¡±

    Lan Luo refused. He really did not want to oppose a Qi Artist at the medium level of Holy God.

    But the moment his voice faded, the imaginary scene started to ze madly, causing his robe to catch fire. His skin was roasted and it throbbed with pain!

    ¡°Gasp...¡± Lan Luo inhaled a breath of air. Although he knew that it was an imaginary scene, his opponent¡¯s powers were too great. That searing pain had felt so real!

 Chapter 229 - The Escaping Tianci

    <h4>Chapter 229 The Escaping Tianci</h4>

    Huge beads of sweat dripped down Lan Luo¡¯s forehead. The pain became more and more intense.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    With a cold bellow, Lan Luo could not help slumping down to his knees. He was shocked, struggling desperately to control his body. But he could not help himself!

    The fire had incinerated his finger. Lan Luo gave off a heart-rending growl.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then in real life, I will let the Heart of Fire burn you in this way... tsk, tsk. A piece of trash without a face and without hands. Which woman can you attract? Your harem... would despise such a ugly monster too, I believe!¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s cold voice quietly rang out.

    But Lan Luo could imagine how brutal this woman was!

    Once he became such a person, the women he had worked so hard to abduct would lose all admiration of him!

    Lan Luo had no great ambition. Otherwise, with his abilities, he could have be the Fifth or Sixth Pce Leader.

    For him, he would be fine with beautiful women and sleep.

    So if Lan Luo lost his handsome face, it was no different from taking his life.

    ¡°I... I agree!¡±

    Lan Luo¡¯s perspiration was dripping down his entire forehead. He painfully agreed to Hua Qiyue¡¯s demand.

    Hua Qiyue gave a light smile. ¡°Lan Luo, you¡¯re very handsome. I heard that you haven¡¯t done much wickedness except for toying with women. That¡¯s why I want to rope you in. Otherwise... hehe, I will kill without mercy!¡±

    On her way here, Hua Qiyue had managed to trace Lan Luo¡¯s unknown background.

    She felt that Lan Luo could be reformed. This was why she had such a thought in her mind.

    The fire disappeared; the scorching heat too disappeared. The illusionary scene was also gone.

    Everyone only saw Lan Luo staring confusedly into Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, cold sweat forming on his forehead. When he hade to himself, he quietly lowered his head. ¡°Hua Qiyue, you¡¯ve won! I shall join your team!¡±

    His statement made everyone gasp!

    Even more baffling was how Hua Qiyue managed to subdue this Eighth Pce Leader, this powerful Lan Luo, in just a nce.

    One ought to know no one had returned alive after challenging Lan Luo.

    Yet Lan Luo had joined Hua Qiyue¡¯s team voluntarily¡ªin other words, betraying the Dark Sect!

    ¡°Please think thrice... Pce Leader!¡±

    The four sedan-bearers and his two female aides were terribly shocked. They were all Qi Artists at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension and had followed Lan Luo for many years. But this was the first time they had seen Lan Luo so badly defeated, admitting defeat so quickly.

    The concession of defeat this time was quite different from before. He was betraying the Dark Sect!

    If the higher authorities of the Dark Sect knew about this, they would treat all members of the Eighth Pce as traitors!

    Traitors to the Dark Sect would always be in without mercy.

    ¡°All of you... go back and let them know. Those willing to follow me can wait at the capital. Others may leave.¡±

    Lan Luo said dejectedly.

    The faces of the four sedan-bearers changed greatly. They red hatefully at Hua Qiyue. They had no choice but to leave.

    ¡°Very good. Very powerful... Sister Princess, you¡¯re awesome! You managed to subdue Lan Luo in a few moves!¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er widened her eyes. It was the first time that she had seen Hua Qiyue revealing her invincible might. She was excited and in great awe!

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go back and rest. Lan Luo, you were trapped in my illusionary scene. Even if you managed to escape, my Hallucination Art can control you all the same. So you decide if you want to leave.¡± Hua Qiyue gave a quiet smile.

    She told outsiders that her Spirit Summoning Art was a Hallucination Art. That at least could stop those old devils taking notice of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I know my limits!¡±

    Lan Luo said respectfully, his body still shivering slightly from fear.

    Hua Qiyue gave another light smile and turned, leaving for the inn. The crowds had just witnessed a not-too-intense battle. Yet everyone was deeply shocked!

    Such a weak woman like Hua Qiyue had managed to stun the Eighth Pce Leader of the Dark Sect in a few moves. How powerful she was!

    ¡°The Hallucination Art of this Hua Qiyue must be very powerful? Otherwise, how can Lan Luo submit so easily to her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I see all terror in Lan Luo¡¯s eyes. He must have been badly frightened!¡±

    ¡°What a terrible woman. No wonder she could y the Venerated Supreme Devil. That had been more than one year ago. Probably she¡¯s even more terrifying now... ¡±

    Countless of them had started coveting Hua Qiyue¡¯s divine weapon. But after watching this short battle, they dismissed their earlier thoughts.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s sess had been witnessed by Hua Mengshi nearby. She was terrified. She felt that Lan Luo was not a man who would easily submit to a woman!

    Hua Qiyue must have used that Spirit Summoning Art again!

    Hua Mengshi frowned. Although she now knew Hua Qiyue¡¯s secret, no one would believe her if she simply revealed it.

    Besides, if anyone knew that she had fought Hua Qiyue before, they would guess that those two dead maidservants had not been so ¡°pitifully¡± in. After all, she was the one who had made Hua Qiyue shoulder the me!

    ¡°Damn! Even he can¡¯t deal with you. Hua Qiyue, just you wait!¡±

    Hua Mengshi gritted her teeth. But she had no other way since even Lan Luo had submitted to Hua Qiyue. She, a mere 11th Pce Leader, was even less likely to subdue Hua Qiyue!

    Hua Mengshi turned to go. She was about to return to the Murong Family to ask for a sabbatical to cultivate. She would take the opportunity to go rapidly to the Main Pce and report the matter to the Sect Leader.

    Hua Qiyue soaked herself in a huge bathtub. After learning that she had subdued Lan Luo, the owner of the small inn imed that Hua Qiyue and her friends could eat freely without making any payment.

    In the dim light, Hua Qiyue observed her fair, jade-like arms, sleek and tender. She shut her eyes, almost able to see Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face again.

    ¡°Perhaps we will meet soon. Yun Shimo, I really want to kill you!¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. Her expression had instantly turned chilling.

    For more than a year, she had suffered such pain and anguish. She would made Yun Shimo pay for all this!

    After her bath, someone had knocked on the door. It was Xuanji.

    Xuanji nced quietly at Hua Qiyue. The scent of flowers still lingered on her body. Her ck hair was still damp.

    ¡°They say that there¡¯ll be an auction tomorrow. Some spirit medicines will be on auction. Do you need any? If you do, I¡¯ll get someone to bid for them.¡±

    Xuanji asked quietly. Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. After all, we¡¯ve finished all our pills. We need spirit medicines. Or we can directly purchase them.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t buy certain precious spirit medicines. You can only bid for them. For example, the Long Red and the Ginseng with Nine Souls you once put on auction¡ªnot everyone can sell them.¡±

    Xuanji said quietly.

    As soon as he mentioned this, Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart felt a stab of pain.

    If only that green jade gourd was with her!

    However, she still refused to query Xuanji, since Xuanji might not know the mystery of the gourd. If he had known, he would not have given it to her, would he?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bid. Bid as many as possible. And... Xuanji, I¡¯d like to know why have you treated me so well?¡± Hua Qiyue stared perplexedly at the teal-robed man in the doorway, feeling a rich curiosity about him.

    Yes, after all they had only seen each other a few times. Yet he had brought her into the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave and introduced Bai Qianxue to her. He had treated her like a real sister.

    ¡°You will know... in the future.¡±

    Xuanji said quietly, turning to depart.

    Hua Qiyue stood stupidly where she was, watching his handsome departing back. She did not know what to say.

    The night wind blew, sending out the lingering flower scents.

    And two other persons were by their doors at Hua Qiyue¡¯s left and right rooms. They had overheard Xuanji and Hua Qiyue¡¯s conversation.

    Yes. Why was Xuanji so nice to her?

    It must be for no other reason... than liking her? At least Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan knew that they treated Hua Qiyue well because they liked her.

    If there was no love, why would they follow her all the way from a thousand miles away?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The night scene was alluring.

    Tianci quietly climbed up.

    In the cave, there was an incense aroma to make people slumber deeply. But Tianci had earlier on taken some pills. He was not intoxicated by this aroma.

    In the two years Tianci had been with Yun Shimo, he had learned quite a few skills, like refining simple pills. For Tianci, it was still quite simple.

    Tianci walked out of the cave. Neither of two elders had woken.

    The moon was bright in the sky. Under its silvery rays, silhouettes of trees were everywhere.

    Tianci was a little scared. But he remembered that he would suffer pain every other day, and that he must drink his Dad¡¯s purplish liquid to get better.

    His body probably could notst for too long. He must surely, surely see his Mom!

    ¡°Man-Hunting Insect, please bring me to a ce with an array. With you around, I don¡¯t need to fear!¡± Tianci caressed the Man-Hunting Insect in his hand. The Man-Hunting Insect¡¯s body emitted a faint green glow, illuminating the surrounding road dimly.

    The Man-Hunting Insect led Tianci south. For the past few days, the Man-Hunting Insect would quietlymit to its memory a few points. But Tianci sensed that if even one of its points had been damaged, the big array would be ruined!

    ¡°Man-Hunting Insect, how long more is there to go?¡± There were tangling briars and woods along the way, with snakes and rats. All these made Tianci quite scared.

    The Man-Hunting Insect emitted two chirps, meaning soon.

    They walked on for a while. The Man-Hunting Insect finally took flight,nding on some ce with a pile of crystals.

    Tianci saw the ce. Its crystals were all set up to resemble a four-pointed star.

    ¡°Wow, this must be one of the Great Crystal Arrays. Dad¡¯s awesome! But Dad, sorry. Tianci needs to go out and locate my Mom. Boohoo... Dad, I¡¯m not deliberately trying to make you angry!¡±

    Tianci sat down, panting and weeping. His tears fell on the Man-Hunting Insect. The insect remained silent and immobile on his palm.

    Yun Shimo had treated Tianci really well. Other than forbidding him to stray outside, Tianci could not pick any faults of his. Now that he wanted to leave, Yun Shimo would surely be mad.

    Tianci did not want to. But he did not wish to die before seeing his Mom.

    ¡°Dad, I hope we will meet again some day. Boohoo!¡±

    Tianci said this and broke up all the crystals on the array. They no longer formed a four-pointed star.

    ¡°Buzz... ¡± The boundary in the sky flickered a brief instant with a weak light. Tianci was overjoyed. He sensed that he could soon get out!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We will be trouble when Dades,¡± Tianci said. He took his Man-Hunting Insect and ran forward out.

    After an hour, little Tianci could no longer run. He could only sit down to take a breather.

    ¡°I wonder if Dad knows that I have escaped. Man-Hunting Insect, once in the city, you must do your best to locate Mom for me. Otherwise, all my efforts would have gone to waste!¡±

    Tianci sighed with emotion. Suddenly, he could sense a gust drifting in with a stench. It was apanied by the growlings of a tiger!

 Chapter 230 - Encountering Danger!

    Chapter 230 Encountering Danger!

    Tianci sat up. The Man-Hunting Insect started to buzz away, signaling Tianci to hurry.

    Tianci was so short of breath that he was still panting. How could he run fast?

    ¡°No, running away isn¡¯t the solution! I can¡¯t outrun the tiger. Better rest first and recover some of my energy!¡± Tianci had naturally forgotten the fact he had once scared arge herd of evil beasts away.

    Now, his little heart was still thumping wildly and he felt terrible, just terrible. But he still quietly took out a pill and swallowed it.

    The pill was a Qi-recovery Pill. It could help him quickly restore his primordial energy.

    ¡°Growl growl growl...¡±

    The wind became stronger. It blew the surrounding trees askew. One could tell how powerful that evil beast was, dashing toward Tianci!

    Little Tianci stared in terror at the scene before him. A ck shadow had lunged past him. Something heavy fell in front of Tianci, causing the ground to tremble. Tianci felt that he could not sit tight!

    ¡°Ah... what a big tiger!¡±

    Tianci widened his eyes, staring that the covetous tiger facing him. It was as high as two men. Before it, Tianci was like a little ant...

    ¡°Hey, I say Mr. Tiger, I¡¯m so thin and small. I can¡¯t fill your stomach even if you gobble me up. Why don¡¯t you save yourself some time and hunt for some fatter demonic beasts?¡± Tianci said nervously. He was trying to gain some chance for himself.

    It seemed that Dad was right. There would be many powerful demonic or evil beasts along the way from the city. No wonder he hadn¡¯t allowed him toe.

    ¡°Haha, human child, you should know that all the anima energy here has been absorbed by a big array. All the demonic and evil beasts around have left because of me... sigh... I haven¡¯t tasted flesh for three months... ¡± The tiger suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Ah... a demonic tiger!¡±

    Tianci started to shout in shock. His little heart began to beat even faster. The tiger did not wish to waste its breath on Tianci. It lunged toward him, opening hisrge, blood-red mouth, trying to bite Tianci!

    ¡°Ah... ¡± Tianci gave a hideous scream. He had never seen such arge tiger before, and it even wanted to eat him alive...

    Boohoo, now he really couldn¡¯t see his Mom! He was not willing to ept this fate!

    At the very instant when the tiger tried to swallow Tianci, his abdomen started to emit a bright glow. The light was like a sharp de with earth-shattering powers. Boom! It struck the tiger heavily on its jaw, causing its massive body to soar away directly!

    Tianci was originally shutting his eyes tight. But when he heard the tiger¡¯s astonished growls, and the sound of falling and crashing timber, he opened his eyes in great astonishment.

    Good heavens...

    His body was shining, his entire body was shining!

    For some reason, the tiger hadnded a near distance away, covered entirely in blood.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, it hurts... you stinking brat! You¡¯re only pretending to be weak... ouch ouch... when I am stronger... ¡±

    The tiger got up and started toin. But when it saw the glow of light bing even more intense around Tianci¡¯s body, it became so scared that it streaked away in fright.

    If itined again, it would lose its life. That would be the ultimate tragedy!

    Tianci stared shockingly at the light emitted from his body. That Man-Hunting Insect started to flit joyously around Tianci, absorbing the mysterious light emanating from his body.

    ¡°Hmmm, my body¡¯s glowing... what a strange feeling. As if a pearl or something¡¯s emitting light in my body, making me feel sofortable... gasp, even the anima energy of the heaven and the earth has been absorbed by it...¡±

    Tianci said curiously. That ferocious tiger could talk, meaning it was like a human at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. Yet it had been frightened away by the light!

    Tianci seemed to have discovered the New World and was excited and rejoicing.

    He walked with the Man-Hunting Insect forward. After an hour, they finally came to a path.

    The light on his body had disappeared. But after this, Tianci met with no farther mishaps. Neither would he encounter any more trouble.

    The Man-Hunting Insect started to fly up suddenly, the light on his body bing more intense. Tianci stared curiously at it. He sensed that the insect¡¯s powers seemed to have increased.

    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±

    Another soft noise. Tianci saw that the Man-Hunting Insect was a little bigger than before.

    ¡°Master, hey, I can talk, I can talk! I¡¯m at Lv 6, hehehe.... thank you for your holy light, Master. It allowed me to promote!¡±

    The Man-Hunting Insect suddenly began to talk. It gave Tianci a big scare.

    ¡°You, you... even you can rise in your level?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When a Man-Hunting Insect reaches Lv 6, it can talk and its abilities will be even stronger!¡± The Man-Hunting Insect said excitedly. His voice sounded childish like a four or five-year-old kid¡¯s.

    Tianci was delighted. He rested for a while before climbing to the tallest tree to peer at the horizon. When Tianci saw the city lights, he started to whoop in excitement. It seemed that he was heading in the right direction.

    Because that city was the nearest. The other cities were all very far away.

    Tianci went down and continued to walk along the path to the outside world.

    Tianci was already at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension. His running speed was even faster now. Although Yun Shimo did not impart him Mourning Steps, but he was still more powerful than most ordinary Qi Artists.

    The little fellow started to run all the way. Finally, he reached a broader official road.

    ¡°Gasp. So tiring... is there a carriage that I can take?¡±

    The little fellow sat down on his bum. He saw a luxurious carriage heading toward him.

    Tianci rejoiced. He had not expected that he could get everything he wanted. Heaven seemed to be treating him kindly. So he got up and started to wave.

    ¡°Hey, hey... take me into the city. Please, carriage owner, take me into the city!¡± Tianci¡¯s shouts made the coachman pull the reins. He looked curiously at the little fellow by the road.

    ¡°Hey, little boy, where are you from? It¡¯s now midnight. Yet you¡¯re by the roading getting the carriage to stop... are you... human?¡±

    The coachman thought of some supernatural urrences. His face started to nch in terror.

    ¡°Phooey... you¡¯re not human yourself. I am the absolutely authentic, adorable Tianci!¡± Tianci smiled. The curtain was slowly parted, revealing a delicate little face.

    ¡°Coachman, let hime up.¡± The woman gave a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Murong. Boy, get up the carriage quickly.¡± The coachman smiled. Tianci was overjoyed. He really went up the carriage and sat beside that woman.

    There were three women in the carriage. Two of them looked very young, about 14 to 15. Their attires were simple and they seemed to be the maidservants.

    And that woman sitting by Tianci¡¯s side was the mistress. She was expensively dressed and her face was touched up in exquisite make-up.

    That woman was none other than Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi naturally could recognize Tianci. But Tianci seemed not to recognize her. He was curiously sizing her up.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister, for taking me along. But I am a poor, small boy. I don¡¯t have anything to give you. If you don¡¯t mind, how about epting a kiss?¡±

    Tianci blinked his eyes slyly. Hua Mengshi chuckled. ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t you think I resemble someone?¡± Hua Mengshi had naturally heard that Yun Shimo had taken Tianci away. But she was a little surprised that the boy had lost his memory.

    ¡°Resemble who? Why can¡¯t I remember anything?¡± Tianci tilted his head. He discovered Hua Mengshi smiling smugly at him.

    Why did he feel that this sister¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t so friendly?

    And with a hint of smugness?

    The Man-Hunting Insect had crept into Tianci¡¯s sleeve and dared not emit a sound. Naturally, it did not want to part from Tianci, since it was Tianci¡¯s ¡°holy light¡± which had made it gain promotion.

    If Tianci¡¯s holy light appeared again the next time, it would get the chance to promote to another level. Then, well, well, it would be the continent¡¯s most powerful Man-Hunting Insect!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, forget it. Why are you here sote by the road? Where are you going?¡±

    Hua Mengshi asked with a smile. The Murong Family resided in Xuanyuan City. Quite unexpectedly, she had run into Tianci while hurrying into the city.

    With Tianci in her hand, would she still fear Hua Qiyue? The moment she thought of this, Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart experienced an extreme joy!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the city!¡± Tianci smiled,cent and excited. ¡°Dad won¡¯t let me go, but I sneaked out. I want to find Mom! I might be dying, so I must see my Mom!¡± Tianci blinked, his face turning downcast.

    Hua Mengshi had a great fright. Dying? But looking at Tianci¡¯s facial color, he seemed to be fine. Under the bright light of the luminous night pearl, his little countenance was rosy.

    Tianci told her everything about his circumstances. Hua Mengshi now realized that Yun Shimo was nearby.

    She was quite worried that her ns might not seed. If Yun Shimo arrived, together with Hua Qiyue who was her powerful opponent, they might then...

    Anyway, she must take Tianci along with her.

    Hua Mengshiter indicated that she would help Tianci find his Mom, making the boy very happy. He thought he had found a kind soul.

    After all, Tianci had forgotten what Hua Qiyue had taught himpletely. Like not to eat anything from strangers, not to talk to strangers, not to get close to strangers...

    He was now like a newborn baby. The experiences he now had were only from the cave over the past year or two.

    Such a young child... how could he oppose Hua Mengshi?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua Qiyue slept. For some reason, she felt a vague sense of unease. She nced at the sky and saw a glimmer in the eastern horizon. Dawn would soon break.

    Hua Qiyue got up. Shebed her hair and washed up. Then, she let the waiter bring up her breakfast.

    Ji Feng and the others next door were also up. Although they were busy for the past few days, traveling through the nights, they were still high-level Qi Artists. They could replenish their primordial energy with two hours of sleep.

    After taking breakfast, thepany set off.

    Hua Qiyue sat in her carriage. Murong Zhen¡¯er was with her. And this Murong Zhen¡¯er was such a chatterbox. Most of the time, it was Ji Jing who would be chatting eagerly with her.

    But Hua Qiyue was still quite envious of such innocent girls.

    ¡°Your Highness, we will soon be in the city. Shall we look for an inn first?¡±

    The driver asked from the outside.

    ¡°Yes. First, look for this small inn called Prosperity Inn. Then, locate thergest inn. Because there might be many people there and we can get more information from them. But we must stay... in the small inn.¡±

    Hua Qiyue pondered for a while and gave this answer.

    The coachman nned to take the carriage to Prosperity Inn. He drove into the city. It was morning, but there were a great many people entering the city. The auction was about to begin.

    Some wealthy businessmen, wealthy Qi Artists and alchemists were taking part in the auction. So there was naturally a big crowd there.

    Hua Qiyue narrowed her eyes, staring at the long line. She gave a light sigh. She hoped that this time, she could finally locate Tianci.

 Chapter 231 - Staying in the Same Inn!

    <h4>Chapter 231 Staying in the Same Inn!</h4>

    But Xuanji sent someone to speak at the front of the queue. The man quickly and respectfully allowed their carriages to enter first.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that person? Why is he cutting the queue?¡±

    ¡°How obnoxious! We¡¯re hurrying to the auction! Guards, don¡¯t you want silver? Come over here. I will give you 100 taels. Let us proceed first!¡±

    One of them, a wealthy, overbearing man, said loudly.

    ¡°Hoho, don¡¯t be angry, sir. Those are eminent visitors!¡±

    The guard replied respectfully. His status was not high and he could not afford to offend anyone.

    ¡°What? Eminent visitors? Humph, who is it? Is it the Eighth Pce Leader?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. The Eighth Pce Leader, I heard, has been killed!¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt quite helpless in the carriage. Once the rumors started to fly, there would be many versions.

    ¡°Yes. Haha, I heard that Hua Qiyue was a female ruffian. She slew that Pce Leader on the spot... ¡±

    ¡°Crash¡ª¡± The carriage of the rumormonger had been wrecked by someone before he could finish. It had totally splintered.

    The man fell on the ground, staring in astonishment at the carriage entering the city slowly.

    The surrounding crowd did not dare to breathe.

    It was merely a splintered carriage this time. The next time, they might be killed. The moment they thought about this, the gossipmongers just now started to get cold feet.

    Most of their Qi Arts were at the medium level of Cultivation Dimension or thereabouts. They could sense that the person who had stricken was at the Great Completeness of Round Sun.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I¡¯m still alive and kicking out here! Only your Mom has been killed! Only you have been in!¡±

    The curtain of the carriage almost about to enter the city was drawn apart, revealing a disheveled mop of hair. The man¡¯s blue hair was somewhat charred.

    ¡°Ah, the Eighth Pce Leader!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him! Heavens, the legendary Eighth Pce Leader. He¡¯s been subdued by Hua Qiyue!¡±

    The crowds started to gossip quietly among themselves.

    Hua Qiyue pretended not to hear. She was toozy to care about such idle talk.

    When they knew it was the Eighth Pce Leader, the crowd behind him not longer dared to fret. The guard breathed a sigh of relief. He had not expected the token the man had shown just now to be really the Eighth Pce Leader¡¯s.

    He was originally not entirely convinced. But he was knowledgeable enough to know that the token was genuine. If its owner was not the Eighth Pce Leader, it would have been Hua Qiyue.

    When he thought of the legendary female viiness, he started to take fright.

    After gaining smooth entry into the city, the coachman drove the carriage in the direction of Prosperity Inn. He was from Xuanyuan City and knew its transportwork very well.

    Bai Qianxue was truly considerate. He knew that Hua Qiyue and her friends wereing here, so he got them two coachmen who knew Xuanyuan City well.

    Finally, they arrived at Prosperity Inn. Hua Qiyue leaped down the carriage. The waiter hurried out with some curiosity. He could see Hua Qiyue¡¯s dress was not an impoverished girl¡¯s. Why would she stay in such a small inn?

    However, ]though Prosperity Inn was remote, it was also extremely quiet, very suitable for Qi Artists.

    The servants quickly took their carriages and horses and settled them. The moment Hua Qiyue entered the inn, she unfurled Tianci¡¯s portrait. ¡°Waiter, have you seen this boy before?¡±

    The waiter gazed at the portrait carefully and nodded. ¡°Yes. This boy once came to our inn. Then, he was led away by a tall man. Since the boy was crying and the man looked very handsome, I remember the incident.¡±

    Tianci was crying then?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart felt a twinge of pain. It must have been at the earlier time when Tianci had not forgotten her!

    ¡°And since then, he hasn¡¯t reappeared?¡± Hua Qiyue continued to ask. Xuanji and the others kept quiet by her side.

    Everyone could feel distinctly her anxiety in searching for her son.

    ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t seen him since then... no, maybe a few days ago, when I was out marketing, I came across that man¡¯s back figure. The man¡¯s too outstandingly fine. So I remember him all this while... ¡±

    The waiter replied. Hua Qiyue was overjoyed.

    ¡°Which street?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just the one opposite. There were very few people on the street then. His quickly departing figure made me feel quite familiar. It must have been him... ¡±

    The waiter was not too sure. But Hua Qiyue was certain now that Tianci had appeared here before!

    Hua Qiyue was pleasantly surprised. She paid the waiter an advance for seven rooms. When the innkeeper saw the big business, his delighted eyes creased into a fine line.

    Hua Qiyue immediately wrote a letter to the Mercenary Agency, asking them to pay Tiehan his reward. Although this news was not new, it was the first time Hua Qiyue had received genuine information.

    After putting her luggage in her room, she, Xuan Ji and the rest walked out of the inn. Lan Luo was left alone within the inn to brood despondently.

    After all, he was the mighty Eighth Pce Leader. Yet he had now fallen into the hands of a mere girl.

    Hua Qiyue and the others roamed around the street for a while but did not discover any useful information. Finally, they settled down in a noodle restaurant to have some noodles.

    What Hua Qiyue did not know was that, earlier on, Hua Mengshi had brought Tianci to Prosperity Inn. She had covered his face was a white gauze veil to keep anyone from recognizing him.

    In the inn, Hua Mengshi woke up.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she gazed into Tianci¡¯s sparkling eyes. He gave Hua Mengshi a big fright. ¡°Why... are you in my room?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss, this young fellow insisted oning in. We wanted to chase him away, but was afraid of waking you up. So, we can only wait for you to wake.¡± The two maidservants started hurriedly to exin.

    Hua Mengshi nodded. ¡°Get the waiter to bring me breakfast. And... don¡¯t let the waitere in. You two bring the breakfast in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The two maidservants curtsied and left.

    Tianci¡¯s heart was full of bewilderment. Why had this strange sister make him cover his face? And why wouldn¡¯t she let the waitere in?

    Was she afraid someone might see him?

    Tianci was all along suspicious of Hua Mengshi¡¯s intentions. Now he thought about it and came to his own conclusion. The little fellow¡¯s mind was filled with his own ns.

    Tianci sat by the side, watching Hua Mengshi wash up andb her hair.

    He sneaked to the window and released the Man-Hunting Insect out to search for someone.

    Tianci¡¯s stomach was long famished. When breakfast was sent in, Tianci started to wolf it down.

    Hua Mengshi stared curiously at Tianci. Although she had long wanted to kill him, Tianci had great uses now and she preferred not to.

    Enduring her resentment toward Tianci, Hua Mengshi smiled and asked, ¡°Why, it looks like you haven¡¯t eaten for days? Did your Dad always starve you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! First Miss, look, the sun¡¯s long overhead when you sent for the breakfast. Of course you¡¯re starving me!¡± The way seven-year-old Tianci spoke would silence anyone.

    Hua Mengshi suddenly discovered that in front of this seven-year-old little kid, she was gagged and could not refute.

    Tianci quickly dispatched the two big bowls of noodles and patted his stomach. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so full. I need to pee!¡±

    ¡°Put on your white veil first!¡±

    Hua Mengshi immediately brought him the white gauze and Tianci obediently put it on. Then, apanied by one of the maidservants, he left the second floor for the backyard toilet.

    Actually, for a child, Hua Mengshi ought to feel quite assured. But for some reason, Hua Mengshi remembered once drinking the chilli soup concocted by Tianci at Hua¡¯s Mansion...

    ¡°Oh no, that brat¡¯s very smart. Maybe he¡¯ll try to run!¡± Hua Mengshi recovered herself and decided not to take breakfast. She immediately raced out after Tianci!

    ¡°Quick! That stinking brat might run away!¡± Hua Mengshi shouted. The maidservant behind her also followed.

    When they raced to the backyard, they found that maidservant unconscious on the ground. They no longer cared about anything and immediately rushed out of the backyard gate.

    When Hua Mengshi and that maidservant had disappeared, Tianci gave a cold snort. He streaked out from behind arge tree and started to dash with breakneck speed out of the main gate.

    As he run, he removed his white veil.

    There was no change between the Tianci now and the Tianci from one year ago. He was simply a little taller, neither fat nor thin. The waiter serving noodles to the guest recognized Tianci in one nce.

    ¡°Hey... aren¡¯t you that kid?... Don¡¯t run... someone¡¯s looking for you!¡± The waiter saw him and started to shout.

    Tianci thought that the waiter was an aplice of Hua Mengshi and ran even faster. The waiter had to tend to the business and did not dare to go after him. After all, his entire family was reliant on this job for livelihood.

    Even if he pursued him, Tianci¡¯s figure had soon disappeared. The boy was so much quicker than most people. It was pointless to pursue him.

    After serving the noodles to the guest¡¯s room, the waiter went downstairs and saw Hua Qiyue and the rest returning.

    ¡°Ah, Miss! Only now are you back! Just now the boy you were searching for raced out from here. I asked him not to run, but he ran even faster... ¡±

    ¡°In which direction?¡± Hua Qiyue was surprised and joyful. The waiter pointed in the direction where Tianci had left and Hua Qiyue¡¯s figure instantly disappeared.

    Xuanji and the rest parted ways and searched.

    After all, in the direction where Tianci was heading, there was a three-way fork in the road. No one knew which way he had gone.

    And all of them were expert Qi Artists. Therefore, they would part first and meet again two hourster in Prosperity Inn.

    The waiter stood there as if in a dream...

    The innkeeper also rubbed his eyes. He had been doing the ounts, but the moment Hua Qiyue and her friends returned, he started to pay attention to the matter.

    ¡°No, was I dreaming? The woman disappeared in a blink of an eye?¡±

    The waiter murmured.

    The innkeeper gave a light sigh. ¡°These people are high-level Qi Artists. Goodness me, such eminent guests in our small inn. Looks like we¡¯ll be rich... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue raced toward the right fork. Instinct told her that Tianci had gone in this direction. After all, they were mother and son and their hearts were intertwined. Hua Qiyue believed in instinct!

    The alley was the home to some ordinary families. There were densely packed houses by either side. The ce was dark and very noisy!

    Someone must be going after Tianci, or he would not have picked this ce.

    Hua Qiyue thought this way and quickened her pace!

    At this very moment, Tianci had reached the end of the alley. There was the vast expanse of a sandy beach by the sea.

    Some people had sent up tents to reside here. Tianci panted and was about to head for the south when he heard a cold snicker. A figure shed and was soon blocking Tianci¡¯s path!

 Chapter 232 - A Reunion of Mother and Son!

    <h4>Chapter 232 A Reunion of Mother and Son!</h4>

    Tianci stared stupidly. He did not expect after running in the other direction, he would be still waid.

    And that person naturally was Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi smiled grotesquely, looking at the pitiful Tianci. ¡°Hahaha, you think you can run away just because you¡¯re smart? Tsk, tsk. I have kept a sample of your aura! So you can¡¯t run. Tianci, go back with me obediently!¡±

    Tianci retreated one small step, staring coldly and fixedly at Hua Mengshi.

    Intuition told him that she was not a good woman.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me or use me?¡± Tianci asked calmly. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the glow of light from his abdomen. That light had permeated his entire body...

    The bright light could frighten away a big tiger. And this woman¡ª he probably did not need to worry about her?

    The moment Tianci thought about this, he calmed down a lot, staring at the incessantly sneering Hua Mengshi. He showed no fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a bright child, just like your mom! But of course I won¡¯t kill you. I will use you to coerce your mom. How would I bear to kill you?¡±

    Hua Mengshi smiled.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah... you know my mom? You are her enemy? Humph, look at your grumpy face... you must be a wicked, despicable backstabber!¡±

    Tianci was excited and worried. So this woman had known him before.

    ¡°In other words... I¡¯ve forgotten you and forgotten how my mom looks like... Ah, in that case, someone must have poisoned me!¡± Tianci finally confirmed this fact.

    ¡°Follow me back to the inn, or else... don¡¯t think about running away!¡±

    Hua Mengshi snickered coldly. Actually, she did not know that while she was sleeping like a log, Hua Qiyue and her friends had rented a few rooms in the same inn.

    ¡°You are really using me to coerce my mom? Are you trying to drive her to suicide?¡± Tianci blinked his eyes, staring at the woman sneering coldly before him.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t continue talking with him. Grab him back first. Xiaohong¡¯s still on the ground. If a wicked man finds her...¡±

    The maidservant was a little anxious. But Tianci turned his head back vigorously and ran off from where he came.

    ¡°Seize him!¡± Hua Mengshi gave a cold bellow. She executed some speed-enhancing footwork to try and grab Tianci!

    Tianci was, after all, still a boy. His opponent was Hua Mengshi at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. In the blink of an eye, Hua Mengshi had grabbed hold of his shirt.

    But Tianci was still quite smart. He immediately disrobed himself of his shirt and dashed forward without it.

    Hua Mengshi was totally enraged. This brat used to make fun of her. And now again! She hated him so much that she wanted to kill him immediately!

    If she weren¡¯t trying to use him to coerce Hua Qiyue, Hua Mengshi would have long acted.

    Hua Mengshiunched herself on her tiptoe, her figure shooting forward in a whiz. Soon, she was just behind Tianci. She stretched out herrge hand and immediately grabbed Tianci¡¯s hair.

    This time, it was not easy for Tianci to run.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Tianci felt that his scalp was almost about to be torn by that wicked witch behind him. He felt such intense pain that he kept inhaling cold breaths!

    ¡°Hahaha... run, stinking brat, little devil... run! Let your mome and save you! Hua Qiyue, this time it¡¯s your turn to die!¡± Hua Mengshi started to guffawcently. The maidservant behind her sensed someone whizzing in and she began to yell out semiconsciously.

    ¡°Be careful, Miss!¡±

    Before her voice faded, a cold, brutal light carrying a murderous aura streaked to her front. When Hua Mengshi opened her eyes, it was already toote to dodge!

    She watched with open eyes as that aggressive cold light directly swerved to her wrist.

    With a muffled noise, Hua Mengshi gave a hideous shriek. Her one hand had been severed by that brutal light!

    Blood spurted out. Tianci was scared stiff, watching stupidly a woman descending from the heaven.

    That woman¡¯s countenance waspletely cold. Her white robe outshone the brightness of snow. Her features were peerless and ravishing. A powerful, murderous look emanated from her body. Tianci was bbergasted.

    Hey, who was she? Why did he sense a very familiar feeling?

    That woman¡¯s gaze slowly fell upon Tianci.

    Instantly, the rims of her eyes turned red. Her body shivered incessantly, as if she was struggling to control the pain in her heart.

    The woman stretched out her hands and grabbed Tianci¡¯s clothes tightly. ¡°Tianci... Tianci! Is it you? Is it you...?¡±

    Tianci stood there dumbly. Behind him resounded the gruesome shrieks and curses of Hua Mengshi.

    Tears welled in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. She caught the stupidly staring Tianci into her bosom. It felt so real. It was no longer a meeting in a dream.... no longer...

    She sped Tianci¡¯s little body in her arms tightly. ¡°Tianci... Mom has finally found you, mom... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue almost broke down. For more than a year, all the pain and longing, wafted along by the warm breeze on the continent, found a sudden release. Tianci was pursing his lips a little. For some reason, he also wanted to have a good cry.

    When Hua Mengshi¡¯s maidservant saw this scene, she no longer dared to oppose Hua Qiyue directly. She could only help Hua Mengshi up and run off while Hua Qiyue was still in a daze.

    ¡°Tianci... Tianci... I¡¯ve been searching for you so long, so long. Boohoo...¡±

    Hua Qiyue wept as she spoke. But she was afraid of scaring Tianci and could only stifle her sobs. She released Tianci and started examining his eyes and brows.

    Recalling the past¡ª Tianci¡¯s smiles, Tianci¡¯s adorableness, Tianci¡¯s cute gestures... he affectionately calling her mom. But right now, he was staring stupidly at her, as if he did not know her.

    This infinite, boundless pain almost made Hua Qiyue pass out. Her son didn¡¯t recognize her!

    This sort of pain, this sort of despondency, this sort of helplessness¡ª only a mother could understand.

    For a whole year and four months, Hua Qiyue missed Tianci so much that she almost went mad. But right now, he could not recognize her...

    Tianci also blinked his simrly red eyes. ¡°You... really are mom?¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded heavily and broke down in sobs.

    The words of her son made her tears flow incessantly.

    Tianci started. He was happy and joyous. Mom... mom looked so beautiful. She hade the moment he encountered danger. He felt so warm inside!

    Tianci stretched out his fair, little hand, wiping way Hua Qiyue¡¯s tears which kept falling down.

    So this person before him was really mom. When he examined carefully Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, Tianci really felt that he had seen her somewhere before. She looked so, so familiar!

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry... ¡± Tianci happily shook Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. When he saw Hua Qiyue cry, he felt like doing the same too.

    ¡°Mom, if you continue to cry, you will turn into an ugly hag. Mom!¡±

    Tianci chuckled. Hua Qiyue quenched her tears, smiling at the little fellow before her eyes.

    The little fellow had gained quite a lot of height. He was neither fat nor thin. Although perspiration was beading his forehead, she could tell that Yun Shimo and the others had not ill-treated him.

    ¡°Tianci, in the future, mom will not let anyone abduct you away!¡± Hua Qiyue said firmly.

    Tianci had been found. Hua Qiyue decided to take him back to Prosperity Inn and not stay.

    After all, there was a lot of talk here. Tianci was also here. She needed to protect him from this ce of gossips.

    Tianci hopped and scampered with a delighted smile on his face. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I remember my life with you once?¡±

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while. As expected, Tianci had indeed forgotten her.

    Yun Shimo must have fed Tianci with something. That was why he had forgotten.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You will slowly remember after some time,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. New tears welled out in her eyes.

    No matter how much she hated Yun Shimo, she could not bear to destroy his dad¡¯s great image before Tianci.

    ¡°Do you like dad?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in a whisper. Her watery eyes keep observing Tianci intently.

    ¡°Yes, I do. Dad and grandma treat me very well. But I don¡¯t like that Princess Qianyang. Dad says she¡¯s my mom, but I don¡¯t believe him. That¡¯s why I sneaked out to search for mom!¡±

    Tianci replied with a smile. Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart felt a twinge. She could not understand why it had caused her so much pain.

    After all, a child had run out by himself and encountered Hua Mengshi. If she had not turned up on time, Tianci might have...

    ¡°Chirp, chirp...¡± Suddenly, a noise rang out on Hua Qiyue¡¯s clothing. She had a great fright.

    ¡°Man-Hunting Insect, you¡¯re second-rate! You onlye after I¡¯ve found my mom!¡± Tianci pouted his little mouth. Hua Qiyue nced at her robe sleeve. She saw an insect, all in ck, seemingly a littlerger than one year ago.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve managed to trace your mom. But your mom knows which direction you have gone. I¡¯m toozy to interrupt her!¡± The Man-Hunting Insect saidzily.

    ¡°Humph, you are justzy!¡± Tianci gave a cold snort. The boy and the insect started bickering.

    Joyous smiles filled Hua Qiyue¡¯s face. With Tianci with her, even if Yun Shimo did not appear, or had married some other woman¡ª all these no longer mattered for Hua Qiyue.

    In her whole life, Tianci was the most important.

    However, while they were basking in this happy moment, a tornado suddenly appeared by Tianci¡¯s side. It roared ferociously, sweeping Tianci away. Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands became empty. She stared astonishingly at the high sky!

    Someone had snatched Tianci away in a second. What a powerful character!

    At the top of the sky, Tianci was struggling and screaming. The man clenching him tightly was dressed in a ck robe, wearing a straw hat. One could only see his jaw and mouth and could not see his entire face.

    But she was sure it was a man!

    ¡°Haha, what an ugly monster. How dare you snatch my son away. Look yourself in the mirror. Look at your sausage lips and cucumber face. Tsk, tsk...¡±

    Hua Qiyue suddenly derided in pointed sarcasm. Herughter was shrill. In a moment, even Tianci was terrified by Hua Qiyue¡¯s change.

    That man in ck naturally was infuriated. He raised his head and stared hatefully at Hua Qiyue. At this moment, Hua Qiyue took the opportunity to give a low bellow. ¡°Spirit Summoning Art!¡±

    The man instantly widened his eyes in stunned surprise. He was immobile, staring into Hua Qiyue¡¯s beautiful eyes. It flickered with strong, murderous look, yet seemed as beautiful as a bright moon!

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold sneer. This man was far too inexperienced. Trying to seize Tianci? No way!

    Hua Qiyue leaped out and shouted, ¡°Put down Tianci!¡±

    The man heard her and was struck by Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit Summoning Art. Although he was unwilling to, he confusedly released his hands and Tianci fell from the sky!

    Hua Qiyue took the opportunity to fly below Tianci, catching him firmly in her arms.

    ¡°Celestial-ying Finger!¡± Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort. She had summoned a powerful, aggressive move!

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The Celestial-ying Finger hit the still dazed man. The man widened his eyes in great shock. He sensed that his arm had been prated through. His entire body seemed to be dposing at a rapid rate!

    Suddenly, another person appeared before their eyes. It was a man in ck robe, his eyes full of murderous intent.

    ¡°Yun Shimo!¡± The man gave a loud cry. He could only abandon his former n to seize Tianci. His figure whizzed away and swiftly disappeared!

 Chapter 233 - Meeting Yun Shimo Again

    Chapter 233 Meeting Yun Shimo Again

    Hua Qiyue swept her cursory, indifferent eyes at the suddenly appearing Yun Shimo. At this moment, Tianci¡¯s shrill screams drew Ji Feng, Xuanji and the rest over. Even the hare appeared.

    While searching for Tianci, the hare had not been with Hua Qiyue. It went alone in another direction instead.

    ¡°Tianci...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve found Tianci!¡± Ji Jing and the others remarked jubntly. But the moment they set their eyes on Yun Shimo opposite them, they all quietened down.

    They had not seen him for over a year. Yun Shimo looked the same as before, but his eyes looking even more cold and solemn.

    Hua Qiyue hugged Tianci tightly, staring at the man coldly.

    Although they used to be lovers, they were like great enemies at this meeting. They were no longer the affectionate couple of the past.

    Hua Qiyue coldly lifted the corner of her lips. Tianci stared at Yun Shimo, and then at Hua Qiyue. ¡°Mom, could you... follow dad to the ce we live...¡± Tianci wanted Yun Shimo so much to like Hua Qiyue, so that the three of them could live peacefully as one happy family.

    But Hua Qiyue said coldly, ¡°Tianci,e with Mom!¡±

    Tianci sniffed his nose, in quite a predicament. What a decision to make! He liked dad and liked mom as much. Why couldn¡¯t they live together?

    ¡°Dad... sorry, I really wanted to see mom, that¡¯s why I sneaked out. I hope you won¡¯t me me, dad...¡± Tianci lowered his head, not daring to look into Yun Shimo¡¯s cold eyes.

    Hua Qiyue pulled at Tianci. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn. We¡¯ll rest for one day before going home.¡±

    Tianci nced at one, and then at the other.

    Huangfu Xuan leaped out, his fistshed out at Yun Shimo with abundant anima energy. ¡°Yun Shimo, you bastard, how dare you do such a despicable thing!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan was forthright. So the moment he saw Yun Shimo, he could not keep that raging fire within him under control.

    Xuanji and the rest saw this and could only slightly knit their brows.

    Hua Qiyue did not leave, because Tianci was pulling at her, rooted to the spot and stared stubbornly at Yun Shimo. Hua Qiyue felt a twinge of pain in her heart. Her son¡¯s heart was now undoubtedly tipped in favor of Yun Shimo.

    He must have hoped that they could live together! But she was the one Tianci had yearned to see. Yet after that...

    Yun Shimo¡¯s figure drifted around ethereally. No matter how hard Huangfu Xuan tried, his blows could not hit Yun Shimo¡¯s body.

    ¡°Enough, Brother Huangfu!¡± Yun Shimo suddenly spoke. He suddenly grabbed Huangfu Xuan¡¯s fist. Huangfu Xuan struggled and discovered to his shock that Yun Shimo¡¯s strength was even more powerful than before!

    Just a light pat and he could not counter it!

    ¡°Bastard! You still have the temerity toe and see Qiyue... I am going to kill you!¡± Huangfu Xuan growled coldly. Tianci tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s clothing. ¡°Mom, why... why is that big brother treating dad this way? Has dad done something wrong?¡±

    Hua Qiyue sighed. ¡°That big brother¡¯s angry with your dad. He thought that your dad had locked you up and kept you from seeing mom.¡±

    Tianci nodded, seemingly and yet not quite able to understand the situation. So that¡¯s why! He thought that his dad had done something shameless.

    One ought to know that in Tianci¡¯s heart, Yun Shimo was like a godly presence.

    ¡°Brother Huangfu, please don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s have tea and chat in the inn!¡± Ji Feng was also unwilling to see everyone have a falling-out. After all, he always believed that Yun Shimo had his reasons in departing.

    Ji Jing gave a cold snort. Her face darkened.

    At this moment, Murong Zhen¡¯er and Murong Lingzhe, too, walked over. When they saw the newly appearing Yun Shimo, they stared at the others and did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°You people... bettere along with me. Under the protection of the array interior, Tianci won¡¯t be discovered by those men... Otherwise, if we stay here for too long, we won¡¯t be able to fight them once they arrive,¡± Yun Shimo finally said quietly.

    Everyone stared at Yun Shimo with a stunned expression.

    Those men?

    Who really were those men? No one could say.

    Tianci blinked his eyes, lifting up his innocent little face to Hua Qiyue. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we go back together? Grandma said that she misses you!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was a little stunned. She did not expect Madame Yun to say this. Since Princess Qianyang was now Yun Shimo¡¯s wife, why would she still say this?

    She watched Tianci¡¯s face. He seemed to want to go back with Yun Shimo, but could not give up Hua Qiyue. He was in a dilemma.

    And Hua Qiyue was truly unwilling to go along with Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Tianci, mom... doesn¡¯t want to go with your dad, because I have many, many things to do. Are you willing toe with mom?¡± Hua Qiyue squatted down, gazing at Tianci entreatingly.

    Tianci was already seven. She could not force him. If she took Tianci away by force, it would most likely provoke his revulsion.

    So long as Tianci was happy, Hua Qiyue could let Yun Shimo take care of him. Or maybe... she could sacrifice herself. She would first let Tianci familiarize himself with her, and then take him away.

    The first scenario was very unlikely to happen. After all, he was her own flesh and blood from her previous life. How could she bear to leave Tianci with Yun Shimo?

    Tianci murmured an assent. A look of disappointment passed over his face. He stared at Yun Shimo and then at Hua Qiyue. For a brief moment, he could not make up his mind.

    ¡°Tianci can¡¯t leave right now. We can¡¯t afford to provoke those men. Better go back with me into the array. Wait for Tianci to be familiar with you, and... only when your Qi Art reaches the greatpleteness of Holy God can you roam about Yuewu Kingdom,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue furrowed her brows, looking coldly at Yun Shimo. ¡°What sort of enemies have you provoked?¡±

    If he had not, why would he say that? Someone even Yun Shimo and herself could not deal with¡ª his opponent must be some old freak!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes suddenly began to look downcast. He tried with all his powers to refrain from loving Hua Qiyue, to disguise the truest feelings in his heart. But Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were icy.

    Her icy stare was so natural; it did not look at all feigned.

    Yes, he had taken Tianci away. He did not leave even a word for her. How could she not hate him?

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort. ¡°Whether you can deal with them is entirely your own problem. It¡¯s not your business either whether I take Tianci away. Those people want to kill you, not Tianci!¡±

    Yun Shimo knitted his brows. Tianci stood there, indecision crumpling his little face.

    ¡°Why not this: Let¡¯s stay in Xuanyuan City for a few days and allow Tianci time to consider. Let¡¯s see who he prefers to go with,¡± Ji Feng said in a whisper.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. She must first humor the boy and make him inclined to her. After all, Yun Shimo was not his biological father. But her soul was Tianci¡¯s real mom!

    Hua Qiyue no longer cared, pulling Tianci to Prosperity Inn. Tianci gave Yun Shimo a nce and then departed quite unwillingly with Hua Qiyue.

    However, thepany had just taken a few steps when Tianci suddenly gripped his abdomen and turn pale

    Hua Qiyue was terrified that she squatted, gripping his shoulders. She asked anxiously, ¡°Tianci, how are you feeling? Tianci...¡±

    Tianci felt such pain that he fell down,rge beads of cold sweat rolling down his forehead. His little face was contorted.

    ¡°Allow me!¡± Yun Shimo saw this and strode over. He took out a vial and shook two drops of purplish liquid into Tianci¡¯s mouth.

    After absorbing the two drops of purplish liquid, the pain in Tianci¡¯s abdomen slowly subsided.

    He gasped weakly, Hua Qiyue embracing him tightly in her arms. She stared coldly at Yun Shimo standing before her.

    ¡°What did you feed Tianci? Why is he turning out this way?¡± Huangfu Xuan asked icily.

    Although Tianci and he were not friendly to each other, Huangfu Xuan still quite liked this little fellow. After all, he could love him for his mother¡¯s sake. Tianci had all along been Hua Qiyue¡¯s most treasured adopted son.

    Yun Shimo nced quietly at Huangfu Xuan. Huangfu Xuan really wanted to punch Yun Shimo into a pulp.

    ¡°Brother Yun, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re such a person. You must have your reasons. How about this? Since Tianci¡¯s condition isn¡¯t too good, why don¡¯t we follow Brother Yun to his secluded ce?¡± Ji Feng did not wish to see Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo break up.

    Although he had vowed to treat Hua Qiyue well, he knew that there would always be someone else hidden in her heart...

    Even if he guessed wrong, he believed that Hua Qiyue would still not ept him easily now.

    If Hua Qiyue faced Yun Shimo, the knot in her heart might slowly get untangled. It would prove beneficial for her sentiments in the future.

    Tianci grabbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine now...¡±

    ¡°Were you having a tummy ache?¡± Hua Qiyue kissed his forehead with heartache, asking him gently.

    ¡°Yes, it hurts so much. Each time it hurts, dad will feed me with the purplish liquid...¡± Tianci nodded, replying quietly. The rest were silent. They stared at Hua Qiyue and Tianci, waiting for her toe to a decision.

    Hua Qiyue stared at Tianci¡¯s pale little face. Her tears seemed almost about to gush out.

    How could her son suffer such pain? But she could only watch by the side, totally helpless.

    ¡°This purple liquid was formted by me in the cave. I can¡¯t do it here. I need lots of anima energy of the heaven and the earth...¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    In other words, Tianci must return with Yun Shimo?

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was full of helplessness and despondency. She quietly embraced Tianci in her bosom, holding back her tears. ¡°Then, Tianci... go back with your dad.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you wille along with us, won¡¯t you?¡± Tianci shook his head, clenching stubbornly her robe sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave mom either.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nced at the indifferent Yun Shimo and gritted her teeth. She could only nod and acquiesce.

    Tianci let out a small whoop of joy.

    For a brief moment, everyone stared at one another. They did not know what to do for the moment.

    ¡°All of youe along with me. The more, the merrier.¡± Hua Qiyue nced at Xuanji and the rest and said quietly.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up, but Murong Lingzhe held her back. ¡°Sister, if we follow along, that enchantress might wreak havoc in our Murong Family.¡±

    That¡¯s right. If they had followed Hua Qiyue to that ce, they would not be able to leave in a short time.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er was quite unwilling to stay. Hua Qiyue remembered Hua Mengshi. ¡°Zhen¡¯er, the woman you hate most is my younger second sister.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Murong Zhen¡¯er and Murong Lingzhe widened their eyes. They stared incredulously at Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°She disappeared more than a year ago. We¡¯ve been searching for her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so unrepentant, still trying to harm Tianci and me. So I couldn¡¯t let her off this time. Just now, when she tried to take Tianci away, I hacked away one of her hands. Tell these things to your parents. I believe they will make the right decision,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Murong Zhen¡¯er heard this and was delighted. She had followed Hua Qiyue to get her to drive Murong Mengshi away. Now that she had received this news, she no longer needed to follow Hua Qiyue.

    After thanking Hua Qiyue, Murong Zhen¡¯er and Murong Lingzhe left together. Hua Qiyue and the rest followed Yun Shimo to the mountain. All of a sudden, a tempest started to rage...

 Chapter 234 - Life in the Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 234 Life in the Mountains</h4>

    Lan Luo would stay in Xuanyuan City and return to the Eighth Pce. Hua Qiyue made him release news that he had in Hua Qiyue to get himself readmitted into the Dark Sect.

    Although the Dark Sect would be suspicious, they would not do anything to Lan Luo before they had any evidence against him.

    When Lan Luo returned to the Eighth Pce, he would be her pawn. If she came out one day, then she would surely collect thetest, mostplete secrets of the Dark Sect.

    Thepany took several hours to reach the mountain Yun Shimo had been inhabiting¡ªthe Moon Eclipse Mountain.

    Here contains natural anima energy, which is way more plentiful than Xuanyuan City¡¯s.

    More importantly, they of thend was excellent. After setting up the Great Crystal Array, only someone who reached the level of Great Completeness of Holy God could tell that there was a formation here.

    If other Qi Artists stumbled in, they would skirt around Yun Shimo¡¯s array, but they could not enter it.

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci along and stopped by the cave entrance. If it weren¡¯t for Tianci, she would not have followed Yun Shimo here. Since she had a few good friends to keep herpany, she was not afraid of being embarrassed.

    Princess Qianyang was sitting outside of the cave, doing embroidery. When she saw Hua Qiyue and the others, she stared in stunned shock at Yun Shimo and at the rest. Her eyes were full ofplex emotions.

    ¡°Sister Princess, this is my Mom!¡± Tianci waved Hua Qiyue¡¯s handcently. Provocationy in his eyes.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s expression was very calm. She put down the embroidery she was working on and gave a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s you people.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was somewhat surprised. Shouldn¡¯t this woman show her jealousy and rage now?

    After all, she was Yun Shimo¡¯s former lover.

    ¡°Humph, Princess Qianyang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. You¡¯ve tricked Brother Yun away... ¡± Ji Jing pouted her mouth and gave Princess Qianyang a challenging look.

    Princess Qianyang lowered her head in some awkwardness. ¡°It¡¯s not like that...¡±

    After all, on that day, it was Yun Shimo who had found her and asked her to elope with him.

    Princess Qianyang had given up her wealth and nobility and followed Yun Shimo to this deste ce. But she had never onceined before. Now, she was being criticized for her shamelessness?

    Madame Yun heard the noise and walked out to take a look. ¡°Qiyue, so it¡¯s you people. Come on inand have a seat!¡± She found five or six people there and was surprised and delighted.

    The rims of Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Thepany sat at the cave entrance. They were midway up the mountain. A cool breeze blew in, making them feelfortable.

    Tianci stayed by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side, pestering her relentlessly. Now and then, Hua Qiyue would fondle his head with a smile. In her heart, though, she was nning to give Yun Shimo a sound thrashing.

    After getting everyone to feel at home, Madame Yun brought out tea and roast hare meat.

    ¡°I think I need to exin... our Yun family feud.¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue and the rest stared at him. Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance was unruffled.

    Since their enemy was someone who had forced Yun Shimo and Madame Yun into seclusion, he could not be an ordinary foe.

    It had been a while since the hare saw Yun Shimost time. It leaped onto his shoulder, crouchingzily.

    ¡°Our family foe is one of the old freaks of Tianyuan Continent who¡¯ve mastered the Spirit Summoning Art¡ªHeavenly Saint Xuanyuan. He is one of the oldest elders of Tianyuan Continent. My father¡¯s one generation younger than him. Our Yun family used to possess a divine item, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. If one ingests it, one can reach the Great Completeness of Holy God at once and possess an invincible steel body... ¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s words made everyone experience a great shock.

    The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was mentioned in Changjing Kingdom¡¯s ancient annals, The Legends of Gods and Saints. ording to the annals, it was a purplish spherical bead.

    But the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was a shockingly powerful treasure. It would not prove effective for everyone who had swallowed it. If that person had not been epted by the bead, he would be engulfed by the bead instead. He would turn insane, losing the ability to think like an ordinary human being.

    And he might be the Devil of the age. Therefore, the Yun family had always attached great importance to the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.

    The family of Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan coveted the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. During a great battle 10 years ago, Yun Xuan had died trying to defend Yun Shimo and hold Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan back.

    Yun Shimo and Madame Yun fled for refuge to Changjing Kingdom and settled down there.

    Although the Xuanyuan family was one of the three major ns of the continent, it was suppressed by the other two. They no longer dared to pursue Yun Shimo and Madame Yun.

    Yun Shimo got someone to send his father¡¯s body to Changjing Kingdom. He used a special method to preserve his father¡¯s remnant spirit.

    Then, Yun Shimo tried all means and ways to resurrect his father. When he revived him in a physical body, the whole family started to cultivate like crazy.

    But after the battle with the Gnawing Devils Sect, Yun Shimo¡¯s whereabouts had been leaked. Their entire family had to leave Changjing Kingdom for some other ce.

    This mountain chain was very special. It carried supreme ying Qi, allowing the Great Crystal Array which Yun Shimo had learned from the hare to exhibit its greatest power.

    After all, the hare had imparted only ancient formations to Yun Shimo. So, when the Xuanyuan Family tried to kill Yun Shimo, they could not dispel the array even though they knew where he had lived.

    After one year, the Xuanyuan Family finally gave up and returned to their family, trying to think of new ns.

    Of course, although the main threats of the Xuanyuan Family were gone, they still left behind a few small fries to keep an eye on Yun Shimo.

    Tianci was seized because that man knew Tianci was Yun Shimo¡¯s adopted son.

    That man was the lowest of the low in the Xuanyuan Family. Yet his Qi Art level was at the medium level of Round Sun.

    His Qi Art was still so much higher than of Ji Feng¡¯s and the rest of the group. Even a small fry was so powerful¡ªlet alone the supreme House Master of the Xuanyuan Family!

    ¡°Which level is the House Master of the Xuanyuan Family at? The Great Completeness of Holy God?¡± Xuanji asked.

    ¡°No, I heard that he¡¯s already at the lower level of Great Deity. Even all of usbined will not be his match,¡± Yun Shimo replied.

    Hua Qiyue snorted and said to Tianci, ¡°Tianci, go inside with your Grandma and y. We have some matters to discuss with Dad.¡±

    Tianci blinked his eyes. Madame Yun sensibly took the boy away. After all, their remaining conversation would not prove beneficial to Tianci¡¯s hearing.

    Hua Qiyue did not want Yun Shimo to be shameless in Tianci¡¯s eyes. The image of the father is extremely important in a child¡¯s heart.

    If the image of his father is bad, the boy may imitate the father when he grows up. So Hua Qiyue would rather refrain from cursing Yun Shimo in front of Tianci.

    Yun Shimo looked gratefully at Hua Qiyue. ¡°Thank you, Qiyue... Tianci always thinks I¡¯m a very powerful Dad who loves him.¡±

    When they heard this, both Xuanji and Ji Feng nced admiringly at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue did not ept his gratitude. Her voice went cold. ¡°Yun Shimo, why involve Tianci when your enemies are searching for you? And you took him away, not leaving a word. You¡¯re such a great dad!¡± Hua Qiyue said, gritting her teeth. Everyone could see her hatred. She could no longer disguise it.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Tianci? His tummy hurt just now because... ¡± Yun Shimo took a deep breath and could not say anything more.

    Hua Qiyue was startled. Was Yun Shimo not responsible for the way Tianci felt just now?

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good time to tell you the whole matter about Tianci now. But Tianci can¡¯t leave this ce. You can stay here for a while, until Tianci¡¯s matter is resolved... then, you can decide yourselves whether to stay or leave.¡± With these words, Yun Shimo turned and headed outside. The nting rays fell upon his body, illuminating his solitary figure.

    Hua Qiyue sat there in a daze, her mind in total disarray.

    There seemed to be a reason for Yun Shimo taking Tianci away. Otherwise, he would not have left with him.

    Judging from his appearance, he indeed had some unspeakable reason.

    Hua Qiyue did want to think too much. She heard footsteps behind her and realized that Tianci and Madame Yun were out.

    ¡°This boy is afraid that you will leave, Qiyue. So he wants toe out after a short game,¡± Madame Yun said with a quiet smile.

    Tianci ran out and dashed into Hua Qiyue¡¯s arms.

    Hot tears almost gushed out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. She embraced him gently. ¡°Tianci, no matter what happens, Mom will never leave you.¡±

    Tianci started to chuckle. ¡°Tianci believes in Mom. Mom, my Qi Art¡¯s at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension now!¡±

    Hua Qiyue had a big shock. She sized Tianci up from head to toe, then touched his forehead. He was not running a temperature.

    Tianci removed all the inhibitions on his body and his anima energy immediately surged out. Hua Qiyue natually could sense that Tianci was at the Great Completeness of Cultivation Dimension.

    Thepany gave gasps of surprise. They all said that Tianci was even more of a genius than Hua Qiyue.

    The hare was so angry that he nearly threw up blood. ¡°A devil, a devil... what a terrible devil. I bet 10 yearster, Tianci will be invincible throughout the world!¡±

    ¡°Haha, how can my son be a mediocre person?¡± Hua Qiyue started toughcently. The rest all joined in with benign smiles.

    Although they were here, everyone still continued to follow Hua Qiyue. Their hearts had not changed.

    Therefore, after taking their meals, they started to clear thend in the woods just in front of the cave. They chopped the fallen timber and started to erect log cabins there.

    Xuanji seemed especially adept at this. He was insanely fast in erecting log cabins, unrivaled by ordinary men. He spent two hours and managed to build two log cabins, exactly like the ones in the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave.

    ¡°Goodness me, Brother Xuan¡¯s craftsmanship is superb. We¡¯ve lived in the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave for over a year and feel an attachment to that ce. Just look at these two log cabins... they evoke a very strong affection in us!¡± Ji Jing smiled. She stared at Xuanji with admiration.

    Xuanji pursed his lips. In front of the rest, he had always maintained an indifferent attitude.

    ¡°Jing¡¯s right. These two cabins look so familiar... I miss our days in the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. But it¡¯s not too bad here. Although the anima energy isn¡¯t as abundant, it¡¯s still a good ce to be in.¡± Ji Feng smiled. Hua Qiyue sat under a huge tree, directing her breaths in and out and cultivating. Soon, she slowly came out of her cultivation trance.

    Tianci sat by her side, staring at the two log cabins with his big round eyes.

    ¡°Mom, were you living together with these uncles?¡± Tianci¡¯s eyes were full of queries. He knew nothing about Hua Qiyue¡¯s past, which was why he had asked.

    ¡°Yes. We lived in a certain ce once together.¡± Hua Qiyue caressed his hair. ¡°Tianci, in the future, you must cultivate like Mom. You¡¯re very gifted. Mom will impart you some of my special arts. Then, you can avoid dangers whenever youe across them.¡±

    She could not forget the moment when despicable minion of the Xuanyuan Family who had attacked them sneakily and abducted Tianci.

    If she had not mastered the Spirit Summoning Art, Tianci would probably be abducted.

 Chapter 235 - Iâ€™d Really Like to Kill Him!

    Chapter 235 I¡¯d Really Like to Kill Him!

    Tianci nodded. Although he could not understand Hua Qiyue¡¯s concerns. But he would not reject anything his mom would want him to do.

    Princess Qianyang brought thepany tea to sober them up from wine. But Ji Jing sneered, ¡°We don¡¯t dare to drink your tea. Perhaps you haveced it with poison?¡±

    After all, Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo were now a married couple. Ji Jing felt deeply aggrieved on Hua Qiyue¡¯s behalf. Her attitude toward Princess Qianyang had not improved.

    Princess Qianyang gave an awkward smile. ¡°No, Jing, if you don¡¯t believe me, I will take a cup first.¡± She poured herself a cup of tea and drank it.

    ¡°Jing, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. Although Princess Qianyang has married Brother Yun, causing you to feel it unfair, she¡¯s not a wicked person. Why would she poison us?¡± Ji Feng said quietly. He led thepany and walked over. Princess Qianyang felt deeply grateful for his kind words. She did not expect Ji Feng to bear her no grudge.

    She promptly poured a cup of tea and ced it in Ji Feng¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me, Brother Ji. Just call me Qianyang. Since marrying Brother Yun, I¡¯m no longer a princess.¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s smile was calm and gentle without any negative emotions.

    Hua Qiyue was secretly astounded. This woman¡¯s eyes used to be full of provocation when she saw her. Why was she so quiet now?

    But Hua Qiyue did not ponder too much. Thepany also came to take their tea. After a while, Princess Qianyang poured a cup of tea and brought it over to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua, I think I ought to apologize to you. Sorry! If it weren¡¯t for me, you and Prince Nan would have...¡±

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t say this. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Hua Qiyue shook her head. She understood it was all thanks to Yun Shimo. Otherwise, even if Princess Qianyang had kept pestering Yun Shimo tirelessly, he would not have taken her away. Yun Shimo did this of his own ord. So she could not me Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang was startled. She had not expected Hua Qiyue to be so gracious.

    Hua Qiyue took over the tea from her hands and thanked her. Princess Qianyang was overwhelmed by her kindness. In her impression, Hua Qiyue was always so indifferent and would not react to favors or humiliations.

    She had not med her and had acted so politely. She made Princess Qianyang feel a sense of ease.

    ¡°No wonder Shimo fell for you. Princess Jinghua is indeed magnanimous!¡±

    Princess Qianyang smiled with admiring eyes.

    Hua Qiyue smiled indifferently without saying anything.

    Princess Qianyang suddenly bent. Tianci started to grip Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand in anxiety. Hua Qiyue gave a slight smile, patting the back of his hand.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua, let me tell you a secret... Although I am married to Yun Shimo, we have not consummated our marriage.¡±

    Princess Qianyang whispered. Only Tianci and Hua Qiyue heard her.

    Hua Qiyue stared in astonishment at Princess Qianyang. Princess Qianyang was blushing, regret flitting across her eyes. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t like me. Marring me was only to make you give up on him. After all, with such wicked enemies, he will have trouble preserving his own life. That¡¯s why he wants you to give him up!¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s words made Hua Qiyue turn silent.

    What could she say now? In the depths of her heart, she med Qianyang. But rationality told her it was not Qianyang¡¯s fault.

    In any case, Hua Qiyue felt herself bing more and more hypocritical.

    Tianci stared at Hua Qiyue and Qianyang in bafflement. He did not know what ¡°consummating a marriage¡± was. When Princess Qianyang turned to leave, Tianci tugged at Hua Qiyue¡¯s robe sleeve and asked aloud, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s ¡®consummating a marriage¡¯?¡±

    Oops¡ª

    Princess Qianyang felt her face turning red. She was so bashful that she lowered her head, walking out of the cave hurriedly.

    Everyone looked curiously at Princess Qianyang and Hua Qiyue, and at Yun Shimo sitting in the near distance.

    Ji Jing was a gossiper. She immediately put down the bundle in her hands. She had wanted to move her things to the log cabin, as Xuanji and the rest were about to hunt for warm, lustrous jade in the nearby Stone Forest.

    Evil beasts roamed these mountains, so there were also a great many jade here. Human beings did not dare to take the top-quality jade away.

    But hearing Tianci¡¯s shout, Xuanji and the others also turned back their heads like prying busybodies, witnessing this strange scene.

    ¡°Tianci, you¡¯re still young. After you find yourself a wife when you¡¯re older, you will understand,¡± Hua Qiyue said quite embarrassedly.

    The look of thepany became even stranger. What were Princess Qianyang and Hua Qiyue talking about just now? Why had they mentioned ¡°consummation¡±?

    Yun Shimo also felt quite awkward. He turned to go, leaving for the mountain peak to cultivate.

    ¡°Sister, what did the Princess say to you? Tell me, quick!¡± Ji Jing ran over and pulled at Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°This is her privacy. How can I just tell you?¡±

    Ji Jing did not give up, asking repeatedly and kept pestering Hua Qiyue. Finally, Ji Feng could not take it. He pulled Ji Jing to leave.

    Hua Qiyue finally heaved a breath of relief.

    Then, she took Tianci to a quiet, remote spot and imparted the Spirit Summoning Art to him.

    Tianci wa only a seven-year-old child. The Spirit Summoning Art was still quite difficult for him to master.

    ¡°Mom, am I stupid? Howe I can¡¯t master it no matter how hard I train?¡± Tianci knitted his brows. He had practiced so hard that he was irritated .

    Hua Qiyue gently made him sit down to rest. ¡°Tianci, you aren¡¯t stupid. This strange and nearly lost art is very difficult to master. Even Mom took a long time to learn it.¡±

    Tianci heard her and finally felt a little better.

    Hua Qiyue continued to teach him step by step for one hour. Finally, Tianci began to learn a little better.

    Hua Qiyue leaned against the tree, watching Tianci. She suddenly thought about Tianpi!

    Tianpi must be still in the green jade gourd?

    When Hua Qiyue thought of this, she wanted to confront Yun Shimo. But she thought again. There were too many people with them now. If the others came across them arguing with each other, it would not look good. She¡¯d better wait for night to fall first.

    Hua Qiyue sat under the tree, trying toprehend a mental practicing method the hare had imparted to her.

    If she had mastered this mental practicing method, it would augment her Spirit Summoning Art. If she executed two of them together, she would be able to release her greatest powers.

    Hua Qiyue hadprehended the first part. After that, there were the middle and final parts.

    ¡°The Spiritual Laws of Heaven, Earth and Underworld¡± was imparted to her by the hare. Although Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t like the hare, the hare might not have known anything, or Yun Shimo might have told it to keep quiet.

    It was why it did not reveal Yun Shimo¡¯s whereabouts to her. But this mental practicing method was quite useful.

    With a whiz, the hare ran out from the grass. As it ran, it kept grumbling.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, that bastard, he wants me to hunt. He says there are many people, so we must have lots to eat... Can¡¯t he get thoseds? Xuanji and Ji Feng are two of the best hunters!¡± the hare said, stopping by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    He watched Tianci in the near distance, anima energy enveloping his entire body. It opened and closed its eyes by turns.

    ¡°Hey,ss, you¡¯ve imparted your Spirit Summoning Art to Tianci? He¡¯s so young and will find it hard to master it. If he can¡¯t master it, it will be a hard blow on him,¡± the hare said, squatting by the side, cooling itself from the sun.

    Hua Qiyue nced at the hare. ¡°It is hard, but the situation now isn¡¯t optimistic. Once the formation has been broken into, he may have no chance to preserve himself.¡±

    The hare was startled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. But although I was saved by you from the formation, it¡¯s so difficult to regain my powers!¡±

    ¡°Which level is your Qi Art at now?¡±

    ¡°The medium level of Holy God.¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Impart the middle part of the mental practicing method to me. I¡¯ve almostprehended the whole of the first,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    The hare quickly took out a jade slip obediently. Once the information recorded on the slip had been read once by someone, it would vanishpletely.

    Hua Qiyue quietlymitted the dozen or so characters to her memory.

    Although there were only a dozen or so characters, it was the essence of the method.

    ¡°By the way,ss, what did that Princess Qianyang say to you? Tsk, tsk, you even mentioned such a sensitive term!¡± The hare started to turn nosy.

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes. She shut her eyes, trying toprehend the middle part of the mental practicing method.

    The hare felt snubbed, scratching its fur. ¡°Sigh. I need two more years to evolve into a human being. What a tortuous life of a hare!¡±

    Then, the hare left by itself.

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes, watching the hare leave. She furrowed her brows. Was she being too mean? After all, the hare had helped them quite a lot too. A deity from 10,000 years ago, treating them mere mortals so well... On the whole, it had been quite nice.

    Quite unconsciously, evening arrived.

    Hua Qiyue and Tianci practiced until midnight and left for their rest. Tianci was feeling enthusiastic. He had mastered quite a bit of the Spirit Summoning Art. He had encountered a little fox and started executing the Spirit Summoning Art at the fox without any anima energy. The little fox had obeyed hismands.

    The little fellow was so excited that he didn¡¯t feel tired at all Hua Qiyue took a long time to persuade him before Tianci gave up the training and went to rest.

    After pulling the nket on Tianci, Hua Qiyue alsoy by his side, trying to sleep. She suddenly heard some light footsteps.

    Hua Qiyue leaped down the stone couch. It was now autumn, and the night was quite cold.

    She looked out of the window and found Yun Shimo already walking up the opposite mountain peak.

    Hua Qiyue also tiptoed out. She executed Mourning Steps and instantly arrived at that mountain peak.

    Against the wind, her white robe fluttering, Hua Qiyue¡¯s ck hair was all windswept. In the moonlight, she resembled a fairy descending upon the earth. She stared coldly at the man sitting cross-legged on the ground.

    Yun Shimo detected that someone had arrived. His eyes sprang open instantly.

    When he saw Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo felt as if he were dreaming. He stood up. The other party remained where she was.

    ¡°Return my green jade gourd to me,¡± Hua Qiyue remarked coldly. There were few feelings in her eyes and her tone.

    Yun Shimo shook his head with full ofplex emotions in his eyes. He tried strenuously to suppress the emotional surging in his heart. ¡°Qiyue, there¡¯s a demon in the jade. Let me have it.¡±

    ¡°The green jade is my space gourd. Only when I have it can I carry more divine herbs. Yun Shimo, you think that Tianpi would be as shameless and sinister as you, taking Tianci secretly away?¡±

    Hua Qiyue could not hide the murderous malice in her eyes! Although he was once someone she had loved.

    But that love had been destroyedpletely by his deeds!

    Now Hua Qiyue really wanted to act and kill Yun Shimo! If it weren¡¯t for Tianci¡¯s sake...

    ¡°Sorry, Qiyue, I won¡¯t hand it to you.¡± Yun Shimo shook his head, shutting his eyes to cultivate.

    Hua Qiyue was so angry that she started to shiver all over her body. She said chillingly, ¡°Yun Shimo! Don¡¯t be so shameless! If it weren¡¯t for Tianpi, I would have died a few hundred times! Tianci saved me during the battle against the Gnawing Devils Sect. And you? When I woke up on that ground strewn with corpses, not even your shadow could be found!¡±

 Chapter 236 - A Slap

    <h4>Chapter 236 A p</h4>

    However, Yun Shimo still kept his eyes shut without moving, as if not hearing anything.

    Hua Qiyue was so angry that she nearly vomited blood. This fellow was clearly ignoring her!

    ¡°Yun Shimo! You just dug your own grave!¡± Hua Qiyue was finally enraged. She condensed anima energy on her palm and walked toward Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo was like an old monk in Zen meditation. He did not show any fear as Hua Qiyue was approaching.

    Hua Qiyue lifted up her palm and hit out toward Yun Shimo brutally!

    When she saw Yun Shimo, she could sense that his Qi Art was at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. Hua Qiyue had not expected the two Top-grade Magic Pellets to help her match up to him.

    If they fought now, Yun Shimo might need some time to defeat her.

    Yun Shimo suddenly opened his eyes. He was not stupid as to wait for Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm to cleave down on him. If she shattered his brain, wouldn¡¯t he be dead?

    Yun Shimo swiftly grabbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm. Their strengths were about the same. Hua Qiyue could not retract her hand. Nor could Yun Shimo shove her away.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang and I... have not consummated our marriage. Don¡¯t you want to know why?¡± A whiff of tenderness arose in Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. But Hua Qiyue continued to stare at him coldly.

    ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s between you married couple. I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes in anger. ¡°Release me! If it weren¡¯t for Tianci, I would have killed you at once!¡±

    Yun Shimo gave a light sigh. ¡°Qiyue... I haven¡¯t been living well for the past year too.¡±

    Hua Qiyue sneered. ¡°Hahaha, you... Not living well? So you think I¡¯ve lived well? Yun Shimo! I nearly went mad searching for Tianci. If it weren¡¯t for the quiet encouragement andpany of Ji Feng and friends, I would have gone mad!¡±

    The moment Hua Qiyue mentioned this, she felt instantly the hatred in her heart intensify.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s big hands were like steel pliers. She could not retract her hands, so she could only execute her Spirit Summoning Art!

    ¡°Spirit Summoning Art!¡± Yun Shimo watched Hua Qiyue¡¯s icy eyes and his expression changed a bit. Hua Qiyue scolded. ¡°Release me!¡±

    Her Spirit Summoning Art had failed. Yun Shimo shook his head. ¡°Qiyue, I¡¯m practicing a mental practicing method now. Your Spirit Summoning Art has no effect on me. Only when your Qi Art level rises above mine will it take effect.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s enemies were the descendants of a Spirit Summoning Art master. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan was so powerful. How could Yun Shimo not learn some mental practicing method to resist the Xuanyuan Family?

    ¡°You... ¡± Hua Qiyue was so angry. ¡°Fine! Yun Shimo, you win!¡±

    She decided to summon other spirit arts. Before she could open her mouth, Yun Shimo¡¯s gaze went to behind her. ¡°Tianci... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue had a great fright. She lost concentration and Yun Shimo forcefully took her into his arms!

    Damn it!

    Hua Qiyue was angry and upset. She did not expect this man to have tricked her!

    Hua Qiyue was in Yun Shimo¡¯s arms. A man is usually much stronger than a woman. Hua Qiyue wanted to struggle, but soon his smouldering kiss sealed her lips!

    Hua Qiyue widened her eyes!

    Yun Shimo¡ªwasn¡¯t he married to Princess Qianyang? Why had they not consummated their marriage? Why was he treating her this way?

    Yun Shimo¡¯s soft, tender lips were apanied with a fragrant medicinal scent, guiding Hua Qiyue into another world. His kiss was more intense than ever before¡ªpassionate and fervent.

    He kissed Hua Qiyue until she could not catch her breath. A murmur broke from her lips She could not resist him at all.

    Didn¡¯t she hate him very much?

    But why? when he approached her intimately, she felt so helpless¡ªand even make her heart flutter?

    So shameless, so cheap!

    Hua Qiyue angrily cursed herself. She forcefully bit down on Yun Shimo¡¯s tongue. He tasted blood, but did not want to let go yet. He was still basking in her loveliness.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly felt something thrust against her lower parts. She suffered a big fright. Suddenly, she felt a strange power rapidly awakening in her body.

    Hua Qiyue immediately understood. This was the power she got when lightning hit into her body during the thunderstorm.

    Usually, the power would not arise.

    But when she needed the power, it would arise immediately.

    Yun Shimo was pinning down the back of Hua Qiyue¡¯s head forcefully, as their lips entangled, making smacking sounds. It was such an intimate, erotic scene. Hua Qiyue was really willing to sink in his kiss.

    Her palm was suddenly filled with that strange energy. Hua Qiyue pped her palm on Yun Shimo¡¯s back!

    Yun Shimo gave a muffled groan. He felt that Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm contained vast amount of power, almost shattering his back.

    As he ached, he suddenly lost concentration and Hua Qiyue struggled out of his arms!

    Hua Qiyue panted, throwing up a mouthful of blood. It was all Yun Shimo¡¯s.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, you¡¯re shameless! As a married man, how dare you molest me!¡± Hua Qiyue was so angry that her eyes seemed to be spurting fire. She hit out another palm. Yun Shimo got a stinging p on his face.

    Yun Shimo remained in a daze, watching Hua Qiyue¡¯s hateful and watery eyes. The pain in his heart was so intense that it seemed to be tearing him apart, yet he could say nothing.

    He was the one who had betrayed her and married Princess Qianyang. How could her heart not feel the pain?

    Hua Qiyue turned around and strode off. She understood this was what Yun Shimo was like. He was not willing to return the green jade gourd to her. Even if both of them had ended up injured, he still wouldn¡¯t return her the jade.

    Unless she had killed him.

    How could Hua Qiyue be so ruthless? After all, she still needed his purplish liquid to relieve Tianci¡¯s pain.

    If it was not for Tianci, Hua Qiyue would have killed Yun Shimo tonight. That man made her suffer more than a year, almost driving her crazy.

    Yun Shimo stood up, reaching for Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. But Hua Qiyue immediately vanished into air.

    His hand grasped into thin air. Yun Shimo stood there and gazed intently in the direction Hua Qiyue had left, feeling empty.

    The autumn wind blew, carrying a lingering osmanthus fragrance.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s robe sleeves were fluttering noisily in the breeze. Yet a silent despair and mncholy had diffused in his heart.

    He and Hua Qiyue could never go back.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Hua Qiyue awoke from her dreams to find Tianci watching her at the side with a grin.

    ¡°Tianci, why did you wake up so early?¡± Hua Qiyue was delighted, stretching out her arm to pat Tianci¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yeah, Mom, I¡¯m very excited. Because today, we will continue practicing the Spirit Summoning Art.¡± Tianci started to chuckle. Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered the mental practicing method used by Yun Shimost night.

    The mental practicing method he had practiced could be used to resist the Spirit Summoning Art. Was she right to teach Tianci the Spirit Summoning Art?

    Theoretically speaking, both of them had learned the Spirit Summoning Art. Usually, the person with the higher Qi Art level would win. When fighting, the person with the lower Qi Art level would naturally be defeated.

    However, the Xuanyuan Family would only pass on the Spirit Summoning Art to their closest kin. Others would not be given a chance to learn it.

    Tianci¡¯s talents could be said to be awe-inspiring. If he continued to train, he would be even more proficient than her. ¡°Tianci, no need for such hurry. Take your time. Don¡¯t make yourself tired, understand?¡±

    More haste, less speed. She still understood this dictum.

    Tianci nodded, but not quite able to understand it all. He held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, wash up quickly. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you for breakfast.¡±

    Tianci leaped down the bed. Hua Qiyue walked out with him. She indeed saw thepany all sitting under the huge tree opposite the log cabins. The autumn wind soughed as the falling leaves drifted down. Xuanji, Ji Feng, and Huangfu Xuan made up a group. They sat by the stone table, quietly discussing something.

    Ji Jing was cing the bowls of porridge made by Madame Yun on the table.

    ¡°Qiyue, you¡¯re awake?¡± Ji Feng looked at Hua Qiyue with a smile. He found her looking quite well and was rather pleased.

    He thought that aftering here. Hua Qiyue would be provoked by Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang. He did not expect her to act so maturely.

    ¡°Hey, what were all of you discussing?¡± Hua Qiyue asked with a smile.

    The hare was actually crouchingzily on the stone table, blinking its eyescently. ¡°I have a self-invented unique skill. I let them to discuss themselves who will try out its powers first.¡±

    Well, so this is it.

    ¡°Your self-invented unique skill? Hare, you¡¯re great. Why don¡¯t you practice yourself first?¡± Hua Qiyue gave a light smile. There must be some suspicious reason for the hare presenting them with its own unique skill.

    ¡°Errr... you are too suspicious, girl! I need to break through to the Great Completeness of Holy God!¡± The hare gave a cold snort. It did not seemed to want to talk to Hua Qiyue.

    Xuanji gave a quiet smile. He suddenly took out a vial and handed it to the hare. ¡°Top-grade Magic Pellet. Take it.¡±

    The hare widened its fiery-red eyes. ¡°What? You have the Top-grade Magic Pellet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When Qianxue refined the Top-grade Magic Pellet for Qiyue, he also refined one for me. Qianxue¡¯s cultivation has risen greatly because he has mastered the runes. He has promoted to the next level and can refine two pills at one time.¡± Before Xuanji could finish his words, the hare had snatched that vial away.

    Meanwhile, Madame Yun and Princess Qianyang walked over. Qianyang¡¯s face was rosy. She seemed to be in a good mood.

    Behind Madame Yun was Yun Shimo. Yun Xuan rarely came out for breakfast since he was in a retreat. Usually, Madame Yun would deliver him his meals.

    The three of them came to the table. They watched Ji Jingdle out the porridge. Madame Yun praised Ji Jing with a grin.

    ¡°Hey, Shimo, why is your face a bit swollen?¡± Princess Qianyang finally detected a swollen patch on the left side of Yun Shimo¡¯s face. After all, Hua Qiyue had given him a strong pst night.

    That strange power had not dissipated. Hua Qiyue¡¯s palm had caused him so much pain that he could not sleep throughout the night. Yun Shimo took a treasured Heaven and Earth Recovery Pill and recovered a little from the palm injury behind his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine... ¡± Yun Shimo replied quietly.

    However, the others turned their nces curiously at Hua Qiyue. They could imagine Hua Qiyue pping him.

    Yun Shimo obviously would not say anything in front of everyone.

    ¡°Would you like to apply some lotion? Your face doesn¡¯t look too good. Shimo... ¡± Princess Qianyang secretly cast Hua Qiyue a nce. She saw her calmly picking up some dishes for Tianci to take with his porridge. Her face lookedpletely unruffled.

    ¡°No need.¡± Yun Shimo continued to answer quietly.

    The little devil, Tianci, started to make inopportune remarks. ¡°Mom, I found you back verytest night. Where had you gone?¡±

    For a brief moment, the eyes of the wholepany turned upon Hua Qiyue.

 Chapter 237 - A Swollen Face

    <strong>Chapter 237 A Swollen Face</strong>

    Hua Qiyue nced calmly at Tianci. She had long been ustomed to such embarrassing questions from him.

    ¡°Nothing. I went to the restroom,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    The gazes of thepany became instantly quite peculiar andplex.

    Yun Shimo would not say why his face was swollen, but everyone could guess. If it were not Hua Qiyue, who else could touch Yun Shimo?

    Other than Yun Xuan, there was also the mysterious Xuanji. Other than them, no one else could be a match for Yun Shimo!

    But Xuanji and Hua Qiyue¡¯s rtionship was not that special. He did not seem to adore Hua Qiyue and would not act for her. After counting them out, it must have been Hua Qiyue herself.

    ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s have breakfast. Porridge will not taste good when gets cold!¡± Madame Yun aptly interrupted this awkward moment.

    Everyone recovered from their musings. Yun Shimo took over a bowl of porridge and went over to a nearby stone bench.

    The day before, Xuanji and the other two men had brought back manyrge, smooth stones from the Stone Forest to be used as stone benches.

    Yun Shimo took a sip of the porridge and frowned. His tongue bitten by Hua Qiyue was feeling painful.

    So his appetite was not too good. After taking a small bowl, he put it down.

    With Hua Qiyue by his side, Yun Shimo could not say whether it was a matter of joy or worry. But the days would go by in a bizarre manner, in its peaceful way...

    ...

    The northernmost part of Yuewu Kingdom was made up of never-ending chains of mountains. Ancient trees soared everywhere into the sky as evil beasts roared. A narrow and winding path meandered into the interior of these mountains.

    There were piles of fallen trees there. One could tell that this path had long been left untrodden.

    In the depths of the mountains was a small vige. Arge n lived there¡ª the renowned Xuanyuan Family from the continent!

    They were all living deep in the mountains because there was abundant anima energy there, very suitable for cultivation.

    This secluded mountain seemed to be in the depths of the mountain chain and was remote from the outside world. Yet actually, the buildings within this mountain was extremely magnificent andvish, with scarlet walls and zed tiles. There were green trees and tforms overlooking the rivers.

    Adult members of the Xuanyuan Family would know the Wind Greeting Steps. This vige was 500 kilometers away from Xuanyuan City, but they could reach the city in four hours.

    But the members of the n rarely came out.

    Since they were fervid about cultivation. All of them were cultivation zealots.

    In the ancestral home of the Xuanyuan Family, in their great hall, an elder with snowy-white hair and beard sat, sampling tea with a cold expression.

    Behind him followed a young man with a severed left arm. His body was shivering incessantly, his face color turning green.

    ¡°Patriarch... that woman¡¯s really very powerful. She managed to destroy my arm with her Celestial-ying Finger. If it weren¡¯t for my sufficiently strong anima energy being able to protect myself... I would have died!¡±

    Two rows of people stood by his sides. They were all elders of the Xuanyuan Family. When they heard the young man¡¯s description, they began to furrow their brows.

    The Xuanyuan Family had gained the upper hand in the great battle against the Yun Family 10 years ago. They had caused Yun Xuan¡¯s body to die.

    Now, they were left with only Yun Shimo, Madame Yun, and another woman. It seemed that now, they had an additional foe.

    ¡°Celestial-ying Finger... It sounds like the lethal skill lost 10,000 years ago.¡± The old Patriarch said quietly. He was the Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan.

    ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s true. What shall we do? Was that woman Hua Qiyue?¡± Some among the crowd started to ask.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think that Hua Qiyue is a person that simple.¡± At this time, an old man nearly 60 began to remark quietly.

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed not simple. She managed to defeat a young talent of our n in only two moves.¡± The old Patriarch quietly sipped a mouthful of tea. ¡°So... we must get rid of her early!¡±

    ¡°But they are all within the array interior!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t help it. The array interior is protected by thews of the formation. We can¡¯t break into it. That Yun Shimo¡¯s quite smart. He ran there and set up nodes in that terrain, making us worry on one hand, and allowing him to monitor us on the other.¡±

    The old Patriarch gave a quiet sigh. ¡°If only we could find someone who could break the formation.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, that great array can be easily ruined by someone from the inside. But to locate the nodes of the array, we must watch them and buy off an unimportant person there. I heard that Hua Qiyue took quite a few people with her. I¡¯m sure there will be someone there who doesn¡¯t like Yun Shimo.¡± One young man stood out and offered this suggestion.

    The old Patriarch¡¯s eyes lit up. It was the only option avable to them now.

    ¡°Yes, Yan¡¯er¡¯s right. We can try this way... Hua Qiyue? Haha, she¡¯s just an upstart. She hurt our n¡¯s man. We shall behead her!¡± The old Patriarch said coldly.

    That man kneeling there heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Zisong, you go back too and have a good rest. You¡¯re injured because of our n. We shall reward you well,¡± The old Patriarch said. The kneeling man rejoiced wildly, giving the old Patriarch a few more kowtows.

    An elder stood up and helped the man up, his face full of fury. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zisong. Grandpa will surely avenge you!¡±

    The crowd dispersed silently. The Patriarch sat on the high seat, with an old man and a young remaining behind. One was his son Xuanyuan Quan, the other his grandson Xuanyuan Chuyang. Both of them stood there reverently.

    ¡°Grandpa, shall I go and kill Hua Qiyue?¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang asked in a low voice. ¡°She¡¯s now at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. If this drags on and she reaches the Holy God Realm, she¡¯ll be even harder to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. We can¡¯t leave this woman alone. She¡¯s a match even for Yun Shimo.¡±

    Xuanyuan Quan also said quietly.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan nced at them. ¡°I know what the two of you are afraid of. You¡¯re afraid that she will prove a danger to our Xuanyuan Family. But the problem is... that boy is only Yun Shimo¡¯s adopted son. And it seems that Yun Shimo has taken the boy away. Hua Qiyue spent 3,000,000 taels at the Mercenary Agency searching for him and the boy...¡±

    ¡°In other words, they are opponents. After the woman leaves, we shall kill Yun Shimo. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t understand women. Some women keep saying they will kill a certain guy. But I¡¯m sure that their hearts are usually unwilling.¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang said. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan stared at his extremely handsome grandson and started to chuckle lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Haha, so it¡¯s Chuyang who has thought the deepest.¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang had earned the praise of the Patriarch. He was naturally excited and as happy as ark.

    ¡°We have to kill Hua Qiyue, but you won¡¯t do it. You¡¯re the sole offshoot of our Xuanyuan Family. Let the other elders wait and way Hua Qiyue in Xuanyuan City,¡± Heavely Saint Xuanyuan said.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang felt a little disappointed. He had been cultivating all this time in the vige and had no actualbat experience. The Xuanyuan Family had always treated him like a potted nt in a greenhouse.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang actually would really like to act himself to gain some experience.

    ¡°Why not this: Tomorrow, let an elder apany you into the mountains to hunt for some evil beasts, to help you gain somebat experience.¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan thought for a while and realized it was not right to coddle Xuanyuan Chuyang. He finally said this.

    ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang started tough. He seemed to envisage the scene where he ughtered the n¡¯s greatest enemies.

    ...

    ¡°Mom, take this. This is a hare roasted by dad!¡± Tianci said very enthusiastically. His crisp, melodious voice sounded delightful to the ears.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°No. Mom would like something light. You have it, Tianci.¡±

    She did not want to eat what that man had roasted.

    ¡°Haha, Qiyue, then try this pheasant. This pheasant is thin and not too oily.¡±

    Ji Feng handed her the pheasant he had roasted. A whiff of aroma wafted in, causing one¡¯s mouth to water.

    Hua Qiyue took it smilingly. The face color of Yun Shimo opposite her turned slightly grim.

    ¡°My lord. my Demon Snake has been roasted. Come and try it!¡± Princess Qianyang opposite also smiled at Yun Shimo, passing him the Demon Snake roasted by her.

    The Demon Snake was tender and sulent, and tasted wonderful.

    But Yun Shimo merely shook his head. ¡°No need. You eat it yourself!¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes could not help but look a little downcast, although it was not too conspicuous. After a while, she seemed to have forgotten the whole incident. She seemed to forget the fact that Hua Qiyue was Yun Shimo¡¯s former lover too, and started enjoying the tasty meal.

    Yun Shimo expressed his affection to Hua Qiyue twice and had been rejected. He naturally would not try again. Hua Qiyue was tired of eating roast meat but she really enjoyed Madame Yun¡¯s soup. So she had two bowls, making her stomach bloat.

    After lunch, Hua Qiyue was looking for a shady ce to cultivate when Tianci ran over, pulling both her hands coquettishly.

    ¡°Mom, apany me to look for some wild fruits.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are wild fruits here? What kind of wild fruits?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know many kinds of red berries are edible. Mom, shall we go take a look?¡±

    Tianci pulled Hua Qiyue and they left for the back mountain.

    The back mountain was an unending stretch of woods. And there were also hillocks there.

    These woods were the back gardens which Tianci often yed in. After all, Yun Shimo and the others did not have time to apany him to y. So Tianci could only spend time here ying with the Man-Hunting Insect. Now and then, he would look for some fruits to eat.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯re wild fruits over there!¡± Tianci pointed at a nearby wood with fiery-red trees. On those trees were colorful red fruits. They looked quite tasty.

    Hua Qiyue had to sigh. In this remote ce, one small plot of suchnd would seem like paradise.

    ¡°So there are many wild fruits here. Tianci, did you use to pluck wild fruits here to eat?¡± Hua Qiyue asked with a smile. But when her gaze fell upon someone standing under the fruit trees, her smile froze.

    Yun Shimo was standing under a fruit tree. His ck robe flowed elegantly, his dark eyes profound.

    He saw Hua Qiyue and also was startled. The reason why he was here was because Tianci had asked him to wait.

    Tianci said that he wanted Yun Shimo to pick some wild fruits personally for Hua Qiyue. At this moment, Yun Shimo finally understood Tianci¡¯s little scheme.

    When he saw Hua Qiyue. Yun Shimo gave a bitter smile. The little fellow was smart enough to find them an opportunity to be together alone.

    ¡°Dad, climb up the fruit trees and pick us some wild fruits!¡± Tianci ran over, grabbing his robe and chuckling.

    The eyes of the little fellow was full of cunningughter.

    Hua Qiyue walked over, not ncing at Yun Shimo. She merely lifted her small face, watching the red fruits gleaming in the sunlight.

    Not far away, another pair of eyes was watching them silently too.

 Chapter 238 - Her Doubts

    <strong>Chapter 238 Her Doubts</strong>

    When Tianci called for Yun Shimo to go, Princess Qianyang had followed surreptitiously behind, but she hadn¡¯t expected Hua Qiyue to be here, too. This must be one of Tianci¡¯s tricks.

    Why did she feel a sense of warmth watching this family of three? There was no hatred in her heart, merely regret.

    The princess felt that she had changed in recent days. She used to be such a jealous girl, and wouldn¡¯t tolerate her husband being with another woman.

    But seeing Hua Qiyue now, she felt no anger, no jealousy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± she thought. ¡°When did I be so magnanimous?¡± Princess Qianyang was utterly baffled.

    A boy¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Haha! Dad, you are smart! You can grab things from a distance!¡± Yun Shimo had been picking fruits from the trees while staying on the ground. He had no need to climb trees.

    Hua Qiyue watched Yun Shimo¡¯s proficient hand movements, and it suddenly struck her that she could do that, too!

    Yun Shimo grabbed a few fruits and handed them to Tianci. ¡°Here ¡ª eat!¡±

    ¡°Give it to Mom. I¡¯ve had enough!¡± Tianci wagged his head. Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at him. He was the one who said he wanted the wild fruits, which was why she hade along.

    Yun Shimo paused for a moment, the smile on his face fading slightly. He stared at Hua Qiyue, his eyes full ofplicated emotions.

    ¡°Have them. They are very sweet,¡± Yun Shimo said, handing the fruits to Hua Qiyue.

    Tianci pushed Hua Qiyue. ¡°Mom, take them. Dad¡¯s right; these wild fruits are very tasty, indeed!¡±

    Seeing Tianci¡¯s earnest expression, Hua Qiyue could not bear to reject him. She took two wild fruits and polished them against her robe sleeve. She chewed a small mouthful, the sweetness of the fruit washing over her.

    Tianci watched Hua Qiyue expectantly. ¡°How does it taste? Great, huh?¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Yes, it tastes very sweet ¡ª so sweet that it¡¯s overbearing. Haha, it¡¯s the same with men. Looks can be deceiving. Tianci, do you understand my words?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was obliquely cursing Yu Shimo. He retracted his gaze and quietly ate the wild fruits all by himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand... ¡±

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t trust others so easily,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly, patting Tianci¡¯s head.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face took on a ghastly pallor. He moved his lips but said nothing.

    Hua Qiyue was about to take Tianci away when a figure approached. It was a woman in pink robe, with watery eyes and a countenance resembling peach blossoms.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you three here. Princess, my lord, are you picking wild fruits?¡±

    Princess Qianyang looked at Hua Qiyue with a smile, but there was some bewilderment in her eyes.

    Actually, she had dashed out deliberately to test her own heart. Yet, as she stood before Hua Qiyue, before such a ravishing beauty, her jealousy was still not evoked. There was not even a ripple of it in her heart.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Princess, Dad¡¯s picking wild fruits for Mom. Do you want any? Mom says she¡¯s had enough. Won¡¯t you have one?¡± Little Tianci ran over to Princess Qianyang with some wild fruits in his arms, eager to please.

    Hua Qiyue knew the little devil was reminding the princess that Yun Shimo had been picking wild fruits for Hua Qiyue.

    Princess Qianyang gave a slight smile. ¡°No, thanks. I am very full from lunch.¡±

    Tianci assented and stepped away.

    ¡°I should leave; I don¡¯t want to bother you three,¡± Princess Qianyang said quietly. She was quite surprised by her own actions. This wasn¡¯t like her, at all,

    but it felt right. She turned to depart, and Hua Qiyue stared solemnly at her as she gracefully walked away.

    Hua Qiyue also found the princess¡¯ behavior strange. Where was her former jealousy? She remembered when she first saw Princess Qianyang, the woman had pretended to miss her footing and stumbled into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms.

    She had always been such a schemer ¡ª why would she leave Hua Qiyue alone with Yun Shimo, rather than trying to pry him away?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Princess Qianyang won¡¯t harm Tianci. After all, it¡¯s been more than a year... ¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue took one nce at Yun Shimo, and then nced at Tianci, who had run a little further off to eat his wild fruits. She knew that he was deliberately avoiding them. So she whispered, ¡°Did you give her something to change her personality?¡±

    Yun Shimo pursed his lips as he stared into the distance. ¡°Yes... when we arrived, I gave her a Passionless Pill, so she has no lust for killing. Now... I¡¯ve fed her seven consecutive days with Passionless Pills. If she takes one each day for 49 days, she will be totally passionless and devoid of desires... ¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice was quiet and indifferent, but it made Hua Qiyue shudder with trepidation! Yun Shimo had not fallen for another woman ¡ª the way he talked about removing the princess¡¯ passions was not how one spoke about someone they loved.

    But why did Yun Shimo marry Princess Qianyang? He must have his reasons ¡ª Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t believe he would have left her, otherwise.

    However, Hua Qiyue could not endure the fact that Yun Shimo kept the real truth from her. And he had taken Tianci, causing her to search so madly and for so long. Even though Tianci was now back by her side, she couldn¡¯t simply forgive him.

    And to find out he was dosing the infatuated princess with Passionless Pills! Such a sinister act.

    Hua Qiyue stared fixedly at Yun Shimo. Yun Shimo returned her gaze, his inky eyes profound.

    From a distance, Tianci watched his parents with a smile. Obviously, they were feeling something for each other thanks to the opportunity he¡¯d created, staring into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, you¡¯re truly very sinister!¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice was emotionless and unruffled. ¡°I will not rest until I¡¯ve achieved my goal!¡±

    Hua Qiyue became silent for a while. She looked at that familiar, yet somehow strange, face intently. ¡°Yun Shimo, you must have married her for... some sort of reason? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Yun Shimo shook his head. Hua Qiyue¡¯s gaze fell upon the green jade gourd fastened on his waist. Her heart started to ache with secret hatred. This man... was really utterly shameless!

    If he had not loved her, would she have been used by him, too?

    Hua Qiyue instantly felt her good feelings toward Yun Shimo diminish. She felt that if this continued, one day, she might really ept someone else... be it Ji Feng, Huangfu Xuan or... even Xuanji.

    Everything is possible in this world. She did not know what would ensue in her rtionship with Yun Shimo in the future. But she knew she couldn¡¯t fully trust him! Otherwise, Princess Qianyang¡¯s tragedy might befall Hua Qiyue too.

    At least she finally understood why the princess wasn¡¯t so hostile toward her, as she¡¯d always been in the past.

    Hua Qiyue was thinking about Princess Qianyang the entire afternoon. Eventually, she managed an hour of quiet cultivation. When she reopened her eyes, a crafty smile flitted across her lips.

    ¡°Yun Shimo,¡± she thought, ¡°you¡¯re as crafty as a fox. But I won¡¯t lose out to you... I won¡¯t allow myself to be deceived like Princess Qianyang!¡±

    Supper was very sumptuous. After all, there were a few idlers around, and Madame Yun¡¯s culinary skill was superb. Thepany found themselves stuffed after the meal.

    Tianci asked Hua Qiyue to look for Yun Shimo, but she took him to the back mountain to practice instead.

    ¡°Tianci, I have not shared the knowledge of the Transmission Array in the past. For safety¡¯s sake, I will now impart it to you. With this formation, when you encounter a dangerous situation, you can escape safely even without my help,¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile.

    Tianci widened his eyes. ¡°Mom, are you setting up an array with crystals?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m teaching you a great rune array. It¡¯s different from crystal arrays and more powerful, but not everyone can learn it. You¡¯re gifted in rune art, so you can surely master it if I teach you,¡± Hua Qiyue said, then began reading out the runes.

    Tianci heard them only twice beforemitting them all to memory. This boy was exceptionally talented!

    Then, Hua Qiyue taught Tianci to form arrays with runes. She taught him the correct order, and after reading them out once, Tianci had memorized them all.

    The rest of the procedure was simple. Tianci only needed to scribble the runes on his palm, hit them down onto the ground and inject his spiritual energy.

    Of course, whether the transmission could be sent far away depended on the strength of Tianci¡¯s spiritual energy.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve mastered it... but I¡¯m so sleepy. I need to sleep!¡± Tianci was still a child, and this was hard work. Hua Qiyue carried him back to the log cabin, letting him rest quietly. She searched for a while and finally located Tianci¡¯s Man-Hunting Insect.

    Hua Qiyue brought the Man-Hunting Insect outside.

    ¡°Man-Hunting Insect, Tianci¡¯s very good to me. You must be good to me, too, right?¡± Hua Qiyue said with a quiet smile.

    The Man-Hunting Insect blinked its eyes innocently. It thought to itself that she was Tianci¡¯s Mom, not its.

    But thoughts are merely thoughts. The Man-Hunting Insect had just acquired human speech. Of course, it needed to ingratiate itself with Hua Qiyue. After all, it still needed to remain by Tianci¡¯s side.

    If it provoked Hua Qiyue and was made to go, Tianci might not speak up for it, since he loved his mom so much!

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± The Man-Hunting Insect asked respectfully.

    ¡°Haha, you are smart. Alright, help me with a small matter...¡± Hua Qiyue exined in some detail. The Man-Hunting Insect¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I will aplish it well!¡± it said, then flitted away noiselessly.

    After acquiring human speech, the Man-Hunting Insect¡¯s powers had grown greatly. It could now disguise its presence, and no one under the realm of Holy God could detect it.

    The dreary days went by. Soon, Tianci had mastered the Transmission Array thoroughly. Hua Qiyue was not in a hurry. For seven consecutive days, the Man-Hunting Insect would fly away in the night, returning one hourter.

    Of course, it would also bring back some useful information to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly great. When I get my green jade back, I will feed you with everything¡ªincluding Long Red and Ginseng with Nine Souls!¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile.

 Chapter 239 - Seizing the Green Jade!

    <strong>Chapter 239: Seizing the Green Jade!</strong>

    The Man-Hunting Insect heard her, and a green glow started to gleam brightly in its eyes.

    Although it was only an insect, it had heard much about Hua Qiyue¡¯s deeds. When she fought the Gnawing Devils Sect, it could not yet talk, but it could understand human speech. Hua Qiyue led and was an important personage of the alliance. If she said she would get her green jade back, she would!

    On the seventh night, when everyone was asleep, Hua Qiyue watched Tianci sleep for a few moments and gently kissed his forehead. Then, she tiptoed out of the room.

    Under the guidance of the Man-Hunting Insect, Hua Qiyue traversed the woods to reach the entrance to Yun Shimo¡¯s cave.

    ¡°Is he really inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So is Princess Qianyang. Later, I can render her unconscious when shees out. Madame Yun and Yun Xuan are in the innermost depths of the cave. They usually don¡¯t interfere in Yun Shimo¡¯s life. You can do anything you like. They will not discover you,¡± the Man-Hunting Insect whispered.

    She must find a way to seize her green jade back.

    Hua Qiyue would not be like Princess Qianyang, deceived into unknowingly taking Passionless Pills.

    ¡°How long will it take for Princess Qianyang toe out?¡±

    ¡°Um, in the past, Princess Qianyang could not take her bath together with Yun Shimo. After taking in his robes, she will emerge,¡± the Man-Hunting Insect said with augh.

    At this very moment.

    In the bathing pool of the cave, Yun Shimo had taken off his loose, ck robe and handed Princess Qianyang two pills. ¡°These are Sedative Pills. Take them, and your sleep will improve!¡±

    But of course, without passion and desires, of course she would improve.

    Princess Qianyang took them with a smile, her expression as gentle as before. ¡°Sure, I will take them when I¡¯m out. Immerse yourself in the pool.¡±

    Yun Shimo nodded, slowly immersing his body in the water. He said no more.

    Princess Qianyang walked out of the spring cave and arrived outside. She stared at the two Passionless Pills in her hand and began to feel that something was wrong.

    She thought, ¡°These two pills don¡¯t smell like those refined by Shimo in the past. Why has my temper changed so much? I still love Yun Shimo, but now I don¡¯t feel like immersing myself in the pool when he does so himself...¡±

    Princess Qianyang was not stupid. She had detected her own change and started to ponder.

    ¡°Right now, my sleep¡¯s really good. I will sleep once I lie down. I seem to have no worries. I don¡¯t miss Heaven Sect like in the past, or my mother who loves me... ¡± Princess Qianyang frowned. The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was amiss.

    ¡°Although Mother and I haven¡¯t spent much time together, her love is real. I used to feel guilty. Why do I not feel any twinge of guilt now?¡±

    Princess Qianyang stared at the two white medicine pellets in her hand, slowly unsealed her Space Ring, and put them in. She did not take them.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine now, and don¡¯t need the pills. I won¡¯t tell my husband. Let¡¯s see what change happens to me in the future,¡± Princess Qianyang thought to herself.

    The Man-Hunting Insect noiselessly flitted closer. A faint, silvery ray emanated from the insect¡¯s body, falling upon Princess Qianyang. Her body went limp, falling into a slumber as she leaned against the cave wall.

    The Man-Hunting Insect flew out, motioning for Hua Qiyue to enter.

    Hua Qiyue was startled. She¡¯d wanted the Man-Hunting Insect to pick up the green jade in its mouth, but now she thought again. If Yun Shimo saw it, the ploy would fail. If she went in instead, Yun Shimo would not guess that it had been the work of the Man-Hunting Insect.

    Hua Qiyue tiptoed gingerly inside, walking in the direction of the sound of the water. Soon, she arrived at the front of the interior and poked her head out. She saw an inky robe left on a jade stone chair nearby.

    Hua Qiyue poked her head around the corner. Yun Shimo was immersed in the pool, his back toward her.

    She nced at his ck robe, remembering the green jade was fastened to his belt. When a person soaked himself for a bath, he would usually undo his belt first, so Hua Qiyue was certain that his belt was the bulge under his robe.

    Hua Qiyue slowly condensed the anima energy in her hand. Beforeing in, she had hidden her aura. Two colorless Qi streams gushed out from Hua Qiyue¡¯s fingers. She managed to grab hold of the belt and slowly pull it away.

    With one nce, Hua Qiyue could see the green jade gourd fastened onto the belt.

    Her heart trembled with excitement as the belt and the green jade gourd on it fell into her hands.

    Yun Shimo seemed to have overheard the rustlings from his clothing and turned to look. He managed to see Hua Qiyue taking the green jade and was shocked. With a loud ssh, he dashed out of the pool after Hua Qiyue without putting his clothes on.

    Hua Qiyue was faster. After he¡¯d sshed out of the pool and begun to chase her,pletely naked, she executed Mourning Steps and dashed out of the cave well ahead of him!

    Although it was night, Yun Shimo did not dare to dash out stark naked! If they had disturbed the others, everyone would see his naked body under the bright moonlight.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue! You...¡± Yun Shimo was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.

    Yun Shimo quickly ran back and put on his robes, before going after her.

    But when he was out again, Hua Qiyue was not in her log cabin or around the back of the mountain. Eventually, Yun Shimo raised his head to look at the mountain peak to see Hua Qiyue sitting quietly.

    Yun Shimo executed Mourning Steps and swiftly raced to her. ¡°Hua Qiyue, hand over the jade now!¡±

    Yun Shimo bellowed coldly. He was afraid that Hua Qiyue would really be attracted to that Heaven and Earth Devil. That was why she had stolen from him!

    Under the gentle moonlight, Hua Qiyue beamed a gentle smile at Yun Shimo. ¡°Yun Shimo, this jade is mine. It¡¯s none of your business! Hand it to you? If you have the ability, kill me!¡± Hua Qiyue said,ughing.

    Yun Shimo was stunned motionless. He had never seen Hua Qiyue act like this before.

    A secondter, Hua Qiyue vanished from sight.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s expression turned ck. He hadn¡¯t expected her to hide inside the gourd! But it was her space gourd and could take her in.

    Yun Shimo could no longer even see the green jade gourd. Once Hua Qiyue entered the gourd, it had be invisible.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue! Come out right now!¡± Yun Shimo was so angry that he ground his teeth, cursing her loudly.

    It was the first time he had lost his cool and cursed someone. He was so anxious and angry because he worried for Hua Qiyue. After all, the hare had exined in words and deeds that Tianpi was a great devil. Four powerful people from 10,000 years ago had sacrificed their lives to trap him inside.

    At this very moment, inside the green jade gourd ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue was standing dumbly under the clear blue sky. She saw Tianpi sitting there with a disheveled mop of hair. When he saw Hua Qiyue, he was startled, thinking her a hallucination.

    Hua Qiyue advanced toward him step by step, her eyes welling with hesitant tears.

    Tianpi rubbed his eyes. Since the jade had been stolen by Yun Shimo, he would see Hua Qiyue appear before his eyes every day. Not once was it real.

    Tianpi sighed. ¡°I am getting paranoid again!¡± He patted his head, coldly deriding himself.

    Hua Qiyue stopped midstep. Tianpi¡¯s eyes stared unblinkingly at her, his expression full of lust and obsession. And some other things also made Hua Qiyue¡¯s flesh creep...

    Hua Qiyue had a big fright. She did not dare to continue pretending. She yelled out, ¡°Master, I am back!¡±

    Tianpi covered his ears. His brows were so furrowed that they met in one tangled mess. ¡°My paranoia¡¯s quite bad. Unfortunately, that divine physician from the past isn¡¯t alive anymore. Otherwise...¡±

    ¡°What paranoia? Master, it¡¯s really me!¡± Hua Qiyue strode over and patted his shoulder, chuckling.

    In a reunion after a long separation, the sentimental will often cry, but Hua Qiyue did not dare to. If she had cried, she would be in trouble, since Tianpi had once warned her against getting close to Yun Shimo. She might get hurt, he said.

    If she cried now, that would mean Tianpi¡¯s prediction was entirely correct, that she had been hurt.

    Tianpi lifted his brows in surprise. He stretched out his hand to touch Hua Qiyue¡¯s face. ¡°Huh? My paranoia this time¡¯s really serious. The girl in front of me can speak and hit me!¡±

    Hua Qiyue could not endure it any longer. She grabbed his hand and shouted into his ear. ¡°Master! I, Hua Qiyue, am back! It¡¯s not paranoia, it¡¯s real!¡±

    Tianpi widened his eyes in deep shock, staring stupidly at Hua Qiyue.

    Poor devil! He had not seen Hua Qiyue for too long.

    Hua Qiyue started pping him lightly on the face several times, and this time Tianpi finally recovered.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, how dare you hit me? You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Tianpi roared.

    He ¡ª a 10,000-year old devil, who had soared between the heavens and the earth ¡ª was made a nutcase by this youngss.

    Tianpi thrust out a palm. Hua Qiyue did not dodge. With a muffled thud, she was thrown away.

    Actually, Tianpi did not use much strength in this one palm. Yet Hua Qiyue was still thrown to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Master... I know you miss me very much... but you don¡¯t need to be so passionate. You almost killed me!¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s heart started to thump wildly. He forcefully suppressed the impulse in his heart, pretending to walk over to her side naturally. ¡°You¡¯re not dead? If you aren¡¯t dead, get up and apologize to me like a good girl!¡±

 Chapter 240 - Confronting Yun Shimo

    <h4>Chapter 240 Confronting Yun Shimo</h4>

    Hua Qiyue obediently bowed her head, but she did not intend to apologize. ¡°Master, I wish to see you earlier too. It¡¯s all Yun Shimo¡¯s fault!¡±

    Tianpi again pped Hua Qiyue¡¯s head. ¡°I warned you not to get close to him or trust him. Now you¡¯ve been deceived by him and gone nearly mad! Don¡¯t you realize how much of a mess you¡¯ve made?¡±

    Hua Qiyue bowed her head without saying a word.

    She had long expected a severe scolding from Tianpi, but she didn¡¯t care. It was a price she was willing to pay to return to this familiar world. Even as she was being scolded, she felt at home.

    She had been deceived and cheated by Yun Shimo for so long, stealing the jade felt... right.

    ¡°Know you¡¯re wrong? Hmm, keeping quiet? You think I will forgive you just because you keep quiet?¡± Tianpi pped Hua Qiyue¡¯s head again, like an elder chastising a youngster.

    Hua Qiyue gave a wry smile. She knew that if she continued to keep quiet, he would just keep scolding her.

    ¡°Yes, Master... I know that I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t believe that guy.¡± Tianpicently raised his brows.

    ¡°I won¡¯t again.¡±

    ¡°So what are you doing by his side now? Looking for death?¡± Tianpi scolded again.

    Hua Qiyue held her aching head and muttered in a quiet voice, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not up to me to decide. Tianci¡¯s stomach has suddenly started to ache. Only Yun Shimo can refine the purple liquid to treat his illness.¡±

    The hand swinging toward Hua Qiyue¡¯s head froze in mid-swing. Tianpi seemed to remember something and stared curiously at Hua Qiyue. ¡°Purplish liquid? Doesn¡¯t the Yun Family own the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead?¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked curiously at Tianpi. When Yun Shimo was exining the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, Tianpi must have overheard him from inside the green jade gourd.

    ¡°Master, can you hear voices from the outside world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can. But I¡¯ve always... thought that they were my delusions. I didn¡¯t pay attention to them.¡± Tianpi¡¯s expression started to look somewhat unnatural. But he soon recovered.

    ¡°Has Master seen the bead?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I have. But I didn¡¯t expect it to fall into the hands of the Yun Family,¡± Tianpi replied quietly. ¡°Who is holding the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead now?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it is the Xuanyuan Family... but Yun Shimo didn¡¯t say if Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan managed to seize the bead. He only said that his father, Yun Xuan, had perished. Only he and Madame Yun had escaped alive.¡± Hua Qiyue realized Yun Shimo had not mentioned the whereabouts of the bead.

    She hadn¡¯t thought to ask at the time, as no one in their group really cared about the bead or who currently possessed it.

    Tianpi was no longer angry. His face was grim as he said, ¡°Those purplish liquids might be the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead! But if the bead¡¯s been refined into a liquid, its medicinal efficacy would halve... Yun Shimo is too smart a man to process the bead this way. What is the purple liquid, and why would Tianci have a stomachache? You must carefully investigate.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was startled. ¡°Master, you want to know who has that Purple Primordial Chaos Bead? You want it?¡±

    ¡°Of course! The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead can change a person¡¯s constitution. Just a little of its powder can make someone¡¯s physique many dozen times stronger than before. What¡¯s so wondrous is that it can restore itself after you scrape an outeryer away.

    ¡°But there¡¯s only one Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in the world. Because it can recreate itself, it¡¯s a treasure coveted by every expert in the world. It¡¯s more precious than even a divine weapon.¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s tone was indifferent, but the expression in his eyes was scorching.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart missed a beat.

    No wonder Yun Shimo left for the Changjing Kingdom. He had be Prince Nan because he had struck some sort of a deal with the Emperor?

    What trump cards did the Emperor have to make Yun Shimo strike a deal with him? When Yu Shimo remained in Changjing Kingdom, why hadn¡¯t any of those expertse after him?

    ¡°Qiyue, if you have the chance, grab that Purple Primordial Chaos Bead! You can¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was startled. She had grabbed the green jade because it was hers in the first ce, but she had never thought about seizing the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.

    ¡°Qiyue, the Bead is very beneficial. It¡¯s even better than the world¡¯s foremost pill. If you managed toy your hands on it, it would be a great opportunity!¡± Tianpi said with great consideration. ¡°Do you think the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead belongs to the Yun Family? 15,000 years ago, the Bead used to be a woman named Ziyan. She was a most renowned Qi Artist of the continent...¡±

    Tianpi seemed lost in thought. The expression in his eyes turned somewhat mncholic.

    When he regained his focus, he said, ¡°You must surely seize it!¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt quite helpless. She always tried to be righteous and forthright and was ufortable stealing other people¡¯s things.

    But Tianpi like had a good reason for asking this of her, like when he told her not to get close to Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Well, we have rarely met as master and disciple. So let¡¯s talk about something else. Where did you spend your time in thest year?¡±

    Hua Qiyue rted her experience ¡ª how she searched madly for Tianci after his disappearance, entered Spirit Heaven City to cultivate, and lived together with Xuanji and the others for over a year.

    The more Tianpi listened, the more unnatural his facial color turned.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman! How could you live with three men? If news of this spreads, it will ruin your reputation,¡± Tianpi said unhappily, furrowing his brows.

    Hua Qiyue tittered. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still Ji Jing there. Besides, Ji Jing and I lived on the second floor. They stayed on another floor. We are all well behaved and nothing happened. If people want to gossip, let them!¡±

    Tianpi stared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s innocent, smiling face and sighed lightly. He said no more.

    He had hoped that Hua Qiyue would bring him a gon of good wine and a roast chicken. If she did not have roast chicken, some other meat would do too. Good wine with meat would be wonderful! Tianpi had not had that sort of meat for over a year, and he yearned for it.

    But Tianpi still went tediously on, ¡°In the future, you must watch Yun Shimo carefully ¡ª I¡¯m not kidding. If you have the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, you won¡¯t need to stay by Yun Shimo¡¯s side. You can make Tianci strong as well,¡± Tianpi said seriously.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. To deal with him, she preferred to answer simply before speaking openly to prevent him from nagging.

    ¡°By the way, next time when you take your meal, leave a portion for me! And also some wine...¡± Tianpi started to squint at Hua Qiyue, not disguising his yearning for food.

    ¡°I understand. Next time I return, I will treat Master in a filial way!¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. As she spoke, she pulled out a few Ginsengs with Nine Souls to reward the Man-Hunting Insect.

    Tianpi again yammered on about a whole lot of things. Finally, Hua Qiyue could stand it no more. She said that she would leave to bring him some wine. Tianpi released her robe sleeve joyously.

    When Hua Qiyue came out, she thought that she could heave a sigh of relief. But the moment she opened her eyes, she discovered herself at the top of the mountain, looking into many pairs of bizarre eyes.

    They were the eyes of Yun Shimo, Ji Feng, Xuanji, Huangfu Xuan, Ji Jing, and the hare edging close to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, you¡¯ve finally appeared! Goodness me, you were in that green jade gourd! If Brother Yun hadn¡¯t told us, we wouldn¡¯t have known!¡± Ji Jing cried out loudly. Her voice brought Hua Qiyue to her senses.

    It appeared Yun Shimo¡¯s search for her had woken everyone up.

    Everyone awkwardly scattered. After all, Hua Qiyue had suddenly appeared on the ground. They then started to crowd around her to see how she was.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue tightly clenching the green jade gourd, Yun Shimo¡¯s facial color was quite ghastly. ¡°Qiyue, hand the green jade gourd to me at once.¡±

    The hare also stared at Hua Qiyue and gave a gentle sigh. ¡°That devil isn¡¯t so easy to deal with. Don¡¯t underestimate him, and don¡¯t be bewitched by his exterior.¡±

    Hua Qiyue red at Yun Shimo. For some reason, her heart still believed in Tianpi. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would not be who she was today. Without Tianpi, Hua Qiyue might perhaps still be in Hua¡¯s Mansion, battling that wicked Second Madame and cunning Hua Mengshi.

    And because of Tianpi, she had learned Qi Art, gaining ess to more and more powerful techniques.

    ¡°Why must I hand it to you? The green jade gourd was given to me by Xuanji,¡± Hua Qiyue said with a half-smile. ¡°My maidservant Lvxin bought it from Xuanji with many taels of silver, so this green jade gourd¡¯s mine. Yun Shimo, do you still want to steal it again?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s smile was full of sarcasm, and Yun Shimo frowned. ¡°I am not coveting the divine herbs inside your green jade gourd. I only feel that that devil might harm you one day.¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a hum of assent. She looked at the hare, and then at Yun Shimo.

    Xuanji and the rest said nothing. This matter was too important. For the moment, they could not decide whether to stand on Yun Shimo¡¯s side, or Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    ¡°It was you, the man-and-hare-team, who nearly killed me. Thanks to you two, I spent more than a year searching for Tianci, nearly going mad. If it weren¡¯t for Xuanji and the others staying by my side, you¡¯d probably see an insane Hua Qiyue now...¡± Hua Qiyue coldly remarked. She ced the green jade gourd into a pocket, no longer fastening it onto her waist.

    Yun Shimo pursed his lips. A tinge of pain flitted across his inky eyes.

    ¡°Brother Xuanji, did you know that there¡¯s space inside the green jade? Was that why you had given it to Qiyue?¡± Ji Feng could not understand. The world inside the green jade gourd was a wondrous, treasured ce. There was abundant anima energy inside and it was full of divine herbs. Why didn¡¯t Xuanji keep it for himself?

 Chapter 241 - Xuanjiâ€™s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 241: Xuanji¡¯s Identity</h4>

    Xuanji gave a small smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the green jade gourd was given to Qiyue by my father through me.¡±

    What? It wasn¡¯t a coincidence?

    Hua Qiyue stared stupidly at Xuanji. She could tell from his words that his father knew her. But Hua Qiyue could not recall such a person.

    ¡°Xuanji... Are you a member of one of the three ancient ns of Tianyuan Continent ¡ª the Xuan family?¡± Yun Shimo asked, frowning.

    If it were true, he would have another powerful opponent again. This man would not be easy to deal with.

    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re very smart,¡± Xuanji said, ncing at Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The gloom on his face became even heavier, but he did not continue pestering Xuanji.

    But Hua Qiyue felt even more stunned. She understood that the Tianyuan Continent was left with only three ancient ns¡ªthe Xuanyuan family, the Xuan family, and the Bali family.

    But these ns were all living in seclusion. They rarely concerned themselves over the matters of the outside world. If the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead had not surfaced in the Yun family, the Xuanyuan family would probably not have appeared in Hua Qiyue¡¯s world.

    ¡°Qiyue, that devil was conceived from the heavens and the earth. His powers are great. You can¡¯t trust him! Hand the green jade gourd over to me. I guarantee to you that once that devil no longer poses you a threat, I will give the gourd back,¡± Yun Shimo asked softly. His tone was full of entreaty and scope forpromise.

    But Hua Qiyue only lifted her brows and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Master said the same thing as you. He told me not to trust you. Reality proves him right.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned ashen white. He stared at Hua Qiyue, his expression fierce, as if she had done something treasonous or immoral.

    The hare sat up. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m the one who most understands Tianpi¡¯s personality. If you won¡¯t hand the green jade gourd over to us, he might take your life one day.¡±

    Even Ji Jing and Ji Feng¡¯s facial color had changed. No matter how wondrous this green jade gourd was, they still feared for Hua Qiyue¡¯s safety. To Ji Feng, even divine herbs were not as important as Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Qiyue, if that Heaven and Earth Devil is really so terrifying... Why don¡¯t you hand the green jade gourd to Brother Yun for temporary safekeeping?¡± Ji Feng asked tentatively.

    Hua Qiyue quieted down as she considered. Who was right? She was in such a dilemma.

    Yun Shimo had deceived her once, causing much suffering on her part. Now he was with her again, and, from what Hua Qiyue knew, he had reasons for his actions. Should she believe him?

    No!

    Hua Qiyue denied Yun Shimo in her heart. No matter what his reasons were, he shouldn¡¯t have hurt her this way. There had been a possibility she wouldn¡¯t survive.

    And what about Tianpi? The hare¡ªthe Sun Moon Deity¡ªsaid that he was a devil born from the heavens and the earth. Could she trust him? Would he kill her in the end?

    The hare sounded extremely solemn as he said, ¡°The Heaven and Earth Devil is insatiable in his greed. 10,000 years ago, he slew countless innocents, massacring tens of thousands of living souls. If you think such a person is trustworthy... I have nothing more to say.¡±

    This time, even Ji Feng was shaken.

    ¡°Qiyue, a devil born of the heavens and the earth... and a devil from more than 10,000 years ago. Really, one cannot trust him...¡± Ji Feng said carefully.

    Hua Qiyue looked at one, and then at another. Her heart was at sixes and sevens.

    To be honest, since both the hare and Yun Shimo had said the same thing, Hua Qiyue really felt her faith being shaken. After experiencing the matter concerning Yun Shimo, she had lost her unwavering belief in most people.

    But Hua Qiyue finally nced at Xuanji.

    ¡°Brother Xuanji, your father wanted you to give the green jade gourd to me. What was his intention? Can you rify?¡± Hua Qiyue asked earnestly.

    After all, she had no feud with the Xuan family. If Tianpi was really a devil, was Xuanji¡¯s father trying to harm her by giving her the jade? Hua Qiyue felt that there must be some other mystery in the green jade gourd.

    ¡°My father said that the green jade gourd was very important to you. He said your destiny would begin with it.¡±

    Xuanji said quietly. His back was against the starlight, casting his handsome face in dusky shade.

    Hua Qiyue was startled. Xuanji was right ¡ª her destiny in this life had begun with the green jade gourd. If it weren¡¯t for the jade gourd, Hua Qiyue would never have known Tianpi and be as powerful as she was now.

    Xuanji¡¯s expression was nd, but his tone was affirming. ¡°Nothing my father did was wrong. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, you can return the gourd to me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue silently pondered. She now knew that Xuanji was from the Xuan family, one of the three great ns. But why did his father want her to have the green jade gourd?

    Besides, Xuanji kept by her side all this time. Perhaps it was also under his father¡¯s instructions? But Hua Qiyue did not remember any entanglements she had with the Xuan Family.

    If it had concerned the favors or enmity of thest generation, Hua Qiyue felt that Xuanji could not have any such entanglements with Hua Liting. After all, he was always stationed at the frontier with his troops. Even when Hua Liting returned to the capital, he would keep to himself. He could not have any rtionship with the Xuan Family.

    ¡°Brother Xuan, why do you always keep by Sister Qiyue¡¯s side, protecting her? Was it your father¡¯s intention again?¡± Ji Jing was really curious. Why was such an outstanding man like Xuanji a Taoist priest? Why had he kept by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side so dutifully?

    ¡°Yes, it was indeed my father¡¯s intention,¡± Xuanji said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue felt a tremor in her heart. In other words, she owed the Xuan Family two favors.

    Hua Qiyue cast her thoughts back. If the green jade gourd had not saved her life at critical moments, and if it weren¡¯t for Xuanji¡ªshe would not be who she was today.

    Forget it, forget it.

    ¡°The green jade gourd¡¯s mine. No one can take it away. Whoever wants my green jade mustn¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±

    The moment she said this, disappointment shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s ck eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Qiyue... don¡¯t go against me. This is a serious matter. Once...¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. Nothing I have decided will change.¡±

    The hare gave a snort. ¡°When that devil harms you, don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn you!¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not respond.

    What kind of a person was Tianpi? She already knew. Had he turned into a devil because of some temptation? There was no longer any greed or lust in his eyes, like in ordinary men¡¯s. He only had a yearning for good food.

    ¡°Qiyue, if you¡¯re adamant, then...¡± Yun Shimo hesitated, his voice turning cold, ¡°...I will have to take it by force!¡±

    Take it by force?

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows, the smile on her lips icy cold. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can!¡±

    But Xuanji had preempted him and stepped forward in front of Hua Qiyue. ¡°This green jade gourd is Qiyue¡¯s. Brother Yun, if you want to seize it, you have to go through me, its former owner.¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Ji Feng stepped out. ¡°Don¡¯t act this way, friends. The Xuan family¡¯s one of the three ancient ns. I believe that they have no feud with Qiyue. They have no reason to harm her.¡±

    Ji Jing, too, was unwilling to see a falling-out between Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue. She nodded as well. ¡°Yes, Brother Yun, Sister Qiyue¡¯s so powerful. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±

    The expression once resembling spring breeze on Yun Shimo¡¯s handsome face had now turned to ice.

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t me me for my rudeness! Everything I do...¡± he said, his words trailing off as he flew toward Xuanji, striking out.

    But Xuanji somehow not only dodged his attack, but also grabbed Yun Shimo¡¯s back.

    A raging wind surged forward. Yun Shimo was astounded. Clearly, the renown of the three great ns was well deserved.

    In the blink of an eye, Xuanji and Yun Shimo had exchanged a dozen blows, but they were evenly matched. It seemed that the fight might take a while.

    Hua Qiyue sat there woodenly, watching Yun Shimo¡¯s swiftly moving figure, her heart full ofplex feelings.

    Why must Yun Shimo take her green jade? Was it really because he felt worried for her? Hua Qiyue no longer dared to trust this man. She had been deceived once and would no longer be so easily bewitched by his pretty face.

    Eventually, Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng broke up the fight before it could ravage the entire mountain peak.

    Xuanji and Yun Shimo stared at each other coldly. Neither of them was breathless, nor were their hearts thumping. Xuanji stepped toward Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Brother Yun, if you try to take the green jade gourd again, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s teal robes fluttered noisily in the wind. His attitude was resolute. Yun Shimo knew that Xuanji¡¯s true powers were really above his. He would not be able to defeat this man easily. But if the fight dragged on, he would have a chance to win. He firmly believed that the lethal skills the hare had imparted him were surely more powerful than the ancient n¡¯s.

    Yun Shimo stood there, watching Hua Qiyue and Xuanji descend the mountain. Complex emotions arose in his heart. He retracted his gaze out of anguish.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing were watching him. Then, they looked at the hare. ¡°The devil you¡¯ve mentioned is inside Qiyue¡¯s green jade gourd?¡± Ji Feng had always been curious about where Hua Qiyue¡¯s divine herbs were from.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a mysterious world inside the green jade gourd. In it is Tianpi, a devil. All Qiyue¡¯s divine herbs are from the gourd,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly. He was in a bad mood.

    Huangfu Xuan was startled. ¡°Devil?... But why did the Xuan family give her the green jade gourd? If they could have a supply of divine herbs, why wouldn¡¯t they keep it for themselves?¡±

    Ji Feng and his sister also nodded. ¡°This is the question. After all, even an ancient n could use them for spirit medicines to improve their cultivation rate.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The fact that the Xuan Family had not coveted this mysterious jade is extremely suspicious. After all, it¡¯s only this jade that contains Tianpi, the devil.¡±

    The hare vexatiously pped the ground. ¡°Forget it. That stubborn girl won¡¯t give up until she dies... Humph, let her go!¡±

 Chapter 242 - The Assassination Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 242 The Assassination Assignment</h4>

    Yun Shimo could not help it either. The only thing he could do was to follow closely behind Hua Qiyue, hoping that she would not be harmed by the devil inside.

    However, Yun Shimo kept feeling for some reason that Hua Qiyue and Tianpi¡¯s rtionship was not an ordinary one. After all, he had also gotten someone to investigate Hua Qiyue.

    The investigator reported that Hua Qiyue would often ask her maidservants to prepare some roast chickens and a few gons of good wine at night. After the night, all the wine would disappear.

    Everyone felt that Hua Qiyue must have a good appetite. But she had not put on weight. Now, Yun Shimo could confirm that Hua Qiyue had given the wine and chickens to that devil.

    Hua Qiyue was not a stupid girl. To make her so docile, that man must not be simple.

    When he thought of this, Yun Shimo felt extreme difort.

    Ji Jing went forward. ¡°What now, Brother Yun? It seems that Qiyue will surely not take the jade out. If she encounters any danger...¡±

    ¡°Jing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry... Qiyue is no ordinary girl. No one can hurt her. Besides... after the battle against the Gnawing Devils Sect, we must have confidence in her.¡±

    Ji Feng said gently. The moment his voice faded, Yun Shimo turned around, staring silently into his eyes.

    The expression in Ji Feng¡¯s eyes was somewhat cold. ¡°Brother Yun, no matter what your reason is for betraying Qiyue, I believe that she won¡¯t get hurt so easily again. Because... no one can be as cold-blooded as you.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s entire body shook, his heart beginning to throb faintly with pain.

    ¡°Moreover, the Gnawing Devils Sect was an unconquerable opponent and yet we had won. Because Qiyue has too many forbidden arts. Although you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot, anyway, if you were honest with Qiyue and would not take everything on your shoulder, then... for Qiyue, you¡¯d be more of a true man.¡±

    Ji Feng said his piece, then turned around and descended the mountain.

    Ji Jing, staring at Huangfu Xuan, was also silent. She nced embarrassedly at Yun Shimo. ¡°Brother Yun, I used to worship you. But... you must believe Sister Qiyue. She is no ordinary girl. It was exactly because you distrusted her that resulted in the present situation... ¡±

    ¡°I can only say this much. I hope your mind will open up, Brother Yun.¡±

    Ji Jing said this and followed behind them, descending the mountain. She left Yun Shimo standing there alone, watching the serpentine path, his eyes a little confused.

    ¡°Father, was I wrong?¡±

    Yun Shimo asked quietly.

    At this moment, a human figure whizzed out from the huge boulder behind his back. It was, of course, Yun Xuan, Yun Shimo¡¯s father.

    Although Yun Xuan looked somewhat old, the expression in his eyes was absolutely resolute.

    ¡°Shimo, you must believe everyone has their own destiny, their own way of thinking. If you believe you¡¯re right, just go ahead and do it. Don¡¯t be concerned about how others see or treat you.¡±

    Yun Xuan said quietly.

    ¡°Besides, this matter is extremely serious. Now, you¡¯ve let them know about the existence of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. I hope they will keep mum about it, or it will lead to greater disaster.¡±

    Yun Xuan gave a gentle sigh. ¡°Do whatever you like. Qiyue will forgive you in the future.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart immediately opened up. ¡°Thank you, Father. I have understood. I will go and cultivate first.¡±

    Yun Xuan began to nod and smile, gratified. ¡°You¡¯re like me in the past... Although I am quite useless, I¡¯m not ashamed to face up to my past. Now, I¡¯m already at the lower level of Holy God. I hope to break through to the medium level soon. With ourbined prowess, we won¡¯t need to fear the Xuanyuan Family too much.¡±

    ¡°I will work hard to cultivate!¡± Yun Shimo said quietly. Then, he headed for his usual cultivation ground.

    In the mountains where the Xuanyuan Family resided, there was one mountain called the Evil Beast Mountain. Many top-grade evil beasts lived there.

    This mountain chain was also the ce where the descendants of the family were tested.

    Led by the Second Elder, Xuanyuan Chuyang arrived at the Evil Beast Mountain to begin his test. As he was the candidate, Second Elder would only watch and not help.

    After all, it was a test for their descendants. Second Elder would naturally invigte this test very strictly.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was the grandson of the old Patriarch. All the hopes of the n fell on this grandson¡¯s shoulders. After all, Xuanyuan Chuyang was the most gifted among all their descendants.

    ¡°Pow¡ª¡±

    ¡°Growl...¡±

    The hideous cry of a Nine-tailed Beast. Xuanyuan Chuyang had in another seventh-grade evil beast again.

    Second Elder stood by one side, nodding and smiling repeatedly. ¡°Hmmm, Chuyang, you seem to have improved a great deal recently.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, sir. Compared to the powers of Second Elder, mine is no more than a mere ant¡¯s,¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang replied modestly.

    Second Elder started to guffaw. He realized that thisd knew how to please others. He seemed destined for the position of the new Patriarch and leader.

    At this moment, wild gales began to blow. The expression in Second Elder¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°Be careful. This aura seems to be from an eighth-grade evil beast!¡±

    Second Elder naturally would not fear an eighth-grade evil beast. But he was apanying Xuanyuan Chuyang for his test. Even if Chuyang became hurt or could not defeat the beast, he still could not act.

    He could only act when Chuyang¡¯s life was at stake. This was the rule of the n. It would allow future generations to undergo more severe tests and execute their potential to the fullest.

    ¡°Yes, Second Elder, I will be careful,¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang said solemnly.

    The gale became even stronger. A strange growl was heard. Second Elder¡¯s face turned even more ghastly.

    ¡°This is a Strange You, a new kind of evil beast... its body is that of a serpent but it has eight legs and a pair of wings. This evil beast is extremely terrifying. It¡¯s a ninth-grade evil beast!¡±

    Second Elder said loudly. Before his voice had faded, the sound of tearing timber resounded from the woods ahead. Xuanyuan Chuyang had not recovered when something shed into his sight. A strange, gigantic serpent was blocking his way!

    Xuanyuan Chuyang¡¯s heart started to thump wildly. He watched that strange, gigantic serpent, inhaling a cold breath.

    That strange serpent was called a Strange You. It was several meters high and extremely massive. Probably seven or eight men were needed to haul it across.

    The Strange You stared down at Xuanyuan Chuyang coldly, spitting out its ice-blue, forked tongue. Its crimson eyes were bloodshot.

    Second Elder saw it and instantly sensed the solemnity of the situation!

    Such a powerful Strange You¡ªwould Xuanyuan Chuyang be its match?

    ¡°Chuyang, be careful!¡±

    When he saw the Strange You crouched slightly, the anxious Second Elder started to call out softly.

    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, Second Elder. I will surely y this beast!¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang replied loudly. The Strange You heard his words. It began to hiss, a tinge of derision flitting across its eyes.

    The Strange You had no more patience. Its tail forcefully swept out, hitting down upon Xuanyuan Chuyang.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang nimbly leaped aside, dodging the serpent tail¡¯s sweep. But the tail seemed to have eyes. It kept following Xuanyuan Chuyang closely!

    Xuanyuan Chuyang struck out all at once. As he ran, he hurled out a light ball. It boomed and exploded by the serpent¡¯s side.

    Second Elder was so anxious that his forehead was beaded with perspiration. But he could only watch and not act to save him.

    Even so, Xuanyuan Chuyang was not afraid. He unleashed more than 10 strikes, one hitting the strange serpent. Yet its body was so tough and firm that he could not injure it.

    The man and the serpent exchanged several hundred moves. Xuanyuan Chuyang was soon at a disadvantage. The bloody wounds on his body multiplied.

    ¡°Yang¡¯er, be careful!¡±

    Second Elder gave a shocked gasp. He saw the strange serpent suddenly spread out its wings and swoop down. Its massive body was about to bear down upon Xuanyuan Chuyang!

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was so exhausted that he kept panting. He did not even have the energy to escape. He could only watch hopelessly the strange serpent bearing down upon him, as he summoned all the anima energy around his body to shield himself.

    Just at the moment when Xuanyuan Chuyang awaited death, he heard two whizzes. The sound of something tearing through the air resounded.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    The body of the gigantic serpent rushing toward Xuanyuan Chuyang stiffened, its wings drooping feebly. Its massive body suddenly crashed loudly before Xuanyuan Chuyang¡¯s front.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was greatly shocked. Usually, in this Evil Beast Mountain, young people would onlye for trials.

    But the strange serpent was too huge. Anyone could see it from a distance. They would think it was an ordinary Qi Artist fighting the serpent and would not me the invigtor.

    The strange serpent gave several hoarse, enraged hisses. But its green body soon turned ck!

    The strange serpent had been lethally poisoned!

    Second Elder breathed a sigh of relief. If there was an ident and Xuanyuan Chuyang had died, he would have to shoulder grave responsibility.

    ¡°Wow, Brother Ming, you¡¯re awesome. You managed to kill an eighth-grade evil beast with two arrows!¡± A tender, endearing female voice rang out. Xuanyuan Chuyang immediately stood up, trying his best to not look too sorry.

    At this moment, two figures whizzed in from the distance. They were a man and a woman. The man was handsome and the woman alluring and pretty. Theynded in front of the huge serpent, watching its writhing death throes. The man nodded his head satisfyingly.

    ¡°Thank you, young master, for saving me with your arrows!¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang cupped his fists, speaking loudly.

    He did not pay too much attention to face. There was a chivalrous spirit in his bones. Second Elder quietly sighed. The Patriarch had indeed groomed him well.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Brother Chuyang!¡± The girl tittered lightly. She was the grand-daughter of Second Elder, Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er. The man was Hua Qiyue¡¯s old enemy¡ªLiu Shaoming.

    When Liu Shaoming left Changjing Kingdom and arrived at Yuewu Kingdom, he identally became acquainted with Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er. She brought him back to her n.

    The Xuanyuan Family usually did not take to strangers well. But Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er insisted on marrying Liu Shaoming. So the Second Elder and her father had to give in to her.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± Second Elder cried out in joyous surprise. He strode over. ¡°Qing¡¯er, Shaoming, so you two are testing yourselves here?¡±

    After greeting Xuanyuan Chuyang and Second Elder politely, Liu Shaoming spoke up clearly and loudly. ¡°Qing¡¯er and I discovered that Strange You by chance. So we pursued it. We didn¡¯t know Brother Chuyang was undergoing a test here. So sorry to have you disturbed.¡±

    When he heard Liu Shaoming so polite, Second Elder also felt much fondness for Liu Shaoming.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly embarrassed. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Liu, I would have died under the ws of the serpent. Don¡¯t be so polite, Brother Liu. When I return, I will give you avish wee!¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang smiled.

    Liu Shaoming gave a little smile. After chatting for another while, they separated to undergo their respective tests. But Liu Shaoming did not know that he was soon to ounter Hua Qiyue again. That night, when he returned home, Second Elder brought him the old Patriarch¡¯s order,manding him to assassinate Hua Qiyue.

 Chapter 243 - Hare Stealing the Green Jade

    <h4>Chapter 243 Hare Stealing the Green Jade</h4>

    Liu Shaoming naturally could not reject this assignment. After all, since he was an outsider to the Xuanyuan Family, he had earned a lot of scorn and sarcasm. He was not someone from the n. It was only natural for the others to look down on him.

    But Liu Shaoming would not admit defeat too. He cultivated madly. When the Xuanyuan Family saw that he was extremely gifted, they gave him many resources for cultivation. Within a short one-year period, he had progressed from the Great Completeness of Soaring Cloud to the Great Completeness of Round Sun.

    The rate of his cultivation scared those who had derided him. No one dared to scorn him now. Liu Shaoming rose in stature in the Xuanyuan Family.

    And the old Patriarch had given him a chance. If he could kill Hua Qiyue, the Patriarch would let Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er marry him!

    The reason why Liu Shaoming was alive was to avenge the Liu family. After all, because of Hua Qiyue, their entire n had been exterminated. How could he not feel pain and harbor great hatred toward Hua Qiyue?

    Therefore, Liu Shaoming did not hesitate. He epted the assignment at once.

    ¡°Shaoming, will you really ept this assignment? Why not do it this way: It¡¯s not right for the old Patriarch to hand you such heavy responsibility when you¡¯ve only cultivated in the Xuanyuan Family for over a year. I will speak up for you... ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Second Elder, I appreciate your concern... but I¡¯ve stayed alive only to kill Hua Qiyue!¡± Liu Shaoming remarked firmly.

    Second Elder naturally understood Liu Shaoming¡¯s hopes. He no longer stopped him, seeing the man so adamant.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get them to prepare more resources for you. And you will have four Qi Artists at the medium level of Moon Eclipse forpany!¡±

    Second Elder said, the look in his eyes extremely profound. ¡°You must know that Hua Qiyue had once defeated the Venerated Supreme Devil. It¡¯ll be safer with these four people with you on the road.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Elder. I will surely aplish this mission!¡±

    Liu Shaoming said determinedly. Second Elder patted his shoulder and left quietly.

    When Second Elder had gone, Liu Shaoming started to feel energy filling up his body. He was about to leave for the backyard to practice when he heard familiar footsteps approach.

    ¡°Brother Shaoming!¡±

    A lovely streak of mauve darted in. The girl¡¯s forehead was still beaded with dense perspiration. She rushed to Liu Shaoming¡¯s front, grabbing him. ¡°I heard that the Patriarch wants you to kill Hua Qiyue. Don¡¯t go, Shaoming!¡±

    Liu Shaoming gave a slight smile. ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    He had waited for this day for more than a year. He was now at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. Surely, he would not lose to Hua Qiyue?

    ¡°That Hua Qiyue¡¯s very powerful. I¡¯ll be worried if you go!¡± Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er pouted, poking his forehead. ¡°You¡ªare you such a blockhead? Don¡¯t you understand how I feel?¡±

    Liu Shaoming grabbed her soft, seemingly boneless hand. ¡°Qing¡¯er, Hua Qiyue is my n¡¯s great foe. Now that the Patriarch has given me this assignment, it¡¯s everything I could ask for. How can I not go?¡±

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er shook her head. ¡°But that Hua Qiyue¡¯s too powerful... ¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful she is, I will snap her wings alive!¡± Liu Shaoming remarked coldly. His eyes red with a fervent glitter. His strong hatred chilled Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er¡¯s heart.

    For some reason, she really did not like this Liu Shaoming before her.

    But it was the hatred of n extermination. Surely, Liu Shaoming could not put down that hatred in his heart.

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er¡¯s heart shivered and she stood on her tiptoes, kissing his charming lips.

    Liu Shaoming was startled. Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er was a generous and passionate girl. When he wandered to Yuewu Kingdom penniless, she was the one who had kept him by her side.

    Liu Shaoming stretched out his hand and supported the back of Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er¡¯s head, deepening this kiss.

    But for some reason, the face of the woman he most hated floated into Liu Shaoming¡¯s mind¡ªHua Qiyue.

    Eight Fingers Mountain.

    Hua Qiyue was practicing her mental practicing method. Tianci had obediently brought in a bowl of syrup.

    The aroma of the syrup was that of honey, making one¡¯s skin feel sweet as well.

    In the past, Hua Qiyue used to enjoy such syrups. But since Tianci was taken away by Yun Shimo, she no longer took any.

    ¡°Mom, have a bowl of syrup. It can moisturize your lungs.¡±

    Tianci brought the syrup to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front. His face was wreathed with delighted smiles.

    Hua Qiyue quietly took the syrup in her hands and asked quite casually, ¡°Who cooked this?¡±

    ¡°Grandma. But it was the hare that got me to bring you this.¡± Tianci was truthful.

    Actually, the hare wanted him not to tell. But Tianci was quite smart. Despite reaping some gains off the hare, Mom was still Mom. The hare couldn¡¯t make him betray her.

    A whiff of cunning shed across Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, I see. Then Mom shall drink it first. Look for your Dad to y.¡±

    Tianci blinked his eyes, understanding Hua Qiyue¡¯s meaning. ¡°Yes, Mom, I will look for Dad. If you want me, I will be with Dad.¡±

    The little fellow then scampered off.

    Hua Qiyue watched the thick and sharine bowl of syrup and lifted her brows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s so thick and sweet. Is it really nice?¡±

    However, she still sipped a small mouthful lightly and felt her spirits reinvigorate. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my favorite Snow Pear with Longan soup. Not bad.¡±

    So Hua Qiyue drank a few more mouthfuls. ¡°It¡¯s too thick. I¡¯ll take itter.¡±

    She smacked her lips satisfyingly, her lips shining red as a petal. ¡°Madame Yun¡¯s culinary skills have improved even more.¡±

    Hua Qiyue continued to cultivate. She sat crosslegged for a short while before feeling a drowsiness overwhelm her. She could only lean against the big sycamore tree, shutting her eyes.

    Over this period, Hua Qiyue was also madly cultivating. She felt that time was not sufficient. So whenever she was tired, she would have some shut-eye here. When she recovered, she would go on with her cultivation.

    One momentter, Hua Qiyue hadpsed into a deep dreand.

    A little hare quietly inched toward Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue did not know at all. When the hare arrived by her side, it stretched out its paw and dug into Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeve pocket.

    When it had just touched her pocket, Hua Qiyue suddenly opened her eyes and unleashed a palm, throwing the hare out.

    The hare gave a intive cry. It crashed loudly against the tree on the side. Fortunately, it had protected its body with anima energy and was not hurt.

    ¡°Trying to steal my green jade gourd? Hare, you¡¯re the renowned Sun Moon Deity. How can you stoop so low to be Yun Shimo¡¯s ve, stealing my thing?¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort. Boundless contempt was in her eyes.

    The hare¡¯s ears started to feel hot. It pretended to be aggressive, its arms akimbo. ¡°I was not stealing. I just want to see your green jade gourd!¡±

    Although the hare had said this, its heart was thumping with panic. ¡°This damn girl¡¯s so cunning. She managed to deceive me. But I saw with my eyes her taking the syrup. Why isn¡¯t the drug working?¡±

    Hua Qiyue nearlyughed her head off. She smirked sarcastically at it. ¡°Humph, hare, don¡¯t think of an excuse for your failure. You think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? I won¡¯t be drugged by your soporific!¡±

    The hare looked upset and unhappy. ¡°Lass, Tianpi and I are old friends. Can¡¯t I see him once?¡±

    Hua Qiyue knew that it had said this only to save face. But still, she would have to give this rotten hare a chance to save face.

    ¡°Very well. Later, I shall ask him.¡±

    The hare heard her and stalked away angrily.

    This time, the hare had failed in its mission. Yun Shimo racked his brains but failed toe out with a brilliant n.

    In any case, Hua Qiyue was too vignt. Since Yun Shimo had deceived her once, it would be more difficult to trick her again.

    In the evening, Hua Qiyue took from Xuanji two roast hares and two gons of wine. Then she entered the green jade gourd. Tianpi was waiting for her, his eyes staring straight ahead.

    The moment he saw the wine and roast hare in Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands, his mouth started to water. He hurled himself forward, grabbing the food without any regard to his image.

    ¡°That hare says that it wants to see you,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. Tianpi gave a cold snort. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to!¡±

    See, his rejection was so adamant. Hua Qiyue had had a premonition of his reaction. She sensed that Tianpi and Sun Moon Deity were neither close friends nor great enemies.

    Tianpi tore the roast hare with his huge mouth. As he drank the wine, his eyes became a little bewildered. ¡°Hmmm, days with wine and meat are happy indeed.¡±

    Hua Qiyue seemed to have woken from a dream. She had not experienced this feeling for a long, long time.

    Right now, everything had changed. Yun Shimo was no longer the Yun Shimo of the past. Nor was Hua Qiyue the same Hua Qiyue.

    By the time Tianpi finished the roast hare, Hua Qiyue had already uprooted a few Ginsengs with Nine Souls. Tianpi mused quietly for a while and finally handed her a scroll.

    ¡°This... is your Master¡¯s self-created lethal skill, one that I¡¯m very proud of¡ªSword in Snow. Once... I used it to kill someone who had treated me very well, whom I also treasured. But things hade to an end... and I could not control it. I¡¯ve given you the strongest lethal skill. Qiyue, if Master bes possessed in the future, use it to kill me.¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s words were said in a very solemn and serious manner.

    Hua Qiyue was startled. In the clear breeze, seeing Tianpi¡¯s crimson hair, blue eyes, and diabolical countenance¡ªwhy did she sense a faint mncholy in them?

    Tianpi¡¯s attitude and tone proved that he was not joking.

    Hua Qiyue started to feel her heart shudder with trepidation. Tianpi must have been possessed in the past and lost his rationality, killing someone he had treasured?

    ¡°Master... will you be possessed again? You¡¯re trapped here. Haven¡¯t you lost all remnants of your devil nature?¡±

    Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    Tianpi helplessly jerked the corner of his mouth. ¡°Yes, indeed. After I was trapped here, my devil nature has been gradually eroded by the environment here. Before that, she had tried her best with those men to stop my massacre. But they failed. Only a few good friends of mine were left to seal me in this jade gourd, sacrificing their lives. One wicked thought and you turn into a devil. Another good thought and you be an immortal. Qiyue... another such day may arrive for me.¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s words made Hua Qiyue quieten down.

    When Tianci was first gone, she wanted so much to kill everyone who was stopping her. Even Ji Feng and the others could sense her aggressive murderous malice.

    But in the end, Hua Qiyue did not. She tried strenuously to convince herself that Ji Feng was not in league with Yun Shimo.

    Reality had proven that Ji Feng was indeed not in league with Yun Shimo. He was a kind, gentleman. Hua Qiyue could never believe that he was a wicked man.

    ¡°Cultivate well. Concerning the Xuanyuan Family, I, too, know them quite well. If you encounter their old Patriarch outside, you will not depart with your life,¡± Tianpi said seriously.

 Chapter 244 - Who is Being Used?

    <h4>Chapter 244 Who is Being Used?</h4>

    Hua Qiyue paid great attention to Tianpi¡¯s words.

    After all, Tianpi had said them very seriously and solemnly. He would not lie to her.

    He used to be a wicked man, straying into the Devil¡¯s Path and losing his humanity. But now that his devil nature had ebbed away, he was merely an ordinary man who yearned for meat and wine.

    But once something happened and he was possessed again by wicked thoughts, he might really harm her.

    Yun Shimo and the hare¡¯s fears were not unfounded. But Hua Qiyue did not wish to believe that Tianpi, who had treated her so well, would one day stray into the Devil¡¯s Path again.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe you will stray into the Devil¡¯s Path! Master, you¡¯re the handsomest man in this world in my heart. Only a handsome man with good personality will be remembered forever by the others.¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled.

    Tianpi was stunned. Remembered forever?

    That was what he had once believed. But in the end, he became a devil.

    Tianpi shut his eyes, trying to recall the distant events of the past. He said no more.

    Hua Qiyue did not disturb him. She went to the spiritual pool to cultivate. The anima energy in the pool was 10 times more abundant than that outside. So Hua Qiyue was like a fish in water. She was now at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. She must try her best to break through to the lower level of Holy God!

    Hua Qiyue knew her current situation. There was no way she could reach the lower level of Holy God so quickly. She would try to unravel the lethal skill Tianpi had taught her, the one which he had created¡ªSword in Snow.

    Sword in Snow. As its name suggested, a person¡¯s anima energy could be condensed into snow. There were thousands of murderous opportunities in the snow.

    Hua Qiyue only spent the early afternoon trying to understand the rudiments of the skill. Once she reached the Great Completeness, she would have mastered Sword in Snow.

    ¡°Sword in Snow¡ª¡± Hua Qiyue sat by the pool, saying in a singsong voice softly. Once she enunciated the three words, the anima energy gushing out from her body condensed into snow instantly.

    Snow fluttered everything in the sky, dense and manifold. No one could see the space between the snowkes. They could not see anything else other than the snow either.

    This move could screen the enemy¡¯s sight. Then, Hua Qiyue could act in the dark.

    However, there were not yet ten thousand murderous swords in the snow. She could not be said to have seeded.

    Hua Qiyue patiently and slowly groped on, so intoxicated that she forgot about the heavens and the earth.

    In Xuanyuan City.

    In the mansion of the Murong Family, a man stumbled in. ¡°Trouble, Old Master and Madame!¡±

    The man slumped down on his knees and said, terrified, ¡°Second Miss is back, but she has lost one hand... ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Old Master Murong widened his eyes in great shock. He was the head of the family, but the adoption of Hua Mengshi was done in consultation with his wife.

    They did not expect Hua Mengshi to get into trouble so soon.

    ¡°Bring her in at once!¡± The Old Madame¡¯s face changed. She bellowed coldly.

    Soon, the pale Hua Mengshi walked in, kneeling before her two elders.

    ¡°Shi¡¯er!¡± The Old Madame cried out in great rm. She staggered out from her seat and helped her up.

    ¡°Your... your wrist... ¡±

    Old Madame Murong¡¯s countenance looked ghastly. The rims of her eyes turned red and she had an urge to cry.

    Hua Mengshi felt warmth in her heart. She did not expect her adopted mother to treat her so sincerely. She thought about Old Madame Hua. They were really not on the same level!

    ¡°Father, Mother... Shi¡¯er has done you wrong. I... I¡¯ve lost face for the Murong Family!¡±

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s beautiful eyes were welling with tears.

    ¡°Shi¡¯er, don¡¯t say that. Tell Mother quickly who had been so arrogant and heartless! Our Murong Family will surely make her pay!¡±

    The Old Madame said coldly.

    Old Master Murong also nodded. ¡°Yes, Shi¡¯er, you¡¯re now our adopted daughter. In our eyes, you¡¯re all the same. If someone bullies you, our Murong Family will not tolerate that person!¡±

    Hua Mengshi heard her and instantly dissolved into tears.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother... If it weren¡¯t for Mother, I would probably be dead... Boohoo!¡±

    Hua Mengshi really managed to squeeze out a few tears. Moreover, her hand had been hacked off by Hua Qiyue and she really felt awful. Her opponent was a woman she had really tried to kill, but no matter how hard she tried to cultivate, to strive to be better, she still could not manage to kill that woman!

    She raged. She was hateful and sad¡ªafter all, she had lost a hand and was paralyzed. At least in Hua Mengshi¡¯s book, she was always striving after perfection.

    However, after her hand had been hacked off, she would no longer be perfect. How could she not feel the pain?

    The more she thought, the more of Hua Mengshi¡¯s tears coursed down. Old Madame Murong consoled her and also squeezed out a few old tears. She patted Hua Mengshi¡¯s back and said to her husband, ¡°I say, you¡¯d better take that scroll out from the 11th secret drawer in the library for Mengshi... she ought to be the most suitable candidate!¡±

    Old Master Murong was startled. ¡°The 11th secret drawer. You¡¯re sure, mydy?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Mengshi is our adopted daughter and the most outstanding female in the Murong Family. Why won¡¯t she be suitable? Go quickly!¡± Old Madame Murong said with heartache.

    Old Master Murong hesitated for a moment. As he watched the quietly sobbing Hua Mengshi, he finally walked out to the outside.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart was full of curiosity. They were talking about that scroll¡ªwhat secret art was in there?

    She had mastered quite a lot of Murong Family¡¯s secret arts, including one which would shorten her lifespan. That forbidden art made her reach the Great Completeness of Round Sun quickly. She did not expect Hua Qiyue to be at that stage too. What she could not take lying down was the fact that Hua Qiyue had so easily hacked off her hand!

    But watching Old Master Murong¡¯s solemn expression, Hua Mengshi could sense that it was a very important scroll. So she still expected much.

    Soon, Old Master Murong walked in, his hands really cradling a dark red scroll. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with the rest. Let¡¯s hand the scroll over to Mengshi. We hope that she can really master this art and glorify our Murong Family.¡±

    Then, Old Master Murong solemnly put the red scroll in Hua Mengshi¡¯s hand.

    There were still undried tearstains on Hua Mengshi¡¯s face. She took it with a start. ¡°Dad... what is this... ¡±

    Old Madame gave a lightugh. ¡°Haha, Mengshi, open it and you will see. This is our Murong Family¡¯s treasured secret art. Only one genius had managed to master it over the years. None of the rest has managed it. It¡¯s terribly difficult, but if you seed, you will have awesome killing prowess... ¡±

    Hua Mengshi immediately unfurled the dark red scroll. On it was written: ¡°The Deity-ying Dragon Form.¡± The rest of its contents totally invigorated Hua Mengshi!

    This was an extremely powerful forbidden art from the ancient times. Only one person had managed to master it. None of the others had seeded. They had even lost half their cultivation prowess in the process.

    Hua Mengshi was not afraid to lose half of her cultivation prowess. After all, if she did not kill Hua Qiyue, she would have no purpose in life!

    The transformation in Hua Qiyue had directly destroyed her perfection and her future!

    She would make Hua Qiyue pay back everything.

    ¡°Thank you, Father and Mother! Mengshi... has no way to repay you this debt for life!¡± Hua Mengshi was so agitated that she slumped down onto her knees. She seemed determined to practice this forbidden art.

    ¡°My child, this Deity-ying Dragon Form has great inhibitions. You can only use it once every month. Each time you execute it, you will take a month to recover to your former state. Not everyone can master it,¡± Old Master Murong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, Mengshi, you must consider. We treat you as our own child. At the same time... we don¡¯t want any danger to befall you.¡± Old Madame Murong grasped Hua Mengshi¡¯s hand tightly, the rims of her eyes turning a little red.

    Hua Mengshi sensed their concern and gave a slight smile. She said confidently, ¡°Mother, Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned so many forbidden and secret arts. Has any ident ever befallen me?¡±

    The two elders were startled and recalled Hua Mengshi¡¯s performance over thest year. She indeed had not encountered any ident.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to learn it?¡± Old Master Murong continued to furrow his brows, his heart seemingly not at rest.

    ¡°Mengshi, you must know that our Murong Family, although not an ancient n, is a family of some stature. We always have our supply of geniuses. For thest few hundred years, our disciples were renowned throughout thends, some even achieving immortality through the ages... But no one was renowned to future generations for mastering this forbidden art... because that genius who had mastered it in the end turned insane. Our Murong Family hid this fact from outsiders.¡±

    On Old Master Murong¡¯s face was immense hopelessness.

    The Murong Family thought that the genius would surely win them great honors. After all, the Murong Family was the pre-eminent n in Yuewu Kingdom. But in Tianyuan Continent, their family was far outshone by many more famous ns.

    For some strange reason, that genius ended up insane. His madness caused the entire Murong Family to suffer a big blow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father and Mother. I will be fine. I shall take my leave first. After I have built up my constitution, I will start practicing the Deity-ying Dragon Form.¡±

    On Hua Mengshi¡¯s pale little face was an excited flush. ¡°Father and Mother, this time I will find a good ce and seclude myself in cultivation. You don¡¯t need to look for me.¡±

    ¡°Mengshi, why don¡¯t you reside in seclusion at the back mountain of our Murong Family? You will be guarded by our nsmen. No one will disturb you!¡± Old Master Murong asked curiously.

    Hua Mengshi gave a mysterious smile. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to stay in the back mountain. It will give me too much pressure and I shall fail. Father, Mother, don¡¯t you remember that all my previous forbidden art cultivations were done outside?¡±

    ¡°True...¡± Old Master Murong nodded. ¡°You be careful then. Shall I get a few maidservants to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need. I will do well alone. Father, Mother, please take good care of yourselves!¡±

    Hua Mengshi was exceptionally excited. In the dark red scroll in her hand was the hope that she could defeat Hua Qiyue!

    Old Master Murong could only allow his men to give Hua Mengshi more cultivation resources, like pills and tools. He gave Hua Mengshi everything that might prove helpful to her.

    In the end, Hua Mengshi only took the pills and banknotes. After saying goodbye to the Murong Family, she left Xuanyuan City extremely rapidly.

    Old Master Murong stared in the direction where Hua Mengshi had disappeared and gave a light sigh. ¡°Sorry, Shi¡¯er... Although you¡¯re our adopted daughter, we¡¯ve always treated you like our own... ¡±

    Old Madame Murong¡¯s kindly visage was now covered with a frosty iciness. ¡°Don¡¯t be remorseful, Old Master. This girl has evil designs. You think she really wants to do our Murong Family proud? When she has mastered the Deity-ying Dragon Form, she will probably not do our bidding.¡±

 Chapter 245 - Missing Princess Mingzhu

    <h4>Chapter 245 Missing Princess Mingzhu</h4>

    ¡°No. As long as we treat her well, she will definitely contribute even a little to Murong Family.¡± Old Master Murong¡¯s bright eyes now were shining with cunningness.

    Old Madame Murong faintly sighed. ¡°You, always up to this kind of tricks. I hope we won¡¯t bring up a heartless brat.¡±

    Old Master Murong slightly smiled and didn¡¯t take his wife¡¯s words to heart because he had seen too many people and was sure Hua Mengshi was definitely the kind of people who forgot their benefactor¡¯s kindness and otherwise clung to them when in trouble.

    ¡°Hope I didn¡¯t make a mistake...¡± Old Master Murong thought like this.

    ¡ª

    Two dayster.

    Hua Mengshi arrived at a mountain at the westernnd of Yuewu Kingdom. A in stone tablet without words stood at the entrance of the mountain.

    However, Hua Mengshi reached out, and a soft lump of anima energy brushed against the surface of the stone tablet. Then, six characters appeared: 11th Branch of the Dark Sect!

    Indeed, this was the real ce where she dwelled. Hua Mengshi came from Xuanyuan City and had been using Shadowless Foot she learned in Murong Family all the way. Few people could learn this footwork.

    At least, Hua Mengshi felt content with her capability and was sure no one had followed her.

    Hua Mengshi looked back and scanned the dense forest with her tender eyes; there was no one.

    Therefore, Hua Mengshi¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh again.

    If not for Hua Qiyue, Hua Mengshi would have been pretty satisfied with her Qi Art. Unfortunately, in front of Hua Qiyue, she was totally vulnerable!

    Hua Mengshi soon went deep into the mountain. Before the giant ck pce, footsteps rang. The dark gate slowly opened, and two girls of 17 or 18 years old sauntered out. ¡°Greetings to Pce Leader! Wee back, Pce Leader.¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡± Hua Mengshi regained that look of pride and strolled into the ck pce.

    Two maids didn¡¯t dare to look up and only stole a look at Hua Mengshi in fluttering pink dress until she entered the pce.

    When they saw Hua Mengshi¡¯s right hand wrapped inyers of white gauze, they couldn¡¯t suppress their surprise.

    That being said, they didn¡¯t say anything extra, close the pce door, and followed behind Hua Mengshi.

    On both sides of the pce, knelt two lines of girls, all of whom dressed in pink. They looked pretty and was neither too young nor too old, with respect on their faces.

    These were people Hua Mengshi led in the 11th branch, most of who were girls. Also, there were a few boy disciples, who were now standing behind girls. Though standing, they all bowed with respectful faces.

    Not until she was back in the 11th branch did she felt relieved again. Ignoring her missing right hand, she sauntered into Feather-spreading Pce.

    ¡°Leave me, all of you.¡±

    Having entered Feather-spreading Pce, Hua Mengshi casually ordered those girls kneeling in the pce.

    ¡°Yes, Pce Leader.¡± The girls slowly got up and respectfully withdrew, closing the pce door for Hua Mengshi.

    Feather-spreading Pce was where Hua Mengshi stayed for indoor cultivations.

    She walked straight to the end of the hall and pressed her hand on the red palm print on the wall.

    Boom¡ª

    With a slight noise, a door appeared in the wall and Hua Mengshi strolled in. Inside, there was a staircase-like passage, leading underground.

    After she entered, the door slowly closed. On both sides of the passage, beads and beads of bright and beautiful luminous night pearls were studded.

    Hua Mengshi walked to the underground pce. It was luxurious to the extreme as well. The floor was paved with white jade, looking even more luxurious than the royal pce.

    Down here, it was a huge hall, where Hua Mengshi usually cultivated. In the center of the hall, a furnace was fuming white smoke. This was an anima energy furnace, which was given to every Dark Sect Pce Leader to help them absorb more anima energy and facilitate their lethal skill cultivation.

    While on the right of the pce, there was a passage, wide and bright.

    Hua Mengshi strode forward and through the passage, arriving at a pool which was fuming hot steam.

    Inside the pool, sat a gorgeous girl. If Hua Qiyue had been here, she would have been surprised¡ªThis girl was none other than Princess Mingzhu.

    At that night at Green Mountain Temple, Princess Mingzhu wanted to seduce Yun Shimo but was dragged into the bottom of theke by Pce Leader Lin Qi. Then, she left Green Mountain Temple with Hua Mengshi.

    Later, on Lan Luo¡¯s rmendation, Hua Mengshi became the Pce Leader of 11th Branch of the Dark Sect, and naturally, Princess Mingzhu became her follower.

    After having been contaminated by Lin Qi, she was possessed by hate that almost drove her crazy. Therefore, Hua Mengshi used this weakness of Princess Mingzhu¡¯s to coax her into cultivating forbidden arts gotten from the Murong Family.

    Hua Mengshi was smart, and wouldn¡¯t give up her everything for some forbidden art.

    No matter what kind of forbidden art it was, she would have Princess Mingzhu test it first. If the side effect wasn¡¯t that harmful, she would follow Princess Mingzhu to cultivate them then.

    ¡°Mingzhu, I¡¯m back.¡± Looking at the woman who was in the pool with her eyes closed, Hua Mengshi faintly said.

    Princess Mingzhu walked out from the cultivation state. Now, she had been in the greatpleteness of Round Sun, thus she could leave the state any time.

    ¡°Mengshi, you¡¯re back? Great! Have you bought good stuff for me again?¡±

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly flew out of the pool, while her clothes were still dripping water.

    However, after Princess Mingzhu slightly ran her anima energy, her soaked robe immediate dried up.

    ¡°Sure. Look, what do you think is this?¡± Hua Mengshi smiling took out the scroll from her inner pocket.

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were shing with green lights, and she readily grabbed the scroll from Hua Mengshi¡¯s hand. After opening it, her pretty face started to glow because of excitement.

    ¡°My! The Deity-ying Dragon Form. I remember reading about them in the legend, and it¡¯s a very powerful forbidden art!¡±

    An exmation escaped Princess Mingzhu.

    ¡°Yes, it is. This is the forbidden art I¡¯ve got from the Murong Family, so I present it to you first.¡±

    Hua Mengshi smiled but failed to conceal the fatigue all over her face.

    ¡°Mengshi... gee, what happened to your hand? Why is it wrapped in gauze so thick?¡±

    Princess Mingzhu noticed Hua Mengshi¡¯s right hand in white gauze, startled.

    Painful emotions and tremendous reluctance to admit defeat registered on Hua Mengshi¡¯s face.

    ¡°I met with Tianci, so I wanted to hold him hostage to threaten Hua Qiyue. After all, I didn¡¯t know what realm she had been at that time. I didn¡¯t expect when I was about to take Tianci... she showed up and chopped off my hand with one stroke...¡±

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes shed with intense hate. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she reached the greatpleteness of Round Sun too, and she should hack off my hand in one blow... I didn¡¯t want to give up, but how could I defeat her when I was injured? So...¡±

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s words immediately aroused the hate that was so thick in Princess Mingzhu¡¯s heart that it almost exploded. After all, in Tianyuan Continent, women in some conservative countries still treasure their virginity very much.

    If a woman lost her first time to some nasty bastard, that meant she would never have the chance to marry the man she loved. Moreover, never would she marry someone as his legal wife, instead, she could only marry into some family as a concubine.

    However, being a concubine meant that she would need to tolerate many things and people, including even the legal wife¡¯s servants. This was thest kind of life Princess Mingzhu wanted.

    At the end of the day, it was all because of Hua Qiyue that she had been contaminated by Lin Qi!

    But for Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t have ignored her, Princess Mingzhu!

    Without Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t have chased after Hua Qiyue to Green Mountain Temple, and Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t have set off with Hua Mengshi...

    If she hadn¡¯t been to Green Mountain Temple, then she, Princess Mingzhu, would still be an innocent girl, without the intense hate in her heart, or those nightmares that involved that monster Lin Qi...

    ¡°Haha, Mengshi, when I cultivate the Deity-ying Dragon Form, I¡¯ll y that Hua Qiyue for you!¡±

    Princess Mingzhu sneered and greedily skimmed through the content of the Deity-ying Dragon Form for once.

    Hua Mengshi said, her tearful eyes shing with gratitude. ¡°Mingzhu, don¡¯t force yourself. Keep the scroll for me now, and let¡¯s cultivate together!¡±

    The two girls looked into each other¡¯s eyes deeply and both smiled sincerely.

    However, before Hua Mengshi began their close cultivation, the Sound-Transmitting bell rang to paused their n. Therefore, she had to leave Princess Mingzhu to her cultivation and went out to handle Dark Sect¡¯s affairs.

    This time, the guest actually was Lan Luo.

    Lan Luo¡¯s hair was scruffy as ever, but he looked not so spirited as usual.

    ¡°Luo? How nice of you to visit me here! I heard you killed Hua Qiyue?¡±

    Hua Mengshi threw herself at him. Lan Luo circled his arms around her slim waist and kissed her red lips hard. ¡°You¡¯re the best. That nasty woman...¡±

    Lan Luo exhaled. He was a man; naturally, he wouldn¡¯t give in to Hua Qiyue. Therefore, he was happy with Hua Qiyue¡¯s not taking him to Yun Shimo¡¯s array interior.

    ¡°What? Was it... a bait?¡±Hua Mengshi¡¯s face darkened. Lan Luo was much stronger than her in strength.

    Otherwise, Hua Mengshi wouldn¡¯t have gotten on Lan Luo¡¯s bed. This man indeed was handsome, but his scruffy hair really turned her off.

    ¡°Yes, it was just a bait. Hua Qiyue asked me to watch the Dark Sect¡¯s move and waited until she found me. But I wanted to be strong. That wicked woman¡¯s Hallucination Art was powerful. I was controlled and defeated by her even before releasing my lethal skill.¡±

    Lan Luo said dejectedly.

    An ice-cold smile shed upon Hua Mengshi¡¯s face. She gently stroked Lan Luo¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Luo, that wasn¡¯t Hallucination Art but Spirit Summoning Art!¡±

    Lan Luo widened his eyes hearing Hua Mengshi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Spirit Summoning Art?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a secret art of the three ancient ns? How did Hua Qiyue get her hands on it?¡±

    ¡°Where did she get this kind of secret art? Is she from the three ancient ns? Or did one of the three ns choose her?¡±

    Lan Luo hatefully gnashed his teeth and was also feeling scared now. If one of the families reallyid their eyes on Hua Qiyue, he could only wind up dead.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it... From what I know, Yun Shimo has a family feud with the Xuanyuan Family. Hua Qiyue is capable in Spirit Summoning Art, but you can tell she doesn¡¯t learn it in just a few days but starts learning long ago... which means that her master shouldn¡¯t belong to the three ancient ns.¡±

    Hua Mengshi rationally analyzed.

    Lan Luo¡¯s face appeared cold, while his heart was burning in mes.

    Hua Mengshi smiled as if she suddenly saw a glimmer of hope. ¡°I¡¯ve learnt many secret arts in Murong Family, and we should learn them together to cooperate to kill Hua Qiyue. In this way, not only can we revenge ourself, but also we can contribute to Dark Sect!¡±

 Chapter 246 - Longâ€“lost Tenderness

    Chapter 246 Long¨Clost Tenderness

    Inside Eight Fingers Mountain.

    Standing before ake, Xuanji was watching the reflection on the surface of the water. Bored, he picked up a pebble and flung it into the water.

    The small rock fell into theke, making the water ripple.

    Weirdly, on the surface of theke, Hua Qiyue¡¯s figure seemed to appear. Xuanji¡¯s brow wrinkled as he thought about her.

    After meeting with Hua Qiyue several times, he had deemed her as someone extraordinary, but that was all.

    During the past year, though, they had been having meals together and living under the same roof. Though without any intimate interactions, Xuanji developed a strange feeling toward Hua Qiyue.

    Xuanji couldn¡¯t tell what the feeling was, exactly. He was only beginning to ept the idea of his father¡¯s order, which he had nned to disobey.

    His father¡¯s words echoed in his ears.

    ¡°Xuanji, Hua Qiyue will be an extraordinary woman. You have to send the green jade gourd to her and protect her. After five years, you will marry her.¡±

    But she already had her lover, didn¡¯t she? Though Yun Shimo had failed her so many times, Hua Qiyue would still feel tender for him in her heart. Xuanji was just a Taoist ¡ª could he really marry her?

    Would Hua Qiyue love him?

    Many questions whirled through Xuanji¡¯s head. He was just starting to feel a headacheing on when the hare jumped out from the grass beside him.

    It jumped onto Xuanji¡¯s palm and looked up at him with knitted brows.

    ¡°Little Taoist, look at your worried face. Are you having some secr desires?¡± Itughed, mocking him.

    Xuanji¡¯s expression hardened, but he restrained his anger. In the end, he just lifted the hare up and dropped it on the ground.

    The hareid back leisurely, brushing the grass whileughing. ¡°Xuanji, do you love Hua Qiyue? That girl is, indeed, pretty and has powerful Qi Art. She might be the only female Qi Artist to garner so much fame since the ancient times! She¡¯s done all the things other girls don¡¯t dare to do!¡±

    The hare began listing Hua Qiyue¡¯s ¡°sins¡± one by one. ¡°She adopted a kid, eliminated the Gnawing Devils Sect, lived in the same house with several men...¡±

    Xuanji maintained hisposure as he took in what the hare.

    Indeed, Hua Qiyue had done all things women hadn¡¯t dared to do since ancient times.

    Smiling, the hare said, ¡°Xuanji, look, this is a token Hua Qiyue asked me to give you!¡±

    Xuanji looked at the hare, startled.

    ¡°Spirit Summoning Art!¡± The hare¡¯s voice seemed to suddenly harden; as if he had lost his soul, Xuanji just nkly stared at the hare.

    Xuanji, at the moment, had been controlled by the hare in thought and action. Though shocked in the heart and wanting to fight back, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to release his strength. The hare had suppressed his thinking.

    ¡°Haha, you might as well stay here with me because Yun Shimo is about to get lucky!¡± The hareughed out loud while saying, ¡°You¡¯re from the three ancient ns, but you can¡¯t do Spirit Summoning Art! Oh... you can, but I¡¯m higher than you in the realm, so I¡¯m naturally the controlling one!¡±

    Xuanji thought, ¡°Yun Shimo sent the hare here to suppress me.¡±

    Was Hua Qiyue in grave danger?

    Even if she was... there was nothing he could do to save her.

    * * *

    ¡°Tianci, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll look for the Man-Hunting Insect with you!¡±

    In the meantime, Princess Qianyang was leading Tianci westward. On the way, the Man-Hunting Insect disappeared, and Tianci searched for it everywhere.

    When Princess Qianyang offered to help him search, it was just what Tianci wished for. One more person meant more chances of finding it.

    Hua Qiyue was cultivating and Tianci would rather not to disturb her.

    Yun Shimo had used spirit medicine to lure the Man-Hunting Insect. After catching it, he¡¯d stored it inside his Space Ring, so Tianci had no chance of finding it.

    With Tianci distracted and far away, he couldn¡¯t interrupt the ¡°good time¡± of himself and Hua Qiyue.

    Meanwhile, Hua Qiyue was cultivating Sword in Snow in the southern forest.

    In just a few days, Hua Qiyue had reached the middle stage of Sword in Snow, but she had a ways to go.

    The higher the rank, the more difficult the cultivation was. Tianpi had also reminded Hua Qiyue that it might take months to seed in cultivating Sword in Snow.

    Even with her great talent, Hua Qiyue still needed at least one month, but she found time too precious, and was making use of every second.

    A chill permeated the forest, and snowkes fell onto the ground. When Yun Shimo first stepped in, he thought it was snowing, but soon realized it was Hua Qiyue training her murderous look after noticing other ces being sunny.

    Sensing someone approach, Hua Qiyue vigntly left her training state. She stared at Yun Shimo, who was walking toward her through the snow.

    Because she had stopped the technique, it was possible for Yun Shimo to make out the way ahead of him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she said to Yun Shimo, making it clear he was not wee.

    She sat motionlessly and couldn¡¯t look colder. After Yun Shimo dusted off the small snowkes on his shoulder, he sensed her chilliness intensify.

    ¡°I wanted to see you,¡± Yun Shimo said, matter-of-factly. Walking toward Hua Qiyue, he stared into her star-like pupils.

    Snowkes dotted his ck hair, all the more visible now that the snow had stopped falling. The surrounding forset seemed ethereal.

    This felt strange to Hua Qiyue. Normally, Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t dare to interrupt her when she was cultivating. Or, if he did, Xuanji would drive him away.

    Noticing Hua Qiyue¡¯s doubt, Yun Shimo softly said, ¡°The hare controlled Xuanji. Tianci is looking for the Man-Hunting Insect, while Huangfu Xuan and others are chasing after the ¡®mysterious man¡¯.¡±

    Hua Qiyue knitted her brows a bit. Yun Xuan must have passed as the mysterious man Yun Shimo mentioned, right? Or, was it Madame Yun?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve done so much just to see me, I think I might need to appreciate all the attention you¡¯ve given me,¡± Hua Qiyue said, smiling sarcastically.

    ¡°Qiyue, I think we need to rify something between us. Stay calm and hear me out,¡± Yun Shimo said.

    Hua Qiyue quietly looked at him. To avoid further meetings, she would give him such a chance to ¡°rify himself.¡±

    ¡°You must know that I have feuds with families other than the Xuanyuan. To make Princess Qianyang follow me here on her own will, I had to promise to marry her, and I did this for...¡±

    He paused and looked around. Once he appeared satisfied, he continued, ¡°...the thing inside her body.¡±

    ¡°Purple Primordial Chaos Bead?¡± Hua Qiyue lowered her voice. Even Tianpi had urged her to snatch that bead. If it weren¡¯t precious, Tianpi wouldn¡¯t have asked her to do such a thing.

    Yun Shimo nodded.

    His eyes were as clear as the azure sky. Hua Qiyue thought it funny because he managed to appear so innocent, even as he plotted to steal the Princess¡¯ bead.

    ¡°Well... that magical bead is inside her body. Qiyue, don¡¯t doubt my words. And I can justify my snatching her bead or heartlessly feeding her with Passionless Pills...¡±

    Yun Shimo stopped and didn¡¯t continue.

    Hua Qiyue blinked, confused.

    Was it another reason he could not speak of? Clearly, he had more than one secret.

    ¡°Qiyue...¡±

    While she was lost in thought, Yun Shimo stepped forward and circled his arms around her slim waist.

    Hua Qiyue was taken back. Since they met more than one year ago, Yun Shimo¡¯s Mourning Steps had greatly progressed.

    ¡°Qiyue... don¡¯t do this to me. We¡¯re lucky enough to meet and stay together before the two-year session ends. Don¡¯t do this to me...¡±

    Yun Shimo murmured and pressed Hua Qiyue hard into his arms, and she summoned all anima energy inside her to resist him.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s ck eyes, which resembled pure jade, stared at her passionately. Suddenly, Hua Qiyue felt something wrong and stared behind his back in shock ¡ª

    There were streaks of powerful silver anima energy. They came in all directions and pierced into his body!

    Hua Qiyue could only resist him for a few seconds. After this duration, she would be considerable weaker than him in strength.

    That familiar smell finally hit her nose. Hua Qiyue¡¯s face flushed from embarrassment. Who would have known that, after more than a year, she still wasn¡¯t as capable as this man?

    He pressed her small face tightly against his chest, and she could hear his steady heartbeats.

    Thestyer of snowkes had fallen. However, because of the warm currenting from the outside, the vision-blocking mist was formed, making everything more ethereal. All the trees around them frosted and it looked like a fairnd.

    Yun Shimo kept summoning anima energy from all directions. He gently lifted Hua Qiyue¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Qiyue, I daren¡¯t to say that I¡¯ve done all this for you, but... there are many many things you don¡¯t have to know. All you have to do is live your life.¡±

    Yun Shimo said in a low voice, while Hua Qiyue red at him. She didn¡¯t want to say a word, because she wanted to resist this man with her indifference and anger.

    He didn¡¯t seem to care about her resentment and gave her a tender look and as he bowed to kiss her!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s whole body shook. She hadn¡¯t been this intimate with a man in a long, long time.

 Chapter 247 - Xuanji Went Mad

    Chapter 247: Xuanji Went Mad

    The kiss was fierce and aggressive.

    During the past months, Yun Shimo had been suppressing his restlessness. Hua Qiyue was surrounded by several handsome men, all of whom werepletely devoted to her. Yun Shimo could tell that even Xuanji, that Taoist priest, was clearly trying to hide his affection for her.

    Unlike the others, Xuanji was reserved and hadn¡¯t shared his feelings to Hua Qiyue, nor did he make it obvious in their interactions.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Xuanji was indeed capable. He came from one of the three ancient ns, but not everyone from those ns learned the Spirit Summoning Art. He presumed that Xuanji hadn¡¯t learned the Spirit Summoning Art, or, even if he did, that his will wasn¡¯t as strong as the hare¡¯s.

    After all, the hare was more than 10,000 years old ¡ª its will was certainly much stronger than Xuanji¡¯s. In terms of Spirit Summoning Art, he would never match the hare.

    This time, Yun Shimo had guessed right.

    ¡°...Yun Shimo...you bastard...let go of me... now!¡± Under Yun Shimo¡¯s fierce offensive, Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice came out as a mumble.

    He used all of his spiritual energy to pin Hua Qiyue against his chest, making her unable to move. It would take a lot of effort for her to even speak.

    Something tender tugged at Yun Shimo¡¯s heart, and he stopped kissing her. He was panting and noticed her flushed face and those lips which swelled from his kisses. Excitement and happiness welled up inside him.

    Once, he thought he¡¯d never see Hua Qiyue again.

    Once, he thought they¡¯d said theirst goodbye. However...

    Things were going unexpectedly smooth, so far.

    ¡°Qiyue, you have to believe me, or... you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Yun Shimo said in a low voice, his fingers running through her ck hair. Then, he softly kissed her forehead, cheeks, and ears.

    Hua Qiyue was shaking from head to toe. A feeling that she failed to describe was thrusting inside her body.

    She closed her eyes and tried hard to remember those days when she lost Tianci. It was her darkest hour and she would to a rage at even hearing the words ¡°Yun Shimo.¡±

    Those words gradually turned into a long and hard thorn. She couldn¡¯t pluck it from her heart no matter how hard she tried. Channeling those memories, her anger and anguish washed away the affection and passion brought on by Yun Shimo.

    Now she was on her guard against him. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t melt her pain away.

    Noticing Hua Qiyue¡¯s body growing rigid, and her eyes turning colder, Yun Shimo¡¯s kisses ceased.

    ¡°Qiyue, I know I was rushing things. But... you¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±

    Yun Shimo loosened his grip and let her go.

    Hua Qiyue considered beating him up; deep down in her heart, she didn¡¯t think he would fight back.

    ¡°Oh, Shimo, you¡¯re here.¡±

    A surprised voice rang. Hua Qiyue paused and looked up. Indifferent, Hua Qiyue saw the tenderness in Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes that was only present around Yun Shimo.

    Whenever Princess Qianyang looked at Yun Shimo, she was as tender as that.

    Despite seeing how close the two were, Princess Qianyang¡¯s face remained surprisingly nk.

    However, Tianci didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. He just wailed his way to Hua Qiyue and dived into her arms. ¡°Dad! Mom! I¡¯ve lost my Man-Hunting Insect!¡±

    She gently held Tianci. ¡°Don¡¯t cry ¡ª we¡¯ll find it soon.¡±

    Tianci had been close to the Man-Hunting Insect, and he took it seriously. He considered the Man-Hunting Insect as a friend.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t even bother looking at Yun Shimo, instead pulling Tianci toward her log cabin.

    When they¡¯d disappeared into the trees, Yun Shimo sighed. He took out the Man-Hunting Insect from his Space Ring. The small insect was still under the effect of the Sleeping Pill Yun Shimo had fed it.

    ¡°Send it back to Tianci,¡± Yun Shimo said as he handed the Man-Hunting Insect to Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang gently took it and smiled. ¡°I will. Husband, you¡¯ve told her to leave here, haven¡¯t you? ...

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve discussed it. When Tianci recovers, she¡¯ll leave.¡± Yun Shimo tly said. He lied to Princess Qianyang about discussing some matters with Hua Qiyue. She just wanted to drive Hua Qiyue and Tianci away.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s hands were so soft that they seemed boneless. She held Yun Shimo¡¯s hand. ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t look too well... go have some rest now.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Shimo replied. Of course, he must look like hell ¡ª Hua Qiyue had never rejected his advances like this before, and it was taking a toll.

    In the past, no matter how angry Hua Qiyue got, Yun Shimo could alwaysfort her with a kiss. This time, though...

    ¡°Husband, shall I go to persuade her...?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t suit your status. After all, her husband hates you. I¡¯ve mentioned it once, and if you bring it up again, she might feel humiliated.¡±

    She agreed not to bring up this matter in front of Hua Qiyue, then left to deliver the Man-Hunting Insect to Tianci.

    Watching Princess Qianyang¡¯s figure disappear, Yun Shimo looked down, a little annoyed.

    ¡°Come out,¡± he said quietly.

    A shadow moved behind him without a sound.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the honorable Prince Nan to tell such a lie. It was really eye-opening for me!¡± Xuanji said.

    When Prince Nan forced himself on Hua Qiyue, Xuanji had managed to reverse the hare¡¯s Spirit Summoning Art. He¡¯d arrived just as Hua Qiyue was released.

    When Princess Qianyang approached, he¡¯d hidden in the forest, waiting for his moment.

    ¡°Master Xuan, this is between me and Qiyue. You¡¯d better stay out of it!¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s expression was nk, but he was suppressing his shock that this man had ovee the Sun Moon Deity. He was even more capable than anticipated.

    ¡°Her business is my business!¡± Deep down in Xuanji¡¯s heart, an inexplicable rage welled up. He didn¡¯t like meddling in the business of others, but this time was different. He raised a hand, anima energy already condensed in his palm, and a gale split the air with a shriek of wind.

    Xuanji striking first was yet another surprise, and Yun Shimo didn¡¯t see iting. Though he hadn¡¯t known the priest for long, he¡¯d judged him to be a prudent man.

    ¡°Sky-domineering Fist!¡± Yun Shimo took Xuanji¡¯s strike with his own palm. The two met, then each quickly took five steps back.

    The two were neck and neck in strength. However, today, Xuanji seemed to have gone mad, attacking Yun Shimo as if his life had depended on it.

    Xuanji was usually gentle and indifferent. Now, like a lunatic, he had struck a dozen times, his ck hair flying wildly.

    ¡°Xuanji! Are you mad? This is between her and me!¡±

    ¡°I already said... her business is my business!¡± Xuanji answered, echoing his previous response.

    ¡°Asura World!¡± Xuanji shouted. Then, all the light in the world seemed to condense in his palm. The sky darkened until Yun Shimo could not even see the surrounding trees.

    This must be the Xuan family¡¯s most powerful technique! Yun Shimo could feel all the nearby anima energy flying into Xuanji¡¯s palm.

    Xuanji had made all the anima energy and light of heaven and earth his weapon. There was no question that the priest was taking this fight seriously.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, I¡¯ll end you so you can never make trouble for Qiyue again!¡± Xuanji¡¯s voice was bone-chilling.

    Yun Shimo wanted to scream andugh at the same time. ¡°Xuanji, Qiyue and I have been in a rtionship. There is nothing between you two!¡±

    Xuanji didn¡¯t bother to say anything more. The light ball in his palm grew increasingly bigger.

    Seeing Xuanji¡¯s power grow, Yun Shimo knew it was time to release his forbidden art. ¡°Holy God Array Interior!¡± It resembled that of Dragon in Sleep, the Crystal Array Interior he had set. Even a Qi Artist at medium level of Holy God couldn¡¯t have cracked it.

    Xuanji had pushed forward the light ball in his palm, looking coldly at Yun Shimo, who was under the protection of the array interior.

    How clever ¡ª he knows he can¡¯t possibly dodge this kind of lethal technique, so he conjured an array interior... calmly, Xuanji watched the light ball bounce against Yun Shimo¡¯s array interior. As soon as it touched, Xuanji was sent flying several meters backward.

    A loud p of thunder shook the entire world, making the nearby animals flee, thinking it was the end of the world.

    Gradually, the sky turned brighter and brighter.

    Dust and fallen tree leaves permeated the air, suffocating those who tried to breathe it.

    Hua Qiyue ran into view, looking at the scene in shock.

    Yun Shimo had blood dripping down the corner of his lips, while Xuanji clenched his chest with a pale face.

    They should be fighting.

    Hua Qiyue knitted her brows. When the sky turned dark, she felt that great pressure as well. She asked Tianci to stay where he was and had Ji Jing mind him.

    She¡¯de as quickly as she could, but it was toote.

    The hare popped up out of nowhere and shrilled. ¡°Are you two mad? A battle to the death? How deep is your hate for each other?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face darkened. Did Xuanji get rid of the hare toe here to save her...? ...or did he go mad after seeing her being taken advantage of?

    Huangfu Xuan, Ji Feng, and Madame Yun had all made it here. Until now, they had been chasing after the ¡°mysterious man.¡±

    At the sight of the two, Madame Yun rushed to Yun Shimo¡¯s side to stop him. Yun Xuan didn¡¯t look pleased, either.

    ¡°Shimo, are you okay? Why...what are you two doing?¡± Madame Yun screamed. Yun Shimo¡¯s face was unusually pale, but he faintly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. We¡¯re just exchanging moves, learning from each other.¡±

    ¡°Madame Yun, we¡¯re just exchanging moves,¡± Xuanji echoed.

    ¡°Ahh, you scared me. I thought you were fighting for real!¡± Madame Yun patted her breast exaggeratedly as Princess Qianyang ran to Yun Shimo to examine his wound.

    The hare looked at Hua Qiyue, then at Yun Shimo and Xuanji. The way it looked at the three was very bizarre, but it didn¡¯t say anything.

    Yun Xuan cocked an eyebrow and walked away in silence.

    Seeing that the two would rather die than tell the truth, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t bother to say anything and turned to leave, as well.

    ¡°Qiyue, wait.¡±

 Chapter 248 - Her Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 248: Her Doubts</h4>

    It was Xuanji who stopped her, and Hua Qiyue gave him a smiley facewarm smile.

    That smile stung Yun Shimo¡¯s Shimo, and his face fell at that smile, which made him feel the sting. But he didn¡¯t say anything. He. Saying nothing, he walked towards the cave, Princess Qianyang staring at him during the whole journeythe whole way.

    ¡°What¡¯s up,What is it anything wrong?¡± Hua Qiyue asked Xuanji casually.

    Xuanji took a look at Yun Shimo, not answering Huasu Yue¡¯s Qiyue¡¯s question. They walked to the log cabin. Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan followed up.

    ¡°Xuanji, what happened just now? It can¡¯t be just be a simplepetitionThat wasn¡¯t a training fight, rightwas it?¡± Huangfu Xuan whispered.

    ¡°If you feel botheredIf Yun Shimo bothers you, you don¡¯t have to get involved with him with anything that has to do with him in the future,¡± Hua Qiyue said in a t tone, seeing Xuanji¡¯s furrowed brow.

    ¡°Anything that has to do with you has to do with me!¡± Xuanji repeateding what he¡¯d had just saidtold Yun Shimo.

    Hua Xiyue was confused, but thought to herself that the order was perhaps made by Xuan¡¯s Father, so she didn¡¯t ask further.. Perhaps it had something to do with his father¡¯s orders. She decided to let it go.

    ¡°Xuanji, Yun Shimo is also quitepetent. Don¡¯t be so impulsive anymore; we are friends, and we should stay that way,,¡±

    Ji Feng said to Xuanji; with a wry expression his face was wry. Although Xuanji had no serious visible wounds, Ji Feng knew better that both Xuanji and Yun Shimo had likely suffererd internal injuries that time when they were inside.

    Xuanji looked at Hua Qiyue indifferently, and ignored Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan. ¡°Qiyue, Yun Shimo has a lot ofmany secrets, you must be careful yourself!¡±

    And tHhen he walked away, toward the log cabin.

    Hua Qiyue stayed there, feeling puzzled, watching the man as he went awayhis retreating figure.

    Everyone kept saying that Yun Shimo was not an ordinary a person.

    AndEven Yun Shimo admitted that tthere was one more reason that Hua Qiyue had been told about it, toodidn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t believe him as stupidly as before.

    Yun Shimo returned to the cave, leaning on the bed made of jade. He had a severe internal injury, so he lethad Princess Qianyang fetch him her self-made Huanyuanjieshendan.

    ¡°You have internal injuries. Shimo, you and Xuanji do not have a great rtionship, but it certainly isn¡¯t so bad. Howe you two got into a fight?¡±

    Princess Qianyang was not stupid, so she knew it was just an excuse to get away with Madame Yun.

    Yun Shimo received the medicine pellets and took one.After Yun Shimo took the medicine,

    Princess Qianyang then sat down and reached for Yun Shimo to rub his backbegan rubbing his back.

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t flinch for that offerepted it willingly; the expression on his face showed his weariness. Closing his eyes, Yun Shimohe felt like he could see Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, full of hateeyes, full of hatred.

    Yun Shimo bitterly acknowledged there was no returning to the old days for him and Hua Qiyue.

    ¡®We just couldn¡¯t go back to the old days...¡¯

    Yun Shimo had that bitter idea. Would this have happened ¡®Iif Ihe had used another a different approach, would it have been better back then?¡¯?

    During that time, Princess Qianyang was purposely looking at Yun Shimo, and was able to see the regretful look that slipped over Yun Shimo¡¯s face, after allknew Yun Shimo was thinking about Hua Qiyue, and her heart ached..

    Her heart ached.

    InFor the past few days, Princess Qianyangshe had not taken the sedative pills from Yun Shimo. And the soberer Princess Qianyang became, the more she felt that the girl she was now was her real self. With the pills,

    The girl she was before was too calm. When that girl saw Hua Qiyue, she didn¡¯t feel jealous of her. she hadn¡¯t even felt jealous when seeing her husband with Hua Qiyue ¡ª that wasn¡¯t like her, at all! The more time passed without the pills, the more she felt like her real self.

    But just then, wWhen she saw Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue being together today, Princess Qianyang felt that her heart was on the edge of breaking apart.

    What she could not stand the most was the betrayal of her man. She would not tolerate her man betraying her, and she suspected that the pills Yun Shimo were giving her weren¡¯t sedatives, but something else, entirely.

    Princess Qianyang smiled softly. ¡°Honey, do you feel tired nowAre you tired, honey? Why don¡¯t you lie down and have a rest, and let me give you a massage?¡±

    Princess Qianyang smiled softly and said to Yun Shimo.

    Princess Qianyang began to suspect that it was not the sedative pills, but another kind of medicine pellets that she had been given to take.

    ¡°No, thanks., yYou may leave and doattend to your own business,¡± Yun Shimo said simply, with eyes closed. No expression could be read from his face.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s hands were suddenly stiffstiffened, and her pretty face turned coldexpression soured. She got off the jade bed and turned away, leaving without saying a word.

    Yun Shimo then opened his eyes, to seewatch Princess Qianyang leave, while feeling a bit confused.

    Why had sheeShe came with Tianci to try to find athe Man-Hunting Insect?. Why did shee to the west side?

    As a level nine alchemist, Perhaps, those drugs were not working.

    Or, perhaps she was not even taking them.

    Yun Shimo knew what he was capable of. He was a level nine alchemist. It was impossible that those the Passionless Pills were not working?. If that was ruled out, the only exnation could only be that Princess Qianyang had not taken the pills at alln¡¯t been taking them.

    ¡°It lookeds like Ihe would have to reevaluate the whole thingthe situation and form a new n..¡± The news that Princess Qianyang had not taken the pills at all made Yun Shimo begin to think about the new n.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª * * *

    ¡°Mom, why were you away for so long.? The Man-Hunting Insect is still sleeping., iIs there anything wrong with it?¡± Tianci held the little worminsect in his palm carefully, and his red face was just so adorable.

    Hua Xiyue patted on Tianci¡¯s head. ¡°It will be fine. It might just have overdosed a little.¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t given it too much!¡± Tianci replied, with his big round eyes full of surprise. ¡°But I haven¡¯t given it too much!¡±

    Hua Qiyue remained quiet for a while, picking a grass thorn out of Tianci¡¯s cloth, and finally said, ¡°Tianci, try to avoid Princess Qianyang, you understand me?¡±

    Tianci blinked his eyes innocently. He of course didn¡¯t understand what her mom just said to himwhy his mom would ask this of him, but he still nodded, just to say yesanyway.

    Hua Qiyue knew that Princess Qianyang must have been trapped by her little boy Tianci, somehow. She adored himadored Tianci. A, which must be part ofnd that for sure was Yun Shimo¡¯s n. However, Princess Qianyangthe princess had actually gone to their west side for searching ce where Yun Shimo had ambushed her, so it was clear that she knew what Yun Shimo nned to do.

    Anyway, Hua Xiyue was cold to Yun Shimo for the following days.

    As for Princess Qianyang, every time she saw Yun Shimoying his eyes on Hua Qiyue, her heart would feel a slight sting.

    And every time she felt the sting, Madame Yun would be there with a bowl of soup. With herself being in that bad mood, Princess Qianyang could only eat a little of that soup.

    Early that day.

    The next day, Yun Shimo, Ji Feng, and Huang Yuxuan, those three men came returned from back from hunting. They were sweating too much, all of them were soaking wet.

    ¡°Shimo, do you fere you tired? Go, change your clothes, and thene here to drink thehave some soup. I made you the soup myself today!¡± Princess Qianyang ran to Shimo in a pettishly charming manner, and her face looked like a newly married wife.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put the soup down, I¡¯ll have some water first,.¡± said Yun Shimo looked at Hua Qiyue subconsciously and said to Princess Qianyang, his eyes wandering toward Hua Qiyue.

    Princess Qianyang forced a smile. ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s put the soup down first. Have some water,.¡± Princess Qianyang smiled softly; she noticed Yun Shimo¡¯s fixed eyes on Hua Qiyue, and it was special. she said, following

    Princess Qianyang walked behind Yun Shimo. She felt so miserable and so bitter.

    How could he think she wouldn¡¯t notice Tthe way Yun Shimo he was looking at Hua Qiyue, how could Princess Qianyang not understand? After all, Hua Qiyue was a girl who had Yun Shimo¡¯s love. The pained and lingering eyes of Yun Shimo were evidently for a lover! It was clear he was still in love with her.

    Princess Qianyang suddenly felt that tThe wall she Princess Qianyang had built up inside her head copsed. She thought that Yun Shimo had only loved her, but Iit turned out that it was only her fantasieswas just a fantasy.

    But, what Princess QianyangWhat the princess could notn¡¯t understand was thatwhy Yun Shimo had abandoned Hua Qiyue and had run away with her. What¡¯s more, he had even married her, even going so far as to get married.

    Had she misjudged what she¡¯d just seen?So, what she had just seen was simply a mistake?

    Princess Qianyang didn¡¯t dare to dwell on it, but she did hope what she had seen was just a mistake. On that point, she could only delude herself. ¡°That was just my illusion. He only loves me. How is it possible thatIf he loveds Hua Qiyue? If he did love her, he would have been with her for a long timestayed with her, and right? He wouldn¡¯t have left her to marry someone he didn¡¯t love.wouldn¡¯t have run away with me, right?¡±

    Princess Qianyang quickened her steps and , gently reacheding for Yun Shimo¡¯s hand and holding it gently, and held it.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s body stiffened because of that gentleat her touch, but he didn¡¯t try to shake off thather handoff.

    Then Pprincess Qianyang felt the chill in her back, that came from some cold eyes. ¡®Well, well. Hua Qiyue, he didn¡¯t refuse me, he loves me. took this as affirmation of his affection for her. Besides, she didn¡¯t have anything else he could possibly want, so he must have married her for love.

    ¡®Plus, if he is just using me, it wouldn¡¯t be logical, because I don¡¯t have anything...¡¯ Princess Qianyang thought so, and tThe pain in her heart slowly faded.

    Hua Qiyue looked away from the people couplein front of her, for; it was difficult for her to look at such a scenewatch. She had long known that Yun Shimo had already married Princess Qianyang., tThough they had notn¡¯t finished the wedding night ritual, they were still legitimately husband and wife.

    And as for her, she was just an outsider, right?

    ¡°Qiyue? Qiyue?¡± Ji Feng yelledsaid in a low voice on at her side.

    Hua Qiyue was eEmbarrassed, she turned around to Ji Feng. She had alleged to others that she would no longery an eye on Yun Shimo, and she acted like she hated him so much that she would have ripped him off back then. But then, in the eyes of Ji Feng and the other guysmen in her party, she was justprobably just seemed envious jealous of Princess Qianyang, wasn¡¯t she.?

    Hua Qiyue hesitated and said, ¡°Brother Ji, why don¡¯t you go and change your clothes, too.? It would be bad for you to catch a cold.¡±

    Like the others, Ji Feng¡¯s was soaking wet, too. Hunting among the towering old trees was certainly a hard job. The woods were airtightstuffy;, and though it was autumn at the moment, it would still make you sweaty just by standing theresimply standing still out there could make you sweat.

    Ji Feng smiled at her concern. ¡°Right, I am going!¡± Hua Qiyue was actually concerned about him; Ji Feng grinned at that idea.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s eyes were dimmed for a secondmoment, but he didn¡¯t not say anythingspeak. He turned around and walked towards the log cabin.

    Xuanji stood there, his brow slightly furrowed. He watched saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s being concerned about for Ji Feng, noticing the grief in her eyes. His heart hurt, and it was beyond his control.

    ¡°Mom, did you see the meat they brought back? there must be some great food to eatterDinner is going to be great!. Well, then, wWhy don¡¯t we go to the ce where father practices first?¡±

    Tianci asked, pulleding his mom¡¯sher hand and asked her.

    ¡°Why do you want to go to that cethere?¡±

    ¡°Because the ce where dad practices has thick anima energy!¡±

    Hua Qiyue sneered at that answergrimaced, but she said nothing though. She had then sent her spirit to the jade gourd to do the practice. Although her body remained in the physical world, it was asstill effective as usual.

    ¡°No, I will go to my ce. And you, Tianci, you will go with me. Mom will take you to some ce,¡± Hua Qiyue said, gently strokeding his hair and said.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci to the west side of the woods and sat down under a huge bodhi tree.

    She took the hisher son¡¯s hand with one hand and her other hand held the green jade with the other, and she hummedsaid, ¡°Open!¡±

    And that was the key to the world of the green jade gourd. Hua Qiyue held Tianci¡¯s hand and walked in.

    ¡°Mom, what is this ce?¡± Tianci was shocked. The white smog around them scared the boy a little, but with Hua Qiyue on his sidehis mother there, he also was mostlyfelt very curious.

    Hua Qiyue cracked a smile. Usually, Tonly the owner could enter the jadehe space inside the jade gourd allowed only its owner to get in, generally. But if Hua Qiyue¡¯sthe owner head could allowed for another personit, others could enter, as well., then that person could also get into jade gourd.

    ¡°This is the ce where mMom practices!¡± Huaxiu Tianci mumbled. The white smfog around them disappeared gradually, and what wasid out in front of Tianci at the moment was a magical world. In here, the wind was light, the clouds were clear, the sky was blue, and there was arge field growing medicines of assorted colors.

    In that ce, every ten steps there was an old tree, and those old trees were hung with fruits ofemitting a strange light.

    There was a spring, not very far away from them; a red-haired man was sitting next to it all quietquietly.

    Tianci looked at the red-haired man in surprise, taking in his viinous appearance. The boy stared at the evildoer-like face. ¡°Mom, who is he? Wow, he is even more good-looking than dad!¡±

    Hua XQiyue stiffened with a bit of pride. ¡°He is mom¡¯s master.¡±

    Tianci turned to look at Hua Qiyue in great amazement. That child didn¡¯t know who Tianpi really wasShe didn¡¯t tell him Tianpi¡¯s true nature. If he the boy found out that he was a devil, he might be scared.

    Tianpi opened his sharp eyes and saw Tianci. A second of coldness shed through his eyes., and his eyes shed with ice.

 Chapter 249 - It Doesnâ€™t Hurt Any Longer

    Chapter 249 It Doesn¡¯t Hurt Any Longer

    Tianci caught a cold sh in Tianpi¡¯s eyes and pouted unhappily as he said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think he likes me.¡±

    ¡°How could he not like you? Follow me; I¡¯ll bring you over to greet him. You should call him grandmaster,¡± she said.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes lit up, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He obediently followed Hua Qiyue and headed toward Tianpi who had resumed smiling in his usual roguish manner as he looked at Tianci.

    ¡°Is he your adopted son?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my son. Tianci, call him ¡®grandmaster¡¯!¡± Hua Qiyue said as she patted Tianci¡¯s head. She wondered why he was looking at Tianpi so contemptuously and in such an aloof manner when he was usually such a bright child.

    Anyway, Tianpi was still an evil demon who had once tortured tens of thousands of lives.

    Frankly, she was indeed a little frightened of what he would do if he were provoked into anger.

    ¡°Hello, grandmaster! Grandmaster, why must I call you ¡®grandmaster¡¯? Are you old enough to be my grandfather?¡± Tianci asked mischievously as he blinked up at Tianpi.

    Tianpi was not angered by Tianci¡¯s words. Instead, he scoffed softly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with bing your grandfather? I¡¯d make a far better grandfather than your current lousy grandfather.¡±

    His words immediately upset Tianci.

    Although Yun Xuan hardly emerged from seclusion, he doted on Tianci very much. Thus, Tianci was angered when he heard the slight against his grandfather.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I shall not argue any further since you¡¯re much older than me, but please watch your words. No one will be able to rece my grandfather in my heart!¡± Tianci said as he cast a sidelong nce at Tianpi like a proud phoenix.

    Hua Qiyue felt a headache creeping up on her when she saw that these two were already at loggerheads the moment they met and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Master, Tianci is still young, so please don¡¯t argue with him. Let¡¯s go cultivate.¡±

    Tianpi scoffed unhappily, and Hua Qiyue immediately said meaningfully, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll bring you good wine and roasted meat when I visit tonight.¡±

    Tianpi finally smiled at the thought of good wine and roasted meat. He looked at Tianci¡¯s flushed face and said, ¡°Since your mother knows the way to my heart, I shall put a stop to this argument as well.¡±

    Hua Qiyue heaved a secret sigh of relief, and Tianpi stretched out his hand and prodded her head. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a child? Why would I let myself be provoked by a six-year-old? Does it make sense to me?¡±

    Hua Qiyueughed awkwardly and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She felt that she might have been treading so carefully around him because of all the stories Yun Shimo and the hare fed her about Tianpi¡¯s evilness.

    After all, she already knew that Tianpi could be a demon or a saint in the blink of an eye.

    Hua Qiyue led Tianci to an ancient pine tree and sat cross-legged under the tree as she began her practice.

    Tianci followed her lead and quietly absorbed the surrounding anima energy.

    Most children who were innately talented would have already started their cultivation journey at a young age, so it made sense for him to start cultivating as well. However, he was far more talented than the average child.

    The moment he sat down,rge amounts of the surrounding anima energy surged into his body, which led to his anima energy levels skyrocketing. His energy center seemedpletely unquenchable and could absorb endless amounts of anima energy.

    Hua Qiyue observed him for a while and only rxed when she saw how adept at cultivating he was.

    After they cultivated for an hour, Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes fluttered open when she heard a sudden sound. She immediately saw Tianci clutching his stomach in pain as he moaned, ¡°Mom... my stomach hurts!¡±

    His ailment was acting up again!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart dropped, and she instantly stopped cultivating as she helped Tianci up. ¡°Tianci, is your father¡¯s purple liquid medication the only thing that will alleviate your pain?¡±

    Tianci shook his head and said feebly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that... it hurts so much each time. Mom, what should I do... if the pain gets worse?¡±

    Tianpi strode over when he noticed what had happened. He took Tianci¡¯s wrist, and his face turned pale after he sensed his pulse.

    ¡°Qiyue, quick, go pull up two supernatural herbs and a Ginseng with Nine Souls and bring them over to me right now!¡± Tianpi immediately said.

    Hua Qiyue let go of Tianci and rushed over to the herb garden to pull out the three herbs that Tianpi requested.

    ¡°Feed them to him!¡± Tianpi said coldly and injected anima energy into Tianci¡¯s body.

    ...

    Hua Qiyue quickly washed the herbs and used her anima energy to crush them into liquid before she poured them down Tianci¡¯s mouth.

    Tianci¡¯s pale face twisted in pain, but after he consumed her concoction, he realized that the pain wasn¡¯t as intense as before.

    ¡°This will only be able to alleviate the pain for a while,¡± Tianpi said with a frown and stopped sending his anima energy into Tianci.

    ¡°My ultimate-Yin anima energy will only be able to calm the thing inside Tianci for a while. However, I think he¡¯s going to be painful in two hours,¡± Tianpi said solemnly as he looked meaningfully at Tianci before he looked at Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Qiyue, has anyone told you that you have a Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution?¡± he asked.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t know what that meant and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute... I can¡¯t sense the Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution from you. Is your spirit... hmm?¡± Tianpi looked at Hua Qiyue doubtfully and shook his head. Then, he froze in stunned silence as he was struck by a thought.

    ...

    ¡°Master, what is a Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution? What do I have to do to make Tianci better?¡± she asked anxiously as she clutched his sleeves.

    ...

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead? Those who have birthed the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead within them, or whose bodies have been nted with this bead, or who have swallowed this bead are known as those who have a Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution. They would be much stronger than average humans, and once they unleash their strength, they seem superhuman...¡± Tianpi said softly.

    Tianci was panting breathlessly in pain on the ground as he clutched his stomach. Although the pain had alleviated, there was still a dull ache that hurt so badly that he couldn¡¯t sit upright.

    ¡°There¡¯s half a Purple Primordial Chaos Bead within Tianci¡¯s body!¡± Tianpi¡¯s voice rang out in Hua Qiyue¡¯s ear. This news was so shocking that she stiffened in shock.

    The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead!

    Didn¡¯t this bead belong to the Yun Family?

    What was it doing inside Tianci¡¯s body? She remembered that Tianci had not acknowledged any outstanding person as his master since she gave birth to him; neither did he have any miraculous encounters.

    What was the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead doing within him?

    Did Yun Shimo nt the bead within him?

    ¡°With this information, I can safely say that Yun Shimo took him away because of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. Girl, didn¡¯t I warn you to be on your guard around him? You must be even more careful around him in the future,¡± Tianpi said.

    She remained silent. Tianpi was telling her to be wary of Yun Shimo while Yun Shimo had told her to be wary of Tianpi.

    ...

    Whose words should she believe?

    Hua Qiyue tenderly pulled the shivering Tianci into her arms and asked, ¡°Master, why does the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead cause him so much pain?¡±

    ¡°A Purple Primordial Chaos Bead will have an innate need to perfect itself no matter how small it is. Therefore, each time it awakens every two days, it will frantically try to absorb the essence energy, anima energy, and blood energy to stabilize itself. It might only be a half a bead right now, but it will slowly grow to be a full bead. Then, it will be one with the human body, and no one will be able to separate it from its human host thereafter. However...¡± Tianpi said.

    ¡°What is it? Master, all I want to know is if there is any way to stop this from happening. Will Tianci die from pain if this carries on? I don¡¯t wish to rely on Yun Shimo for help again,¡± she said coldly as she gently wiped Tianci¡¯s cold sweat from his face.

    ...

    ¡°I don¡¯t know since I¡¯ve only heard of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, but I¡¯ve not actually seen it for myself. However, I know someone who used to be of a Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution, so I guess I can sense the same aura from Tianci because the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is growing within him. As for yourself... you carry the same aura as well,¡± Tianpi said. This was the first time he had encountered such a difficult situation, and his frown grew deeper.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely anxious and asked Tianci tenderly, ¡°Tianci, how do you feel right now?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt as much, but it still hurts...¡± Tianci said softly, his eyes brimming with tears.

    He felt as though he was about to die for he felt so weak that even speaking took a huge toll on him.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly rose to her feet when she saw Tianci¡¯s pale face. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have no choice but to seek him for help. I¡¯ll take my leave first, master!¡± she said. Then, she picked Tianci up and left.

    ...

    Tianpi stood quietly and stared in the direction where she had disappeared. He pursed his lips, and there was aplicated and resentful look in his eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Yun Shimo,e here!¡± Hua Qiyue shouted the moment she emerged from the jade gourd.

    Yun Shimo had just finished his cultivation when he heard Hua Qiyue yelling for him, so he hurriedly jumped off the mountain and headed to where Hua Qiyue was.

    Hua Qiyue carried Tianci in her arms under the withered tree, and her worry was written all over her face.

    ¡°Is Tianci acting up again?¡± Yun Shimo instantly moved to where Hua Qiyue was and quickly dug out the white bottle from his robes. He forced Tianci¡¯s mouth open and dripped four drops of purple liquid into his mouth.

    ...

    Tianci felt a cooling sensation that traveled all the way from his throat to his heart, and the pain he had been feeling suddenly disappeared.

    Hua Qiyue breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Tianci had finally stopped trembling. She was ovee with a sudden urge to cry.

    Tianci was only seven years old, so why did he have to go through such intense suffering?

    She had failed to protect Tianci in her past life, which resulted in his body being covered in horrific injuries despite his young age.

    Hua Qiyue had be stronger in this lifetime, but she was still unable to stop Tianci from getting hurt. Where did this paine from?

    She carried him and gentlyforted him as she said, ¡°Tianci, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid, it doesn¡¯t hurt now, it doesn¡¯t hurt...¡±

    Princess Qianyang, Xuan Ji, Ji Feng, and the others had also arrived because Hua Qiyue¡¯s frantic yells earlier had attracted their attention.

    After all, the Yun Family had stepped on the toes of the Xuanyuan Family, so they didn¡¯t dare to immerse themselves in their cultivation even as they cultivated.

    ¡°Tianci¡¯s illness has acted up again. What kind of illness is it?¡± Ji Feng said worriedly and felt terrible when he saw how much pain Tianci was in.

    Yun Shimo shook his head and remained silent.

    Hua Qiyue nced at Yun Shimo, and she suddenly noticed that hisplexion was unusually pale. She wondered if this was because he had sustained an internal injury.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Xuanji and noticed that Xuanji was not in such bad shape. He looked listless but otherwise healthy.

    ¡°Dear, are you alright?¡± Princess Qianyang couldn¡¯t help but wrap her fair arms around Yun Shimo¡¯s when she noticed how pale his face was.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s beautiful face looked as pale as Yun Shimo¡¯s.

    Yun Shimo shook his head and said, ¡°Qianyang, you don¡¯t look too well. Why don¡¯t you head inside to rest?¡±

    Princess Qianyang swayed before Yun Shimo could finish his words. Then, she lost consciousness and fell into his arms.

 Chapter 250 - An Incoming Storm

    <h4>Chapter 250 An Iing Storm</h4>

    ¡°Qianyang!¡± Yun Shimo yelled in shock and quicklyid Princess Qianyang out on the ground as he injected his anima energy into her palm.

    Hua Qiyue and the others were extremely shocked.

    Why did Princess Qianyang look as pale as Yun Shimo? Had they both eaten something bad?

    Tianci looked curiously at Yun Shimo, then turned to look at Hua Qiyue as he said, ¡°Mom, why did the Princess suddenly faint? Since father looks so worried, does that mean that he likes her?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head, but she did not respond.

    Everyone fell silent.

    The hare hopped onto a rock and frowned as it looked the couple, and from the way it was acting, it seemed as though the hare was also very worried about Princess Qianyang.

    Hua Qiyue felt a little hurt. Princess Qianyang used to be so stubborn and unruly, so now that she had changed so drastically, everyone¡¯s impression of her should have improved as well, right?

    Did this mean that she would soon be forgotten?

    Hua Qiyue stood dumbly in the corner until a hand gentlynded on her shoulder.

    Hua Qiyue turned and saw the concern on Xuanji¡¯s handsome andposed face.

    She was touched by the fact that her friends were still worried about her.

    Ji Jing gently tugged at her clothes and said, ¡°Qiyue, I still believe that you¡¯re the best, no matter what.¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled and gently nodded. Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan were also looking at her.

    Wasn¡¯t she able to be where she was today thanks to the help of her friends? It didn¡¯t matter whether or not Yun Shimo loved Princess Qianyang; she should have more confidence in herself.

    Yun Shimo might have fallen out of love with her, but she still had many suitors!

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s face regained some color, but Yun Shimo¡¯s face grew even paler.

    ¡°Oh...¡± she let out a soft moan as she slowly blinked her eyes open and happily grabbed Yun Shimo¡¯s hand when she saw that he was injecting his anima energy into her body.

    ¡°Dear... I¡¯m fine,¡± she said tenderly. Her voice was as gentle as a spring breeze that had the power to melt one¡¯s heart.

    Even women would be moved by Princess Qianyang¡¯s voice.

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci¡¯s hand and silently walked out. She was no longer in the mood to cultivate, and she wouldn¡¯t linger around even if she wanted to cultivate.

    She felt as though tens of thousands of needles had pierced through her heart when she saw Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang staring at each other so ¡®tenderly¡¯. Her heart hurt so badly that she couldn¡¯t even summon any energy to feel jealous nor be angry with him.

    Everyone looked at Hua Qiyue in concern, but no one knew how tofort her.

    Yun Shimo noticed that Hua Qiyue had left after he helped Princess Qianyang up. He turned and looked at her retreating view, and his dark eyes were filled with indescribable pain.

    Princess Qianyang noticed the look in his eyes and felt as though her heart was about to break!

    ¡°Dear? Dear?¡± Princess Qianyang softly said as she tamped her anger down and drew Yun Shimo out of his reverie.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Please help me back to rest,¡± Princess Qianyang said weakly as she leaned against his chest.

    Yun Shimo wordlessly picked Princess Qianyang up and carried her to their quarters. Huangfu Xuan¡¯s hands balled into fists and wanted to rush up to him, but Ji Feng held him back.

    ¡°Brother Huangfu, please calm down. We can¡¯t do anything to help either... Moreover, Brother Yun was willing to marry Princess Qianyang on his own ord. Thus, even if Hua Qiyue doesn¡¯t want to see them together and even if this breaks her heart, the only thing we¡¯re able to do is to try tofort her,¡± Ji Feng said softly.

    However, his resentment against Yun Shimo slowly started to build.

    Xuanji scoffed and said, ¡°History has nevercked terrible men like him.¡±

    Ji Jing nodded angrily and said, ¡°Brother Xuan is right. Since Yun Shimo has shown his true colors, why should we get angry at him? We should beforting Qiyue instead!¡±

    Ji Feng¡¯s eyes darkened, and he silently left as well.

    Ifforting someone could alleviate the heartbreak they felt, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who were trapped by their feelings in this world.

    Xuanji turned and left as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to think of what Qiyue would like and attempt to make her happy again, shall we?¡± Ji Jing said hopefully as she looked at Huangfu.

    Huangfu Xuan nodded. This was the only thing they could do for her at the moment.

    ¡°Sir Huangfu, do you like Qiyue?¡± Ji Jing suddenly burst outughing. She immediately knew how Huangfu Xuan felt when she saw his dejected expression.

    ...

    Huangfu Xuan was still as arrogant as ever in front of others.

    ¡°No way, why would I fall for her? I just think that she¡¯s a heroic figure and I¡¯ve stuck by her side because I realized that those who follow her on her journeys would obtain many miraculous herbs and have wondrous encounters! Otherwise... humph, I wouldn¡¯t stick around otherwise,¡± Huangfu Xuan said haughtily.

    ...

    Ji Jing couldn¡¯t stand his attitude and said, ¡°Alright, I guess everything was a misunderstanding. It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t fallen for her so that you won¡¯t get your heart broken.¡±

    Huangfu Xuan turned around, and his heart clenched at Ji Jing¡¯s words, but he was ultimately unable to eke any prideful words out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At night.

    Princess Qianyang noticed Yun Shimo lying on the jade bed after she finished her shower. His eyes were closed, and she couldn¡¯t tell if he was sleeping or if he was thinking of something else.

    The warm light from the luminous night pearl reflected the blush that stained Princess Qianyang¡¯s cheeks.

    She carefully sat on the jade bed and stared at his perfect face. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the pain in his eyes as he stared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s retreating back.

    She suddenly felt as though there was a thorn in her heart that left her in pain from time to time and that there was a stick in her throat that she felt like coughing up.

    Did Yun Shimo look at Hua Qiyue in such a manner?

    His gaze that contained his yearning and longing for her despite not being able to be with her made Princess Qianyang feel extremely angry and humiliated!

    Yun Shimo was her husband, so how could he be thinking of another woman?

    ¡°Qianyang? Qianyang, are you asleep?¡± Madame Yun¡¯s voice could be heard outside.

    Princess Qianyang looked at Yun Shimo strangely before she quickly said, ¡°Madame, I¡¯m still awake!¡± ...

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Why don¡¯t you step out for a moment? I¡¯ve made you some nourishing tonic,¡± Madame Yun said, and Princess Qianyang went outside to greet her after she had tightened her sash.

    Madame Yun¡¯s features looked very kind and gentle under the moonlight, and she held a tray that had a bowl of piping hot tonic on it.

    ¡°Shimo had asked me to make you this tonic because he mentioned that you were of a poor constitution and needed to drink something nourishing. Be a good girl, and finish this bowl!¡± Madam Yun said with a smile.

    Princess Qianyang nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Madame. I¡¯ll make sure to finish every single drop so that your efforts wouldn¡¯t be in vain.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Now that you¡¯re Shimo¡¯s wife, of course I¡¯ll treat you as my child too. It¡¯s gettingte so you should head in,¡± Madame Yun said with a smile.

    Princess Qianyang thanked her once more before she turned back into the mountain cave she shared with Yun Shimo.

    Madame Yun¡¯s smile faded, and she couldn¡¯t hold back a soft sigh as she stared at Princess Qianyang¡¯s retreating figure.

    ¡°Frankly... I like Qiyue a little more, but unfortunately, Shimo has chosen you to be his bride so I¡¯ll have to acknowledge you as my daughter-inw,¡± she said.

    Princess Qianyang brought the tonic into the cave, but she remained in therger part of the cave and did not enter the smaller part of the cave that functioned as their bedroom.

    The fragrant scent of red dates and other herbs wafted from the tonic which would make one eager for a taste of this tonic.

    Princess Qianyang ced the tonic on the table and gently stirred the tonic. The tonic seemed fragrant and rich.

    She would have gulped down the tonic in the past, but she was feeling a little dispirited today, so she finally brought the bowl of tonic to a nearby creek after she stirred the tonic several times.

    There was a little creek that meandered through the cave and headed outside.

    Princess Qianyang immediately poured the tonic into the creek, and as the creek flowed out of the cave, the fragrant scent from the tonic gradually disappeared as well.

    She sighed softly as she washed the bowl and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madame Yun. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I have to be on my guard...¡±

    She had always been a clever girl, so how could she let herself be at the mercy of a man? Yun Shimo was merely a man who wanted to take advantage of her.

    The only reason why Princess Qianyang was putting up with this and had not made a move to kill him was that she had fallen in love with him.

    She returned to their sleeping quarters and softly padded up to the jade bed. She pulled her sash off and shed both her outer and inner robes until she was in her red undergarment.

    Princess Qianyang leaned against Yun Shimo and gently wrapped her arms around Yun Shimo¡¯s arms.

    Yun Shimo immediately felt two soft mounds pressing against his arm.

    He frowned in embarrassment. He was a hot-blooded male, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be immune to the advances of women.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes shed slyly as she pressed herself against Yun Shimo and said, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m so cold...¡±

    However, there was no reaction from Yun Shimo, as though he was sound asleep.

    Princess Qianyang knew that Yun Shimo was extremely perceptive and quick to react, so she knew that he was definitely aware of her actions.

    Princess Qianyang rubbed her soft face against his hands and inched even closer to Yun Shimo. Her two soft mounds were then pressed firmly against his back.

    Yun Shimo felt as though his body was on fire and hurriedly exerted his inner qi to quell the fire that raged within him.

    However, Princess Qianyang refused to let go, which put him in an extremely ufortable position.

    He had no choice but to say, ¡°Qianyang, please go to bed.¡±

    Princess Qianyang pursed her lips and whispered in his ear, ¡°Dear, were you awake all along?¡±

    ¡°You woke me up,¡± he said calmly.

    Princess Qianyang smiled apologetically, but she still refused to let go of him.

    ¡°Dear... when are we ever going to consummate our marriage? Although... it is very embarrassing for me to bring this matter up as a woman, I wish that we would be man and wife in the truest sense of the word. Then, no one will judge our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. Qiyue and the others wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Yun Shimo said and tried to make himself seem as calm as possible.

    A murderous look shed past Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes at the mention of Hua Qiyue.

 Chapter 251 - A Chance for Intimacy

    <h4>Chapter 251 A Chance for Intimacy</h4>

    ¡°It was Qiyue again, and they were so close!¡± Princess Qianyang¡¯s rage and hatred were strengthened.

    But Yun Shimo was not facing her, so he couldn¡¯t see the glimpse of hatred in her eyes.

    Princess Qianyang sounded like a little woman. She was so spoiled and unsatisfied. But he couldn¡¯t sense anyint or hatred from her words.

    ¡°Honey, please, haven¡¯t you mastered that lethal skill already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that lethal skill needs its learner to be a virgin, so I can¡¯t break that rule. I will master it soon.¡± Yun Shimo had to respond to her.

    Princess Qianyang made a scornful look. She knew how ironic it was. ¡°Was he really treating me like a three-year-old girl? Did he seriously think that I would take that excuse? Please!¡±

    ¡°Well, then, I will wait for you patiently. Maybe I was really overthinking. How could I think they were looking at me in a weird way?¡±

    Princess Qianyang said strangely to Yun Shimo and rubbed his arm with her little face.

    Yun Shimo was going to be crazy!

    The woman knew that he couldn¡¯t break the rule, but she still used these flirty moves on him.

    ¡°You were really overthinking.¡± Yun Shimo said to Princess Qianyang indifferently. Princess Qianyang mmed her nails into her palms, and the pain made her sober. Her voice was still gentle. ¡°Honey, you need sleep. You don¡¯t seem so well, and don¡¯t overtire yourself.¡±

    Yun Shimo made a noise to respond to Princess Qianyang, but he never spoke again. Princess Qianyang¡¯s face twisted under the light.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue!¡±

    ¡°If it were not Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t be cold to me again all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that woman again. Yun Shimo already married me, and we were already husband and wife. But since Hua Qiyue showed up, everything was in a blur again.¡±

    The hatred in Princess Qianyang¡¯s head had piled up. ¡°That woman! That woman¡ªI am not done with her.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The second day.

    Hua Qiyue was staying in the log cabin for cultivation. She didn¡¯t go to the west side of the woods.

    The reason why Hua Qiyue would rather stay in the log cabin was that she didn¡¯t want to bump into Yun Shimo or Princess Qianyang.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s spirit practiced in the jade gourd. Ever since Tianpi knew that she and Tianci were Purple Sky Spiritual Constitutions, he had been sitting under a tree and meditating.

    Even Hua Qiyue¡¯s wine and meat couldn¡¯t make him happy. Hua Qiyue knew there was something about the Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution and Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.

    Or Tianpi wouldn¡¯t suddenly change into another person. Sometimes he was even sizing Hua Qiyue up in a strange way.

    She was still the same person, but why Tianpi had changed?

    ¡°Master, do you know something? Why do you have that strange look?¡± Hua Xiyue walked to Tianpi and pushed his shoulder.

    A wicked smile shed past Tianpi¡¯s handsome face. ¡°No, nothing, it¡¯s just that my little girl has grown up, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Had grown-up?¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked at Tianpi, feeling puzzled, and then she looked at herself and thought, ¡°Why do I have a feeling that my breasts are a little bigger.¡± Oh, it was because of the nutritious meals Ji Feng had been making for her over the past year. She had gained some weight, and her breasts were, of course, bigger.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was flushed. She kicked Tianpi on his feet. ¡°What kind of filthy thing do you have in your mind?¡±

    Tianpi smiled a little. Hua Qiyue stopped talking to him and continued her practice. Tianpi¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution, how were they rted? Why did they make Hua Qiyue have a scent of a Purple Sky Spiritual Constitution?¡± Tianpi thought.

    ...

    One hourter, someone knocked on the door, and Hua Qiyue existed from the jade gourd to the real world.

    The door was pushed open.

    A small smiling face came in. ¡°Mom!¡±

    The face was full of bright smiles. This chubby boy made Hua Qiyue feel the warmth for a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You need mom for anything?¡±

    ¡°Mom, see what I¡¯ve brought you!¡±

    The little boy carried a basket and walked in, and when he opened it, Hua Qiyue found several dishes.

    They were all snacks Hua Qiyue liked; osmanthus cake, multipleyer cake, five-nut filling mooncake, hand grasping cake, pumpkin cake... and even a bowl of soup, etc.

    These snacks looked simple, but it took a lot of time and energy to make them.

    And the soup had a top-grade medicine pellet¡ªthe Ginseng with Nine Souls from Hua Qiyue. But it had a different vor.

    Tianci was so skinny, but he still carried that heavy basket of food to Hua Qiyue, which touched her so much that she wanted to cry. Hua Qiyue kept nodding to her son and said, ¡°Tianci, you are a good boy... Thank you for bringing me these.¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you like these? I actually didn¡¯t remember what you liked, so... it was dad who made all these snacks.¡±

    Tianci smiled and looked out of the room, saying, ¡°Dad, pleasee in!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart stopped beating for a while. She didn¡¯t expect the little boy to be on his father¡¯s side.

    Yun Shimo walked in. His dark robe smelled good, like herbs. He didn¡¯t look so well, and his eyes were softer.

    Hua Qiyue hesitated for a moment and decided not to tell him to go away for the sake of her little boy.

    Xuanji was leaning against the door and watching, which made Tianci feel so embarrassed that he said to him, ¡°Please, Xuan, can you walk away? Thanks.¡±

    Xuanji was amused by the little boy¡¯s innocent sound. ¡°Why do you want me to walk away?¡±

    ¡°Because you are disturbing my family!¡± Tianci argued reasonably.

    Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci to her. ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Brother Xuan is just trying to protect mom.¡±

    Tianci was not happy to hear that. He showed his feeling on his face and got away from his mom¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, we are a family. Why do we need someone else¡¯s protection?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was dumb. She looked at Yun Shimo resentfully. She knew it was his idea or Tianci wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing.

    Xuanji raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t argue with Tianci. It wouldn¡¯t be him if he did.

    Yun Shimo sat in front of Hua Qiyue, looking at her as she was unhappy. He finally said, ¡°Tianci told me to make these snacks. He said he wanted to eat.¡±

    Tianci blinked his big and round eyes and kept shaking his hands in the air, ¡°No, dad, no. Why do you lie?¡±

    Yun Shimo gave Hua Qiyue a gentle look. ¡°Are... are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I am alright!¡±

    ¡°But Tianci told me you didn¡¯t feel so well.¡±

    ¡°He lied!¡± Hua Qiyue gave Tianci a cold stare.

    Tianci didn¡¯t feel anything for that stare. In fact, he was fine being ignored. His mom and dad were arguing. Didn¡¯t his grandma tell him that people usually got attached once they started to argue?

    ¡°Heyhey, maybe mom and dad can be with me forever!¡±

    Tianci was delighted by that idea, and he began to watch those two in a good mood as they were arguing.

    Hua Qiyue really wanted to tear Yun Shimo¡¯s face up, but Tianci was present so she could not release her anger. The only thing she did was to bite the pumpkin cake hard and never talked to Yun Shimo again.

    So the argument couldn¡¯t proceed. Tianci blinked his eyes and stood quietly and then walked outside.

    Hua Qiyue was having her moment, so she didn¡¯t care about Tianci.

    Tianci left the house and took over the wooden boots from the hare happily. And then he exchanged Hua Qiyue¡¯s cloth boots with the wooden ones.

    Ha, a great show was going to happen.

    Hua Qiyue ate another piece of pumpkin cake, and then she remembered that they were from Yun Shimo, so she felt strange and annoyed at the same time.

    What made her feel strange was that he could make these kinds of snacks. So he had been making them for Tianci or Princess Qianyang?

    Hua Qiyue felt something stuck in her throat when thinking about that. She stood up and walked out without looking at Yun Shimo.

    She did not want to sit here with Yun Shimo being all silent.

    When she was out of the room, she found that her cloth boots were missing. There were only Yun Shimo¡¯s boots and another pair of wooden boots.

    Hua Qiyue was sort of familiar with these wooden boots. She had worn these kinds of boots when she was little. Back then, people in the vige were still uninformed, so they kept wearing these wooden boots for many years.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brow furrowed. She kept shaking her head when she thought of Tianci¡¯s tricky eyes. ¡°That little boy must be nning on something.¡±

    Hua Qiyue squatted down, holding these boots. But no matter how hard she observed, she just could find anything wrong with them.

    What did the little boy want her to do with these boots? Did he want her to wear them?

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to disappoint her son, so she put them on and found out that they were just her size. Yun Shimo came over and stood next to her. He watched Hua Qiyue walk out of the room in these wooden boots.

    The ground outside wasn¡¯t as t as that inside, for it was made of little rocks.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t get used to walking on the bumpy road made of rocks in these wooden boots since she usually wore cloth boots which had t soles.

    She walked around and identally stepped on a rock. She felt a sudden pain in her heel and gasped. When she was about to fall over, Yun Shimo, who had been following her all that time, timely rushed over and held her body.

    ¡°No more walking. Your feet are already injured, so let me have a look.¡±

    Hua Qiyue made a snort and didn¡¯t look at Yun Shimo¡¯s caring face directly. ¡°You made this n with Tianci, didn¡¯t you? That boy, was he really willing to see me hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, mom, I have never thought of that!¡± Tianci jumped over to them and looked at Hua Qiyue, feeling wronged. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to walk right, so dad could be there to carry you, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. She really wanted to p Tianci.

    Though Tianci was her son, sometimes he still pissed her off. That little boy didn¡¯t know how to be roundabout. And he didn¡¯t know that her mom would never let Yun Shimo carry her.

    But under that circumstance, Hua Qiyue did need his help. She couldn¡¯t walk anymore, or she would make the injury worse. Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to be disabled.

    If she had any medical knowledge, she could use her anima energy to heal herself. But she didn¡¯t have any.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I will carry you inside,¡± Yun Shimo said to her tly. And then he held Hua Qiyue in his arms and carried her to the room.

    Tianci followed them happily. Though he did worry about Hua Qiyue¡¯s feet, he felt satisfied seeing those two getting their chances for more intimacy.

    But not far away, there were a pair of evil eyes hiding behind a tree and staring at them.

 Chapter 252 - The Snake-like Eyes

    Chapter 252 The Snake-like Eyes

    It was Princess Qianyang.

    It was only natural that she kept checking on Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo all the time. She needed to stay alert for any of their moves.

    But then she saw that. Her heart was saturated with hatred and jealousy. The snake inside her was going to escape from her repression and tear the adulterous couple up.

    Princess Qianyang took a deep breath. She reminded herself not to be so impulsive.

    She turned around. Her face twisted for repressing that anger.

    A face used to be pretty good-looking had be as ugly as that of a wicked witch.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose, I just can¡¯t! I am Mrs. Yun. Hua Qiyue is just a low-life bitch! Even if Yun Shimo epts her, she can only be a concubine! So... haha, I am going to look for the opportunity when everyone thinks that Hua Qiyue is trying to seduce Yun Shimo, and then she will be totally ruined and disgraced!¡±

    Princess Qianyang reminded herself again and took a few deep breaths. Then she strode towards the cave.

    Yun Shimo carried Hua Qiyue in his arms into the room, and then carefully took off her wooden boots. The sprained ankle was red and swollen, and it looked terrible.

    Tianci felt really guilty as he saw that. He lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°Mom, I am sorry...¡±

    Hua Qiyue saw the guilt from his son¡¯s little face. She couldn¡¯t help chuckling. ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t do such stupid things anymore. I don¡¯t me you. You meant well, and you did what you wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Mom, yes! I wanted you and dad to be together so that I don¡¯t need to face the question of whom to be with in the future!¡±

    Tianci¡¯s eyes looked like those of a fox. They glimmered with naughtiness.

    ¡°You smart boy...¡± Hua Qiyue was speechless. ¡°Tianci is only seven years old. How could he think of such a question that is beyond his age?¡±

    The hare jumped into the room and leaned against Yun Shimo¡¯s feet. It smiled and said, ¡°Princess Qianyang saw you guys just now. Hey, she had snake-like eyes, so you two should be careful from now on!¡±

    Yun Shimo was shocked for a moment. He slowly poured out the medication oil from the bottle and applied it to Hua Qiyue¡¯s sprained area. ¡°She... didn¡¯t she take the Passionless Pill?¡±

    ¡°Please, she did not! Oh, Yun Shimo, I forgot to tell you thatst night, I saw her pour the soup into the creek. She didn¡¯t drink it, so she didn¡¯t take your Passionless Pill.¡±

    The hare sneered. It hadn¡¯t expected Princess Qianyang to be so foxy.

    Hua Qiyue was surprised. It turned out that Princess Qianyang already had her suspicions and she didn¡¯t take Yun Shimo¡¯s medicine pellets. So Yun Shimo had to put the medicine into the soup and let Princess Qianyang take them with the soup.

    But no one had thought that Princess Qianyang was still so vignt and didn¡¯t even drink the soup. It was a waste of Madame Yun¡¯s n.

    Hua Qiyue blinked her eyes at that thought. She didn¡¯t know that Yun Shimo could be so tricky even to put the medicine into the soup.

    Princess Qianyang was somewhat deeply in love with Yun Shimo, wasn¡¯t she? Nevertheless, Yun Shimo was still ruthless enough to do such a thing to her. That had disappointed Hua Qiyue somehow.

    ¡°If I am not the one who he loves, and if there is nothing I can be used for, will he be so ruthless and cold too?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart dropped as she thought about that.

    She wasn¡¯t a big fan of Princess Qianyang, but she still felt disappointed at what Yun Shimo had done.

    ¡°So this is what it is. Now that she has started to have suspicions, I can no longer give her the Passionless Pill. Well... my previous ns and efforts have all been in vain.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s brow furrowed. While speaking, he squeezed some anima energy into one of Hua Qiyue¡¯s feet. A warm current invaded Hua Qiyue¡¯s foot, and the pain of the area that hurt before suddenly eased a lot.

    Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t surprised, though. Yun Shimo was the medicine saint after all. If he was not capable of treating a sprained foot, he certainly did not deserve that title.

    After a few seconds, Yun Shimo had cured Hua Qiyue¡¯s injured foot. Hua Qiyue looked at her healed foot, feeling that Yun Shimo was entitled to all the fame.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. But you need to try to avoid walking for a couple of days,¡± Yun Shimo said to Hua Qiyue.

    His hands were still rubbing the sprained area.

    ¡°Qiyue, look what I have brought you...¡±

    A joyful voice stopped while it was still out of the room. Everyone looked up, and they saw Huangfu Xuan¡¯s bright but frozen smile. He was holding a small Demon Chicken...

    Hua Qiyue was surprised and puzzled.

    ¡°Are there Demon Chickens in this area? And why it¡¯s so small?¡±

    The Demon Chicken that Huangfu Xuan was holding seemed to be born not long ago. That evil beast was still alive, but it had many injuries on its feet, and its back hair had some bloodstains.

    Tianci became so excited once he saw the Demon Chicken and its big, bright, and innocent eyes. ¡°Brother Huangfu, are you going to bring me a chicken?¡±

    Huangfu Xuan nced at Yun Shimo¡¯s hands that were still holding Hua Qiyue¡¯s foot. He said embarrassedly, ¡°Well, yeah, this Demon Chicken is for you. Tianci, you need to train this chicken.¡±

    Yun Shimo stealthily let go of Hua Qiyue¡¯s foot. He nced back at Huangfu Xuan. Huangfu Xuan, on the other hand, gave him a dreadful look and then stumped away.

    Hua Qiyue missed those Demon Chickens in the Spirit Heaven Mountains. But Ji Feng and other guys had been looking for them for a long time and failed, so Hua Qiyue had to abandon that idea.

    But then Huangfu Xuan identally bumped into that small Demon Chicken and was so delighted, so he caught the Demon Chicken and nned to bring it to Hua Qiyue.

    But Huangfu Xuan didn¡¯t expect to see the scene of Yun Shimo clinging to Hua Qiyue¡¯s foot so closely when he got there. He was so frustrated and had to give Tianci the chicken under that circumstance.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s spirit was crushed out of him, and he walked into the woods. He wandered around aimlessly. Then he finally lost his strength and had to sit on a stone next to him.

    Huangfu Xuan was spiritless and looked at the log cabin not far away. He understood that even if Yun Shimo didn¡¯t exist, Hua Qiyue still wouldn¡¯t love him.

    After all, he used to treat Hua Qiyue in a horrible way. What could have been a happy wedding was ruined by his arrogance.

    ¡°Who is to me?¡±

    ¡°me the fate that Hua Qiyue and I didn¡¯t have!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s heart was hurt, and his mind was lost. He was clear that Xuanji and Ji Feng were better than him. Even if Yun Shimo was out of the picture, there were still Xuanji and Ji Feng, whom Hua Qiyue would throw her heart to.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡±

    ¡°Let nature take its course. As long as I am here watching her being happy, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    At the same time, Xuanji was also standing under the tree not far away, watching what was going on in the house.

    The big window of that house was right in his direction. Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were in the house, sitting right next to each other.

    When Hua Qiyue sprained her foot, he wanted to rush over, but of course, Yun Shimo was faster than him.

    Xuanji furrowed his handsome brow. He could not stand seeing Hua Qiyue being so close to other guys.

    Yun Shimo came out of the log cabin, and the hare was on his shoulder. This pair walked towards the mountain, passing Xuanji.

    Xuanji stood there and watched Yun Shimo with cold eyes, and Yun Shimo also gave him an unkind look.

    They met each other in the eyes, and then the sparkles shed through. Something seemed to be underway.

    Yun Shimo and the hare got to the mountain top. The hare jumped to a tree from Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Hey, Yun Shimo, that guy, Xuanji, is not so simple.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know he is not so simple. After all, even you can¡¯t trap him, how can he be simple?¡± Yun Shimo scorned at the hare.

    The hare was aggravated at that tone. ¡°Hey, you! What¡¯s that look? I told you that because I was nice! I¡¯m a medium level Holy God, and my power was restricted because of this god-damn rabbit body. Do you know that my true power is close to the greatpleteness of the Cultivation Dimension? And you hope me to trap Xuanji in this body?¡±

    The hare said coldly, ¡°If I can really use the power at the medium level of Holy God, I don¡¯t need to be afraid of your enemy¡ªXuanyuan Family. I can destroy them with just one finger!¡±

    Yun Shimo held his thoughts, thinking about all those things that the hare had done for him.

    ¡°Well, then, why don¡¯t you tell me why he isn¡¯t so simple?¡±

    ¡°Although he does not know how to use Spirit Summoning Art, his mental practicing method is indeed very powerful, even more powerful than mine. Though my Spirit Summoning Art can trap him, it can¡¯tst for too long. My spirit power is stronger than his, but my mental practicing method isn¡¯t, so... he can get away from my control in a short time,¡± the hare said to Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was a bit gloomy after he heard what the hare had said. ¡°Well, it seems that to deal with him is a bit of troublesome .¡±

    ¡°He is from the three ancient ns. If you want to kill him, I think you need to wait. You already messed up with Xuanyuan Family. If you provoke Xuan Family now, I am afraid that you will be killed before you even get out of this array interior.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do,¡± Yun Shimo replied tly. He was not so stupid. He wouldn¡¯t go and mess up with another ancient family.

    The most important thing for him was to learn those few lethal skills he got, and then he would never be afraid of anyone in the world.

    Yun Shimo took a deep breath. He cleared his mind and started his practice.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    People used the stone table in the woods for dinner again.

    Hua Qiyue and the others were having their meals and then she stole a nce at Princess Qianyang. Princess Qianyang was surprisingly gentle and nice to Yun Shimo. She noticed Hua Qiyue. She looked back at Hua Qiyue and smiled at her.

    Hua Qiyue was so confused. ¡°This girl does know how to put on an act. She hates my guts, but in front of her audience, she gives me a perfect smile. What an actress!¡±

    There were twelve dishes tonight; three vegetable dishes, seven meat dishes and two soups, and they all smelled so good.

    ¡°Mom, dad made the dinner tonight!¡±

    Tianci blinked at Hua Qiyue, and Hua Qiyue nodded back at him and said, ¡°I know, Princess Qianyang isn¡¯t feeling so well, and she doesn¡¯t have a good appetite, so Prince Nan cooked her this meal!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words eased Princess Qianyang¡¯s hatred a little bit.

    Princess Qianyang saw the dinner table. She was startled to find that those dishes were indeed what she liked. Yun Shimo nodded his head too and said, ¡°Qiyue is right. I did cook all these dishes.¡±

    Princess Qianyang rejoiced over that. ¡°Honey, you are so nice to me!¡±

 Chapter 253 - Thoughtfulness From Cute Guys

    <h4>Chapter 253 Thoughtfulness From Cute Guys</h4>

    Yun Shimo broke into a smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Huangfu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°Prince Nan is the biggest hypocrite I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Ji Feng also understood what Hua Qiyue meant. She was afraid that Princess Qianyang would pick up a wrong time to create a disturbance. After all, it was a critical time for everyone to practice.

    If Princess Qianyang was really so narrow-minded, considering that she was a woman, she was really capable of creating disturbances.

    For that reason, Ji Feng hurriedly spoke to Qiyue, ¡°Qiyue, I have been making some alcohol these few days, called osmanthus-vored wine. It¡¯s a secret recipe from Brother Xuan. Come and have a try.¡±

    As Ji Feng was speaking to Hua Qiyue, he also took out one jar of alcohol from his Space Ring. Once he opened the lid of the jar, a strong, pure, and mesmerizing smelling from the jar made everyone present take a deep breath.

    Ji Feng gently filled a ss with wine and brought it to Hua Qiyue. ¡°Come on, have a try.¡±

    Hua Qiyue had grown an addiction to wine after his son Tianci was taken away by Yun Shimo, although she wasn¡¯t as addicted as she used to be. But generally speaking, she still had a taste for wine.

    Because when she was frustrated and felt pain, all she needed was only a jar of wine, then she could be drunk alone and forget all her pain.

    Hua Qiyue was overjoyed for that offer. She took the ss and said, ¡°Thanks, Brother Ji, this smells so good. Brother Xuan¡¯s secret recipe mustn¡¯t be shared, right? Well, can you share it with me, though?¡± Hua Qiyue loved that taste. If she could get hold of that secret recipe, she wouldn¡¯t worry about not having great wine anymore.

    Xuanji nodded to her. ¡°Sure, I will bring you the secret recipe after dinner.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s expressive eyes narrowed into a line after she heard Xuanji.

    Princess Qianyang hypocritically agreed with that idea. ¡°Hua Qiyue loves wine so much. She must be a straightforward person.¡±

    Hua Qiyue furrowed her brow and replied, ¡°I think you are perfectly clear about what kind of person I am.¡±

    Tianci touched Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm. ¡°Yeah, mom, I heard that you two had known one another for a long time, so, hahaha, Princess Qianyang was talking nonsense just now.¡±

    Yun Shimo was cold and indifferent all that time. Princess Qianyang was furious after being embarrassed by Tianci. However, she kept looking at him gently.

    ¡°Here you go, Tianci, your favorite barbecue...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve changed my appetite. I don¡¯t like these dishes any more.¡± Tianci stopped Princess Qianyang as she was trying to put some food on his te. Tianci didn¡¯t have much bad feeling towards thisdy before, but after that, he hated her.

    Or you could say that he hated her much more than he did before.

    Hua Qiyue showed Princess Qianyang a smile. ¡°Tianci has the same taste as me. These dishes are over-vored. I don¡¯t like them.¡±

    What she was really saying wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like these dishes, but that they were made especially for Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang stared at Yun Shimo for a good moment. But he was all cool and calm, so did she overthink about it?

    ¡°Qiyue, my Space Ring can keep food fresh, and there are a lot of unfinished dishes from Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. I have forgotten about them after I came here. I¡¯ll give this ring to you.¡±

    Xuanji took out a sparkling Space Ring from his pocket and gave it to Hua Qiyue.

    The sparkling Space Ring was made from a million-year-old Dragon Tear Stone. The stone was rare and almost transparent.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked. She knew there was only one Space Ring made from Dragon Tear Stone in the world.

    Xuanji already gave her a Space Ring to store food for Ji Feng before, but the Dragon Tear Stone Space Ring was a true collection.

    ¡°Brother Xuan, this ring is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. She was not going to take such an expensive gift.

    ¡°If you take me as a friend, you will ept it. If not, I will walk away,¡± Xuanji told Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was shocked again. Everyone was looking at her. She couldn¡¯t hide the joy in front of them. As for Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang, they were rather cold, but they both had something in their minds.

    Yun Shimo also felt shocked. He did not expect that such a treasure from Xuan Family would end up in Xuanji¡¯s hands. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect Xuanji to give that one-of-a-kind treasure to someone else as a gift.

    He could tell how Hua Qiyue mattered to Xuanji!

    ¡°Alright, Brother Xuan, I will take this expensive gift, thank you.¡± Hua Qiyue was silent for a long while and finally took the Space Ring.

    She was aware that Xuanji¡¯s affections toward her were true.

    Or else, he wouldn¡¯t give her such a gift, unless he just wanted her trust, and then he would take the gift back. But either way, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t think she had any advantages to be taken of.

    And, plus, Xuanji wasn¡¯t such a guy.

    ¡°Congrattions, Qiyue. What a treasure you got!¡± Ji Jing said sincerely, and her face was filled with glee. ¡°I heard that Dragon Tear Stone could summon a real dragon. I don¡¯t know if it is true, but it has plenty of uses anyway. You must let me see itter!¡±

    Hua Xiyue broke into a smile. ¡°Rest assured, you know I never forget about you when there is a treat.¡±

    Ji Jing was pleased to hear that.

    Yun Shimo looked fine, but deep down, his heart was hurt.

    ¡°How could Hua Qiyue ept Xuanji¡¯s Space Ring!¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s only a Space Ring, it¡¯s still a valuable one, and it looks like a wedding ring!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan didn¡¯t look so good after seeing that drama. Compared to the ring Xuanji gave to Hua Qiyue, his Demon Chicken to Tianci was so negligible.

    Huangfu Xuan gritted his teeth. In the game of romance, he was no better; in the game of caring, he lost; in the game ofpetitiveness, he was not worth mentioning!

    So he was doomed to lose the game, wasn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Cockadoodledoo...¡± The Demon Chicken, which was half an average human¡¯s height, ran over Tianci at this moment. Tianci patted it on the head happily. ¡°Stay here. I will y with you after the meal.¡±

    The Demon Chicken giggled to express its happiness.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t try to force Tianci to over-practice. People needed some leisure time, after all.

    The little boy loved that Demon Chicken and that Demon Chicken seemed to feel the same. The little boy and the little chicken were just like another duo¡ªYun Shimo and the hare.

    ¡°This is a baby Demon Chicken. I still miss those Demon Chickens in Ten Thousand Spirit Cave. They smelled great, and their meat was so tender. Hey, Tianci, why don¡¯t we kill that Demon Chicken and roast it.¡±

    The hare held a chicken leg and mumbled.

    That Demon Chicken flew into a rage and started to giggle to express its anger once it heard the hare.

    Everyone there sent the hare a scornful look.

    Plotting against a boy¡¯s toy was too low.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one is going to eat you. Uncle Hare, here is a better idea. Why don¡¯t you cut off your fat legs since rabbit meat is delicious? A divine rabbit¡¯s meat must be even better!¡± Tianci joked about Tianci¡¯s leg and said.

    ¡°Wanna take advantage of him? No way!¡±

    His mom was Hua Qiyue. Not even a God wanna pick up a fight with Tianci.

    Everybodyughed peacefully, and it seemed so at least.

    Yun Shimo was worried. He knew that Ji Feng, Xuanji, Huangfu Xuan were all obsessed with Hua Qiyue and that Hua Qiyue was not with anyone at that moment. So, she mush be really disappointed with him.

    If she showed any sign of having any feelings for any of these men, judging from their histories, they would very much like to make her happy.

    Yun Shimo took a nce at Xuanji, whose handsome face was filled with pride, like a breeze in the spring.

    Xuanji¡¯s smile contained some deep meanings, and it was appealing. Ji Jing was amazed by that smile as well. ¡°Sister Qiyue is so lucky, and her luck just keepsing. It is especially true with Xuanji since he is the descendant of Xuan Family, and he is cute and talented.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt better. She was kind of down for Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang¡¯s business, but as those three cute guys showed up, she felt her sky was clear again.

    ¡°There are shoals of fish in the sea. You don¡¯t have to feel down just for a lost lover.¡± Hua Qiyue encouraged herself in her mind.

    She took another look at Xuanji. He was cute and had pretty eyebrows and beautiful eyes. Though in that robe, he still looked good.

    ¡°This is a good guy.¡± Hua Qiyue thought, ¡°Hopefully, he will find a perfect girl.¡±

    But what Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t know was that, for Xuanji, she was his perfect girl.

    Yun Shimo noticed how Hua Qiyue was sizing up Xuanji. His heart dropped, and for some reason, he wanted to evict those guys from Eight Fingers Mountain.

    The hare was eating its chicken leg and studying Yun Shimo¡¯s face. It giggled from time to time.

    After Hua Qiyue finished her meal, she said goodbye to everyone and took Tianci with her to practice.

    The practice was the only concentration of those days, but since so many people cared about her, how could she fall down selfishly?

    What was more, she could not let Yun Shimo or Princess Qianyang¡ªthose two bitches, influence her!

    When Hua Qiyue was concentrating on her practice, Yun Shimo invited Xuanji to the mountain top.

    Xuanji didn¡¯t want to go, but the message the hare gave him was about Hua Qiyue. Xuanji thought about it. If it was about his father¡¯s daughter-inw, he had to go, didn¡¯t he?

    So Xuanji went to the mountain top, but only to find that Yun Shimo was standing there with hands on his back, not facing him.

    ¡°Brother Yun, please be straightforward!¡± Xuanji said emotionlessly, but Yun Shimo never turned around, which obviously was very disrespectful. Xuanji knew Yun Shimo didn¡¯t like him.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s smile was dark and wicked. ¡°Brother Xuan, what do you want with Qiyue?¡±

    Xuanji looked at Yun Shimo¡¯s back and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s really unnecessary for you to invite me here if you just want to ask this simple question.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Your family, Xuan family knows that you can¡¯t get into the green jade gourd, and you are aware that Qiyue is its true master. So you gave her the jade gourd, right?¡±

    Xuanji raised his eyebrows. A trace of sickness could be detected from his eyes. ¡°Brother Yun, you totally underestimate Xuan Family if you say so. I knew it¡¯s you who stole that jade gourd in the previous battle.¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s words made Yun Shimo look back swiftly. That was a murderous look. ¡°Xuanji, don¡¯t ever think that I dare not to kill you just because you are from Xuan Family.¡±

    Yun Shimo had to admit that Xuanji¡¯s words had really hurt him.

    ¡°Come on! I am not afraid.¡± Xuanji smiled calmly. But when he was waiting for Yun Shimo¡¯s attack, Yun Shimo jumped downhill.

 Chapter 254 - The Framed Xuanji

    Chapter 254 The Framed Xuanji

    Xuanji was shocked. He was as powerful as Yun Shimo. ¡°What does Yun Shimo mean by jumping down the hill?¡± Xuanji thought.

    Before Xuanji could recollect himself, the hare had already patted on the earth with its paws and said, ¡°Transmission Array, start!¡±

    Anyhow, ten thousand years ago, the hare was Sun Moon Deity. It basically could do whatever Tianpi could do. Transmitting rune was a piece of cake for it.

    Xuanji twigged the danger, but it was toote to escape from the array. When the array started, a circr glowed, and its overwhelming pressure made it hard for Xuanji to channel his anima energy.

    Although the hare could not exert its full strength, the power of the rune would not diminish. Xuanji only felt that some white lights glittered in front of him, and he could see nothing. Then he sensed that space had shifted in a sh, and he ended up in somewhere else.

    Heat!

    The wind blowing on his face was hot!

    When the white lights vanished, Xuanji found that in front of him was a vast desert. The burning sun was hanging in the sky, and its heat could almost dry human out.

    Xuanji only stood there for a while, but sweat slid down from his forehead.

    Xuanji shouted resentfully, ¡°Yun Shimo! You wicked! How dare you transmit me out!¡±

    It was the first time that Xuanji had been irritated like this. From his childhood, he was the most excellent one, and no one dared to treat him rudely.

    Yun Shimo was the first one who transmitted him out of Eight Fingers Mountain by using tricks.

    Xuanji wiped the sweat off his forehead. Even under this circumstance, he was still handsome and attractive. Standing straightly in the desert, he soon attracted the attention of two groups of people.

    A handsome man appeared suddenly after the white lights, which made the two groups of caravans think that he was an immortal. They ran over excitedly to see the handsome man.

    Xuanji was speechless.

    The people who came to him first were some silk merchants. They respected and feared Xuanji.

    However, when seeing Xuanji¡¯s agreeable appearance, these merchants finally rxed. They told Xuanji that here was Boqi Desert.

    Boqi Desert was the legendary 50,000-square-kilometer desert. It took people several months to cross the desert even if they rode on the camels.

    Xuanji¡¯s face grew pale. Even if he used his inherited footwork, it would take him half a month toe back. What mattered most was that he had given his Space Ring made from Dragon Tear Stone to Hua Qiyue, so he could not get any food.

    ¡°Using footwork for half a month without eating and drinking? Don¡¯t be silly. Even if I had ten lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± Xuanji thought.

    Therefore, the poor Xuanji had to ride on a camel slowly to cross the desert with this group of merchants. He had no money nor Space Ring, so he felt that it was hard to live outside Spirit Heaven City for the first time.

    Xuanji spent most of his life practicing in Spirit Heaven City where he could get anything he wanted because of the Supreme Token. However, he was in the desert now¡ªa ce much worse than Spirit Heaven City.

    The leader of the caravan was called He Ming, and he had a daughter named He Luoxian because He Ming¡¯s heavily pregnant wife was washing clothes beside the river when she gave birth to a baby. Moreover,ter the baby girl grew beautiful just like a fairy. So the family gave her such an elegant name.

    He Luoxian liked Xuanji very much, so she pestered Xuanji to tell her his experiences.

    Xuanji always kept his experiences as a secret. At first, the men in the caravan who liked He Luoxian treated Xuanji with malice. They even attempted to poison him. Since Xuanji was the descendant of one of the three ancient ns, how could he be poisoned?

    Three dayster, the caravan encountered more than thirty robbers who were scared by Xuanji¡¯s one attack and fled.

    Since then, these men who admired He Luoxian dared not look for trouble, and they looked at Xuanji with respect.

    He Ming and He Luoxian became fonder of Xuanji. They both regarded the young Taoist priest as their lucky star.

    However, Xuanji was upset. He had never been so down and out. As the descendant of one of the three ancient ns, surprisingly, he was reduced to ride across the desert with these merchants.

    When Xuanji was crossing the desert miserably, Hua Qiyue found Xuanji disappear one dayter.

    ¡°Where is Xuanji? I didn¡¯t see him since yesterday. Is he ill?¡± Hua Qiyue asked questioningly.

    If Xuanji knew the reaction of Hua Qiyue, he would be more upset. He had been missing for a whole day, and it was until then that Hua Qiyue found out that.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, actually I had noticed that Bother Xuan was missing since yesterday morning. Maybe you are too busy to notice that. Then we raked around Eight Fingers Mountain but didn¡¯t find the trace of him. And...¡± Ji Jing cast a look at the hare.

    The hare started tough and said, ¡°Hey, he offended me, so I ate him.¡±

    Tianci was surprised and said, ¡°Hare, how dare you eat human?¡±

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t believe its nonsense. The hare hates Xuanji, so it transmitted him,¡± Ji Feng said imperturbably. In fact, after Xuanji was transmitted by the hare, Yun Shimo came to Ji Feng to tell him the reason. Xuanji was the descendant of one of the three ancient ns, and Yun Shimo feared that Xuanji had rtions with the Xuanyuan Family. So Yun Shimo had him transmitted away.

    Of course, this was an excuse.

    ¡°Transmitting him away? With the array, nobody should be able to go out ore in, should not they?¡± Hua Qiyue asked.

    Of course, she would not be so silly to believe in Ji Feng¡¯s words.

    ¡°How came Xuanji offend the hare? The hare has been living for ten thousand years, and it won¡¯t be mad with Xuanji for such little things.¡± Hua Qiyue thought.

    ¡°I have my own way,¡± the hare said, ¡°it was inconceivable that he escaped from my Spirit Summoning Art. Humph, how did that happen?¡±

    Hua Qiyue frowned and said, ¡°When you decided to transmit him, why don¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡±

    ¡°Qiyue, it was between him and me!¡± the hare said coldly. He took the me for Yun Shimo. In exchange, Yun Shimo would refine an unprecedented top-grade medicine pellet for it.

    Yun Shimo kept silent. The reaction of Hua Qiyue made him sad.

    Princess Qianyang nced at Yun Shimo and then Hua Qiyue. Anger appeared on her face.

    Hua Qiyue stood up suddenly, put the chopsticks violently on the table, and left.

    Seeing this, Ji Feng and the others were silent. Tianci and Ji Jing chased after Hua Qiyue, and the Demon Chicken also followed Tianci.

    Hua Qiyue sat beside theke depressingly and tossed stones into theke.

    Pitpat, pitpat¡ª

    The small stones made ripples on the surface of theke.

    Ji Jing and Tianci ran over and sat down next to her. Tianci reached out his small hands to Hua Qiyue¡¯s and rubbed his cheek against her hands. He said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad. The hare had its reasons to do so.¡±

    Everybody thought it was the hare¡¯s idea to do so. However, Hua Qiyue knew that it was Yun Shimo¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Why was Xuanji transmitted away? Where was he now?¡± Hua Qiyyue thought.

    Hua Qiyue became worried all of a sudden. When it came to Xuanji whose Qi Art was incredibly good, it was unnecessary for her to worry about him.

    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be mad. Give me a smile.¡± Tianci said while shaking Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands. Then Hua Qiyue hugged Tianci into her arms and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m in a bad mood... Whatever affections Xuanji shows to me, they are real...¡±

    Hua Qiyue sighed. After losing Tianci, all the memories of her and Xuanji came back into her mind.

    Because of Xuanji, she had the chance to enter Spirit Heaven City and attain Top-grade Magic Pellet, which promoted her into the greatpleteness of Round Sun.

    It all owned to Xuanji.

    ¡°Qiyue, the hare is a ten-thousand-year-old monster. It must have its own reasons to do so. Actually, what the hare did was right. Even though Xuanji was a member of the three ancient ns, we haven¡¯t figured out why he gave you a green jade gourd with a devil. So you should be careful.¡±

    Ji Jing also advised her softly.

    Hua Qiyue nodded silently. She understood that Xuanji was not that trustworthy. She was so affectionate toward Yun Shimo that she was tricked by him.

    ¡°Look, mom, Brother Ji and Brother Huangfu areing.¡± Tianci pointed to them. Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng were walking toward them.

    Ji Feng also brought food with him for fear that Hua Qiyue would be hungry.

    Huangfu Xuan nced at Hua Qiyue madly and said, ¡°Hua Qiyue, is it worth being upset because of a Taoist priest? Although he is nice to you, he implicated you into the enmity of the Xuanyuan Family. Do you really think it¡¯s a good thing for you? Hua Qiyue, don¡¯t be silly.¡±

    Huangfu Xuan came back to his hubris which Hua Qiyue liked.

    Because this was who he was.

    Since Huangfu Xuan had been with her, he had changed a lot. Maybe it was because of her.

    But when Huangfu Xuan realized that they had no future, he became disheartened and turned to his true self.

    ¡°Qiyue, although what Huangfu said was rough, it was the truth. Xuanyuan Family is the enemy of the Yun Family. If Xuanji stayed here, he would influence the rtionships among the three ancient ns.¡±

    Ji Feng put the food in front of Hua Qiyue and said, ¡°Here, don¡¯t be mad. It isn¡¯t good to be starving.¡±

    ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t eat, either,¡± Tianci said. The trick of Tianci was useful. Hua Qiyue could do nothing but look at them and said, ¡°Thank you forforting me. I see. You can leave. After finishing the meal, I need to cultivate.¡±

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was normal again, everyone was relieved.

    As for the hare and Yun Shimo, when the hare returned to the cultivation site, Yun Shimo had been sitting there for a while, staring imperturbably at the hills and clouds afar.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Yun Shimo asked gently.

    What he cared most was Hua Qiyue¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Maybe Hua Qiyue will hate me more.¡± Yun Shimo thought.

    The harey downnguidly and replied, ¡°Nothing. She is sensible. Honestly, if Xuanji is here, which side will he be when the members of the Xuanyuan Familye? It is a tricky thing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d better discuss how to resolve the misunderstandings between me and Qiyue,¡± Yun Shimo said fretfully.

    The hare burst intoughter and said, ¡°Haha... you said you were not worried about that. You even nned to let her find Xuanji slowly. Yun Shimo, you are so cruel. It¡¯s really difficult to make her forgive you!¡±

    Yun Shimo snorted. He had already gotten a n. Today, he would take action. Of course, he needed the hare.

 Chapter 255 - The Angry Princess Qianyang!

    Chapter 255 The Angry Princess Qianyang!

    The most important thing for Yun Shimo now was to practice first. He would talk about thatter tonight.

    Sitting on one side, Huangfu Xuan watched Tianci y with the Demon Chicken. This chicken spirit was lovely. Moreover, it understood the humannguage and was able to dance. As a result, Tianci loved it so much.

    Huangfu Xuan suddenly thought it would be a good idea to give it to Tianci because Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t like it. If he gave her the chicken, it would only be a meal.

    But if he gave it to Tianci, it would stay with him for a long time. When Hua Qiyue saw it, she could think of him from time to time!

    ¡°Quick! Jump up and get the fruit for me!¡± Tianci cried, pointing to the fruit on the tree.

    The Demon Chicken immediately spread its wings and pecked at the tree. Sure enough, it really took a piece of red fruit down.

    Tianci was so happy that he hugged the chicken andughed. ¡°Hahaha... cky, you are well-behaved and awesome, for you can actually pick fruit for me. Haha!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s mood got a little bit better as he listened to Tianci¡¯sughter.

    ¡°Tianci, do you like this Demon Chicken very much?¡± Huangfu Xuan asked, sitting down and smiling.

    Tianci made a face at Huangfu Xuan and replied, ¡°Of course, Brother Huangfu. You¡¯ll call it cky from now on. The name Demon Chicken is not pleasing to the ear. Wouldn¡¯t everyone want to eat it if it was recognized as a chicken outside?¡±

    Huangfu Xuan chuckled again at the little boy¡¯s lovely words. He stroked Tianci¡¯s hair and found a big ck insect on the top of his head.

    ¡°Man-Hunting Insect?¡±

    Huangfu Xuan had seen it several times, but it was the first time he had observed it so closely.

    ¡°Yes, hehe. The Man-Hunting Insect is pretty good, and it¡¯s also my spiritual pet.¡± Tianciughed and hurriedly took several pieces of Ginseng with Nine Souls out from his parcel and threw them to the Demon Chicken. ¡°cky, here you are.¡±

    When the Man-Hunting Insect saw that, its eyes glowed green.

    After all, it had benefited from this item, so how could it not be tempted?

    ¡°Hey, master, how could you be so biased? Why did you only give it to him?¡±

    Huangfu Xuan was very surprised. It turned out that Tianci had a talking spiritual pet, which had never been seen before.

    Tianci smiled and took two more out from the parcel. ¡°Here you are and eat slowly. Although we have many of them, I must ask my mom to give them to me!¡±

    Tianci¡¯s words shocked the Demon Chicken and the Man-Hunting Insect. This kind of spiritual herb had never been seen between heaven and earth. Once taken, they would be several times stronger than before.

    After all, for these small spiritual pets, the Ginseng with Nine Souls was a rare divine herb.

    ¡°Therefore, you should always be loyal to me so that I can provide more Ginseng with Nine Souls for you!¡±

    The little boy had long learned to please others. This method applied equally well to spiritual pets.

    The two spiritual pets immediately said that they would stay by Tianci¡¯s side even if the heaven rent asunder and the earth cracked. Moreover, they would enjoy blessings and endure misfortune together.

    Huangfu Xuan watched Tianci y with the Demon Chicken and then with the Man-Hunting Insect. Tianci¡¯s innocence suddenly enlightened him.

    At night.

    Princess Qianyang was doing needlework in the cave. Actually, she was not very good at needlework, but it was the easiest thing to learn to kill time.

    Princess Qianyang was not aimed at growing strong. For her, to get Yun Shimo¡¯s heart was the most important. So she was determined to learn well all that women could learn.

    Since she grew up in Heaven Sect, she was not proficient in needlework, zither, Go, calligraphy, or painting. After all, Heaven Sect only focused on Qi Art, not something that was unpractical for people in Martial World.

    ¡°Is it true that my husband and Hua Qiyue have an affair? Yesterday, he was so good to me that he cooked something I liked. Is it just a cover?¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s heart was troubled again at this thought. She put down her half-embroidered handkerchief, her heart heavy.

    She hesitated, but eventually got up and walked outside.

    Her specialty in Heaven Sect was not Qi Art but tracking.

    She seeded in following Yun Shimo as he was out.

    Bathed in the moonlight, Yun Shimo walked toward the log cabin where Hua Qiyue lived. But when he got there, he did not see Hua Qiyue and Tianci. His heart sank.

    He had heard that Hua Qiyue and Tianci had all gone into the green jade gourd to practice, and now it seemed that was true.

    Yun Shimo stayed calmly in the room, waiting for her to appear. Xuanji was sent away by him with tricks. Moreover, Ji Feng and others would not guard Hua Qiyue as Xuanji did.

    Because they all knew that they simply could not stop Yun Shimo.

    What was more, it was time to put an end to the bad blood between Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    Princess Qianyang, however, stood behind the old tree not far away and watched the situation on this side quietly.

    It was one hour before Hua Qiyue and Tianci shed out of a ball of white light. Hua Qiyue held the gourd in her hand and patted Tianci¡¯s little head, saying, ¡°Tianci, you must be exhausted after one day of practice. Hurry to sleep.¡±

    Tianci rubbed his fat little face against Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright, mom. I am going to sleep. Do you sleep?¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. After tucking Tianci in, she slept without removing her clothes.

    She knew someone was staring at her, but she didn¡¯t want to talk to Yun Shimo.

    The lower hem with fragrance appeared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s bedside after Tianci fell asleep.

    When Hua Qiyue opened her eyes, her eyshes were like thin cicada wings, trembling in a beautiful arc.

    ¡°Come out with me. You want to know about Xuanji, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Yun Shimo looked at Hua Qiyue. Lying t on her back, she had charming beauty.

    Hua Qiyue had to sit up. She did wonder where Xuanji had been transported to, although it would be too dull for her to worry about him, given his power.

    Hua Qiyue followed Yun Shimo out of the log cabin and headed west. That was where she used to practice. Later, she stopped practicing there after being harassed by Yun Shimo.

    They walked in tandem to the clearing in the wood.

    Not far away, Princess Qianyang ground her teeth out of hatred as she saw all this. Her eyes were like poisoned arrows.

    Hua Qiyue stopped and looked up at the bright moon overhead. The moonlight gently shed on her, as if it would only give up after softening her heart.

    ¡°Where did the hare transport him to?¡± Hua Qiyue asked straightforwardly.

    Yun Shimo stared at her watery eyes and asked, ¡°Is it Xuanji you care about most now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to deny it. She truly cared about Xuanji most now, because he gave her the chance toe here.

    ¡°Qiyue, the misunderstanding between us is too deep. Don¡¯t imagine me as a heartless person.¡± Yun Shimo saw that Hua Qiyue showed no expression and remained calm, and she no longer looked sad.

    Did that mean she probably put it down?

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Prince Nan. You¡¯re not a heartbreaker. There is nothing between us. Why should you speak to me like that?¡±

    Hua Qiyue toyed with the green jade gourd in her hand. She would not give up this green jade gourd at any cost, because it was her bottom line.

    ¡°Qiyue, why are you talking to me like that? I was forced to marry Princess Qianyang. There are a lot of inside stories that you don¡¯t know.¡± Although Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue had achieved the greatpleteness of Round Sun, they still failed to notice Princess Qianyang.

    After all, Princess Qianyang learned hidden techniques and tracking methods from childhood. Generally speaking, anyone below the medium level of Holy God could barely perceive her existence.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, however, didn¡¯t know these.

    ¡°Inside stories? Your Highness, I suppose they have nothing to do with me?¡± Hua Qiyue smiled sarcastically. She had no intention of believing Yun Shimo since long ago.

    Yun Shimo squeezed his lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°I know I broke your heart by taking Tianci and the green jade gourd away. But... Qiyue, I hope you don¡¯t sh with Princess Qianyang because of some of her aggressive behaviors. She can¡¯t be too emotional.¡±

    Hua Qiyue sat down and leaned against the Bodhi Tree behind her. The moonlight shed on her through the leaves.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, I can¡¯t believe you are so cruel that you fed her with Passionless Pill for so many days. But she knew it now. I¡¯m afraid of what will happen next. I hope you can reason things out and not favor her because she is your wife.¡±

    Hua Qiyue said one thing but meant something different.

    Everything she said was another topicpared to what Yun Shimo said.

    Standing not far away, Princess Qianyang heard the words ¡°Passionless Pill¡±. Her head went nk as if she was struck by thunder!!

    ¡°Passionless Pill?¡±

    ¡°The thing Yun Shimo used to feed me wasn¡¯t Sedative Pill or something, but Passionless Pill?¡±

    Princess Qianyang was by no means stupid. She knew the pill would make people passionless given its name!

    No wonder she was so abnormal some time ago. Was it because she took the Passionless Pill?

    Her body trembled. She clenched her hands and pinched her long nails into her palms. It hurt so much!

    Her heart seemed to be wrung with a thousand swords. Her voice was annihted in her trembling throat due to the sharp pain.

    ¡°Yun Shimo actually fed me with the Passionless Pill!¡±

    ¡°For what he tricked me into marrying him here? When he came to me after the war, he was so eager and affectionate that I really thought he loved me so much. I thought it was just because Hua Qiyue was tough that he didn¡¯t show his love for me before.¡±

    That was why Princess Qianyang followed him away happily. Even if her mother looked at her worriedly, she still followed the man, full of hope and joy.

    However, he even fed her with Passionless Pill! Hehe, he did it to make her forget him and not hate him, did he? What a cruel man!

    Princess Qianyang slowly came to her senses. Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were still talking about something in the wood.

    ¡°What did you say? Is there really half a Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in Tianci¡¯s body?¡± Hua Qiyue eximed in shock, which made Princess Qianyang take a deep breath. Princess Qianyang intended to go on listening and to keep all her secrets to herself.

    ¡°Yes, his Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is too small. The nature of the Chaos Bead is devouring, so...¡± Yun Shimo paused for a while and then continued, ¡°So Tianci would not suffer from it with Princess Qianyang being here. Because every night, I would forcibly transform the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside her body into liquid and make it drip from her palms.¡±

    Princess Qianyang had calmed down. She nned to hear more secrets and then find a way to revenge herself on Hua Qiyue, but she did not expect her anger to soar instantly due to the following words!

 Chapter 256 - Kill Them!

    <h4>Chapter 256 Kill Them!</h4>

    It turned out that the nightmare she had every night was not a nightmare, but the sign that her body was telling her by instinct that someone was hurting her!

    But she thought she was just having a nightmare. Later, Yun Shimo fed her with Passionless Pill and some mind-soothing medicine pellets. That was why she stopped having any more nightmares!

    All her life, she remembered the sharp pain in her dreams!

    Hearing Yun Shimo¡¯s admission of the matter, Princess Qianyang felt that all her happiness, fantasy, and expectations had been destroyed!

    Her deep love for Yun Shimo entirely dissolved into hatred in an instant. Hatred zed in her heart. She clenched her fists in an effort to calm herself down.

    At this moment, Hua Qiyue also looked at Yun Shimo with a shocked face!

    The news was too shocking for her!

    ¡°You mean... inside Princess Qianyang¡¯s body, there is a Purple Primordial Chaos Bead? So Tianci has stomachaches every few days because the Chaos Bead in Princess Qianyang¡¯s body wants to devour the one inside his?¡±

    Hua Qiyue took a deep breath and looked at Yun Shimo, who was pale and thinner than ever.

    It was for Tianci that he became so thin. He forced the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside Princess Qianyang out with anima energy!

    Hua Qiyue understood these things at once.

    After all, Yun Shimo had achieved the greatpleteness of Round Sun and couldn¡¯t be consumed away so fast.

    Because the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in Tianci¡¯s body was attracted by the bead in Princess Qianyang¡¯s body that it wanted to leave his body, Yun Shimo had to speed up, so that Tianci would not be hurt by the mighty power of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not proper for her to be emotional, otherwise...¡±

    That was why Yun Shimo took Princess Qianyang and Tianci away stealthily. If he took Hua Qiyue with him, it would be a disaster.

    Just as Yun Shimo finished speaking, a sound came from a distance. Yun Shimo was startled inside and shouted coldly, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hua Qiyue had a bad feeling about it. Slowly, she turned her head and saw Princess Qianyange out step by step from behind the great tree in the scattered moonlight.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face changed at the sight. He just stood there with a nk expression on his face, as if thinking of some emergency countermeasures!

    Hua Qiyue saw that Princess Qianyang¡¯s face was ashen, her eyes were zing with intense hatred, her lips were trembling, and wisps of white fog were emanating from her body. It seemed that Princess Qianyang was so furious that it almost burned her whole body.

    Seeing Princess Qianyang, Yun Shimo sensed that her anima energy was stirring violently. A wisp of weird aura made him nervous.

    ¡°Qianyang! What are you doing here? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I...¡±

    ¡°Cheater! Cheater... Yun Shimo! I eloped with you at all costs, but you... Regardless of my mother¡¯s persuasion, I came to the Yuewu Kingdom with you... It turns out that you¡¯re just using me...¡±

    Princess Qianyang could not go on. Her ghastly and bloodcurdling eyes were burning with anger.

    Hua Qiyue took a step back, feeling a little sad for Princess Qianyang. She didn¡¯t expect her to be reduced to this point.

    Yun Shimo was a man she shouldn¡¯t trust too much.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was grave. Things had be severe at this stage.

    ¡°Qiyue! Go and protect Tianci!¡± Yun Shimo roared. He flew in front of Princess Qianyang in a moment and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Qianyang! Listen to me slowly! The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside you doesn¡¯t belong to you... My parents nted it forcibly in your body... That¡¯s only half a Purple Primordial Chaos Bead!¡± Yun Shimo said coldly.

    There was no more tenderness in his eyes.

    At this moment, there was no need for him to disguise.

    Hua Qiyue came to her senses due to shock. Seeing Princess Qianyang¡¯s ferocious look, she immediately executed Mourning Steps and went to the log cabin, wanting to protect Tianci.

    ¡°No way... You two bitches... No way!¡±

    Princess Qianyang was utterly consumed with anger and lost her mind. She had always been jealous of Hua Qiyue, but after she heard Yun Shimo¡¯s secrets, she became a crazy evil beast. She screamed, struggling from Yun Shimo¡¯s grip!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart raced. For some reason, she felt that something terrible was going to happen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with Princess Qianyang?¡± Ji Feng and the others asked at this point, puzzled. They saw Hua Qiyue appear in front of the log cabin instantly just as they finished practicing and came back from outside.

    Hua Qiyue had no time to answer. But before she could get in front of Tianci, his body suddenly floated from the bed and disappeared in front of her with a noise!

    Seeing such a strange scene, everyone froze.

    ¡°Tianci!¡± Hua Qiyue let out a gut-wrenching cry. Suddenly, she remembered Yun Shimo¡¯s words, so she gathered all the anima energy within her body and hurried frantically toward the spot where she had just stayed.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s figure turn into a streak of light and disappear in the west, Ji Feng and the others followed her quickly in that direction.

    Dark clouds shrouded the moon, and it was dark everywhere. When Hua Qiyue reached the spot where she had just stayed, she saw that Princess Qianyang was emanating purple light. Princess Qianyang stared at Tianci feverishly, her wild smile betraying her desire!

    There was half a Purple Primordial Chaos Bead within Tianci¡¯s body!

    Of course, Hua Qiyue remembered that. Tianci huddled up, his face contorted. It looked like he was in great pain!

    Yun Shimo was holding Princess Qianyang so tightly that he would not allow her toe near Tianci.

    However, the powerful coercion and rage Princess Qianyang exuded made Yun Shimo understand that, before long, the mighty swallowing power of the greater part of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead within her body would be thoroughly activated!

    Hua Qiyue saw a faint purple glow on Tianci, too, but the purple light was rushing wildly toward Princess Qianyang on one side!

    ¡°No... Stop it!¡± As Hua Qiyue saw that, her legs almost gave way, and she almost fell. But she knew that if she fell, Tianci would be dead.

    She quickly fished out the Drunken Flower Fan in her arms and fanned toward Princess Qianyang hard.

    The nearby heaven-and-earth primordial energy converged on her Drunken Flower Fan like mad. The light of various colors flowed, shaking the world.

    The fan drove the force that could destroy the world, sweeping Yun Shimo and Princess Qianyang up. But the purple light which Princess Qianyang sent out was terribly powerful as well!

    The two flew into the air. Princess Qianyang was about to explode with anger at the scene. She threw a blow which collided with the powerful airstream face to face.

    The speed that the two dropped slowed down a lot in a while. Yun Shimo took the opportunity to beat Princess Qianyang on the back.

    ¡°Dear...¡± Princess Qianyang felt a dull pain in her back and screamed angrily and surprisedly.

    In an instant, a sudden change urred!

    Since Hua Qiyue¡¯s level increased, her divine weapon became much more powerful.

    ¡°Tianci... Are you all right? Tianci...¡± Hua Qiyue was so frightened that she picked Tianci up hurriedly, and her tears immediately fell.

    The scene just now was so terrifying that she almost failed to react.

    Tianci¡¯s little face was extremely pale. He opened his eyes feebly and looked at Hua Qiyue, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay... okay...¡±

    Although he said he was fine, his breathing was weak. ¡°It¡¯s just... I have a terrible stomachache. This time my whole body hurts...¡± he added.

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t worry... Mom will feed you with medicine pellets at once!¡± Hua Qiyue hurriedly took out some Qi-recovery Pills and Mind-nourishing Pills and stuffed them all into his mouth.

    Tiancibored to take a few pills, and then he felt a little better.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue... Yun Shimo! Tianci... You¡¯re all bastards. I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Princess Qianyang screamed bitterly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face changed drastically. She raised her head, only to see that the purple light on Princess Qianyang glowed more brightly than it had just been, and Yun Shimo seemed to be repelled by the purple light on her.

    He gradually had trouble grasping her!

    Yun Shimo only felt that his spiritual energy could not be exerted at all!

    A wisp of weird aura wandered about in his body.

    Hua Qiyue could feel the energy transformed from the lightning bolts within her growing stronger. At ordinary times, the power was suppressed, but now it suddenly surged, as if it had thrown off the shackles.

    ¡°Purple Primordial Chaos Bead! Absorb!¡±

    Princess Qianyang shouted as though she had known how to function the bead in her body. The purple light around her whole body rose to the sky, making Hua Qiyue¡¯s soul tremble!

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci tight and drove the mighty power inside her into Tianci¡¯s body.

    It took time to transmit power.

    However, the purple light on Princess Qianyang already connected to the vault of heaven, and the world was rendered purple.

    ¡°It hurts... Mom... My stomach is hurting again...¡±

    Tianci was shivering all over. Hua Qiyue looked up with her watery eyes. For the first time, she had been at a loss and had wished that Yun Shimo could subdue the mad Princess Qianyang!

    ¡°Qianyang, calm down!¡± Yun Shimo tried to get close to Princess Qianyang, but there was nothing he could do!

    The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead¡ªa divine bead appeared ages ago, was the major cause of the massacre ten thousand years ago!

    In front of such a divine item, of course, Hua Qiyue¡¯s Drunken Flower Fan copsed at the first blow.

    ¡°Qianyang, I did that just to lie to her... Don¡¯t believe what I just said!¡± Yun Shimo gasped and slowly let go of her.

    He had to make the next decision!

    Once again, the purple air flowed out of Tianci¡¯s body, rushing madly toward the grinning Princess Qianyang.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s cheeks were tearstained. She used Drunken Flower Fan again, but it could not stop Princess Qianyangs¡¯ mad absorption!

    When Ji Feng and the others arrived, Madame Yun and Yun Xuan were also disturbed. As Yun Xuan saw this scene, his face changed drastically as well.

    ¡°Mom... It hurts... It hurts...¡±

    Tianci¡¯s small, red face had turned all blue and then purple. Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands trembled, and she roared, ¡°Princess Qianyang! I¡¯m never done with you! I¡¯ll take your life!¡±

    ¡°Celestial-ying Finger!¡± Hua Qiyue, too, went crazy, and she attacked Princess Qianyang in the opposite direction desperately.

    ¡°Qiyue...¡±

    ¡°Tianci...¡±

    Ji Feng and the others didn¡¯t know what was going on here. Seeing this scene, they, too, knew that things had gone terribly wrong and rushed to save Tianci.

    Tianci¡¯s whole body was enveloped in the purple light Princess Qianyang emanated. Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were red out of madness, and she had hardly any sense left.

    It was the first time she had met such a mighty opponent since her rebirth, apart from the blow Yun Shimo had inflicted on her.

 Chapter 257 - Returned to the Main Body Tragically!

    Chapter 257 Returned to the Main Body Tragically!

    Tianci was shivering with pain. He struggled less and less, and his breathing became weaker and weaker.

    ¡°Qiyue, stop! Leave it alone! Let me handle it!¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s voice drowned out Princess Qianyang¡¯s wildugh. But now Hua Qiyue was mad and didn¡¯t listen to anything.

    Seeing Tianci like this, the Demon Chicken and Man-Hunting Insect froze. Nevertheless, Princess Qianyang¡¯s purple light drove a crazy airflow whichter formed a gale. As a result, everyone present had to channel their anima energy to stabilize their bodies!

    ¡°Shimo! Be careful!¡± shouted Yun Xuan. He flew up to the pale-faced Yun Shimo and channeled his anima energy to him.

    A silver lightsaber suddenly appeared in Yun Shimo¡¯s hand.

    The light from the lightsaber dimmed Princess Qianyang¡¯s purple glow all at once.

    Only the legendary Primordial Spirit Sword could subdue the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. With the Primordial Spirit Sword, one could suppress it.

    After all, a divine item like the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead naturally had consciousness. As a result, while creating this divine item, the legendary creator would create another which subdued it.

    Only two items that were created at the same time and yet could restrain one another could exist a long time.

    ¡°Primordial Spirit Sword, chop!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was full of determination, and there was a sh of pain in his eyes.

    Standing in front of him, Princess Qianyang felt a sudden chill of killing!

    She turned her head in horror and looked at the Primordial Spirit Sword in his hand, which instantly grew longer and thrust straight into the sky.

    The coercion emanated from the sword made everyone suffocate.

    Hua Qiyue clung to Tianci, her scalp tingling.

    Now Princess Qianyang had stopped absorbing Tianci¡¯s purple air, that was, the primordial energy that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in his body possessed.

    Once the primordial energy was all taken away, then the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead would disappear.

    Tianci¡¯s little face was ck, and he could hardly breathe. Hua Qiyue reached out and touched his cold face in horror. ¡°Tianci... Don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t... Don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Her voice was so mournful that Ji Feng, Ji Jing, and Huangfu Xuan all felt dejected.

    Yun Xuan flew up, one hundred feet away from Yun Shimo. After shooting a nce at Tianci not far away, he instant moved ahead of Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Give Tianci to me, if you trust me. I can¡¯t save him if it¡¯s toote!¡± Yun Xuan said coldly.

    With tears filling her eyes, Hua Qiyue looked up at the cold-faced Yun Xuan. The hatred in her heart increased!

    If it weren¡¯t for Yun Shimo, Tianci wouldn¡¯t be like this!

    ¡°Hurry up... Qiyue! Uncle Yun is trustworthy. You have to believe that Brother Yun has a reason for doing so!¡± Ji Feng murmured beside her.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. She just hugged Tianci tightly and said nothing.

    Because she did not know what to say and had no strength to speak.

    Yun Xuan flickered his fingers and instantly sealed all Hua Qiyue¡¯s spiritual acupoints, making her unable to move, even though she rejected his offer!

    Hua Qiyue was startled. Only a man at the medium level of Holy God knew this kind of skill, which could stop someone from moving without hurting him or her.

    This technique was the most suitable for attacking one¡¯s friends and rtives.

    Yun Xuan hurriedly picked Tianci, who was lying dying, up. Ji Jing¡¯s face changed, and she tried to stop him, but Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan stopped her.

    After all, in this case, even if they intervened in it, they were no match for Yun Xuan. What was worse, Tianci¡¯s situation was not so good.

    Hua Qiyue sat there in a daze, her eyes fixed on Yun Xuan and Tianci, afraid that Yun Xuan would do something against Tianci.

    But she knew, too, that Tianci could not hold on long...

    However, while she was angry and helpless, she heard a cry of pain.

    Hua Qiyue looked forward immediately and saw the lightsaber in Yun Shimo¡¯s hand go straight into Princess Qianyang¡¯s back.

    No blood.

    But the purple light in her body was fading away.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was pale and colorless against the sword.

    He frantically sucked up the anima energy around him. The wind blew off countless leaves.

    The autumn chill was biting to the bone.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Yun Shimo steadily. Did he kill Princess Qianyang?

    No...

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s expression was so bitter and resentful, and her eyes zed with mad hatred.

    Yun Shimo took a deep breath and slowly turned the huge Primordial Spirit Sword.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s screams were even harsher!

    The gale rolled up the leaves, and the whole world was bright with the white light.

    There was a wisp of blood on the corner of Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth. He turned, and his deep pupils met Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Rest assured, Tianci... won¡¯t die!¡± he said firmly, vomiting blood.

    He opened his mouth even as Madame Yun screamed. ¡°In the Primordial Spirit Sword, the Primordial Spirit and the Purple Primordial Chaos Beadbine and return to the main body!¡±

    As soon as he said it, the light of the Primordial Spirit Sword suddenly became stronger. Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and despair, and the purple air within her burst out wildly!

    And, it rushed into Yun Shimo¡¯s body.

    The crowd watched in disbelief.

    In that scene just now, Princess Qianyang was the biggest winner, because she had the biggest part of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in her body. Tianci only had a smaller part of the bead, which could not influence Princess Qianyang.

    But all of a sudden, the situation suddenly changed so drastically that they couldn¡¯t understand.

    Princess Qianyang already had no strength to shout. Yun Shimo¡¯s face was cyanotic too. But to Hua Qiyue¡¯s horror, the limited purple air that remained in Tianci¡¯s body surged out and went toward Yun Shimo!

    Suddenly, Hua Qiyue remembered what Yun Shimo had said. ¡°Return to the main body?¡±

    What did it mean?

    Was it possible that Yun Shimo was the main body, while the Purple Primordial Chaos Beads inside Tianci and Princess Qianyang were separated parts?

    No!

    It should be said that Yun Shimo forcibly snatched the Purple Primordial Chaos Beads within Princess Qianyang and Tianci!

    Despair filled Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. Finally, the purple air in Tianci¡¯s body dissipated. He closed his eyes tightly andy motionless in Yun Xuan¡¯s arms.

    Yun Xuan unhurriedly cast Yun Shimo a nce. His eyes were full of worry, but he still held his hand out, and a ball of faint ink light appeared on his palm.

    Like gas, the ink light went into Tianci¡¯s body and disappeared.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart stopped beating for a while. Her heart ached, but she didn¡¯t know why. Was her concern redundant?

    Two bean-sized tears rolled down from Princess Qianyang¡¯s wide-open eyes. The ferocious smile of triumph on her face disappeared, leaving only infinite despair and hatred.

    After Yun Shimo absorbed all the purple light of Princess Qianyang, his body gradually swelled.

    ¡°Mo-er!¡± Madame Yun gave a mournful cry. Her eyes went ck, and she fainted. Ji Jing quickly held her up. After Ji Feng pinched her acupoints, Madame Yun waked up slowly again.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Yun Shimo before her in shock as well.

    His body kept getting bigger.

    It was like a blown-up ball, deforming his handsome appearance.

    Princess Qianyang had a grain of reason left. Seeing all this, she was both shocked and bewildered. But she eventually fainted because her purple light was utterly drained.

    ¡°Mo-er... My Mo-er... Be fine, be fine!¡± Madame Yun sobbed mournfully. She watched Yun Shimo¡¯s body grow more and more deformed.

    Yun Xuan took a look at her, but he could not bear the pain, so he turned and continued to channel his anima energy to Tianci.

    Hua Qiyue watched all these in shock.

    The wind gusted, and leaves flew.

    The crowd was filled with confusion, shock, and sadness.

    Bang¡ª

    With a loud bang, Yun Shimo exploded and died...

    Hua Qiyue looked at the blood all over the sky and felt dizzy. To stop Princess Qianyang, Yun Shimo let the purple air return to the main body. However, he did it at the risk of exploding!

    ¡°Mo-er...¡± Madame Yun let out another scream and fainted again.

    Yun Xuan¡¯s hands trembled, and he resisted the urge to look back.

    Hua Qiyue only felt an irritating sensation in the nose.

    Everything seemed to calm down.

    The wind stopped.

    The moon emerged from the clouds.

    Moonlight shed on the ground, and thend appeared deste. There was no Yun Shimo in this world.

    All Hua Qiyue could see was the gloom, and the moonlight, which had just fallen, was gone.

    ¡°Qiyue... Qiyue...¡± At the final moment of fainting, she could only hear the anxious cries of Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng.

    Ji Feng¡¯s arms and feet felt cold as he held Hua Qiyue. He had never believed that Yun Shimo was such a person, even though he had long wanted to take Hua Qiyue away from him.

    But the more he was with Hua Qiyue, the more he felt that there was no room in her heart for anyone else.

    So Ji Feng perished the thought. He was content as long as he stayed quietly by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    What he saw tonight confirmed what he thought. To avoid further harm on her, Yun Shimo took Tianci and Princess Qianyang away!

    ¡°What happened to Sister Qiyue... Boohoo, how could this be? How could Brother Yun explode? Why?¡± Ji Jing asked the crowd painfully, wiping her tears from her eyes.

    Yun Xuan just took Madame Yun from Ji Jing¡¯s arms. He held her in silence and stood there, looking at the ce where Yun Shimo exploded. There was not a drop of blood there, for it was all swept away by the gale.

    But in the air, there was still the scent of medicine on Yun Shimo¡¯s body.

    Yun Xuan¡¯s throat rolled. There was a pained look on his old face.

    He got a son in his old age and was hunted down and killed by his enemiester. Yun Shimo did everything to bring him back to life...

    Everything about him had a shadow of Yun Shimo.

    His only son, however, had just exploded in front of his very eyes.

    Huangfu Xuan watched it all in silence. Instead of being calm, Ji Jing ran excitedly toward Princess Qianyang, whoy on the ground, and drew out her dagger.

    The moonlight was cold, and the sword light was chilling!

    ¡°You bitch, you killed Brother Yun and Tianci! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ji Jing cried excitedly.

    A pained look shed across Ji Feng¡¯s face as he saw this. He did not know how much Yun Shimo¡¯s death had affected Hua Qiyue.

    He did not quite understand what had happened, but he felt that Yun Shimo must be right.

    After all, they had been friends for years. Five years ago, Ji Feng had decided that Yun Shimo was his best friend forever...

    Ji Jing went up to Princess Qianyang and red at her pale face. Princess Qianyangy still on the ground. There was a trail of blood on the corner of her mouth, and her breath was almost gone.

    At first nce, she looked like a dead woman. Was she still alive?

    ¡°Bitch, are you dead?¡± Ji Jing shouted, but her tears began to fall.

 Chapter 258 - Pain

    Chapter 258 Pain

    Ji Jing kicked Princess Qianyang on the ground. Unfortunately, thetter was still motionless. Her lips were tightly pressed, and little vitality could be seen from her face.

    Tianci was not Ji Jing¡¯s adopted son, but she liked him a lot. Furthermore, Yun Shimo was a perfect man in her heart. Although his betrayal had tarnished his image, he had managed to restore it to its former perfection by exploding to stop Princess Qianyang.

    Ji Jing abruptly raised the dagger in her hand and was about to thrust at the princess, but she heard Ji Feng¡¯s cry. ¡°No, Jing. Look over there...¡±

    Ji Jing paused and suddenly felt a glow on her left side.

    Holding Hua Qiyue, Ji Feng stared nkly at the Primordial Spirit Sword emerging from the ground.

    Huangfu Xuan was covered in wounds. When Hua Qiyue held Tianci, he and Ji Feng rushed over, so they were injured by the purple light as well. He was now bathed in blood, which proved that the power of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was terrifying.

    But the sight of the Primordial Spirit Sword suddenly emerging from the ground gave hope to all.

    ¡°Mo-er...¡± A wisp of expectation shed across Yun Xuan¡¯s pale face, and the moisture in his eyes had not dispersed.

    He walked trembling toward the Primordial Spirit Sword. Only five steps remained before he stopped.

    The Primordial Spirit Sword was neither small nor big. It was absorbing the anima energy around it and gradually getting bigger.

    A yellowish light ball drifted out of the sword.

    The crowd gawked at this miraculous change.

    The wind died down, and the night cleared up.

    The yellow light ball, nourished by the glow of the Primordial Spirit Sword, grewrger andrger. Although the crowd did not know what it was, there was a wisp of expectation in their eyes.

    The Primordial Spirit Sword was a divine item that could suppress the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. What could it be growing under its halo?

    ¡°Mo-er... It must be Mo-er!¡±

    Yun Xuan, however, looked ecstatically at the yellow light ball, which was growingrger andrger, with watery eyes.

    Ji Feng and the others were shocked. Without a doubt, Yun Shimo had exploded just now, and his body had already turned into a mist of blood blown away by the wind, but why...

    At this critical juncture, of course, they would not question closely what they did not understand.

    The Primordial Spirit Sword frantically absorbed the anima energy around it.

    The bigger the Primordial Spirit Sword, the bigger the yellow light ball.

    Finally, the yellow light ball slowly turned into a human shape, with a hazy outline. But the crowd could see that it was Yun Shimo¡¯s body!

    ¡°Brother Yun!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun!¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo!¡±

    Ji Feng, Ji Jing, and Huangfu Xuan all cried out in surprise. They felt nothing but shocked.

    Perhaps rebirth was the only thing that could be seen every million years in the world.

    After all, it was a forbidden art. But it wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen this. Previously, Yun Xuan was a corpse with a damaged soul, but he could still be reborn.

    It all depended on Yun Shimo¡¯s medicine pellets.

    And now Yun Shimo could be born again. Was it because he had secretly made some preparations to meet contingencies?

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Was it true that Yun Shimo could face any mighty enemies with this kind of ability?

    Everyone stared at the scene quietly.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s feet slowly appeared from the yellow figure. His flesh and blood were regenerating. Dimly, everyone felt that Yun Shimo was suffering from explosion and rebirth.

    It was like a person who cut off his flesh alive or whose body had turned into blood, then his body slowly reassembled. How many people could bear this pain?

    Yun Xuan looked nervous. What Yun Shimo used was, indeed, a forbidden art. But if there were any mistake, perhaps all his previous efforts would be wasted, and his soul would break up!

    Holding Tianci, Huangfu Xuan felt that his body was slowly cooling.

    He looked down and saw Tianci¡¯s pale, colorless, and lifeless face.

    Huangfu Xuan, too, was anxious. ¡°As time goes by, can Tianci still be alive?¡±

    Thinking of this, Huangfu Xuan gritted his teeth and took a small white bottle out from his Space Ring.

    ¡°Huangfu, what are you doing?¡±

    The eyes of Ji Feng and Ji Jing were drawn to Huangfu Xuan as he opened a small white bottle.

    ¡°Tianci... is not breathing. I¡¯m trying to save him with the blood of the divine phoenix!¡± said Huangfu Xuan gravely. The blood of the divine phoenix was the treasure of Huangfu Family. Later, when Huangfu Xuan was determined to get out of the city to find Hua Qiyue, Prince Jin had to give him the precious blood.

    The fantastic usages of the blood were that it could make the user¡¯s body ten times stronger and bring the dead back to life in a pinch. But when the victim died for more than two hours, it became ineffective.

    Prince Jin was afraid that his only son would be hurt, so he especially gave him the blood. But it was a good thing to experience outside, so Prince Jin did not deliberately stop Huangfu Xuan from leaving.

    Ji Feng lowered Hua Qiyue carefully and hastened to force open Tianci¡¯s mouth.

    Ji Jing looked from one to the other, and then back at the yellow light, and felt utterly confused. The fear of separation in life and death made her want to cry.

    If Yun Shimo died and Tianci passed away...

    Hua Qiyue would suffer a heavier blow.

    After Huangfu Xuan fed Tianci the blood, his little face slowly turned pink, but he did not wake up.

    At this moment, Yun Shimo was in the painful process of remaking his body.

    For Yun Shimo, every moment meant unforgettable pain and suffering.

    His cells were dividing and rbining. Only with the nourishment of the Primordial Spirit Sword, he would not feel exhausted and suffer heart failure.

    His feet grew out, then his upper body...

    Before Ji Jing could see that, Ji Feng stopped her. ¡°Jing, take Qiyue back to the log cabin, and we¡¯ll guard Tianci here.¡±

    Ji Jing blushed. She knew Ji Feng was afraid that she would see Yun Shimo naked.

    Nevertheless, Yun Xuan sensed the embarrassment of the crowd as well. He waved his hand, and then a cloak was immediately hung on a tree nearby, justrge enough to hide Yun Shimo.

    Ji Jing was a Qi Artist, after all, so it wasn¡¯t hard for her to take Hua Qiyue back to the log cabin.

    Tianciy quietly in Huangfu Xuan¡¯s arms. Atst, he had a faint breath, which seemed to disappear at any moment.

    ¡°What shall we do now? Tianci still does not wake up, and the blood of the divine phoenix is not as useful as it sounds.¡±

    Huangfu Xuan frowned and stroked Tianci¡¯s small face carefully. ¡°Tianci, wake up, wake up... Go and see your mom. She¡¯s hurt,¡± Huangfu Xuan whispered.

    Tianci, however, seemed to be fast asleep and did not react at all.

    Huangfu Xuan felt exhausted. He sat down, leaning against a tree, waiting for Yun Shimo¡¯s rebirth. Ji Feng sat aside and looked at Princess Qianyang not far away. What had just happened seemed like a dream.

    ¡°Hold on, Mo-er... This process is vital!¡± Yun Xuan whispered in his heart. Although Yun Shimo could not hear him, he believed that he must be able to sense the concern from his senior.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s shadowy face twitched in pain. But the bigger the Primordial Spirit Sword got, the faster he recovered. Soon, he managed to be reborn. But after the Primordial Spirit Sword went into his body, he sat down feebly.

    ¡°Mo-er!¡± Yun Xuan was overjoyed and rushed over with Madame Yun in his arms.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was ghastly pale, andrge drops of cold sweat were dripping from his forehead.

    ¡°Dad... I¡¯m okay...¡±

    Yun Shimo breathed a sigh of relief. This was the most dangerous method. If he failed, he would explode again, but he would have no chance of rebirth.

    Tears glistened in Yun Xuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°It seems dad was right to nourish the Primordial Spirit Sword via your body. Now the Primordial Spirit Sword grows strong, and your strength has returned to its highest level...¡±

    Hearing that, everyone present immediately felt that Yun Shimo¡¯s aura had skyrocketed to the medium level of Holy God!

    They were speechless because they did not expect Yun Shimo to profit from a disaster.

    Yun Shimo shot a nce at Princess Qianyang lying on the ground. ¡°Get her back... into the cave first. Even if she wakes up, she¡¯ll lose all her anima energy,¡± Yun Shimo said softly.

    Yun Xuan nodded. He sent his wife back to the cave first and then dealt with Princess Qianyang.

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan walked over. ¡°Tianci hasn¡¯t got any sign of waking up yet. Could anything have happened to him?¡±

    Yun Shimo shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll save him.¡±

    Yun Xuan¡¯s heart throbbed, and he looked back at Yun Shimo. But he quietly sent Madame Yun back. Yun Shimo was reborn, and his strength was a level higher than before, but he didn¡¯t feel so good...

    As Yun Xuan¡¯s figure faded from the woods, Yun Shimo felt a surge of blood in his chest, and the sharp pain spread. He gave a muffled noise and fainted again. He could hear the screams of Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan near his ear...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua Qiyue felt that she had slept for a long time.

    After gods knew how long, she felt very dazzling and something was shining on her eyes.

    She struggled to open her eyes and saw a vast expanse of white.

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    She blinked, held out her hand, and saw a pale color.

    ¡°Am I still alive?¡±

    She closed her eyes again, and all was quiet except for the chirping of birds and insects.

    She remembered what had happened before she fainted. Yun Shimo absorbed all the purple light in Tianci¡¯s body, and finally, Tianciy silent in her arms.

    The little body stopped shaking and looked lifeless.

    She held his cooling body in her arms, feeling hopeless and bitter.

    Yes, what would she have lived for without him?

    She opened her eyes bitterly. If this was hell, she might as well ask for meeting him?

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, are you awake?¡±

    A brisk voice sounded in her ear.

    With difficulty, she fixed her eyes. The white light before her eyes vanished, and Ji Jing appeared with a worried and happy face. ¡°You wake up atst. You have been lying in bed for three days and nights. Come and have some soup.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Ji Jing bent down and lifted Hua Qiyue up. Then she brought the soup from the table on one side to her lips.

    Hua Qiyue licked her dry lips, saying, ¡°Tianci... He...¡±

    All she wanted to know now was the news about Tianci.

    Ji Jing¡¯s face changed slightly. As Hua Qiyue noticed that, her heart sank rapidly and the heartache almost choked her. ¡°Be quick... Tell me!¡±

 Chapter 259 - Was He still Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 259 Was He still Alive?</h4>

    With a bad feeling in her heart, Hua Qiyue seized Ji Jing¡¯s hand with all her strength.

    ¡°Hurry up, tell me...¡±

    Her throat was dry and desperately needed water, but she didn¡¯t have time to care about that. What she wanted most was to hear good news about Tianci from Ji Jing¡¯s mouth.

    Ji Jing sighed softly. ¡°Sister, you just woke up, so don¡¯t get emotional...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t...¡± Hua Qiyue answered feebly, her eyes filling with tears.

    Her trembling grip made Ji Jing¡¯s hand ache.

    ¡°Tianci¡¯s condition is not good.¡± Ji Jing only made a simple remark.

    Hua Qiyue thought again of the scene she had seen before she fell unconscious. Yun Shimo...

    She closed her eyes with difficulty. ¡°Are the two people who mean a lot to me going to leave me?¡±

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, I have good news and bad news for you, but you need to take care of yourself. I¡¯ll tell you as soon as you drink up the soup.¡±

    Ji Jing saw that Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, which had once been like a flower, had be a withered flower without any vitality in it.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s darkened eyes brightened again. She held out her pale, jade-like hands and took the bowl tremblingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± When Ji Jing saw her like this, she sighed and fed her the soup bit by bit.

    Hua Qiyue tried her best to finish the soup. Ji Jing put down the soup bowl and gentlyid her down. ¡°Your body is so weak. I¡¯m afraid the purple light is mighty enough to destroy the world. You¡¯re lucky to be alive. Huangfu was also badly injured. But he fed Tianci the blood of the divine phoenix, which saved Tianci, but Tianci never woke up.¡±

    Hua Qiyuey still, listening, her hands shaking violently.

    ¡°Although Tianci is not awake, there¡¯s good news. That is... Brother Yun is not dead. He was born again, using the forbidden art. It is said that to nourish the Primordial Spirit Sword, Uncle Yun once nted it into his body. Now, after absorbing some nutrients from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, it no longer needs Brother Yun¡¯s anima energy and blood essence. But...¡±

    Ji Jing paused.

    Hua Qiyue knew there must have been an ident.

    ¡°Brother Yun¡¯s strength is at the medium level of Holy God, and there¡¯s a whole Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in his body. But he is determined to give Tianci the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside him because Tianci is likely to wake up if he has a whole Chaos Bead. That¡¯s what everyone is guessing.¡±

    Ji Jing took Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands gently and spoke softly, ¡°Sister Qiyue, I finally understand why did Brother Yun leave with Princess Qianyang and Tianci without you knowing it. Probably Tianci has an innate need for the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, so...¡±

    So Yun Shimo took the risk.

    He wanted to do it without Hua Qiyue because it was too dangerous. When Princess Qianyang got emotional, what had just happened would happen.

    Even if Tianci were thousands of miles away, his purple air would all be absorbed by her. He did not want Hua Qiyue to be close to such danger.

    Hua Qiyue was well aware that there was a special kind of power of lightning in her body, which prevented her from being badly hurt by the purple light.

    If not, she would have died.

    ¡°Now... How is Yun Shimo?¡± Hua Qiyue felt both shocked and surprised that Yun Shimo could be born again. He seemed to have too many secrets.

    ¡°He is now nting the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead for Tianci. That bead is the most valuable treasure in the world. Girl, do you understand his intention now? If he had not taken Tianci away, Princess Qianyang would have snatched Tianci¡¯s bead, leading him to die.¡±

    A voice came from the window.

    Hua Qiyue fixed her eyes and saw the hare sitting on the window.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. The hare never helped them from beginning to end. In the previous battle with the Gnawing Devils Sect, it was also a spectator.

    Hua Qiyue could not understand why the hare stayed by Yun Shimo¡¯s side since it did not want to offer help. If the two were really close to each other or a contract bound the hare, the hare should help him.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like me? Girl, do you feel that I had not aided you at any time, even when you were helpless?¡±

    The hare snorted, and its eyes were full of contempt. ¡°If you want to survive in this cruel world, without a bit of torture and some disasters, will you be able to withstand the storms that follow?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was speechless.

    Every time the hare made the same excuse, but on reflection, she seemed to have nothing against it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Yun Shimo first. I don¡¯t know if the transfer was sessful. If he fails, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll both...¡± the hare had aplicated look after it said that. It then vanished with a ¡°woosh¡± sound.

    Hua Qiyue tried to sit up and go to see Yun Shimo, but Ji Jing stopped her. ¡°Sister Qiyue, you are weak now. Moreover... Brother Yun is transferring and nting the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in the cave, and no one can go in to disturb him. Otherwise, if he¡¯s distracted, he¡¯s in trouble...¡±

    Traces of disappointment could be found in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes as she heard that. She really wanted to see if Tianci and Yun Shimo were alive.

    Because to help her recover peacefully, Ji Jing was likely to lie to her.

    ¡°Here are two Qi-recovery Pills. Take them.¡± Ji Jing reached into her pocket and fished out the only two Qi-recovery Pills they had left. Because Yun Shimo hadn¡¯t refined medicine for a while, there really weren¡¯t many pills left. Evenmon ones were rare.

    Hua Qiyue thanked her and took them at once. The spiritual energy in her body recovered a little, but it was better than lying still.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see them...¡±

    ¡°I said you couldn¡¯t go in. Sister Qiyue, you can rest assured. Please trust Brother Yun. Nothing he has done has ever gone wrong,¡± Ji Jing said confidently.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Ji Jing nkly. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t know Yun Shimo. There were so many secrets about that man that she appeared to know nothing.

    It was only when he was revealing these secrets that she saw them with her own eyes.

    For example, his Primordial Spirit Sword and the chanting¡ªreturn to the main body.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly felt that she was a failure. She thought she and he were the closest, but they weren¡¯t...

    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll take you to the front of the cave.¡± Ji Jing could not bear to see the silent Hua Qiyue. She wrung a towel and wiped her face, then helped her to the cave where Yun Shimo was.

    Ji Feng and the others were pleased to see Hua Qiyue. They knew that she was all right, for she justcked anima energy and sustained minor injuries.

    But Huangfu Xuan was badly wounded and could not get out of bed. Ji Feng was farther away from the purple light, so he was less hurt.

    ¡°Now... What happened to them?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    She was still weak, and her voice was low. Madame Yun took her hand tenderly. ¡°Qiyue, you suffered a lot. They are... It¡¯s gonna be fine. In fact, I did not understand why Mo-er would marry Princess Qianyang. I didn¡¯t expect...¡±

    Madame Yun didn¡¯t continue, and her eyes were red. Hua Qiyue smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Sorry, Madame Yun. I always thought he had a new sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Say no more. You are a good girl. Sit down and rest till theye out,¡± Madame Yun whispered.

    Hua Qiyue sat down in silence, knowing that Madame Yun was only trying tofort her.

    The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was a divine item that had a history of millions of years. Why was it in Tianci¡¯s body? Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Madame Yun kept herself busy. She went to the kitchen to decoct some tonics.

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t know where Yun Xuan was. Ji Feng, Huangfu Xuan, and the hare were the only ones here.

    Hua Qiyue sat there in silence. All was quiet inside the cave. At this hour, the sun was setting in the west. Thin orange light fell on her body, looking so warm and tranquil.

    The Demon Chickeny listlessly on one side. The hare, bored out of its wits, dashed to it and said with a grin, ¡°Chick, you look so tender, hehe. I¡¯ll kill you for soup while that guy¡¯s away!¡±

    The Demon Chicken was frightened into tears at once and ran swiftly to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. ¡°Hare, don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    The hare stood not far away, pursing its lips. ¡°Why so serious? I can¡¯t stand you being so serious all the time! Hum, I¡¯ll go in to have a look!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Brother Yun.¡± Ji Feng frowned too. Obviously, he didn¡¯t approve of what the hare was going to do.

    The hareughed haughtily. ¡°Don¡¯t take me as a three-year-old child. Haha, I can be invisible now!¡±

    As soon as the hare said this, it disappeared.

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing could not help but be shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the hare to have mastered more and more secret arts.

    But Hua Qiyue felt that she was even no match for Yun Shimo because the hare was on his side. Since it was able to be invisible, it could know all her movements.

    But it was not the time to think about such things.

    Time went by slowly. When Madame Yun brought out the tasty soup, there was still no response in the cave.

    ¡°I wonder what happened to them... Well, I hope they¡¯re all safe,¡± Madame Yun mumbled to herself as she spooned soup for everyone.

    ¡°Madame Yun, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be all right,¡± Ji Feng said someforting words. Then he took a soft look at Hua Qiyue and said, ¡°Qiyue, are you sure you¡¯re all right? If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll refine some medicine pellets to improve your health...¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head to show that she was all right. She was anxious and nervous now, which was why she looked so bad.

    Everyone fell silent and drank the soup Madame Yun had carefully prepared.

    Hua Qiyue had just drunk half a bowl of soup when she heard a loud bang. She looked up in horror.

    In front of her, she saw a burst of purple lighting from the cave.

    The purple light and the rays of the setting sun mixed, looking exceedingly gorgeous.

    The flowing purple light was full of sacred aura.

    All the people nervously put down their bowls, staring at the mouth of the cave.

    An orange sunset fell at the mouth of the cave.

    After a while, no one came out. The hare screamed inside. ¡°Come in!¡±

    Everyone was so scared that their hearts were about to jump out, and they rushed into the cave!

    Hua Qiyue tightened her little face. With the Mourning Steps, she got to the mouth of the cave faster than anyone else did, and then she went deeper into the cave...

 Chapter 260 - To Be Alive

    Chapter 260 To Be Alive

    Hua Qiyue felt like her throat was stuffed with cotton. She wanted to call Tianci, but she could not make a sound.

    When she came to where Yun Shimo and Tianci were, she stood motionless in front of the bed, looking at the two on it.

    One child and one adult.

    Theyy peacefully on the bed as if they were asleep.

    Hua Qiyue saw that Tianci¡¯s little face distinctly regained color, and his eyshes twitched twice. As she saw his lips move, she was so surprised and excited that she shed tears.

    She looked away slowly and fell her eyes on Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was calm, but also very pale. There was not even a bloodstain on his robes, but hey quietly on the bed, without any breathing.

    Hua Qiyue threw herself at him.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing came here, too. They watched in silence as Hua Qiyue grabbed Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulders and channeled spiritual energy into his body.

    Seeing his face, which seemed that he was sleeping, Hua Qiyue was in a panic. She didn¡¯t want to find out who was right or wrong. She just wanted him to open his eyes and see her.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Tianci called her in a low voice as she was channeling her anima energy to Yun Shimo.

    She paused for a moment. She had very little spiritual energy inside her, so she was even weaker at present.

    The hare jumped up and said, ¡°Get out of the way. Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°No need. He¡¯s all right.¡± Yun Xuan¡¯s voice came from behind. Atst, Hua Qiyue¡¯s suspended heart fell. At that moment, she could not tell what her feelings were. She just bent down and hugged Tianci tightly, her tears flowing silently.

    She just wanted to cry to her heart¡¯s content.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing looked at each other with relief.

    Pale-faced, Yun Xuan stood not far away, sighed softly, and turned to go deeper into the cave.

    Since Yun Shimo didn¡¯t have sufficient spiritual energy just now, Yun Xuan had no choice but to channel his spiritual energy to him. He found that Yun Shimo¡¯s aura was weak, but he had a strong desire for survival.

    So he fed Yun Shimo the Top-grade Magic Pellet, which he had prepared long ago. After all, he was an alchemist himself, an outstanding one thirty years ago.

    It was just that he had seldom taken part inpetitions or something that he was not famous, but his abilities were second to none.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so hungry... What happened to dad?¡± Tianci felt Hua Qiyue¡¯s tears on his back, soaking through his robes.

    Hua Qiyue hastily let go of Tianci, looking him up and down. She was relieved to see that he was not hurt, and then she shot a nce at Yun Shimo, who was lying still in bed.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s fine... You can dine with your grandmother first,¡± Hua Qiyue whispered.

    Everyone had no idea when Madame Yun stood aside as well, but she dared note near.

    Yun Shimo was her dearest son, but she was afraid to see him lose his breath.

    When she heard what Hua Qiyue said, she looked nkly at Tianci.

    ¡°Madame Yun, he is all right. You and Tianci go to dine first,¡± Hua Qiyue whispered.

    Madame Yun nodded tremblingly, and her eyes sparkled with tears. ¡°Oaky. If anything happens... call me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded in silence.

    The hare shot Hua Qiyue a nce and turned away in silence.

    Hua Qiyue opened her mouth, nning to ask the hare about Yun Shimo. But seeing it leave as well, she had to abandon the idea.

    Yun Xuan was Yun Shimo¡¯s father, after all. He wouldn¡¯t lie.

    Ji Jing and Ji Feng nced at each other and all left in silence.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were the only ones left.

    Hua Qiyue sat down on the bed and looked at Yun Shimo¡¯s pale face. He seemed lifeless.

    There was a slight change in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart. She felt pain and difort, so she put out her hand to feel Yun Shimo¡¯s breath.

    His breath was gone.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s pupils dted immediately. She cried in a low, frightened voice, seizing Yun Shimo by the shoulder, ¡°Yun Shimo... Yun Shimo... Wake up, you bastard! You can¡¯t lie to me and betray me again and again.¡±

    Hua Qiyue patted his face again, but Yun Shimo remained as still as a log.

    Hua Qiyue stopped and stared nkly at Yun Shimo, lying in bed.

    Many a time in her memory, Yun Shimo had been the first to slip into her boudoir or bath. It was as if those erotic scenes had just happened yesterday.

    But suddenly, Hua Qiyue felt that everything was so far away. Yun Shimo¡¯s face was cold, and his hands were cold as well.

    She reached out and took his hands in a firm sp.

    Hua Qiyue leaned weakly against the wall of the cave. The cave walls here seemed to have ayer of white jade, cold as snow.

    A tear, like a pearl, slid down and fell on Yun Shimo¡¯s face.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyshes trembled. After the tear dropped, he began to show signs of life.

    ¡°I... What did I lie to you about?¡±

    Like sleep-talking, a feeble voice came to her, as faint as if it were from the sky.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and she looked down in disbelief.

    She saw that Yun Shimo had opened his eyes, and there was a strange light in his dark, ink-like pupils. There was a yful smile on his lips, so graceful and natural.

    He didn¡¯t look like he had just survived, though his spiritual energy had not yet recovered to the previous level, and his face was as ghastly pale as if he had lost a great deal of blood.

    But all of a sudden, Yun Shimo made Hua Qiyue feel like they were deep in love.

    Yun Shimo took Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand with difficulty and wiped the tear from his face.

    He was d that he was still alive. From now on, nothing and nobody could possibly stop him from being with her.

    Hua Qiyue froze. Looking at the familiar face and the tender eyes, she felt that a lump came into her throat, and she had a sense of relief that he had survived the disaster.

    For a moment, she did not know what to say or where to begin.

    It would be foolish of her not to feel his good intention now.

    Now she realized that Yun Shimo must have a reason to take Tianci and the green jade gourd away. She felt terrible, and so did he.

    After all, he had been misunderstood by her. When he learned that she had other pursuers, he was jealous, but he could only watch in silence.

    The pain of missing her made him pine away and lose his mind.

    Fortunately, he was all right now.

    ¡°Good to know you¡¯re not dead.¡± It was a long, long time before Hua Qiyue uttered the words.

    Yun Shimo sighed softly and stroked the back of her cold hand. ¡°I know you can¡¯t say anything sentimental, and I won¡¯t ask you to. Now I... I want dinner. Will you bring me dinner?¡±

    His voice was soft. Hua Qiyue bit her lip tightly, trying to cry but trying to hold back. Tears, however, came crashing out of her eyes.

    She cried with a smile and said, ¡°Damn you! Do you take me as your servant? I am injured too!¡±

    Yun Shimo twitched the corners of his mouth and felt as if he had gone back to the time when they had had so much fun.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go myself... By the way, I¡¯ll bring the supper of my beloved wife here, too.¡± Yun Shimo raised his lips. His fine outline, in the light of the luminous night pearl, seemed so tender and charming.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart shivered. She held him and wept silently.

    Yun Shimo reached out and gently wiped the tears from her face.

    Hua Qiyue simplyy down. The two embraced each other in silence.

    Yun Shimo caressed her tearful face. ¡°Stop crying, or your face will be... dirty. When Tianci sees it, he will feel sorry for you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue bit her lips and asked, ¡°Where is Princess Qianyang?¡±

    Yun Shimo gasped and asked in reply, ¡°Why are you asking about her now? Pity her?¡±

    Hua Qiyue fell silent. As the saying went, a person¡¯s poor situation can always attribute to his own fault. She did not pity Princess Qianyang, because she controlled the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside her, trying to snatch that of Tianci.

    ¡°Yun Shimo was wrong first, but...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead wasn¡¯t hers. Her grandfather snatched it and fed it to her,¡± Yun Shimo said tly.

    Little by little, the anima energy seemed to return to him.

    Hua Qiyue wiped the cold sweat off her head. She was really worried that Yun Shimo would be badly injured and die.

    ¡°I voluntarily gave the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead to Tianci, and I have the Primordial Spirit Sword inside me, so in general, I don¡¯t get hurt too much,¡± Yun Shimo answered all her doubts, as if he had read her mind.

    Hua Qiyue blushed with shame. She thought he would be like Princess Qianyang, who seemed dead after her purple energy was absorbed forcibly by others...

    The two remained silent.

    After gods knew how long, Hua Qiyue moved and stared straight at the bright wall of the cave.

    Hua Qiyue hurriedly sat up as Tianci shouted outside. Perhaps in an hour or so, Hua Qiyue would be able to jump again.

    Yun Shimo frowned. He did not expect that the slightest movement would make his whole body ache terribly. He said ndly to Hua Qiyue, ¡°For the moment... I can¡¯t get out of bed. I can only bother you to bring me dinner.¡±

    Hua Qiyue paused, and her ck eyes were shining with a strange light. She noticed that Yun Shimo had no strength when he spoke, so she nodded silently.

    She had misunderstood him for so long that, once the misunderstanding was resolved, she did not know what to say.

    The me, hatred, andin were no longer in her mind.

    When Hua Qiyue came out, Tianci jumped out, smiling, and sped her hand. ¡°Mom, Brother Ji said my stomach wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore. Is that true?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes filled with tears again as she looked at Tianci¡¯s little face, which had returned to normal.

    She squatted down and kissed Tianci¡¯s little face gently. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. Daddy cured you, and you¡¯ll be all right. No one will ever bully you again.¡±

    When Tianci heard this, he was so happy that he ran out with Hua Qiyue excitedly. They all had dinner in the same ce. Hua Qiyue asked Yun Xuan in a low voice after she asked Tianci to bring Yun Shimo some food after the former had eaten enough.

    ¡°Lord Yun, Shimo... Is it true that he¡¯s all right now? Is he really as fit as ever?¡±

    Yun Xuan looked at Hua Qiyue¡¯s puzzled face. Ji Feng and Ji Jing were equally confused.

    Madame Yun had a worried look. Hua Qiyue had a feeling that even if Yun Shimo didn¡¯t die, nothing good would happen to him.

    ¡°He has transferred the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside him to Tianci, but there¡¯s some primordial energy of the bead left in his body. The Chaos Bead inside Tianci will not absorb the primordial energy automatically, so it will remain in his body... The residual primordial energy will do no good to mankind,¡± Yun Xuan said tly. He couldn¡¯t keep it secret anyway, so he¡¯d better tell them the truth first.

 Chapter 261 - Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 261 Disappearance</h4>

    The crowd held their breath. Yun Xuan¡¯s face was full of worry. It seemed that the remaining energy of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead would make people suffer a lot.

    ¡°The Chaos Bead inside Tianci will not absorb the remaining Purple Primordial Chaos Qi inside Shimo because Shimo owns the Primordial Spirit Sword. And the remaining Purple Primordial Chaos Qi will suck Shimo¡¯s essence and blood and slowly grow in his body,¡± Yun Xuan continued after taking a sip of wine bitterly.

    ¡°But the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is a divine item. And it takes tens of thousands of years to grow into aplete bead. The Primordial Spirit Sword, however, is the restrainer of the bead. But it only wakes up once in 50 years. So when the purple energy absorbs Shimo¡¯s essence and blood, his whole body will ache...¡±

    The crowd listened with a heavy heart.

    Hua Qiyue felt nothing but pain and sorrow. If the pain Yun Shimo had to endure all his life was not so severe, that was fine. But Tianci used to roll about in pain.

    Then how much pain would Yun Shimo endure?

    Hua Qiyue dared not imagine it but dined in silence.

    But after half a bowl, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She had not fully recovered, but she was able to walk around, so she brought Yun Shimo the soup herself. Tianci was sitting on the bed with his little head on Yun Shimo¡¯sp. The dishes on the table were untouched.

    The light of the luminous night pearl was gentle. In such an environment, Hua Qiyue felt her heart softened.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you dined? Can¡¯t you sit up?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice. Yun Shimo felt a bit awkward. He wanted to be graceful and strong in front of Hua Qiyue, but clearly, the current situation did not allow him to do so.

    ¡°Daddy says he¡¯s not hungry!¡± Tianci scrambled to answer.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head helplessly. Tianci was too young to understand what Yun Shimo was thinking. The little guy was full of vigor in no time, eating and jumping normally.

    Hua Qiyue had to send Tianci away with the excuse that Yun Shimo needed to rest and she would help Yun Shimo cure the wounds. Reluctantly, Tianci went out to make room for them.

    Hua Qiyue helped Yun Shimo up in silence and put a soft pillow behind his back. Then she picked up the bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. Open your mouth.¡±

    A soft light shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. With a smiling face, he opened his mouth obediently and ate the food Hua Qiyue had brought him.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a privilege to be treated so kindly for the first time by my beloved wife. After all, Princess Nan is a principled woman who disdains to please others,¡± Yun Shimo said jokingly with augh. Though his voice was a little weaker, he still spoke clearly.

    Hua Qiyue shot him a nce. She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be in the mood for joking since he was severely injured.

    Hua Qiyue fed Yun Shimo supper in silence. After he had had a few bites of food, she fed him another mouthful of soup.

    Seeing her like this, Yun Shimo took her hand gently. ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t care too much... After all, I made a mistake first. I should have told you first, so I wouldn¡¯t have kept you searching for me for more than a year...¡±

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows, and her hands stopped moving. ¡°Yun Shimo, why are you talking so much? Will you please shut up?¡±

    Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t do that. Although I won¡¯t feel so good in the future, I won¡¯t be too painful, either. After all... I¡¯ll refine some medicine pellets to relieve the pain and keep them for myself.¡±

    Hua Qiyue rxed a little at Yun Shimo¡¯s words.

    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t feel guilty about Princess Qianyang because if you know the truth, you¡¯ll probably...¡±

    Yun Shimo stopped talking. Suddenly, Hua Qiyue looked up at him and asked, ¡°What? Are there inside stories and secrets about that?¡±

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue¡¯s somewhat changed expression and could not helpughing. Then he slowly answered, ¡°Yes. They should have told you that Princess Qianyang got the greater part of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead from the Yun Family. She was originally a member of the Xuanyuan Family, but waster reced and became a princess. Hongyi is the real princess.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s words silenced Hua Qiyue.

    But she remembered that Tianpi had said that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead didn¡¯t belong to the Yun Family, either.

    So from whom on earth did the ancestor of the Yun Family snatch it?

    Hua Qiyue had infinite doubts in her mind, but these doubts could only trace back to the ancestor of the Yun Family.

    Maybe Yun Shimo didn¡¯t know how the Yun Family snatched it, or he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t shut up.

    Hua Qiyue was relieved to have fed him his meal and soup. Yun Shimo was so tired that he leaned against the bed and closed his eyes, not uttering a word.

    ¡°Take a rest yourself. I¡¯m going out,¡± said Hua Qiyue. Unexpectedly, Yun Shimo took her hand as soon as she moved. ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt surprised. She could see herself reflected in his slowly-opened, ink-like pupils, which looked so beautiful and peaceful.

    Hua Qiyue sat down in silence. Neither of them spoke again. After they had experienced so many ups and downs, nonguage could describe their feelings vividly at this moment.

    They had no idea how long they snuggled together before Tianci ¡®s voice sounded outside. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to bed?¡±

    Hua Qiyue hastily withdrew her hand from Yun Shimo¡¯s. ¡°Have a good rest. You should be all right. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Yun Shimo said yes. He suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Qianyang... Is she dead?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was surprised that he thought of Princess Qianyang sote. What Princess Qianyang had experienced seemed somentable. She followed this man all the way here, but in the end, she could not escape her miserable fate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask them about it.¡± Hua Qiyue had never heard of anything about Princess Qianyang after she woke up, so she could only answer him in this way.

    Yun Shimo nodded and said, ¡°To be honest, I am sorry for her, but it is something that Xuanyuan Family owes the Yun Family. We have to take it back.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded silently, turned, and went out. As soon as Madame Yun saw her, she came up to her and held her hand.

    ¡°Qiyue, is Mo-er alright?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s all right. You can go and see him,¡± Hua Qiyue answered with a smile. Madame Yun thanked her and went in. Tianci came up and stuck to Hua Qiyue like a piece of sticky candy. ¡°Mom, is daddy all right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine,¡± Hua Qiyue replied ndly and pulled Tianci out of the cave. There was a faint bonfire burning in the woods opposite the cave. Ji Feng and the others were sitting there, their faces solemn.

    Seeing Hua Qiyuee out, everyone stood up in surprise. ¡°Qiyue, is Brother Yun all right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s okay, so don¡¯t worry. I just want to ask... is Princess Qianyang all right?¡± Hua Qiyue said in a low voice.

    It was what Yun Shimo wanted to know most too.

    Although family feud couldn¡¯t implicate a weak woman, Princess Qianyang had the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside her, so she was not immune from it.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang has been unconscious, in the cave they lived in,¡± Ji Feng continued, ¡°are you going to see her? I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Hua Qiyue decided to meet Princess Qianyang to see if she knew the existence of the Xuanyuan Family.

    ¡°Why are you going to see that damn woman? Sister Qiyue, don¡¯t forget that she almost killed you,¡± Ji Jing said angrily.

    ¡°I have something to ask her,¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile and followed behind Ji Feng. Tianci looked at this and then at that. ¡°Mom, the princess looks so horrible. How do I remember that she tried to kill me before?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was surprised that Tianci remembered what had happened before. She thought the little boy didn¡¯t remember it.

    However, Tianci¡¯s psychological quality was much better than before. He could stand the hardships of his life, so he just acted as nothing happened.

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t take the past to heart. Mom will handle it.¡± Hua Qiyue thought about it for a while and found that she really did not want Tianci to keep this matter in mind.

    Tianci nodded, not fully understanding his mother.

    At present, Yun Shimo was in the cave that was belonged to Madame Yun and Yun Xuan, while the sweet cave of him and Princess Qianyang now became Princess Qianyang¡¯s exclusive room.

    Inside the cave, it was slightly damp, and the smell of earth was stronger. The cave walls on both sides were hung with luminous night pearls with soft light and were also carved with some patterns of flowers, birds, animals, and so on. It seemed to have an ancient air of distance.

    The crowd came to the little cave where Princess Qianyang was being held. The bed that had belonged to Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo was empty.

    ¡°Aye... Where is she?¡± Ji Feng looked around in surprise but saw no sign of Princess Qianyang.

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Has she escaped?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s an array, so she can¡¯t escape. Besides, I came to see her two hours ago, and she was still here in aa then. Did she wake upter and run out of here?¡± Ji Feng said in shock.

    ¡°Look for her, everyone!¡± Hua Qiyue shouted, with a bad feeling in her heart.

    They immediately divided into two groups and searched the long cave for Princess Qianyang.

    But when they had searched the whole cave and failed to see her, they were utterly anxious. Given Ji Feng¡¯s words, she was severely hurt and could not have gone far in a short time.

    So Hua Qiyue asked Tianci to stay with Madame Yun. Then they began to search separately for Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang sustained severe injuries, but Ji Feng had fed her a pill to stop the bleeding, so she had stopped bleeding. Now that they wanted to find her, but she had left no trace behind, which was a problem.

    They looked for her for six whole hours but failed to find her. They had searched every ce in the grand array, which was guarded by two spirit animals¡ªthe Man-Hunting Insect and the Demon Chicken. Once the array came loose, they would fix it.

    So where did Princess Qianyang go?

    If she did escape from the array, how did she get out of the cave?

    The crowd gathered together and did not tell Yun Shimo the news, for he was now fast asleep.

    ¡°What should we do? Now Princess Qianyang is missing, and we can¡¯t find her. Could she have used some secret arts to get out of here?¡± Ji Jing said with a frown.

    Hua Qiyue took a sip of her tea. After looking for Princess Qianyang for six hours, everyone was exhausted, and the sky was turning bright in the east.

    ¡°Please wait for a while and then go to visit Brother Yun. He must know Princess Qianyang best,¡± Ji Feng said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 262 - Her Secret Art

    <h4>Chapter 262 Her Secret Art</h4>

    Everybody agreed with what Ji Feng had said. Hua Qiyue went back to see Tianci, who was fast asleep, and then went outside to find Yun Shimo with the others.

    Yun Shimo was not asleep, and Madame Yun was carefully feeding him soup. The fact that her son was alive was her greatestfort.

    ¡°You are here. Have you found Princess Qianyang?¡± Yun Shimo asked softly as he saw Hua Qiyue and the others. He had learned what had happened from Madame Yun.

    Everybody shook their heads. Hua Qiyue walked up to him and said, ¡°Shimo, you¡¯ve spent so much time with Princess Qianyang. Does she master any secret art? After all, we can¡¯t even get through this big array without opening it.¡±

    Ji Feng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Princess Qianyang is missing. We¡¯ve searched every nook and cranny but couldn¡¯t find her. Even the Man-Hunting Insect failed to do so. She seems to have vanished from the world altogether.¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned, and everyone looked at him with an expectant look.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang has actually told me that the Heaven Sect has a kind of secret art which can only be passed down to the significant heir. It¡¯s called Invisibility. It is said that the user may be invisible for a period of time. No one can see him or feel his breath.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Yun Shimo finally captured it from his memory.

    ¡°But... in the Heaven Sect, Princess Qianyang isn¡¯t the heir, right? Hongyi is the heir, instead. Did Sect Leader Hong pass the secret art secretly to Princess Qianyang?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in doubt.

    ¡°At any rate, the only possibility now is that Princess Qianyang has used the secret art to keep herself out of our sight. Keep safe, everyone. Maybe she¡¯s creeping up on us and killing us...¡± Ji Jing said worriedly.

    Ji Feng shook his head and said, ¡°Jing¡¯er, you worry too much. Now, no one gives Princess Qianyang any elixirs or divine herbs. Even if someone did so, it would be months before she recovered. After all, her constitution is not as good as that of Qiyue and Shimo. If she could stand up now, she would be happy.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded and agreed with Ji Feng¡¯s words.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were dark. No one could tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°No matter how innocent Princess Qianyang is, she has evil intentions. She must have had Sect Leader Hong¡¯s orders...¡± Ji Feng said softly.

    Yun Shimo made no sound.

    Princess Qianyang was genuinely innocent. After all, when she first came here with Yun Shimo, she had no other intention but to live quietly with him.

    But then, seeing through Yun Shimo¡¯s motives, Princess Qianyang went mad. She began to destroy desperately, trying to devour Tianci¡¯s purple light.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t know if she has other intentions until we find her,¡± Hua Qiyue said tly. Although she felt pity for Princess Qianyang, there must be something hateful about her.

    After a discussion, the crowd left. But Yun Shimo felt a pair of eyes staring coldly at him.

    But then Yun Xuan got wind of it and came to stay with him. And Madame Yun was on one side, too. Even if Princess Qianyang remained invisible beside them, she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to kill anyone.

    Hua Qiyue hurried back to the log cabin, relieved to find Tianci still fast asleep. Wouldn¡¯t it be terrible if Princess Qianyang recovered?

    After all, she was invisible and could kill anyone at any time. But Hua Qiyue believed that even if she hid her breath, she would still have little footsteps...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Young Master Liu, here we are. The Eight Fingers Mountain is right in front of us. That¡¯s where Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue live in seclusion. But there¡¯s a big array there, so no one can get in, and we¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Half a monthter, Liu Shaoming and the others came to the Eight Fingers Mountain. He frowned when he learned the truth.

    He thought he would see Hua Qiyue soon and beat her to death, but there was a big array ahead.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Liu Shaoming asked unwillingly.

    ¡°No, Young Master. We¡¯d better wait,¡± whispered one of his attendants.

    During Liu Shaoming¡¯s trip this time, the Xuanyuan Family selected 20 Qi Artists at the greatpleteness of Round Sun to go with him.

    But all of the Qi Artists had a lot ofints about him and didn¡¯t obey him that much.

    It was his attendant who treated him respectfully, but he didn¡¯t care. The only thing he had to do was practice hard. He hoped that before Hua Qiyue came out, he would reach the first level of Holy God, and then he would surely kill her.

    Without saying anything, he immediately sat down and went into a state of cultivation.

    On one side, when Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er watched her beloved man work so hard, she could not help but smile, and then she entered the state of cultivation as well.

    The Eight Fingers Mountain in front, surrounded by mist, was as mysterious as a fairnd, but fascinating.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Inside Spirit Heaven City.

    A man in white was walking ethereally down the main street with his face covered.

    The man in white was tall. He had silver hair and watery phoenix eyes. Although no one could see his face, he gave others a wonderful feeling.

    He was Bai Qianxue.

    He was tired of staying in the Bai¡¯s Mansion, so he went out for a walk. He did not expect that wherever he went, he thought of Hua Qiyue.

    There were several handsome men beside that enigmatic woman. Even his best friend Xuanji was at her side, willing to pay for her.

    Xuanji was his confidant. Bai Qianxue had never understood Xuanji¡¯s behaviors before. But at this moment, he suddenly understood him.

    By that woman¡¯s side, he never felt aggrieved and wanted to give her his best things.

    It was this impulse that kept Xuanji stay by her side.

    ¡°City Master...¡± Someone called him softly.

    Bai Qianxue looked back and saw his subordinateing to him quickly. The man whispered to him, ¡°City Master, we¡¯ve got word of Miss Hua. She has followed Yun Shimo into the Eight Fingers Mountain, but seven days ago, our men felt that the primordial energy there fluctuated intensely. They felt that... there must have been a big war. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. Besides, we couldn¡¯t detect Young Master Xuan¡¯s breath suddenly.¡±

    Bai Qianxue was stunned. Xuanji was at the first level of Holy God, who could hurt him?

    Could it be...

    Bai Qianxue dared not overthink. In any case, he trusted Hua Qiyue and believed that she would not hurt Xuanji.

    ¡°Head for Eight Fingers Mountain at once!¡±

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s worry really made it difficult for him to walk unhurriedly. At once, he strode out of Spirit Heaven City.

    His subordinate was blindsided by his decision. ¡°Er... City Master... You haven¡¯t packed your things yet!¡±

    ¡°You fix everything!¡±

    And before he had finished his words, Bai Qianxue¡¯s figure was gone, disappearing quickly in front of his attendant.

    His attendant couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, City Master? Why didn¡¯t youe with us before? Well, it seems that I¡¯d better go home and pack his things up first, or it will be more difficult for me to catch up with his footsteps.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Over the past twenty days, Yun Shimo had been in a state of recuperation. But on this day, he was exceptionally vigorous. He was able to walk, and his spiritual energy was restored.

    Ji Feng thought it was a miracle. After all, after rebirth, the rbinant body would be a lot worse than it was before, in all aspects.

    Yun Xuan never rested and had been refining medicine pellets. In his words, he had not refined medicine pellets for more than ten years. Now that he resumed his former career, he felt a bit out of his depth.

    But slowly, he got the hang of it. He continuously refined elixirs and gave them to Yun Shimo to build up his health.

    Hua Qiyue took all kinds of divine herbs from her green jade gourd and handed them all over to Yun Xuan to refine medicine pellets.

    Tianpi said nothing about it.

    He had told Hua Qiyue to watch out for Yun Shimo, but now after Yun Shimo¡¯s motive had been revealed, to Hua Qiyue¡¯s surprise, Tianpi did not let her stay away from Yun Shimo. He just watched her take out divine herbs indifferently.

    This time, Hua Qiyue took some roast meat and wine into the green jade gourd again.

    Tianci practiced in it during the day and came out at night, so Hua Qiyue simple sent him the food.

    Hua Qiyue ced the meal on the table, ncing at Tianci, who was practicing hard, and could not help but sigh with emotion. At such a young age, Tianci knew he should practice hard. She wondered how powerful he would beter.

    ¡°Boom...¡± While Hua Qiyue was meditating, the pool in front of Tianci was suddenly bombarded by something and rose to the sky!

    Tianci opened his eyes and jumped with excitement. ¡°Hahaha, mom, I made it. I¡¯ve achieved the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse. Haha...¡±

    On one side, Tianpi was pressing his temples and shouting, ¡°You bastard... You¡¯re more talented than your mom!¡±

    Yes, a seven-year-old child, who had achieved the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse, was indeed exceptionally talented.

    No one had ever heard of such an event in the Tianyuan Continent.

    Now Tianci had done it. Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were red with excitement. Since Tianci had aplete Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside him, his Qi Art advanced by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°Mom, I can use the purple energy smoothly, hahaha...¡± Tianci was very young, but the night he woke up, Hua Qiyue told him everything.

    The child had a self-awareness since childhood, which made him realize that he had survived because of Yun Shimo.

    It was this that made him realize that he had a Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in his body. That bead was super awesome.

    So for twenty days, he had been trying to touch the bead inside his body.

    At first, he was repelled by the bead, and there was nomunication between them. But slowly, he could see the bead emitting purple light in his body. It was so beautiful, round and full of divine light.

    Slowly, he could use his mind to channel a little purple energy.

    And after he practiced in this Mysterious World, his promotion speed was even more amazing!

    Even Tianpi was speechless for days due to this blow.

    Hua Qiyue was so pleased that she hugged Tianci and smiled, saying, ¡°Tianci, can you really apply the purple energy of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in your body?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The purple energy is incredibly powerful... Hey hey, but it was subdued by me.¡± Tianci was overjoyed. On one side, Tianpi remained unruffled.

    Hua Qiyue stole a nce at him. She was slightly relieved to see that he suffered a blow.

    If he had any evil intention on the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, then...

 Chapter 263 - A Miracle

    Chapter 263 A Miracle

    Tianci was in great danger if Tianpi cast covetous eyes on him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that look about, girl?¡± Tianpi was not pleased to see how Hua Qiyue looked at him.

    Hua Qiyue broke into a smile. ¡°Nothing, I just want to see you. Is there a problem?¡±

    Tianpi sneered, watching Tianci¡¯s bright and shining face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead has killed me once. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    Tianci blinked his eyes. ¡°What was grandmaster saying? What does he mean by saying the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead has killed him?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. She felt it wasn¡¯t so good to tell Tianci about Tianpi. ¡°Nothing, your grandmaster was just talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Come on, eat your food. Later, we will go and tell your dad and other people about this great news. They will be thrilled!¡± Hua Qiyue took Tianci to the stone table and sat down. Tianpi acted like he was starved to death. He immediately grabbed a chicken leg and bit it.

    Everyone was in a good mood. Tianci was young, but he could already use the purple energy from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. He was going to shock the world in the future.

    In ten or five years, a great man would emerge and attract everyone¡¯s attention and admiration. He would also make them scared.

    After the meal, Hua Qiyue took Tianci out and left Tianpi alone in the green jade gourd.

    Tianpi stood there and sighed. He was dested. Though he had a stunningly pretty face, he felt he was so insignificant at that moment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What did you just say? Tianci can use his purple energy?¡±

    People were struck dumb after hearing Hua Qiyue¡¯s announcement.

    Especially Yun Xuan. He looked at Tianci expressionlessly as if he hadn¡¯t known him.

    Hua Qiyue was a little worried about their strange reactions. She was afraid that they would have some unnecessary ideas. Then Hua Qiyue found that she overthought. Everyone cheered up for the news.

    ¡°Tianci, you are powerful. You need to know that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is really a legend. If you can manipte it, hahaha, then you will be more powerful than anyone else in the world because you, a prodigy, are emerging,¡± Ji Jing smiled and said.

    Yun Xuan regained himself and said to Tianci happily, ¡°Exactly, Tianci, it¡¯s great that you can use the purple energy. You can transfer some of the purple energy to your mom. She will benefit from it as well. ¡°Although there won¡¯t be a new Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, it¡¯s still magical for your mom to have the purple energy. And with the purple energy, your mom¡¯s promotion would go wild, and her body would also be stronger!¡±

    ¡°Wow, it can do that?¡± Ji Jing¡¯s eyes were widened. She looked at Tianci and Hua Qiyue enviously. The joy and happiness were showed on her face.

    Yun Shimo was really happy, too. Tianci went over to his side.

    ¡°Can I also transfer some purple energy to daddy? He doesn¡¯t look so well...¡± The little boy looked at Yun Xuan, then at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. She was actually fine with that as long as Tianci was willing to do so.

    ¡°Sure, since your dad and mom already have purple energy inside them, it¡¯s alright for you to transfer. But for us who don¡¯t have purple energy at all, it works too, but we must bear unbearable pain!¡±

    After Tianci heard that, he was relieved, so he finally put his hands on Yun Shimo¡¯s back.

    Yun Shimo hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Tianci, you are too young, don¡¯t waste your purple energy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mo-er. Taking out a moderate amount of purple energy from Tianci would not hurt him; on the contrary, he could be stronger by letting the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead absorb the anima energy outside,¡± Yun Xuan smiled and added, ¡°it¡¯s your grandmaster¡¯s verdict. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Yun Shimo was not totally convinced.

    But Tianci already slowly transferred some purple energy into Yun Shimo.

    Everyone was nervous to see that. Tianci didn¡¯t look so well, but Yun Shimo started to look better.

    People were relieved to see that.

    ¡°Tianci, it¡¯s enough!¡± Yun Xuan said gently, and then Tianci gradually retrieved his purple energy and took a deep breath.

    As Hua Qiyue saw how mature her son looked like, her eyes were a bit wet.

    He had grown up. He cared about others. He was more powerful.

    Hua Qiyue had waited long enough for that day toe. Tianci could protect himself, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about him as she had done before.

    ¡°Mo-er, how do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Brother Yun, do you feel better now?¡±

    Everyone cared about him. They all asked him gently.

    Yun Shimo broke into a smile. His face lightened.

    ¡°I feel my strength doubled. I have more purple energy in my body. I feel like a god now...¡± Everyone waspletely relieved to hear that.

    ¡°Come here, Tianci, this is for you! A reward!¡± Hua Qiyue handed a big rabbit leg to Tianci. The hare curled its lip. ¡°It¡¯s so cruel of you guys to eat a rabbit in front of me!¡±

    People all smiled. They were depressed for too long and were finally relieved both emotionally and physically. Hua Qiyue could also sense that everyone had gotten more powerful and there was no need to fear Xuanyuan Family or Murong Family.

    The purple energy in Tianci¡¯s body had been transferred to Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo from time to time.

    And Hua Qiyue had really got to know how fierce the purple energy was. Every time Tianci transferred some purple energy to her, she would detect the mounting and surging anima energy in her body, and she could tell that she had got more powerful.

    As for Yun Shimo, after he got the purple energy, he also found that his promotion speed was more and more astounding.

    He was at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. Normally, Qi Artists would be stuck in that stage. If they wanted to be promoted, they had to wait ten years or at least five years.

    But it was still astounding to level up to the first level of Holy God in five years.

    In the Tianyuan Continent, perhaps only one or two talents could do that in five years.

    But Yun Shimo only used 20 days to do that, which surprised everyone.

    Yun Shimo would be more powerful if he kept that speed, and he would no longer fear those old guys from Xuanyuan Family when he was out.

    And Hua Qiyue also leveled up to the first level of Holy God in 30 days.

    She kept her pace with Yun Shimo closely and never cked off in her practice. But people were concerned about Tianci. They were afraid that it would be detrimental to that boy, so they only allowed him to transfer his purple energy three times.

    One night, Hua Qiyue practiced madly and found that she made great progress on her mental practicing methods, so she left the green jade gourd with Tianci and drank some wine with everybody and went to sleep.

    But Tianci couldn¡¯t do that. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    He blinked his big eyes. He sat up after he heard Hua Qiyue¡¯s smooth breath, which signaled her sound sleep.

    Mom was important for Tianci, so he summoned his purple energy and put his hands on Hua Qiyue¡¯s back.

    Hua Qiyue opened her eyes abruptly. She felt that the mounting purple energy in her body wasbining with that secret force.

    The lightning once hit Hua Qiyue and had created that secret force inside her.

    And the purple energy from his son made the secret force even stronger. She felt her anima energy was increasing.

    ¡°Tianci, stop now, it¡¯s enough for mom!¡± Hua Qiyue shouted in a low voice. Tianci quickly withdrew his hands and winked his eyes. Hua Qiyue jumped up, and her forehead was sweating.

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t transfer mom the purple energy without my permission, and it is very lucky for mom to level up to the first level of Holy God.¡±

    Tianci lowered his head and hugged Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm gently. ¡°I hope mom can be stronger so that you can avoid being manipted when there is an emergency.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes turned a little red for her son¡¯s words. She touched Tianci¡¯s dark hair and kissed his little round face. ¡°I appreciate what you¡¯ve done for me. If I keep on practicing, I will be able to advance to the medium level of Holy God in a few months.¡±

    Thanks to the array, Yun Shimo had also got more powerful. He could stay there for as long as he wanted.

    Tianci nodded seriously after hearing that.

    Time went by peacefully. One monthter, Bai Qianxue arrived at Eight Fingers Mountain. He was also clueless about how to deal with the array.

    He found that some other guys were also waiting in front of Eight Fingers Mountain. After some stealthy inquiries, he found out that they were from Xuanyuan Family¡ªYun Shimo¡¯s sworn enemies.

    Bai Qianxue didn¡¯t know Yun Shimo, so he didn¡¯t know about those guys.

    Liu Shaoming had always been so patronizing. As extraordinary as Bai Qianxue was, Liu Shaoming did not send anyone to fawn on Bai Qianxue.

    It saved Bai Qianxue a lot of trouble.

    Time flew, and the sun rose and set. Bai Qianxue sensed Hua Qiyue¡¯s aura from the array.

    And it was peaceful inside the array.

    Though Bai Qianxue was worried about Xuanji, he still waited quietly.

    Hopefully one day, Hua Qiyue could walk out of the array and meet everyone. It would be perfect.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In Xuanyuan Family¡¯s elders¡¯ meeting.

    ¡°What? Hua Qiyue still hasn¡¯t shown up? But how did Yun Shimo learn to cast that array? It¡¯s getting more and more powerful. Our people could not even break into it...¡±

    The House Master mumbled to himself. His face was gloomy.

    ¡°House Master, please be reassured. No matter how powerful Yun Shimo and Yun Xuan were, they wouldn¡¯t be more powerful than 20 of our people who are at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. What¡¯s more, a Qi Artist at the first level of Holy God has disguised himself as Liu Shaoming¡¯s attendant. Once Hua Qiyue and the others are out, we will kill them all and take the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead back!¡± the other elderughed and said, totally unworried.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s brow furrowed. Situations were not quite right. Liu Shaoming had left and waited for three months, but Hua Qiyue still hadn¡¯te out.

    ¡°They were probably practicing inside to improve their strength...¡± Xuanyuan Quan said, and his eyes were a bit cold. ¡°Dad, how about our family all go there, and when scumbag Yun Xuan leave the mountain, we kill them all at once?¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan shook his head. ¡°No, if others know about this, they willugh at our family and say we are trying to outnumber them.¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was stuck into silence. He felt what his grandfather said was right since the fame of a family was very important.

    ¡°Father, we should not care too much about dignity right now. If Yun Shimo gets really powerful, we will not be able to fight him!¡± Xuanyuan Quan whispered.

    ¡°You are all wrong. If Yun Shimo doesn¡¯t have the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, he can¡¯t grow too mighty. Even a talent needs at least five years to advance from the greatpleteness of Round Sun to the first level of Holy God, right?¡± the Patriarch said coldly, shaking his head.

 Chapter 264 - Invincible

    Chapter 264 Invincible

    People hesitated for a while, thinking that the Patriarch¡¯s words made sense. After all, it was the 7-year-old boy that had the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, not Yun Shimo. And of course, Princess Qianyang was also an important figure.

    People in the Xuanyuan Family had a special feeling for the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, so they had already sensed that two people had the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside them. But before Tianci and Princess Qianyang appeared, they were not sure about who those two people were.

    And then when Yun Shimo came to Eight Fingers Mountain with Tianci and the others, they were sure about that. But it was toote because Yun Shimo had already set up arge array, and no one could get into it.

    After all, Eight Fingers Mountain was the most powerful mountain over the past ten thousand years. Yun Shimo took advantages of the time and ce to gather the anima energy that the array needed.

    In that case, ordinary human beings could not break Yun Shimo¡¯s array at all.

    That was perhaps one of the reasons why Yun Shimo had toe all the way to Eight Fingers Mountain.

    ¡°So what can we do, grandfather? We can¡¯t wait all the time, can we?¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang whispered.

    ¡°We have to find some people to practice our forbidden art. If it¡¯s harmless, we will start to promote it and make all our people strong. Even when Yun Xuan reaches the medium level of Holy God and Yun Shimo reaches the first level of Holy God, they still can¡¯t fight us.¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan thought about it. He knew that was the only way.

    Everyone discussed it for a while, and all agreed with Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s strategy. So they immediately began to summon Qi Artists and let some less talented people practice this forbidden art.

    If it was effective, then that forbidden art would be epted.

    So Xuanyuan Family had been busy with it.

    On the other side, Liu Shaoming was less and less patient. He was an impatient person, so it was lucky that he could stay there quietly for three months.

    Every day, Liu Shaoming let Qi Artists go to the edges of the array to find loopholes, hoping to have the opportunity to get in and kill the person he hated¡ªHua Qiyue.

    However, no matter how hard they tried and what methods they used, they just couldn¡¯t crack this big array.

    All of that was under Bai Qianxue¡¯s watch.

    Bai Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but crook the corner of his mouth when watching those busy Qi Artists. ¡°These self-righteous Qi Artists thought that they could break this array? Even my grandfather may not be capable of doing that. It seems that Yun Shimo isn¡¯t a nobody!¡±

    ¡°City Master, Yun Shimo is strong, but he¡¯s no match for you. Some people are skilled in casting arrays, but not Qi Art,¡± one of the attendants whispered. He had long seen it clearly that the array was set up by taking advantages of the time and location.

    So Yun Shimo just took advantages of the time and location. It was not his true ability.

    Bai Qianxue smiled. ¡°It indeed needs some advice from experienced people to set up an array like that. But generally speaking, this person must have sufficientprehension to do that.¡±

    The attendant nodded in agreement.

    ¡°City Master, how long will we have to wait?¡± another attendant asked softly.

    ¡°We will wait until theye out!¡± Bai Qianxue answered firmly. Anyway, what he wanted to know most was the information about Xuanji and Hua Qiyue.

    If both of them were safe, then he could be reassured.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After another two months, it was winter already. Hua Qiyue and the others kept practicing day after day, and Tianci¡¯s cultivation speed shocked everyone. That little boy had advanced from the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse to the greatpleteness of Round Sun.

    That speed made Tianpi really jealous, but when Tianci offered to transfer him the purple energy, he rejected it.

    Neither Hua Qiyue nor Tianci understood that. But Tianpi insisted, so they just gave up.

    However, there was a discovery that made everyone excited. Tianci¡¯s Qi Art had only advanced to the greatpleteness of Round Sun, while his body was ten times more powerful than it was in the past.

    Tianci could smash a one-million-kilogram stone with one hand, which scared Hua Qiyue so much that she was dumb for a while.

    In the end, everyone attributed Tianci¡¯s power to the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead he had in his body.

    Although Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo did not advance to the medium level of Holy God, when they met a Qi Artist at the greatpleteness of Holy God, their power would be five times stronger than his or hers!

    The more they practiced, the more excited they were, and everyone was full of hopes for the future.

    The cold winter wasing to an end. In the twinkling of an eye, the spring came. In the valley, wildflowers were everywhere. Although they were not as luxurious and noble as famous flowers, the varied colors of theirs made people feel good.

    It smelled good everywhere. Hua Qiyue was practicing her mental practicing methods behind the log cabin.

    After that, she practiced the Celestial-ying Finger. Hua Qiyue was extremely powerful, and her Celestial-ying Finger was even more powerful.

    After spending nine months in the array, Yun Shimo finally advanced to the medium level of Holy God. He was more powerful than Yun Xuan!

    Although Yun Xuan was also at the medium level of Holy God, his strength and body were not as strong as Yun Shimo¡¯s. But even if Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan came, Yun Xuan would not be defeated by him.

    Coupled with Madame Yun, who was also a master of Qi Art, they could walk around without any fears.

    And with the Mourning Steps taught by Hua Qiyue, even if they couldn¡¯t fight their enemy, they could easily escape.

    Tianci was also very powerful. He could fight against Hua Qiyue for one thousand rounds, and then he would take deep breaths, and Hua Qiyue would stop. But still, that result made everyone very satisfied.

    In addition, Hua Qiyue¡¯s rune skill had reached the seventh level, and her Spirit Summoning Art had reached the eighth level. Even if she was just at the first level of Holy God, she could still be proud of herself. Those people, including Yun Shimo, were invincible in the world!

    And if those few people joined forces, it seemed improbable for Xuanyuan Shengtian to escape from the fight.

    ¡°Well, everyone¡¯s power has advanced by a huge level. We will survive if we leave this array. So let¡¯s go out and have some fresh air.¡± Yun Shimo chuckled.

    Ji Jing and Tianci were so bored. After they heard that, they both cheered.

    Although Ji Jing, Ji Feng, and Huangfu Xuan were not as talented as Hua Qiyue, their Qi Art had also advanced by three levels, and they all had reached the first level of Round Sun.

    Yun Xuan smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s young people¡¯s world out there. My wife and I haven¡¯t had any thoughts for it for a long time. Mo-er, you guys please go. Your mother and I will be waiting for you here. If you get tired one day, you can go back to this ce.¡±

    The anima energy was thick here, and it was a good choice to settle down here.

    ¡°Yes, dad, I know what to do,¡± Yun Shimo answered softly. Tianci was so excited that his face turned red. He pulled Hua Qiyue¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Mom, when are we going? We always practiced here, I am so bored! I really want to go out and walk around. Since we have reached this level, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of the enemies outside, do we? If we see those two enchantresses again, I will kick their asses!¡±

    Looking at the excitement written on the little face, Hua Qiyue felt really happy.

    Being powerful was a good thing, and they didn¡¯t have to be overcautious anymore.

    ¡°Ok, we will leave tomorrow, and let¡¯s pack up tonight, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tianci cheered and took a bite of the meat of an evil beast.

    The hare was also happily eating his food. The Man-Hunting Insectnded on Tianci¡¯s shoulder and was excited as well. It was dying to go to the city after seeing Xuanyuan City.

    The Demon Chicken was grazing next to them, but it had an urge to eat some meat as it smelled the intense smell of food around it.

    Everyone was expecting tomorrow. After all, this ce did not suit young people.

    Hua Qiyue had one more wish¡ªto find out Tianci¡¯s father and beat the scumbag to death!

    It was a grand dinner that night. After hearing about Hua Qiyue¡¯s n to leave, Madame Yun had rushed back to the kitchen and made a few more dishes. She had taken out the salted meat and served it to the table.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the salted meat. It smelt great and was delicious. After all, it was troublesome to make it. Madame Yun first boiled all parts of the evil beast in the water, and then soaked them with spices and kept them in the deepest part of the cave.

    In the deepest part of the cave, the temperature was very low, so the meat wouldn¡¯t go bad.

    Everyone was devouring and putting their worries behind.

    Yun Xuan was rarely at the food table, but tonight, after he knew that his son and the other guys would leave, he joined everyone in the table, drinking and talking with them.

    The talk led to Yun Family several hundred years ago.

    ¡°My grandfather was not born by then. It should be 10,000 years ago. At that time, our Yun Family was a big family. In the Tianyuan continent, few people wanted to mess with them. At that time, there were many Qi Artists, not like now. But bullying the weak ones still happened a lot.¡±

    Yunxuan said softly, as if he recalled something, ¡°Our Yun Family has a family genealogy, which records the history of this family, starting from 10,000 years ago...¡±

    ¡°The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was given to the ancestor of our family by someone called Peach Fairy. It has been peaceful for a long time. After all, our people had been very powerful. But then, people began to covet that Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, so, several sects had grouped together or formed an alliance, trying to take our Purple Primordial Chaos Bead away.¡±

    Yun Xuan took another sip, and everyone listened patiently to the history of Yun Family.

    A family that brought up a super talent like Yun Shimo was awesome. They had to listen patiently to the experience for the sake of their descendants.

    ¡°So, five hundred years ago, Yun Family began to go downhill gradually, and till now to my generation... Because of my ordinary talent and abilities, Yun Family is facing the disaster of genocide... Fortunately, Shimo was born, and I was so relieved!¡± Yun Xuan sighed, and his eyes showed how he experienced many vicissitudes of life.

    Yun Shimo was silent. As a member of Yun Family, he could not forget about his family history.

    But every time he recalled it, he would feel a heartache.

    ¡°Now that Shimo is powerful, he can go and end our grudges against some enemies. I believe that Shimo has the ability. And my wife and I are old now. We don¡¯t have any thoughts about the outside world anymore. After all, ordinariness is the true destination,¡± Yun Xuan said to everyone, and he picked one peanut up using the chopsticks. The more he chewed it, the better it tasted.

    ¡°Uncle Yun, doesn¡¯t Xuanyuan Family have an elder at the medium level of Holy God?¡± Ji Jing suddenly raised that question.

 Chapter 265 - Leaving and Reuniting

    <h4>Chapter 265 Leaving and Reuniting</h4>

    ¡°Indeed, Xuanyuan Family has only one Qi Artist of Holy God Realm, but if Shimo and Qiyue¡¯s levels are lower than the first level of Holy God, I do not think them should leave, because all the other Qi Artists of Xuanyuan Family are at the first level of Holy God or the greatpleteness of Round Sun and they outnumber us,¡± Yun Xuan nodded and said.

    Hua Qiyue slightly curved the corner of her lips. She knew that although Yun Xuan was at the medium level of Holy God, he couldn¡¯t defeat Yun Shimo who was only at the first level of Holy God.

    But why couldn¡¯t he? Because both she and Yun Shimo had purple energy from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside their bodies.

    Although they didn¡¯t have the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, the purple energy inside them could make them ten times more powerful.

    Even someone whose strength was two levels higher than that of Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t defeat Yun Shimo. It was for the same reason. Moreover, Tianci¡¯s power was so astonishing. Those people were invincible out there, and they didn¡¯t need to fear Xuanyuan Family.

    Therefore, Yun Xuan hade to discuss with Yun Shimo about that the night before. He asked Yun Shimo to bring Hua Qiyue and the other guys out in case they were bored to death.

    ¡°Sister, please feel reassured. Even if we were not there, and even if Qiyue¡¯s Qi Art hadn¡¯t advanced to the first level of Holy God, Xuanyuan Family could not fight us,¡± Ji Feng smiled and said. They had Yun Shimo, a man with terrifying strength.

    He lost his Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside him. Generally, it would take him a few years to recover.

    But Yun Xuan happened to be a powerful alchemist.

    Everyone smiled at each other, then they raised their cups and clinked sses with each other along with Tianci¡¯s childish sound!

    ¡°Grandpa, you and grandma please stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere, Tianci wille back to see you!¡± Tianci said happily.

    Madame Yun touched his head with affection. ¡°Of course, Mo-er, remember toe back with Qiyue. I will miss you all very much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom, we will. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s tone made Hua Qiyue think of her son Tianci. It seemed that Tianci and Yun Shimo¡¯s appearance was surprisingly simr.

    Or could it be that they had lived together for so long that their dispositions were getting alike?

    People sat there and ate for three hours. Ji Jing was drunk and kept saying gibberish. Huangfu Xuan was almost drunk. He stared at Hua Qiyue and then stumbled his way to the log cabin.

    Xuanji was not there, otherwise, Hua Qiyue would feel more satisfied.

    But she also knew how horrible a guy¡¯s jealousy could be.

    Xuanji was a good example. ording to Yun Shimo, Xuanji was transmitted to a southerly desert. Although Hua Qiyue had not gone to that ce, she heard that it was dangerous.

    It was the border between Tumo Kingdom and Chexue Kingdom. The merchants of those two ces had to cross that desert to enter the other country andpleted their business journeys.

    That mission would take a few people to aplish.

    The desert was surprisingly short of water. A senior Qi Artist could only walk for ten days there using Qi Art. After ten days, he could only walk. Because if going on this way, it would need enough water and primordial energy, which was not worthwhile.

    It was possible that the senior Qi Artist would use up his water and primordial energy and could never cross the desert. Based on that, Hua Qiyue was sure that Xuanji would spend several months in that desert and felt unworthy for him.

    But it was not reversible. Yun Shimo had already sent him away. It was toote to me him.

    Besides, if a man did not feel nervous or jealous, then he probably did not love her. Well, no one could have it both ways because two tigers could not live on the same mountain.

    Hua Qiyue carried Tianci back to the log cabin. Tianci slept so tight, and there was even a sweet smile on his face.

    Hua Qiyue put Tianci on the bed by the window. The moonlight shed into the room, making Tianci¡¯s little face even more lovely.

    Hua Qiyue looked at her son and his satisfied smile. Suddenly, she felt an urge to cry.

    After being reborn, she had gone through hardships and the pain of losing Tianci. That pain pushed Hua Qiyue to grow rapidly.

    She had only one conviction at this point¡ªto find Tianci¡¯s dad and deal with him. And after that, she, Tianci, and the others would return to Eight Fingers Mountain or Ten Thousand Spirit Cave to live their lives.

    The second day.

    The sun was rising from the east. The morning rays dyed Eight Fingers Mountain and made it vibrant and vigorous.

    Hua Qiyue and the others had already packed up their stuff. After receiving some repeated advice from Madame Yun and Yun Xuan, they began their journey.

    After they left, Yun Shimo stood outside and repaired the array with his anima energy, and then joined everybody.

    ¡°Young Master Liu, look, they are out!¡±

    After waiting in front of Eight Fingers Mountain for almost a year, everyone had been pissed off and got excited seeing they were finally out. They nned to detain Hua Qiyue and her people and beat them hard, and then sent them back to Xuanyuan Family to receive their penalties.

    Liu Shaoming was unconsciously ted thinking about that.

    Not far away, Bai Qianxue was squinting at the group of peopleing out from the array. Hua Qiyue was in that flock. She was holding a boy with a smile. Suddenly, Bai Qianxue¡¯s heart was full of joy.

    ¡°City Master, Miss Hua is out!¡±

    The attendants also cried excitedly.

    They had waited for so long, so they had to ask the woodworkers to build a wooden house here. Staying here and waiting for people was undesirable and miserablepared with the life in Spirit Heaven City.

    But since Hua Qiyue hade out, they almost saw some hope because at least they did not have to stay in a ce where anima energy wascking.

    Because the anima energy outside the array was mostly absorbed by the array, for those who stayed outside and practiced, their promotion speed was very slow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the first group seems to be ready to attack, so let them take the initiative, and also... I want to see if Hua Qiyue has made any progress in this year.¡± Bai Qianxue smiled slightly. He believed in Hua Qiyue¡¯s ability, so he was not in a hurry to attack.

    As soon as Hua Qiyue lifted her head, she saw a pair of angry eyes.

    Huh?

    Liu Shaoming?

    Hua Qiyue put the pieces together all of a sudden. When Changlong Emperor ordered to exterminate his family, Liu Shaoming managed to escape, but Hua Qiyue did not expect to encounter Liu Shaoming in this ce.

    ¡°Mom, why are there so many people here? Are they waiting for us? Haha, look at these people, why are they so stupid toe here and stare at us as if they wanted to eat us alive?¡± Tianci broke into a smile. He waved his little white hand to the people ahead.

    ¡°Hey, hungry wolves there, stand there and don¡¯t move, I aming to you!¡±

    Ji Jing and the others covered their smiles.

    The little boy was so cocky, which pissed Liu Shaoming off. Other Qi Artists said in unison, ¡°Young Master Liu, let us go and teach that kid a lesson!¡±

    Liu Shaoming knew who Tianci was. That little child was full of self-confidence. In the little boy¡¯s eyes, those high-level Qi Artists were nothing but ipetent dolls.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Shaoming said. He indeed wanted to know how powerful Tianci was.

    One of the Qi Artist jumped out and stood in front of Liu Shaoming. He yelled at Hua Qiyue and her people. ¡°Hua Qiyue and that brat,e on and ept your death!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s face sank, and the others were not pleased and all frowned. Xuanyuan Family was a big family, and most of those people¡¯s Qi Art was at the greatpleteness of Round Sun.

    It seemed that they had not paid enough attention to the opportunity.

    ¡°Mom, let Tianci go and beat that ck-faced wolf!¡±

    Tianci pulled his mom¡¯s sleeves and pleaded for her authority. The little boy had advanced to the greatpleteness of Round Sun. Moreover, he had the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in his body. He had already killed several tenth-level evil beasts in Eight Fingers Mountain.

    The little boy was finally out. Faced with the old enemies of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, he wanted to go and fight them, of course.

    ¡°Well, alright, but you have to promise mom that you will be practical and not hurt yourself. If you can¡¯t fight them, juste back and let mom or dad go, okay?¡±

    Although Hua Qiyue knew that Tianci was a lot different from the past, he was still her child. It was natural that she had some concerns.

    ¡°Got it, mom, you don¡¯t need to talk so much!¡± Tianci smiled. Yun Shimo chuckled next to them, watching Tianci leaving happily. He did not try to stop the little boy.

    Tianci was young, but it was time for him to experience battles.

    That Qi Artist was at the medium level of Round Sun, even one level lower than Tianci. So there was nothing for them to worry about.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide in the array for almost a year, and now you finallye out! I will inflict vengeance on you for killing my family!¡± Liu Shaoming said in a cold voice.

    He waved his hand and added, ¡°Zi Guang, go and kill that brat!¡±

    Love me, love my dog. So hate me, hate my dog, right? Liu Shaoming was dying to kill Tianci so that he could see the painful face of his mom¡ªHua Qiyue.

    The Qi Artist received the order. He was ready, and then his whole body rushed forward like an arrow shooting away.

    On the hand of that Qi Artist, there was a cold weapon that was one level lower than the divine weapon¡ªan indestructible short sword.

    The short sword gave people a chilling feeling. It was so cold that the holder felt his soul tremble.

    Tianci squinted his eyes, and his voice was still like a little baby. ¡°Deity-ying Finger!¡±

    The hare was standing on Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder. He was shocked to see that a seven-year-old child could use Deity-ying Finger that well.

    The Qi Artist, Zi Guang, was already frightened by Tianci¡¯s Deity-ying Finger before he hade near Tianci. The tremendous momentum that the Deity-ying Finger had emitted even made him, who was at the medium level of Round Sun, feel terrified.

    ¡°Oh my god, a six-or-seven-year-old child is already at the greatpleteness of Round Sun!¡±

    An exmation from the crowd scared the Qi Artist. He panicked and could only avoid Tianci¡¯s attack.

    However, Tianci¡¯s Deity-ying Finger followed him as if it had had eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Liu, please saved me...¡± Zi Guang screamed. The devastating anima energy immediately hit his shoulder, and his whole body was in severe pain. He could not use his spiritual energy anymore. His body flew meters away embarrassingly.

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er, who was standing behind Liu Shaoming, was shocked so much that she could not shut her mouth. She looked at that with her eyes wide open.

    The other Qi Artists also found it hard to believe. They could not believe a seven-year-old child could reach the greatpleteness of Round Sun!

    Tianci patted his hands and sighed. ¡°Humph, how dare a man at the medium level of Round Sun be defiant in front of me? Go back to your mother¡¯s womb and let her give you another birth and thene back and fight me!¡±

    Liu Shaoming¡¯s face changed slightly. He stood up immediately. ¡°Hua Qiyue, if you have balls,e on and fight me alone!¡±

 Chapter 266 - Killing Him!

    <h4>Chapter 266 Killing Him!</h4>

    Hua Qiyue and the others all looked at Liu Shaoming in contempt.

    ¡°Liu Shaoming, you know well what Liu¡¯s family did at that time. The emperor gave the order of exterminating your family, and it had nothing to do with Qiyue. What is more, Qiyue was the top target of your family. Now you are the only survivor who is still unrepentant. You should be sorry for your elders who sent you away,¡± Ji Feng said coldly. He was in the capital at that time, so he knew clearly what had happened.

    Liu Shaoming had already stepped forward. He did not n to ask others to fight together with him.

    Hua Qiyue held her anima energy so that Liu Shaoming could not feel the level of her Qi Art. But Liu Shaoming was confident.

    He had a divine weapon which was more powerful than Hua Qiyue¡¯s Drunken Flower Fan, that was the Spirit-Melting Vase.

    A Xuanyuan Family¡¯s elder got the Spirit-Melting Vase by chance, and he did not make it public. Since Liu Shaoming nned to kill Hua Qiyue, the elders gave the Spirit-Melting Vase to Liu Shaoming for fear that this genius from another n might be killed.

    Moreover, there were many Qi Artists at the level of the greatpleteness of Round Sun here. Years ago, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan thought even if Hua Qiyue was not killed, the Spirit-Melting Vase would not fall into the hands of others.

    ¡°Qiyue, let me help you,¡± Yun Shimo said in his pleasant voice.

    ¡°No, thank you. I want to have a try. After owning the purple light, I be more powerful,¡± Hua Qiyueughed and said. Then she stepped forward gently and stood before the public.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, it seems that he has another trump card!¡± Ji Jing said.

    Ji Jing thought that the reason why Liu Shaoming was not afraid of the genius boy like Tianci was that he must have a trump card in his hands.

    When Hua Qiyue was distracted, he might give her an unexpected blow.

    Hua Qiyue nodded, and she was full of confidence.

    ¡°Liu Shaoming, it served your family right. How dared you me me for that? Are you tired of living? Now that you have survived, why not live your life and get married. Why did youe here and make a fool of yourself?¡±

    Hua Qiyue snorted coldly. Years ago, Liu Shaoming looked down upon Hua Qiyue.

    Huangfu Xuan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. As he saw Liu Shaoming, it reminded him of himself when he was conceited and young.

    Years ago, he looked at Hua Qiyue in contempt as well.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, your death would be soon. Spirit-Melting Vase, start!¡± Liu Shaoming said briefly. He feared that if Yun Shimo joined the fight, it was not sure whether the Spirit-Melting Vase would be useful or not.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face changed slightly. He looked at the Spirit-Melting Vase in Liu Shaoming¡¯s hands. The cork of the Spirit-Melting Vase automatically opened and released a wisp of dark fog.

    All the people began to value the wired vase.

    In fact, Ji Feng and Yun Shimo knew that this vase was one of the five divine weapons, and its rank was much higher than the Drunken Flower Fan.

    It was said that the Spirit-Melting Vase was designed to collect humans¡¯ souls. The more souls it collected, the more powerful it would be.

    ¡°Qiyue, be careful! That¡¯s one of the five divine weapons.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice came over her shoulders, and Hua Qiyue could sense the anxiety from his voice.

    When Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er saw Hua Qiyue being so calm, she was a little worried.

    Hua Qiyue stood there imperturbably, but she had covertly channeled the magic power of lightning and thunder together with the purple energy into her palms.

    Then the vase released more dark fog. It spread swiftly and gathered into a circle which moved around the Spirit-Melting Vase.

    Suddenly, Hua Qiyue felt a powerful force which shook her soul. Her soul seemed to escape from her body and fly towards the Spirit-Melting Vase.

    Hua Qiyue collected her thoughts and hummed, ¡°Just an insignificant trick!¡±

    After saying that, she waved her hands. The mysterious power was released from her hands and assaulted towards the Spirit-Melting Vase!

    There was no magnificent lethal skill norplex enchantment, just the tremendous power. The tremendous power caused a strong wind, which blew gravel away and shook the whole world!

    Liu Shaoming was shocked. The Spirit-Melting Vase in his hands whined. When the power hit the vase, it became smaller suddenly and dropped on the ground.

    Liu Shaoming and the others were swept away by this tremendous power. Although those people who stood behind were not swept away, their hearts were aching, and their mouths were bleeding.

    Hua Qiyue blew a few breaths on her hands and said, ¡°Well, this trick was not bad. Just with one attack, I could destroy the so-called one of the five divine weapons.¡±

    Liu Shaoming fell down aside. Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er rushed to him and said, ¡°Brother Shaoming, how are you?¡±

    She hastily helped Liu Shaoming, whose mouth was bleeding up. Liu Shaoming breathed heavily and looked at Hua Qiyue in amazement.

    All the people were too scared to utter a word.

    No one had ever thought that Hua Qiyue could be so powerful.

    Under this circumstance, Yun Shimo and the others sighed with relief. Hua Qiyue strolled to the shrinking Spirit-Melting Vase and picked it up. She scrutinized the vase and ended up finding nothing special.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary vase, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hua Qiyue thought.

    ¡°How could this happen... How could this happen...¡±

    Liu Shaoming thought desperately when seeing all this. He could not believe what had happened before him.

    He had practiced hard, hoping that one day he could tread Hua Qiyue under his feet and grind her flesh into the liquid which would be spilled in front of his father¡¯s tomb to condole his soul.

    However, he never thought that Hua Qiyue could defeat him with just one attack and grabbed the Spirit-Melting Vase!

    ¡°The Spirit-Melting Vase, one of the five divine weapons, ranks higher than the Drunken Flower Fan. But when it encountered someone with a special constitution, it would be futile,¡± Yun Shimo said tly. What he said solved Liu Shaoming¡¯s puzzle.

    ¡°A special constitution? How could a b*tch have a special constitution...¡± Liu Shaoming thought. He red at Hua Qiyue resentfully and stood up suddenly.

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er held his hands tightly and said, ¡°Shaoming, no! You are no match for her. She is so powerful that all of us can¡¯t defeat her.¡±

    In spite of what Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er said, those Qi Artists behind wished that Hua Qiyue could kill Liu Shaoming.

    They thought Liu Shaoming, a man from another n, was wasting their family¡¯s resources. Moreover, he had upied a lot of treasures, which made them envious. Therefore, they all stopped Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, you b*tch, go to the hell...¡± Liu Shaoming said madly.

    He had been practicing hard for more than a year. Although he was sneered at and bullied constantly, he still stayed in Xuanyuan Family persistently in order to attain this family¡¯s abundant resources and secret art.

    He hoped that he could tread Hua Qiyue under his feet one day. However, when this day came, his dream was shattered.

    Liu Shaoming was always arrogant, so how could he ept his second failure? No, no, he was defeated by Hua Qiyue more than twice years ago.

    Liu Shaoming exerted the forbidden art¡ªKilling Rainbow. Immediately, the gale kept blowing and a beautiful rainbow appeared above his hands. When the rainbow disappeared, an arch of air currents darted towards Hua Qiyue violently.

    Yun Shimo had no patience to fight with Liu Shaoming, so he waved his sleeves to counterattack Liu Shaoming¡¯s forbidden art.

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er and the others were dumbfounded.

    Killing Rainbow was a famous forbidden art in Xuanyuan Family, which could not be cultivated by ordinary people.

    Whereas the lethal skill could not withstand Yun Shimo¡¯s single attack. It hit Yun Shimo just like sands hitting the wall.

    All the people were silent.

    Not far away, Bai Qianxue raised his eyebrows whileughing. He said softly, ¡°It seems that the man whom Qiyue likes is not bad. Their progress is too amazing that I can¡¯t believe they are humans.¡±

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s attendant nodded and said, ¡°In addition to master and lord, I saw such a powerful outsider for the first time. It seems that several strong superiors are going to be born under the sun.¡±

    ¡°What surprised me most was that the seven-year-old boy had such powerful Qi Art. Presumably, he would be the strongest man in the Tianyuan Continent yearster.¡±

    Bai Qianxue looked at Tianci appreciatively. Tianci was ying with the Demon Chicken which was white all over and looked adorable.

    Liu Shaoming was still sitting on the ground. Although Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er shook his shoulders, he was still astonished.

    ¡°Liu Shaoming, it seems reasonable to me that your family wanted to kill me since I got what you coveted. Today, I wouldn¡¯t take it seriously because you are not at the same level as me. Next time, I would show you no mercy,¡± Hua Qiyue said coldly.

    Then she turned around and led Tianci toward Bai Qianxue.

    Hardly had Hua Qiyue left the mountain when she realized Bai Qianxue was waiting for her. The familiar scent belonged to Bai Qianxue.

    Liu Shaoming ground his teeth. Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er was also furious, but she was sensible enough to know that even if all of them joined the fight, they were no match for Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Everybody, do not move... Let her go. Hua Qiyue and the little boy are so powerful. If we fight against her together, we will fail. It¡¯s not beneficial for us,¡± Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er murmured.

    Those people had no objection. They were all filled with resentment. Xuanyuan Family had been unconquerable for many years. Even when they encountered Yun Family, it was Yun Family who was defeated and fled away.

    However, they were defeated for the first time today. They gave up without fighting, which was a disgrace to Xuanyuan Family!

    ¡°B*tch, I will kill you!¡± Liu Shaoming said. How could Liu Shaoming ept the defeat? Although he was insulted and sneered by Xuanyuan Family, he still stayed there, hoping one day he could kill Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°I will destroy Hua Qiyue even if I might die.¡± Liu Shaoming thought.

    A white glow shone from Liu Shaoming¡¯s fingertips. It darted towards Tianci as swift as lightning.

    Liu Shaoming thought this attack could seed. However, Hua Qiyue was so agile that she waved her sleeves to encounter his attack. Then a strong storm attacked back to Liu Shaoming.

    Liu Shaoming was hit away again. Moreover, his joints were sorely painful when he tumbled. He wanted to channel his anima energy to cure the pain, only to find there was no anima energy in his body.

    Liu Shaoming spat out blood and stared at Hua Qiyue who turned back, saying, ¡°You... You b*tch! How dared you break my meridian.¡±

    ¡°Brother Shaoming!¡± Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er said while rushing to Liu Shaoming. She was so scared that her face turned pale.

 Chapter 267 - Tracking

    Chapter 267 Tracking

    After all, once the meridians were shattered, only a peerless master was able to connect them.

    Therefore, only a Qi Artist at the greatpleteness of Holy God could connect the meridians for Liu Shaoming. Otherwise, he would be a useless person who couldn¡¯t even lift water all his life.

    ¡°I said if there was a next time, I would never show you any mercy! Go back to find a Qi Artist at the greatpleteness of Holy God to connect meridians for you... Of course, I suppose you¡¯ll never find someone like that in your life!¡± Hua Qiyue said coldly. Anyone who wanted to hurt Tianci deserved to die!

    Yun Shimo snorted, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d just take his life. Why should you be polite to him?¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun, you don¡¯t know that being a useless person is worse than dying.¡± Ji Feng raised his eyebrows indifferently. Hua Qiyue may know this feeling better.

    Before Rong Qiyue¡¯s soul came into her body, Hua Qiyue had been living a dog¡¯s life.

    She was subjected to ridicule and bullying. These things weremon to her, for she had no strength to fight back.

    And it was estimated that Liu Shaoming could never be able to find someone to connect his meridians!

    A Qi Artist at the greatpleteness of Holy God was a legend. Even if Liu Shaoming found a Qi Artist at that level, thetter would not necessarily connect meridians for him. After all, generally speaking, such a Qi Artist would not help others.

    The divine being was arrogant.

    ¡°I see. It seems that my wife is considerate.¡± Yun Shimo smiled gently and cast an indifferent nce at Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er.

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er shook all over. Xuanyuan Family and Yun Family were deadly foes. Was Yun Shimo going to kill her now?

    As Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er thought this, Yun Shimo had flickered the middle finger of his left hand, shooting a silver light out. It was so swift and fierce that it knocked down the five Qi Artists around her, making some noises!

    ¡°Ah... Big brother, third brother...¡± Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes were wide open. As she looked at the five Qi Artists who had lost their breath on the ground, tears rolled down her cheeks. She raised her pretty little face and said ferociously, ¡°Yun Shimo, if you have the balls, kill me!¡±

    Yun Shimo curled his lip slightly. Xuanyuan Family had wiped out his ancestors, and now there were only three members of the Yun Family left. Inparison, Xuanyuan Family was more ruthless!

    When enemies met, they were furious. Yun Shimo waved his hand again. Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er gave a screech and fell on Liu Shaoming.

    The pain in her legs was so sharp that she turned pale.

    ¡°Go back and tell your old Patriarch to bring his men to me... It¡¯s time to put an end to all the grudges of the previous generation,¡± Yun Shimo said tly. He could never forget how his grandmother and grandfather had died in Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s hands.

    However, there was never an end of taking revenge. Yun Shimo had no intention of killing them all. Even if Xuanyuan Family had treated Yun Family so ruthlessly in those days, he still did not want to so.

    As a result, he spared the lives of sixteen Qi Artists and that of Liu Shaoming. When Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan dide to him, then all the grudges would be settled on the spot. Their children would no longer be involved.

    Naturally, this was Yun Shimo¡¯s thought.

    He wondered if he could defeat that old monster when he came to him.

    ¡°Good... Yun Shimo! I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of hatred!

    The other Qi Artists kept quiet out of fear, and no one dared to raise any objection. After all, their discontent would inevitably lead to their tragic death.

    They could do nothing but watch Hua Qiyue and the others walk away. Then they hastened to dress the wounds for Liu Shaoming and Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er.

    This battle was settled so simply. The strength of Hua Qiyue and the others greatly exceeded Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°It seems that this time... Patriarch has to go out!¡± Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er thought, fighting back the pain of her broken joints.

    While Liu Shaomingy there dully, weak in breathing, and could not withstand a single blow.

    His meridians could probably never be connected, and he would be a useless person forever. Now for him, to live was no better than to die. He would rather Hua Qiyue had killed him than live in disgrace!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yun Shimo looked at Bai Qianxue standing under the Bodhi Tree. That man was slender, with silver hair and a faint smile on his stunning face.

    Such a man was so conspicuous that anyone would look up to him.

    Ji Feng wore a faint smile and said, ¡°Look, City Master ising for us!¡±

    ¡°Brother Qianxue!¡± Ji Jing cried sweetly, running to him with joy.

    Bai Qianxue smiled gently, like a white lotus flower that was quietly blooming. ¡°Jing¡¯er, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a year. Tianci,e and greet Brother Qianxue. He is very nice to us and also refined several Top-grade Magic Pellets for your mom!¡± Ji Jing cried out, afraid that no one else would know.

    Hua Qiyue just smiled quietly. Yun Shimo kept a calm look, but theke in his heart was ruffled as if a rock had been thrown into it!

    Huh? Another peerlessly handsome man who had something to do with Hua Qiyue?

    The Top-grade Magic Pellet... In Yun Shimo¡¯s memory, it was an area he dared not touch. He didn¡¯t expect that Bai Qianxue had refined several of them!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart sank suddenly, for he saw the joy in Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Brother Qianxue, why did youe here to wait for us? How long have you been waiting here?¡± Hua Qiyue asked, smiling as she ran to him with Tianci.

    ¡°Not long ago. I wanted to see Xuanji,¡± Bai Qianxue said baldly, and his eyes fell on Tianci.

    The amazing power that the boy had just exerted was something Bai Qianxue admired and interested in.

    ¡°Tianci, be quick, call him uncle,¡± Hua Qiyue whispered.

    ¡°No, call me brother. I¡¯m not that old!¡± Bai Qianxue was seldom humorous. Everyoneughed, but Yun Shimo kept a calm face.

    ¡°Brother Qianxue, you are shameless. You¡¯re old enough to be Tianci¡¯s father, and you still let him call you brother!¡± Ji Jing said with a smile.

    Tianci stared at Bai Qianxue with big eyes. It was the first time he had seen a silver-haired man, and he was naturally very curious.

    ¡°Brother Qianxue!¡± Tianci obediently called Bai Qianxue brother. The crowd chuckled again. And of course, Bai Qianxue knew that Tianci was Hua Qiyue¡¯s adopted son.

    Yun Shimo hade up to Hua Qiyue and stood close to her, as if to disy his strength to Bai Qianxue.

    Huangfu Xuan nced at Hua Qiyue, feeling utterly disappointed. He knew Hua Qiyue earlier than Yun Shimo and Bai Qianxue did, but Hua Qiyue was closer, more familiar, and more natural to them.

    ¡°Is this the famous Prince Nan Yun Shimo? I¡¯m Bai Qianxue, the City Master of Spirit Heaven City,¡± Bai Qianxue cupped his fists and said politely. Everything he said had an air of detachment.

    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re Young Master Bai Qianxue. Thank you for taking care of my humble wife some time ago,¡± Yun Shimo said ndly. Bai Qianxue froze.

    ¡°Humble wife?¡±

    That was how a man called his wife in front of outsiders.

    Did Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo get married? But didn¡¯t Yun Shimo marry Princess Qianyang?

    ¡°Brother Qianxue, we are going to Xuanyuan City now. Will you join us?¡± Hua Qiyue asked. She befriended the man who was kind to her.

    Bai Qianxue nodded. ¡°All right. Well, where is Xuanji?¡±

    He had stayed here so long this time to get news of Xuanji. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t see Xuanji when Hua Qiyue and the others came out.

    Hua Qiyue shot a nce at Yun Shimo and said, ¡°Brother Xuanji has gone south to Boqi Desert.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bai Qianxue was shocked. Xuanji actually went to that ce?!

    The crowd could see that Hua Qiyue did not exin the reason for the fear that Bai Qianxue and Yun Shimo would start a quarrel. After all, they were significant to them, and they couldn¡¯t bear to see the two men of equal strength fighting.

    If they did fight, who would be more powerful?

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the reasonter. Brother Qianxue, let¡¯s go together!¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. Bai Qianxue asked no further, but he knew well there must be a reason for Xuanji to go to Boqi Desert.

    They went toward Xuanyuan City. Yun Shimo simply carried Tianci on his back. They used the Mourning Steps and arrived in Xuanyuan City within two hours.

    Because their strength had improved, they did not feel tired after arriving in Xuanyuan City. After finding a suitable inn, they decided to rest first and hang outter.

    When they left Eight Fingers Mountain, not far away, under the pine tree, stood a woman in pink.

    No one could see that woman. She was Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang stole the secret art of stealth from Hongyi and secretly learned it. Little did she expect she could use it at that moment.

    Although the level of her Qi Art was not high, she could remain invisible for up to 10 months because there was some purple energy left in her body.

    At first, Princess Qianyangy in one corner of the cave where Yun Shimo lived, and no one could see her.

    After a month¡¯s recuperation, she was able to move about. She would drink a few mouthfuls of water in the nearest pool and then crawl to the nearby kitchen to steal some food.

    She survived so destructively just to get back at Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue!

    But given her strength, she was far from their match.

    That was why Princess Qianyang decided not to show up and to live anyway! After ten months, she felt as if she was about to copse. It was the first time she had lived so miserably.

    Of course, her hatred grew stronger.

    Since Princess Qianyang failed to learn the Mourning Steps, she could only walk down the path. When she walked on the official road, she looked ahead coldly and secretly vowed in her heart, ¡°Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue! One day, I will break you to pieces!¡±

    She waited on the official road, and when severalscivious men approached to ost her, she ignored them. However, a man could not resist the lust, trying to drag her into the carriage.

    Nevertheless, she injured him severely with a single blow, which scared other men who had evil intentions about her to stop.

    She was about to walk toward Xuanyuan City when the fantastic sound of a flute caught her imagination. She stopped in her tracks.

    It was a splendid carriage.

    With eight big wheels, the long carriage looked like a small house and was hung with fine gauze outside. The curtains were made ofrge beads. The moment the carriage swayed, it made soft, clear noises.

    And the faint sound of the flute came from inside.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to get in?¡± The sound of the flute stopped, and a faint voice came out.

 Chapter 268 - A New Backer

    <h4>Chapter 268 A New Backer</h4>

    Princess Qianyang stared nkly at the man behind the curtain. Because the beads on the curtain were too close, she could only see a shadow dimly.

    ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this... Isn¡¯t he the Sect Leader of one of the most mysterious sects in the Yuewu Kingdom? I heard that the flute is one of the five divine objects.¡±

    ¡°Go quickly. I heard that the Sect Leader of Blood Sect loves ughtering the innocent willfully. Flee!¡± The crowd hurried into their carriages. When they were about to leave, the curtain opened and a mighty force swept up all the carriages ahead. Apanied by shrieks, the carriages and the men inside were crushed to powder by that force...

    Princess Qianyang looked at all this in shock, as if she could not believe her eyes!

    The man could kill five to six innocents, who were almost as powerful as Yun Shimo, with a single attack!

    If she could get such a backer, then... she had a chance of revenge!

    Princess Qianyang was very realistic. She knew that with her talent, she could not keep up with Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue, no matter how hard she tried, so...

    She said, bowing deeply to the carriage, ¡°I¡¯m Qianyang. Thank you, Sect Leader of Blood Sect.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what a clever woman! Get on the carriage!¡±

    The curtain opened automatically. There were three people in the carriage, two women and a man. The ink-haired man in the middle should be the Sect Leader of Blood Sect. He was an odd-looking man with a long nose, which reminded others of the angry owl at first nce.

    In his hand was a blood-colored flute. The flute flowed with a strange light.

    And the two women beside him were all exceedingly beautiful. Seeing Princess Qianyang, one of them chuckled and said, ¡°Sister, get into the carriage!¡±

    Princess Qianyang gritted her teeth in secret and finally stepped into the luxurious carriage.

    She knew that this time, she would most likely sell everything she owned. But to take vengeance on Yun Shimo, she wouldn¡¯t care about all these.

    Her official husband had left with Hua Qiyue. Once the news got out, it would be aplete disgrace to her. Perhaps she could live morefortably with this strange Sect Leader of Blood Sect.

    ¡°Haha, sister, what¡¯s your name?¡± one of thedies in yellow asked fervidly as soon as Princess Qianyang got into the carriage, seizing her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m Qianyang.¡± Princess Qianyang added with a light smile, ¡°Sect Leader, my greetings to you!¡±

    Zhu Jian, the Sect Leader of Blood Sect, was one of the most mysterious figures in the Yuewu Kingdom. His Qi Art was at the level of Holy God, and he was rarely seen in public because he had an ugly face and a long nose.

    However, Blood Sect and Dark Sect were all cruel and hadmitted all manners of crimes. But Zhu Jian¡¯s most prominent characteristic was that he was fond of taking women captive. Every beautiful woman who caught his eye could not escape the fate of being defiled!

    Of course, the women who had been sullied often ended up stuck by his side because they had taken the tailor-made Infatuation Pill of Blood Sect and thus had forgotten what had happened to them.

    As soon as Princess Qianyang came to the Yuewu Kingdom, she lived in seclusion with Yun Shimo in Eight Fingers Mountain, so she didn¡¯t have any time to know about the sects in the Yuewu Kingdom.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re very polite. Sit next to me,¡± Zhu Jian said with a smile. Princess Qianyang froze for a moment and finally sat down beside Zhu Jian slowly.

    ¡°Thanks, Sect Leader.¡± Princess Qianyang managed to subdue her reluctance. It was true that she was unwilling to submit to the man, but she was determined to give herself to him for the intense hatred in her heart.

    ¡°Haha, a beautyes to me. Good, very good!¡±

    Zhu Jianughed arrogantly, and his big hands began to move around Princess Qianyang.

    Princess Qianyang had ayer of goosebumps all over her body, and her body even shivered involuntarily!

    After all, the man was a stranger, and his appearance was strange and ugly, so Princess Qianyang could not ept such a man, either mentally or physically.

    However, she forced herself to calm down, but her body still trembled as if she were a frightened littlemb.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Zhu Jian frowned. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pped Princess Qianyang in the face hard. Princess Qianyang felt a burning pain on the left side of her face.

    Zhu Jian was smiling cruelly at her, his eyes full of displeasure. Princess Qianyang¡¯s palms were sweaty with fear, and she shook her head and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... That¡¯s not what I meant. I... I¡¯ve never had much contact with men. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Sister Qianyang is right. Perhaps she is still a virgin? Haha.¡± The other woman chuckled.

    Zhu Jian narrowed his eyes and licked his somewhat thirsty lips. He put his big hand around Princess Qianyang¡¯s waist and then suddenly pulled her into his arms...

    A momentter, the woman¡¯s cries of pain rang out in the carriage...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After resting in Xuanyuan City for two hours, they ate supper and then went out together.

    Tianci had been prisoned in the mountain for almost a year, so he was excited to be able to hang out here finally without a care.

    He had been here twice before; Yun Shimo had brought him here once, and he had sneaked here once. But he met Hua Mengshi the second time. What was worse, he had a bad attack of abdominal pain, and naturally, his wish to hang out was ruined.

    ¡°Mom, there are a lot of sugar-coated haws. Buy some for me please!¡±

    ¡°Mom, there are some dolls made of flour and sugar. I want to have a taste of it. I heard it¡¯s delicious...¡±

    ¡°Dad, the barbecue on that stall smells so good. Let¡¯s try it...¡±

    Tianci searched frantically for food all the way. The hare got a share of the food as well. The crowd had only visited one street, but they were all stuffed up with food.

    Because of this, they no longer cared about food but enjoyed interesting objects after that.

    Not knowing how long she had been walking, Hua Qiyue suddenly saw a castle not far away. The gold-ted sign had three lively and vigorous characters on it¡ªLongting Auction House!

    ¡°This is thergest auction house in Xuanyuan City. Anything that¡¯s funny, or that¡¯s the best in the world, cane in and be auctioned here. If it¡¯s an ordinary treasure, it can be auctioned in other small auction houses only,¡± Ji Feng exined with a smile.

    Though he had not been here long, he had been with Xuanji so long that he knew a great deal about Xuanyuan City.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and said, ¡°Brother Ji, are you nearly out of money? Why don¡¯t I take some divine herbs and auction them? Then we can live a secure life.¡±

    Hearing that, Ji Feng smiled sheepishly. He did have banknotes, but he was almost out of money for things like lodging.

    Tianci had just eaten so much and coupled with the consumption of several of them, his silver was even less, perhaps a hundred taels.

    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t got many banknotes on me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ji Feng said with a smile.

    His debonair manner attracted the eyes of many women who passed by.

    They were certainly the most conspicuous group, with females being exceedingly beautiful and males being handsome. So they gathered more and more amazing eyes.

    ¡°Alright then. I happen to have two Ginsengs with Nine Souls in my chest pocket. I¡¯ll put them up for auction first.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. She would like to see what would be auctioned in the auction house in Xuanyuan City.

    All of them agreed, so they went into Longting Auction House. They were received by a girl of about twenty, who was in good shape and smiled sweetly at them.

    ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment? If you want to attend our auction here, you need to make an appointment.¡±

    Seeing that they were all strangers from their costumes, the girl had a certain contempt for them.

    After all, no stranger had evere to the auction here. In the girl¡¯s heart, strangers were quite poor.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to auction Ginsengs with Nine Souls. I wonder if you could auction them for me?¡± Hua Qiyue took two Ginsengs with Nine Souls, which flowed with sacred purple light all over, out from her chest pocket. They were good things at a nce!

    Although the girl had never seen this kind of herb, she was struck by its purple glow.

    ¡°Well, it was rude of me not to wee the distinguished guests who were far away. Go inside, please!¡± A gentle voice sounded, and the man who spoke was Long Shen, the City Master of the auction house.

    Although Long Shen had not seen the Ginseng with Nine Souls, he knew that generally, rare herbs would be shrouded by holy light. The holy light on this Ginseng with Nine Souls was so intense, which showed that it was a rare herb.

    Hua Qiyue and the others exchanged a nce. This City Master was a smart buyer. If he rejected this proposal, he would lose a lot of service fees.

    Long Shen led the crowd into the VIP lounge, and maidservants served them tea. Tianci nced around as if he wanted to see through the room.

    ¡°May I have the name of this youngdy? I am Long Shen, the City Master here.¡±

    ¡°Call me Miss Hua, please. This is a divine herb named Ginseng with Nine Souls, which was extinct in the Tianyuan Continent 10, 000 years ago because of the war between evil beasts and humans,¡± Hua Qiyue said ndly, with an intoxicating smile.

    Yun Shimo coughed to remind her not to cast amorous nces at any man.

    Long Shen was about thirty years old. He shot Hua Qiyue a strange look. Yun Shimo was afraid that Hua Qiyue would get on his nerves with some bad romances.

    ¡°I see. Although I have not seen the real Ginseng with Nine Souls, judging from the divine light on it, I predicate that it¡¯s a very rare divine herb. Miss Hua, we¡¯ll charge you a 5%mission. But since you¡¯re our guest of honor, how about a 50% discount and a 2.5%mission?¡± Long Shen asked politely, smiling.

    ...

    Hua Qiyue nodded, thinking that Long Shen was really sophisticated.

    Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Besides medicinal herbs, there must be other treasures in Longting Auction House?¡±

    Long Shen nodded hurriedly and answered respectfully, ¡°Of course. We have all kinds of treasures¡ªcrystal cores of tenth-level evil beasts, weapons that are almost as mighty as divine weapons, and rare ornaments. The focus of today¡¯s auction is the Spirit-summoning Mirror used by Peach Fairy. Although it¡¯s not as good as the Spirit-Melting Vase, countless celebrities are in a hurry to get Xuanyuan City because of the fame of Peach Fairy!¡±

    Peach Fairy?

    Hua Qiyue froze. The name seemed familiar to her. On second thought, she remembered that Peach Fairy was the woman who had sent the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead to the ancestor of Yun Family.

    ¡°Zhu Jian, the Sect Leader of Blood Sect, is here, too. And there are a lot of Sect Leaders of other sects. Even the Third Prince of the Yuewu Kingdom has his seat reserved.¡± Long Shen¡¯s words made Yun Shimo frown.

 Chapter 269 - The Auction

    <b>Chapter 269 The Auction</b>

    The Blood Sect, simr to the Gnawing Devils Sect,mitted all manners of crimes. But because its members were quite strong, no one dared to mess with them.

    ¡°City Master, what level is the Qi Art of the Sect Leader of Blood Sect at?¡±

    Ji Feng, too, was so curious about the man that he asked softly.

    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s at the first level of Holy God. He¡¯s mighty. My honored guests, you¡¯d better not mess with him if you don¡¯t have to. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable!¡± Long Shen kindly reminded everyone.

    Hua Qiyue smiled but said nothing.

    She was at the first level of Holy God as well. It was only that she hid her aura, so Long Shen could not feel it.

    Even if Zhu Jian was at the medium level of Holy God, Hua Qiyue was not afraid of him. She was not weak, after all. She wouldn¡¯t be scared of two more people at the medium level of Holy God.

    Long Shen personally led Hua Qiyue and the others to the eighth parlor. He was overwhelmed with excitement. After all, to his surprise, a rare divine herb appeared in his auction house, which would make the auction house have a booming business and famous in the world.

    The private rooms here were closed so that other auction guests could not see each other and could only hear each other¡¯s voices.

    And each room had a small window where guests could see the auction items on the opposite tform. Guests could bid on anything they liked.

    ¡°Thank you all foring here. I am Miss Xu Qing, the auctioneer. The first item on today¡¯s auction is the sword¡ªSpirit-subduing Sword that Lyu Linguang used 500 years ago. Start with five hundred taels of gold!¡±

    On stage was a woman wearing a white skirt. She had an attractive figure which made males indulge in fantasy.

    The auction block opened slowly in the middle, and something was lifting a ck sword. With a gentle smile, the auctioneer was slowly lifted up.

    The whole body of the ck sword was carved with simple and ancient lines. As soon as it appeared, there was an air of destion. The crowd sighed with emotion. Five hundred yearster, its owner was gone, but it was still there.

    Now the Spirit-subduing Sword was about to change hands again. It was still a mystery to the crowd who would be its new owner.

    ¡°1,000 taels of gold!¡±

    A faint voice came from the No. 1 window.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows slightly. The voice sounded unhurried. And the No. 1 private room was usually reserved by the Emperor¡¯s children. The royal family had privileges, after all.

    ¡°1,500 taels of gold!¡± It was another mark-up from the No. 5 private room.

    After all, it was a famous sword used by a famous person. Who wouldn¡¯t want it now?

    It was said that Lyu Linguang had once held this sword, killing tens of millions of evil beasts. The battle put him on the map.

    It was because of his sword that he was able to disy his strength to the fullest.

    The sword gained an offer of 150,000 taels of gold. Finally, no more markups were offered.

    And Hua Qiyue always felt a pair of eyes staring coldly at her.

    Why did she feel this way when no one could see her? It was really weird.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang is nearby,¡± said Yun Shimo abruptly. He sensed the aura of Princess Qianyang.

    Hua Qiyue froze. The others were shocked.

    ¡°She followed us out? And she knows someone in a certain room?¡±

    Ji Feng was quite surprised, too. He thought that even if Princess Qianyang¡¯s injury had healed, she could only obediently follow them to Xuanyuan City since she had no strength to assassinate them.

    He didn¡¯t expect her to have a prestigious backer so soon.

    ¡°Princess Qianyang is not as simple as we thought... But on the whole, we harmed her...¡± Hua Qiyue frowned. Although Princess Qianyang¡¯s jealousy was terrible, and she had tried to kill her, in any case, Yun Shimo betrayed her first. This was a fact that could not be changed.

    Everyone quieted down, and another treasure began to be auctioned.

    But none of these treasures appealed to them. In their eyes, only divine weapons were worth buying.

    Moreover, Hua Qiyue possessed two divine weapons¡ªthe Drunken Flower Fan and the Spirit-Melting Vase. After the Spirit-Melting Vase recognized a master, it would return to its previous size.

    Therefore, Hua Qiyue would turn her nose up at those treasures in the eyes of others.

    ¡°Next, we are going to auction a very rare divine herb in the Tianyuan Continent¡ªthe Ginseng with Nine Souls! I believe many of you have only heard its name and seen its shape from books, but have never seen its appearance in person?¡±

    The auctioneer¡¯s words caused an immediate uproar.

    ¡°How can that be? Is there any Ginseng with Nine Souls in the Tianyuan Continent? City Master couldn¡¯t be deceived, could he?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the legend that a Princess named Hua Qiyue in the Changjing Kingdom owned this divine herb and it sold for a sky-high price? It¡¯s probably true!¡±

    ¡°So, Hua Qiyue hase to the Yuewu Kingdom?¡±

    There was much discussion among the crowd. Meanwhile, all eyes were fixed on the auction block for fear of missing a second.

    The auction block rose slowly, and a Ginseng with Nine Souls was lying quietly on it, shrouded in purple holy light.

    The purple holy light caused a greater stir. Countless people eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really the Ginseng with Nine Souls!¡±

    ¡°It looks like it! Even if it is not, it is also a very rare medicinal herb. I can¡¯t miss it this time!¡±

    ¡°Please be quiet, everyone. This Ginseng with Nine Souls is from a mysterious client who asked us to put it up for sale in Longting Auction House. The one who makes a good offer will get it. Now the auction begins. The starting price is 100,000 taels of gold. Each bid increment is not less than five hundred taels!¡±

    Hearing the exciting discussion of the crowd, the auctioneer was very excited, too. It was also the first time in her life that she had seen this divine herb. She had no idea how much it would fetch at auction.

    ¡°A hundred and fifty thousand taels of gold!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thousand taels of gold!¡±

    ¡°A million taels of gold!¡±

    The person in the No. 1 private room simply offered a sky-high price. The crowd gasped.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo exchanged a nce. When she auctioned the divine herb in the capital of Changjing Kingdom back then, the highest price was only one million taels of gold.

    And here, all at once, one million taels was offered. It seemed that the Yuewu Kingdom was really as rich as the legend said.

    ¡°One and a half million taels of gold!¡±

    ¡°Two million taels of gold...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The bidding continued. Finally, the guest in the No. 2 private room bought this Ginseng with Nine Souls with 3 million taels of gold.

    ¡°Hey hey, Sister Qiyue, you will be the world¡¯s richest in the future. A Ginseng with Nine Souls could sell for three million taels of gold. Tut tut, sell one Ginseng with Nine Souls and you can live a lifetime without worry.¡± Ji Jing could not help showing an expression of admiration.

    Hua Qiyue stroked Tianci¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Money is merely a worldly possession. It¡¯ll be good if it¡¯s sufficient. But here, more money is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Qiyue, the man in the No. 2 private room seems to be a big shot, too. But we won¡¯t be able to hide our identities for long,¡± Ji Feng said in a soft voice.

    Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill them, no matter they¡¯re ghosts or deities!¡±

    He meant that anyone who dared provoke him would be killed. He was no longer the man he was a year ago. Back then, in order to avoid Xuanyuan Family, he had to enter Eight Fingers Mountain, lived there in seclusion, and practiced hard.

    However, luck was on his side. In a little more than two years, he had ascended to the first level of Holy God. And now his strength had skyrocketed. After some time, he would break through to the medium level of Holy God.

    ¡°Next, there is one more Ginseng with Nine Souls. The honored guests who just missed it remember to bid for it!¡±

    No sooner had the auctioneer¡¯s voice faded away than cheers broke out.

    The one in the No. 2 private room was Zhu Jian, the Sect Leader of Blood Sect. The ones sitting beside him were, of course, Princess Qianyang and his two maidservants.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s face remained calm, but something stirred inside her, for she knew that Hua Qiyue was the only one who possessed the Ginseng with Nine Souls and that no one else could have it.

    That was to say, Hua Qiyue was around!

    Princess Qianyang clenched her fists softly. She swore to herself that she would break this woman to pieces!

    It was because of Hua Qiyue that she could not get Yun Shimo¡¯s love.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a divine herb in the little Yuewu Kingdom. It seems... there must be someone unexpected today.¡± Zhu Jian narrowed his eyes. He was a Qi Artist at the first level of Holy God and was warmly weed wherever he went.

    And if that person had a lot of divine herbs, maybe he could ask that person for a few more?

    So this time, the No. 2 private room no longer bid.

    As a result, those who failed to buy the Ginseng with Nine Souls previously were so excited as if they had drunk chicken blood. When the bid reached two million and nine hundred thousand taels, no one offered more.

    But 2.99 million taels of gold was a pretty penny. Common sects could not afford to buy such a divine herb. Therge sects, however, was not so stingy.

    Hua Qiyue was very satisfied with both prices.

    Next, several more items that neither of them was interested in were auctioned off.

    Thest item in the auction was the Spirit-summoning Mirror used by Peach Fairy!

    ¡°Thest item¡ªa treasure inferior to divine weapons and owned by Peach Fairy¡ªthe Spirit-summoning Mirror! ording to legend, Peach Fairy was not a fairy, but someone who was as beautiful as a fairy and had extraordinary skills. The level of her Qi Art was so high that no one could match her. Every treasure she had was extraordinary. The Spirit-summoning Mirror can take away the human soul.¡±

    The auctioneer carefully picked up the mirror wrapped in ck cloth. On the surface, the Spirit-summoning Mirror looked like any other mirror.

    But it was powerful.

    ¡°Qiyue, buy it!¡± Yun Shimo said softly all of a sudden.

    ...

    Hua Qiyue lifted her eyebrows. The Spirit-summoning Mirror was not very attractive to her, for she possessed two divine weapons at present.

    Moreover, the Spirit-summoning Mirror was secondary to divine weapons, so she was less interested in it.

    But Yun Shimo¡¯s words made her pause. She could not help staring at the mirror.

    The mirror glowed with pale, silver holy light and was iparably smooth. If one stared at it seriously for several seconds, he would find that he seemed to have seen a flowing river.

    Hua Qiyue felt a familiar aura assaulting her senses, her soul shaking and her mind wandering. For no reason, her mood was stirred by the Spirit-summoning Mirror, and she calmed down all of a sudden.

    Inexplicable sadness pervaded her mind. The aura of eternity from the mirror made her had a feeling as if she had heard the whine of evil beasts and the sound of flowers blooming as well. She felt amazing.

    ¡°Qiyue? Qiyue? Are you all right?¡± A voice pulled Hua Qiyue back to reality. By the time she recovered, the auction had begun.

    ¡°Shall I buy the mirror or not?¡±

    Since Peach Fairy was a benefactor to Yun Family, Yun Shimo wanted to buy it. In this case, Hua Qiyue made up her mind. But she was puzzled by the inexplicable emotion in her heart.

 Chapter 270 - A Storm of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 270 A Storm of Jealousy</h4>

    For no reason, the name Peach Fairy seemed familiar to her. And she had an impulse to buy this treasure!

    Ji Feng was watching her with concern. Hua Qiyue shook her head hurriedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll bid for that Spirit-summoning Mirrorter. At least it¡¯s something that¡¯s been used by our ancestor before. It shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±

    Yun Shimo smiled gently and said, ¡°My father has told me that if I hear of the Spirit-summoning Mirror, I must let him know. It seems that this Spirit-summoning Mirror is very important to him. That¡¯s why I wanted to buy it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. At present, she had written off all her resentment and hatred toward Yun Shimo. After all, he had a reason to take Tianci away. Now it was all over, and she was not a narrow-minded woman.

    Bai Qianxue nced at Hua Qiyue and then at Yun Shimo. His eyes darkened. They were so casual and intimate that he was ufortable.

    The auction of the Spirit-summoning Mirror began with a starting price of five hundred taels of gold. Hua Qiyue was in no hurry. By the time someone made an offer of a million taels of gold for the Spirit-summoning Mirror, there was no markup.

    After all, in addition to some prominent families andrge sects, the rich and powerful one was the royal family.

    ¡°1.5 million taels!¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice sounded and made everyone present gasp.

    Because everyone noticed that the guest in the No. 8 private room never made a sound. Now, when they heard the fair-sounding voice of a woman, they could not help daydreaming.

    Furthermore, Hua Qiyue directly offered a bid increment of five hundred thousand taels of gold, so everyone couldn¡¯t help wondering who she was.

    ¡°Who the hell is that in the No. 8 private room? An ordinary family is not quite willing to make an offer of 1.5 million taels of gold, I guess. I don¡¯t seem to remember her voice either.¡±

    In the No. 1 private room, a well-dressed man frowned and asked in confusion.

    The other man chuckled and said, ¡°Third brother, why do you care about this? However, it sounds like the singing of a nightingale, and it¡¯s really pleasant to listen to. I¡¯m going to get to know the mysterious person in the No. 8 private room.¡±

    The crowd all looked at each other in surprise.

    ¡°1.5 million taels. Is there anyone else who wants to raise the price?¡±

    ¡°1.6 million taels of gold!¡± A man¡¯s cold voice came from the No. 4 private room.

    Hua Qiyue lifted her eyebrows and went on raising the price. ¡°1.7 million taels!¡±

    The man in the No. 4 private room kept raising the price to two million taels before he stopped fighting Hua Qiyue. Therefore, Hua Qiyue smoothly bought that Spirit-summoning Mirror!

    As soon as the auction was over, Hua Qiyue and her partners made their way to the reception room. The two men who came out of the No. 1 private room were well dressed and were members of the royal family at first sight. While the man who went out of the No. 4 private room had a bizarre face and was surrounded by three gorgeous women, one of whom was Princess Qianyang!

    Yun Shimo frowned. He did not know who the man was, but when Princess Qianyang looked at he and Hua Qiyue, she wished to peel them all off!

    ¡°Oh my, Princess Qianyang is here, too. Why is she so close to that ugly monster?¡± Ji Jing gave a low cry of surprise. Hua Qiyue shot an indifferent nce at them, turned around, and headed for the reception room.

    ¡°Well, birds of a feather flock together. Of course, she¡¯s with such a person, or what kind of people would she be with? Do not think Princess Qianyang is very kind. In fact, she has been trying to kill Qiyue, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Huangfu Xuan said coldly.

    The weird-looking man was Zhu Jian. He caught sight of Hua Qiyue hurrying toward the reception room at a nce. Seeing her magnificent features, he couldn¡¯t help but have an evil thought in his heart!

    Hua Qiyue was as detached as a fairy. Even first-ss beauties like Princess Qianyang could notpare with her in terms of temperament!

    ¡°What? Sect Leader, have you got your eye on another beauty? My word! You are a nuisance!¡± A woman beside Princess Qianyang held out her soft, jade-like fingers and tugged at the hem of Zhu Jian¡¯s coat.

    Princess Qianyang pursed her lips. She was looking forward to the sh between Zhu Jian and Hua Qiyue.

    Given Zhu Jian¡¯s character, he would not let Hua Qiyue go. And Hua Qiyue would not submit herself to this ugly monster, either. So wait a while, and she would have some fun!

    ¡°Of course, every hero loves beauties. Haha, we¡¯ll wait here for that beauty toe out!¡± With a sneer, Zhu Jian walked into the reception room as well.

    He bought a small treasure and a Ginseng with Nine Souls. For him, this trip was quite fruitful.

    And the two handsome men in the No. 1 private room went toward the reception room, too. They bought three treasures and a Ginseng with Nine Souls. The royal family was wealthy enough to afford a Ginseng with Nine Souls at the cost of three million taels of gold.

    As soon as Hua Qiyue and herpanions entered the reception room, Long Shen led them into a small parlor. Long Shen presented Hua Qiyue respectfully with a sheaf of banknotes. ¡°Miss Hua, the two Ginsengs with Nine Souls of yours sold for a total of 5.9 million taels of gold. But you bid on and bought the Spirit-summoning Mirror, so I deducted two million taels of gold from it. After themission was deducted, the 3.9 million taels of gold that remained became 3.8 million taels of gold. Miss Hua, remember toe to Longting Auction House when you get something preciouster!¡±

    Hua Qiyue took the stack of banknotes and ced them in the ring, saying, ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±

    ¡°Miss Hua, this is the Spirit-summoning Mirror that you bid for, please have a look at it!¡± A waitress approached her carefully with the Spirit-summoning Mirror in her hands and a respectful expression on her face.

    The Spirit-summoning Mirror was ced in a square box. It was pitch-dark all over and had intricate patterns on it. An air of antiquity assaulted Hua Qiyue¡¯s senses. She took it gently, and felt the aura seep into her body, causing her to feel startled all of a sudden!

    Before her eyes were broken images¡ªa charming red-haired man, holding a woman whose robe was stained red, sat nkly on a piece of scarred grasnd.

    The sun was setting, and the dusk seemed to flow tears of blood.

    The man¡¯s empty eyes were filled with boundless despair and pain. He said softly, ¡°Fairy... fairy...¡±

    ¡°Qiyue? Qiyue? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s voice rang out by Hua Qiyue¡¯r ears at just the right moment, waking her, who was startled by the images, up.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. The broken images were gone and no longer appeared.

    ¡°Nothing... I¡¯m fine.¡± Hua Qiyue took a breath. She closed the box carefully and handed it to Yun Shimo, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you really want it? You¡¯ll keep it!¡±

    There was a soft light in Yun Shimo¡¯s dark eyes. He took it and said, ¡°Qiyue, thank you.¡±

    Yun Shimo was so polite that Hua Qiyue was not used to it. After exchanging pleasantries with Long Shen, they left.

    Little did they expect that they would see Princess Qianyang standing there as soon as they went out of the hall. Her pink outer garment quivered slightly. They could see that she was repressing her anger.

    Hua Qiyue was about to walk toward her when Yun Shimo stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to her. Princess Qianyang won¡¯t listen to you now. Besides, I know she didn¡¯t like Tianci before. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, she would have killed Tianci.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s words put the idea out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind, so she went out.

    To their surprise, the moment they got outside the lobby of the auction house, they saw many people standing aside. They were looked at with all sorts of looks.

    ¡°They look like strangers. I didn¡¯t expect that strangers could be so rich!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Their ents are not like those in the Yuewu Kingdom, but rather like those in the Changjing Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? The rtionship between the two countries is not very good. I never thought these people would dare toe to the Yuewu Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°That woman is indeed stunningly beautiful, and her appearance is in proportion to her voice.¡±

    ¡°The men are not bad. They are all handsome with extraordinary temperaments. And one man... Gee, silver hair. What beautiful silver hair!¡±

    ¡°It is said that Bai Qianxue, the City Master of Spirit Heaven City, has white hair, but not many people have seen him!¡±

    The crowd kept talking about them as if they didn¡¯t exist. Hua Qiyue did not mind, but Ji Jing snorted. It seemed to her that these people had seen little of the world. Were there no strangers who had a pretty penny?

    ¡°Thatdy, please wait.¡± A soft voice called to Hua Qiyue. Yun Shimo looked back unhappily and saw the two men in fine clothesing toward him, with a great crowd of imperial bodyguards.

    The two men seemed to be from the pce, either wealthy or respected.

    ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Hua Qiyue pointed to herself and looked at the two smiling men.

    Tianci chuckled and said, ¡°Mom, how charming you are!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened.

    The hare murmured, ¡°No matter where this girl goes, she has luck with men!¡±

    The two men were all dressed in creamy white brocade garments, wore pointed boots made of gold thread, and were of great temperament.

    The tall and thin one looked at Hua Qiyue with a smile and cupped his fists, saying, ¡°Lady, I am Duanmu Jing, the Crown Prince of the royal family of the Yuewu Kingdom. This is my third brother Duanmu An. Both you and your friends are of great temperament. Why don¡¯t we go to the teahouse and have a chat?¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned and said tly, ¡°So you are the Crown Prince. Forgive me my disrespect. But we¡¯re in a hurry. Why don¡¯t we make it some other time?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want more men around Hua Qiyue. Bai Qianxue and Ji Feng were top-grade handsome men. Although they hadn¡¯t shown their love for Hua Qiyue at the moment, who knew what they would do in the future?

    And there was Xuanji! Perhaps he hadn¡¯t given up and was heading for the Yuewu Kingdom.

    ¡°How dare you be disrespectful to the Crown Prince...¡± As the Third Prince, Duanmu An flew into a rage when he met such an arrogant man for the first time.

    The Crown Prince waved his hand and motioned him to be quiet. Duanmu An cast Yun Shimo a malicious stare and snorted unwillingly.

    Though Duanmu An was the Third Prince, he was even arrogant than the Crown Prince. In his heart, Hua Qiyue was beautiful, but she was definitely a woman who just had a pretty face or the daughter of a big family.

    After all, Hua Qiyue had hidden her aura. For both of them, she was just like an average person, not a Qi Artist.

    In the Tianyuan Continent, general Qi Artists looked down upon such ordinary people.

    ¡°Sorry, my third brother is not good-tempered. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Lady, if you¡¯re too busy, why don¡¯t we meet in three days?¡± The Crown Prince said smilingly.

    Before Hua Qiyue could answer, she heard a strangeugh. ¡°Hahaha... This stunner is mine. Go away, Crown Prince!¡±

 Chapter 271 - Terrorization

    Chapter 271 Terrorization

    The public was shocked. After all, he was the Crown Prince, everyone had to show respect for him. Unexpectedly, there was someone who was so hubris to tell him to piss off.

    They saw a weird-looking maning out of the parlor with three women following him. The man had a crooked nose and his dark eyes sparkled with greed.

    He looked Hua Qiyue up and down unscrupulously. He evenughed widely and said, ¡°What a beauty. Oh, the temperament is unique... and distinguished. You are even more beautiful than a fairy.¡±

    Princess Qianyang behind him stopped for a while. The resentment in her heart grew intensely.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows. Before she said anything, Yun Shimo, Ji Feng, and Bai Qianxue had already stepped up and blocked Zhu Jian¡¯s view of Hua Qiyue. They refused to let Zhu Jian look her up and down like that.

    When seeing this, Zhu Jian became angry involuntarily.

    However, the Crown Prince Duanmu Jing smiled coldly. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You are the Sect Leader of Blood Sect. Sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    Even if Duanmu Jing did not like Zhu Jian, he dared not annoy him. So he stepped aside lightly. Duanmu An nced at Zhu Jian who was full of arrogance and stepped to another side lowering his head down. It seemed that he had been fooled by Zhu Jian.

    Otherwise, why he was angry just now and suddenly calmed down?

    When seeing this, Yun Shimo knew that the Crown Prince¡¯s strength did not exceed Zhu Jian. Otherwise, he would not bear the insult.

    When Zhu Jian showed up, the others all retreated. However, they looked at this way insistently.

    Those pretty beauties, in particr, all left. Once they took Zhu Jian¡¯s fancy, they were destined to be abused.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, we should be watchful. These people all feared the ugly man!¡± Ji Jing whispered. When seeing Zhu Jian¡¯s hideous face, she was really terrified.

    ¡°You said who was ugly?¡± Zhu Jian asked. Surprisingly, Zhu Jian had sharp ears and he could easily hear that Ji Jing spoke ill of him.

    Ji Jing was freaked out and Hua Qiyue held her hands softly. Tianci facetiously stroked his cheek with his fingers and said, ¡°Sister Jing, shame on you. You should fear this ugly man! Hey ugly man, it was not your fault for being so ugly. But you shouldn¡¯t present and scare people.¡±

    Tianci¡¯s immature and tender voice amused those standers-by; however, they dared notugh out. Zhu Jian¡¯splexion changed suddenly, and he stared coldly at the little child beside Hua Qiyue.

    However, Tianci was not afraid of him. Instead, heughed provokingly and his little face was full of conceit.

    Yun Shimoughed softly and said, ¡°My son was right. It was not your fault for being so ugly. But it was your fault for presenting and scaring people. I don¡¯t want to make trouble. Now you may leave peacefully, or you can¡¯t me me if I beat you hollow.¡±

    Duanmu Jing, Duanmu An, and the others were all surprised. They could not sense any anima energy in Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue who might have concealed their cultivation. It was the first time that they hade across some people so arrogant!

    Bai Qianxue looked back at Hua Qiyue whose attractive long silver hair fluttered. Moreover, her fine features had a touch of inapproachable dignity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on these people. Let¡¯s fight a quick battle,¡± Bai Qianxue said simply. He was going to fight, but then he was stopped by Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Let me do this!¡± Yun Shimo said. At the same time, Zhu Jian was so angry that his veins bulged. Since his debut, he had had outstanding talent and great reputation in the circle of Qi Art.

    The Qi Artist of the Yuewu Kingdom and the other kingdoms had to lower down their heads and avoid eye contacts when meeting him, let alone offending him.

    However, he did not expect that this group of people were so arrogant.

    Princess Qianyang stood behind and happily thought that Zhu Jian was impulsive enough to fight. She wished that Zhu Jian could kill Yun Shimo. That would be a catharsis for her.

    ¡°Well, well! I, the Sect Leader will y with you guys. I¡¯ll first destroy you, useless rubbish, then have the beautiful woman. Hahaha, that must be cool. I haven¡¯t seen such an attractive woman for a long time!¡± Zhu Jian said while licking his dry lips.

    The servants of the Longting Auction House dared note forward.

    Realizing that his big client was going to suffer, Long Shen came forward hastily and said respectfully, ¡°Sect Leader, please don¡¯t be mad. I have first-ss scented tea and treasure for you to enjoy. If you don¡¯t mind, please follow me.¡±

    After all, Hua Qiyue could get the Ginseng with Nine Souls, which meant that she was extraordinary.

    As the City Master, Long Shen could not stand by. If Hua Qiyue made a great coup, Long Shen definitely would suffer great loss.

    Zhu Jian had benefited a lot from Long Shen, so if Long Shen came forward, he wouldn¡¯t be killed.

    However, Zhu Jian was sulky to be disturbed. He said madly, ¡°Get out of here. Otherwise, I will show no mercy!¡±

    With Zhu Jian waving his sleeves, Long Shen fell aside, bumped into the big red pir, and spat a mouthful of blood. Although he was slightly injured, his life was not in jeopardy.

    The public was quiet out of fear when they saw Zhu Jian being so brutish. Yun Shimo chuckled. ¡°It was said that the Blood Sect was sinful which ruined many gentlewomen. It seems that today I have to destroy the big viin by the way. Otherwise, my reputation... will be smeared!¡±

    Bai Qianxue raised his eyebrows, he looked forward to seeing Yun Shimo fight again. He also wanted to know how powerful he was.

    He had a feeling that Yun Shimo could be so calm when facing Zhu Jian who was the first-ss Qi Artist showed that Yun Shimo¡¯s strength excelled Zhu Jian¡¯s.

    ¡°How daring! Boy, your life is in my control!¡± Zhu Jian said briefly. He stepped up and absorbed the anima energy around him which seemed like a stirring huge whirlpool.

    Hua Qiyue held Tianci back. Although she was confident in Tianci, he was merely a seven-year-old child. If he did not own the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, she would not let Tianci travel the world with her.

    Yun Shimo showed no expression. Those Qi Artists eschewed further fearing that they might get involved in the crazy battle.

    ¡°Godly Palm!¡± Yun Shimo said with a veil of dark air appearing on his palms. At this moment, he no longer concealed his cultivation. The power he generated was overwhelming, which surprised Zhu Jian!

    It shocked Zhu Jian that the seemingly young man had reached the first level of Holy God and he could unleash such power which almost destroyed the roof of the castle.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s strength might outreach the first level of Holy God and might reach the top of the first level of Holy God.

    Zhu Jian was also at the first level of Holy God. However, Yun Shimo¡¯s overwhelming power hurt his heart deeply.

    People around all stared at this in surprise. Yun Shimo stood still with the ink light above his palms sucking down the whirlpool generated by Zhu Jian. In a sh, the front of Zhu Jian was empty.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s figure moved in a sudden, then he turned into a vague shadow and appeared in front of Zhu Jian!

    How fast was he!

    Zhu Jian shook his fist with all his spiritual energy and strength trying to resist Yun Shimo¡¯s attack.

    However, Zhu Jian felt that his defence was broken down by that overwhelming force. With a sharp twinge in his heart and a dull thud, Zhu Jian was hit away by Yun Shimo¡¯s fist!

    Zhu Jian bumped into the jade tform, slid down feebly, and spat blood.

    ¡°Oh, boy! That man should hit away Zhu Jian!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful! I undoubtedly sense that his Qi Art is at the first level of Holy God, the same as Zhu Jian¡¯s. How could he hit Zhu Jian away with a single attack?¡±

    ¡°This group of people are really horrible. As the citizens of Changjing Kingdom, they dare note to Yuewu Kingdom without extraordinary power!¡±

    ¡°Did Zhu Jian die? If not, who could stab him again?¡±

    The public chatted hotly. The two women who were forced to take the spoony pill became so terrified that their faces turned pale. They hastily helped Zhu Jian up and said, ¡°Sect Leader, how are you? Are you OK?¡±

    Zhu Jian managed to open his eyes and look at Yun Shimo with strenuous efforts. His eyes sparkled with terror.

    Bai Qianxue chuckled, ¡°Brother Yun, you are really powerful. Within one attack, you could hit the top-ss master away. That¡¯s not what everyone can do!¡±

    ¡°Sister Qiyue can do that!¡± Ji Jing shouted excitedly.

    Tianci nodded his head and smiled cutely. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My mom is the best. She certainly is able to hit the brute away with one attack!¡±

    The public gasped at what the insolent child said. Finally, they all looked at Hua Qiyue in fear and curiosity.

    ¡°Sect Leader Zhu, your look was just like your surname¡ªa pig! I will spare your life. But you can¡¯t stand up anymore. You have to live like a pig¡ªsleep and eat... It serves you right,¡± Yun Shimo said tly when withdrawing his palms.

    If Zhu Jian fled away just now, he would not chase him nor hurt him.

    ¡°Phew, Zhu Jian was mutted, and he couldn¡¯t stand up anymore! ¡±

    ¡°Ha, Punch him! F*ck! A month ago, he came to my home and took my sister away forcibly. He even forced her to take the spoony pill...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s punch him together...¡±

    The public all rushed to Zhu Jian. They kicked Zhu Jian who could not even stand in turn to death.

    Zhu Jian roared angrily and desperately. No matter how he roared, he could not return to his original appearance.

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s face became pale. She was so smug to think that she had found a new backer who could certainly kill Hua Qiyue and the others.

    To her surprise, Zhu Jian even couldn¡¯t withstand a single attack and became a disabled person!

    ¡°Princess Qianyang,e back with us!¡± Yun Shimo said simply. Princess Qianyang started to tremble and she shrieked, ¡°No! you Liars! Liars! Yes, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is with him. He, Yun Shimo!¡±

    Princess Qianyang was mad. Yun Shimo destroyed her only hope. How could she calm down? With her shouting, numerous people cast greedy nce at Yun Shimo.

 Chapter 272 - Greedy People

    Chapter 272 Greedy People

    Princess Qianyang panted. What she least wanted to see was Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue making peace and living together happily. So she tried everything to break their peaceful life.

    ¡°Although Zhu Jian was not able to kill Yun Shimo. There must be someone powerful than Zhu Jian, there must be someone powerful than Yun Shimo too.¡±

    ¡°Once they know that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is in Yun Shimo¡¯s hands, they will reur and grab Yun Shimo¡¯s Purple Primordial Chaos Bead madly!¡±

    ¡°After all, a bead like that is powerful than a divine weapon. It can increase people¡¯s strength by hundreds of times, build themselves up, and prolong their lives.¡±

    ¡°Qi Artists¡¯ average life span is 150 years. With the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, they could live to 250 years old or even longer than that!¡±

    ¡°Once the news is diffused, Yun Shimo will get into trouble and he no longer has time to hang out with Hua Qiyue intimately.¡± Princess Qianyang thought.

    When thinking about this, Princess Qianyang was full of joy.

    ¡°Haha, he has the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in his body. Otherwise, how could a Qi Artist at the first level of Round Sun suddenly progress to the top of the first level of Holy God? Everybody, Kill Yun Shimo. Then you could get the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead,¡± Princess Qianyang said.

    Sheughed and her voice was full of temptation. All the people looked at Yun Shimo with a different expression.

    Hua Qiyue and the others¡¯ faces changed slightly. They did not expect that Princess Qianyang revealed the secret in front of the people. ¡°Yun Shimo will certainly be attacked by some old monsters afterward!¡± they thought.

    Hua Qiyue was confident that if she joined hands with Yun Shimo, those old monsters wouldn¡¯t match them.

    Even if Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue could not win, they could flee away by drawing rune of Transmission Array. They did not need to dread that. However, presumably, they could not live a peaceful life anymore.

    ¡°Daredevils,e on!¡± Yun Shimo said while ncing at them tly. His piercing eyes deterred these people from attacking him.

    After all, Yun Shimo mutted Zhu Jian with one blow. They were no match for Zhu Jian, let alone Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Haha, Princess Qianyang went too far in saying that. No matter what Prince Nan owns, we dare not covet! It was not until then did I realize that you are the famous Prince Nan. I apologize for that!¡±

    The Crown Prince Duanmu Jing said while walking forward and saluting with joined hands.

    Yun Shimo nodded softly without further greetings.

    The Crown Prince sighed softly from his heart, ¡°When people are in high positions, they won¡¯t care for fame and wealth. Yun Shimo doesn¡¯t need these.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, you are too polite,¡± Yun Shimo said tly while looking at Crown Prince¡¯s smiling face, ¡°Now that it¡¯s all over, we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Zhu Jian was trampled even worse by the public and he could not move a bit. Luckily, these two maidservants knew a little about Qi Art. They helped Zhu Jian up and left this ce awkwardly.

    ¡°Your Highness, please stay.¡± the Crown Prince said hastily fearing that Yun Shimo and the others would leave. He smiled towards Hua Qiyue and said hospitably, ¡°Lady Hua, your Highness, how abouting to the royal pce and appreciate the flowers? Now the winter jasmine and nine-petaled flowers are in full bloom. Besides, the wine and dishes there are very delicious. Are you willing toe?¡±

    Crown Prince¡¯s hospitality towards them made the other people give envious look.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrive at the royal pce between 5 p.m. and 7 p.m.,¡± Hua Qiyue said while smiling lightly. She epted the invitation of the Crown Prince without asking Yun Shimo¡¯s opinion.

    Yun Shimo became sullen. The Crown Princeughed constantly and said, ¡°Lady Hua is really straightforward. We¡¯ll prepare meals for you in the royal pce. I look forward to youring!¡±

    Duanmu Jing smiled towards them and saluted with joined hands. After greetings, Long Shen came forward and shiveringly handed a token to Hua Qiyue. That was the Supreme Token of the auction house. With this token, the auction house would only charge you 1%mission when auctioning off goods!

    Moreover, the resources in the house were for free such as meals and amodation.

    Hua Qiyue knew what Long Shen meant. After expressing her thanks, she left with the others.

    After exiting the city, the hare chuckled, ¡°Lad, I didn¡¯t expect you could destroy Zhu Jian with one blow. Besides, you ought to be careful with Princess Qianyang.¡±

    Although Princess Qianyang was no longer that powerful, she was full of calction.

    Hua Qiyue stopped and looked back to Princess Qianyang who was staring at her coldly.

    In spite of the fact that Princess Qianyang was Zhu Jian¡¯s maidservant, the public dared not make difficulties for her when realizing that she was rted to Yun Shimo and the others.

    ¡°Shimo, how about bringing Princess Qianyang back. After all, she is a delicate woman...¡± Hua Qiyue said and raised her eyebrows. Although Princess Qianyang had thought about killing Tianci, she did not do it atst.

    At least, before hearing the truth, she would not act brutally like Hongyi. Besides, it was Yun Shimo¡¯s exploitation that drove her mad.

    All in all, they were the ones that should feel sorry for Princess Qianyang.

    Once they left the Xuanyuan City, someone would certainly track her down. Besides, she might suffer numerous humiliations.

    ¡°Qiyue?¡± Yun Shimo said surprisingly. He did not expect that Hua Qiyue did not care about what happened between Princess Qianyang and him.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, are you silly? That woman ever wanted to kill Tianci and she also tried to take Brother Yun away from you!¡± Ji Jing said surprisingly. Then she tugged Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You are not mad, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her heads and said, ¡°She became like this because of us.¡±

    Hearing that, they all became silent. They did not deny what they had done.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take her back to Changjing Kingdom. I have my own ways to let her forget everything,¡± Yun Shimo said softly. Then he walked back to Princess Qianyang.

    Many people were looking at this scene. Even the Third Prince who followed the Crown Prince out stared at Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo in curiosity.

    Now, they all looked up to Yun Shimo. The Third Prince did not recklessly despise Hua Qiyue and the others anymore.

    ¡°Qianyang,e back with me. Don¡¯t you want to get back to your parents?¡± Yun Shimo said in low voice. Princess Qianyang looked at him hatefully. Her face was full of depression.

    She loved and hated the man. She had been tolerating this for nearly a year, finally, she came through this sturdily.

    Actually, Yun Shimo had noticed that she stole Madame Yun¡¯s cooked meals. However, Yun Shimo was reluctant to drive her into desperation.

    Princess Qianyang stared at his handsome face. For many times, she condescended and even lost her dignity in order to ingratiate herself with him. However, in return, he took advantage of her.

    How much love, how much hatred!

    ¡°Oh,e back with you? Yun Shimo, I¡¯m your married wife! Will Ie back with you as your legal wife?¡± Princess Qianyang said. Then she giggled and made eyes at him, which made people around start to wonder about their rtionship.

    Hua Qiyue stood still. Tianci was impatient and tugged Hua Qiyue away.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s buy the beancurd jelly over there. I haven¡¯t eaten that for a long time. Mom...¡± Foodie Tianci said while dragging Hua Qiyue away.

    Although it was spring, the Xuanyuan City had everything to sell.

    Yun Shimo frowned. Judging by Princess Qianyang¡¯s reaction, she would notply with him.

    ¡°Qianyang, we are sorry for you. But we have our own difficulties...¡± Yun Shimo said.

    ¡°Difficulties... Hahaha... You could die for that woman. But you trampled on my sincere heart again and over again. What did you take me for? Going with you? Pah!¡± Princess Qianyang said emotionally.

    Yun Shimo did not want to waste time on her. He well understood that his selfishness had hurt Princess Qianyang deeply.

    Yun Shimo moved quickly to the back of Princess Qianyang. With his agile hand gesture, he hit at Princess Qianyang¡¯ acupoints.

    Princess Qianyang fell down limply. Yun Shimo held his arms around her and expressionlessly nced at Hua Qiyue and Tianci not afar.

    Thess and the little boy were joyful. In spite of the fact that they had been full before entering the city, they were eating the beancurd jelly which was famous in the Xuanyuan City.

    Yun Shimo pulled a long face. He thought that Hua Qiyue was heartless who did not care about him at all.

    Ji Feng walked over and asked, ¡°Brother Yun, are you nning to take her back to the inn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can stroll along here. I¡¯ll refine some medicine pellets for her. She won¡¯t act like this anymore,¡± Yun Shimo said tly.

    Ji Feng and Bai Qianxue looked at his back and narrowed their eyes. Then they followed up to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Mom, the beancurd jelly is very delicious... Oh, my tummy is so full that it can explode!¡± Tianci mored while eating.

    The corner of his mouth was stained with a little of the beancurd jelly.

    Hua Qiyue tenderly extended her forefinger and wiped the white stuff. She said, ¡°Stop eating. You will be as fat as a little pig, if you go on eating like this.¡±

    Tianci pouted and said reluctantly, ¡°Alright... I¡¯ll only finish this.¡±

    His chubby face flushed, which seemed cute and adorable under the warm sunshine of spring.

    Hua Qiyue put down her bowl. She was also too full and nned to stroll with Tianci to digest food.

    ¡°There are some famous sweet and sour snacks over there in the Xuanyuan City. Why don¡¯t you have a taste?¡± Unworldly Bai Qianxue said while smiling. Then he pointed at the snack stalls not far away.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes were wide open. He stared at Hua Qiyue with big eyes and said, ¡°Mom, why not eat something sour to help digest?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her heads and tugged foodie Tianci away. ¡°If he went on eating like this, his stomach would explode into two stomachs!¡± Hua Qiyue thought.

    Bai Qianxue with long silver hair was in white rob, and that appealed to the people. Certainly, Hua Qiyue who just exited from the auction house attracted everybody, since she was so beautiful. Besides, many Qi Artists had a huge crush on her secretly.

    As for Yun Shimo, after getting back to the inn, he noticed that someone was tracking him. He sneered coldly.

    ¡°Of course, these people were here for the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead,¡± Yun Shimo thought.

    Princess Qianyang only knew that Yun Shimo had taken away the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead from her, but she did not know that Yun Shimo gave that bead to Tianci.

    Outside the room, two stealthy guys were eavesdropping what happened inside the room. They looked at each other, stepped back a few steps, and discussed in whispers.

 Chapter 273 - Poison

    Chapter 273 Poison

    ¡°That Yun Shimo may excel in Qi Art, but we are Hundred Poison Immortal¡¯s disciples... Maybe we cannotpare with that Murong Mengshi, but it won¡¯t be a problem if we want to poison Yun Shimo.¡±

    ¡°You are right, but how to do that?¡±

    The other guy pped hard on the man¡¯s head. ¡°You moron, go to the kitchen and bribe a kitchen assistant!¡±

    Those two men peeked at Yun Shimo¡¯s room and then sneaked downstairs to the first floor.

    Yun Shimo put Princess Qianyang onto the bed. Following behind, Bingyi frowned and asked, ¡°Your Highness, you brought this woman back, but how are you going to deal with her?¡±

    ¡°Hurry, go and buy me a premium quality medicine tripod. I need it now!¡± Yun Shimo said tly to Bingyi.

    Bingyi was dumb for a while. Then he hurried outside to buy that medicine tripod.

    Xuanyuan City was so big. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to try to buy a premium quality medicine tripod.

    Yun Shimo opened his Space Ring and took out all the materials needed for refining the medicine. Then, a server came to knock on the door and brought him a pot of hot tea.

    The server came in and saw Yun Shimo sorting the materials for the medicine. He immediately put on a ttering smile. ¡°Young Master, are you an alchemist?¡±

    The server said to Yun Shimo while pouring some tea for him.

    Yun Shimo mumbled to respond. He didn¡¯t bother to look at the server.

    ¡°Young Master, the tea is still too hot, and it will be drinkable after a while. I will leave you alone. If you have anything, please tell me!¡± the server said slowly to Yun Shimo.

    The server did not say much and just pushed the cup to Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo nodded his head without looking at the server. The server didn¡¯t care at all. Anyway, he had epted someone¡¯s bribing.

    Not long before in the kitchen, the server spotted two thief-like guys and stopped them. But he didn¡¯t expect those two guys to give him ten taels of gold. They asked him to take a pot of tea poisoned with axative to Yun Shimo and try his best to let Yun Shimo drink it.

    After it was done, they would give him another ten taels of gold.

    The server had never seen so much gold. He epted the deal without thinking. So then he was so passionate about serving Yun Shimo with the tea.

    Yun Shimo looked at the server¡¯s back, raising his eyebrows gently. He then sorted out the medicine materials, and his forehead sweated a little bit.

    In thete spring, the weather was bing warmer. Yun Shimo took off his sable coat, which made himself cooler.

    He picked up the cup of tea from the server and took a sip. Feeling that the tea was very aromatic, he slowly drank all of it.

    After that, the great scent in Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth was still echoing. Outside the window, those two thieves were grinning.

    Yun Shimo felt tired, so he sat on the side of the couch, leaned against the warm chair, and closed his eyes.

    Yun Shimo darkened his face gradually.

    At the same time, the door was pushed open. Two men in ck robes came in and walked to Yun Shimo with their faces full of viciousness.

    Both of them held a dagger in their hands. The daggers shone with coldness.

    ¡°Haw, haw, haw, Yun Shimo, no matter how powerful your Qi Art is, you cannot resist the poison from our Hundred Poison Sect, haw, haw! This is called Bone-eating Powder. Within six hours, you will no longer have the strength to sit up. Six hourster, you will be able to stand up, but your bones will slowly turn into a pond of blood!¡± the taller guy sneered and said.

    Yun Shimo slowly lifted his eyelids and coldly looked at the two men who were walking towards him.

    ¡°Who are you two?¡± Yun Shimo asked slowly.

    ¡°Who are we? Well, we are the disciples of the distinguished Hundred Poison Immortal. Yun Shimo, your Purple Primordial Chaos Bead belongs to us now,¡± the shorter guy sneered.

    Their eyes were emitting greedy light. Once someone took the Bone-eating Powder, it would quickly be effective.

    ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Yun Shimo furrowed his brow and said. As he had thought before, many people were watching him.

    But only those two idiots were reckless enough to make a move.

    ¡°Haw, haw, haw. Yun Shimo, you don¡¯t need to threaten us. Are you feeling weak all over your body now? Are you still trying to use your Qi Art? Come on! I am not afraid of you!¡±

    The taller guy smirked triumphantly. The door was wide open, and there were many Qi Artists standing outside enjoying the scene.

    They did note in to give a hand. After all, Hundred Poison Immortal¡¯s disciples were not someone they wanted to mess up with.

    Since Hundred Poison Immortal set up the Hundred Poison Sect, the admission to the sect had not been veryrge-scaled. Rumor had it that Hua Mengshi was the sole heir. But it was just a rumor, and Hua Mengshi had not admitted it yet.

    ¡°p!¡± Yun Shimo suddenly made a lightning move and pped the taller guy in the face hard.

    The taller man flew away because of the p and then fell on a table. He then started to give sad, shrill cries.

    Yun Shimo slowly stood up. His face was normal again.

    ¡°I had taken the Ginseng with Nine Souls before. Do you guys know that once a human takes a divine herb, then he will be immune to all poisons forever? His body will be one hundred times stronger than that of an ordinary person. This is not just a tale,¡± Yun Shimo said indifferently. The shorter guy was so scared that he was on his keens suddenly.

    He shivered and stuttered, ¡°Young Master... Please... Please don¡¯t kill us. We were possessed... I didn¡¯t expect you to be so awesome. If we did, we would never offend you!¡±

    After that guy finished, he kept kowtowing to Yun Shimo, making noises like drum beats.

    Yun Shimo raised the corner of his mouth. He erased that guy¡¯s Qi Art with one smack of his hand.

    He would never put up with anyone who had any attempt to kill him!

    Those two guys¡¯ Qi Art was erased. They couldn¡¯t even stand up and crawled their ways out of Yun Shimo¡¯s room with cries.

    The people outside were stunned. Yun Shimo lifted his eyes to look at them. Those people all fled away and ceased to plot against Yun Shimo.

    They thought that those two disciples of Hundred Poison Immortal could surely defeat Yun Shimo. After all, many supreme masters had been tricked by people from Hundred Poison Sect.

    But they didn¡¯t expect Yun Shimo to be immune to all poisons and to be so terrifying.

    ¡°Well, Prince Nan, you surely live up to your name, and we would never offend you. We are leaving now.¡± A boy around 13 or 14 smiled and closed the door for Yun Shimo.

    After a while, Bingyi did bring back a premium quality medicine tripod. It took Yun Shimo two hours to finally refine a tenth-grade Forgetting Pill.

    The Forgetting Pill was a kind of pill that could make someone forget some painful memories and also a male that a female loved but didn¡¯t love her back. The memory of that female would stay at the time before they met.

    Moreover, once Princess Qianyang took the medicine pellet, she would definitely not love Yun Shimo any more.

    Yun Shimo fed Princess Qianyang the Forgetting Pill and then told Bingyi, ¡°Take care of her. I will go to check on Hua Qiyue.¡±

    Bingyi nodded his head and looked at his master¡¯s back as he left. He had a headache. He was a man, and he did not even like Princess Qianyang, but why he had to be left alone with Princess Qianyang and watch her.

    After two hours, Yun Shimo still had note back. But Princess Qianyang who was lying on the bed moved a little and slowly opened her eyes.

    Bingyi stood next to her and ask expressionlessly, ¡°Your Highness, are you awake?¡±

    Princess Qianyang felt a sharp headache. She stroked her forehead, and the pain gradually eased. ¡°Where... Where is this ce? Shouldn¡¯t I be in the pce? Why...?¡±

    Princess Qianyang¡¯s memory was back to the time when she was with Changlong Emperor and when neither Hua Qiyue or Yun Shimo existed.

    She also did not remember Hongyi or her sect, but only her gentle mother, and her father Changlong Emperor who loved and spoiled her so much.

    ¡°Your Highness. We are in a hotel in the Yuewu Kingdom. Uh... You came with His Highness to have fun, and you lost your way and fell. Do you forget everything?¡±

    Bingyi had a headache, but he still tried to lie to the princess. When Yun Shimo came back, he had to talk to Yunshimo in case that their lie should be exposed.

    ¡°His Highness? Which one?¡± Princess Qianyang looked at Bingyi, feeling confused.

    She only felt that the man in front of her was extremely handsome and was very cute with his expressionless face.

    Princess Qianyang suddenly realized that while she was staying in the pce, the faces of the pce maids and guards were all covered, and she could not see them.

    Then, Princess Qianyang saw someone as cute as the guy in front of her for the first time. She blushed slightly.

    ¡°Prince Nan will be back in a moment. We will send you back to the Changjing Kingdom,¡± Bingyi said tly.

    Then he suddenly noticed how passionately Princess Qianyang was looking at him. He was stunned to find that her eyes were full of affection.

    Bingyi screeched inside, immediately removed his gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°If something happens, please call a server. I will leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°Uh... You haven¡¯t told me your name.¡± Seeing Bingyi leaving, Princess Qianyang hurriedly sat up and tried to chase him.

    But Bingyi was fast. He disappeared in a few seconds. Princess Qianyang blinked her eyes. ¡°Well, as long as you are around me, there¡¯s always a way to know your name.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In just two hours, the news that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were in Xuanyuan City spread through the whole capital. Of course, the news that Yun Shimo had the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead spread like crazy.

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci by the hand. Wherever they went, they could feel people looking at them in various ways.

    But Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t care. After roaming around the city with Tianci and the others, she finally left it.

    Outside the city, it was still very crowded. Two officers were patrolling around. They were both shocked to see Hua Qiyue and the others, especially Bai Qianxue and his charming silver hair. He always drew the spotlight.

    ¡°Brother Bai, your hair is so long and beautiful, can you tell me how I can have this kind of hair?¡± Tianci was very concerned about how he looked. He pulled Bai Qianxue¡¯s hand, trying to y cute.

    ¡°Tianci, I have had the hair since I was born. It¡¯s natural. I have not done anything to it,¡± Bai Qianxue smiled and said to Tianci.

    Tianci looked at Hua Qiyue with a hint of grudge. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you give me that hair when you gave birth to me?¡±

    Peopleughed for what Tianci said. Some people recognized Bai Qianxue at first nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t that man Bai Qianxue? The City Master of Spirit Heaven City. Why is he with Hua Qiyue?¡±

    ¡°Hua Qiyue¡¯s friends are powerful. They killed Zhu Jian with only one smack. So the City Master became herpany...¡±

    People were whispering. When Hua Qiyue was about to go back with Tianci, someone eximed, ¡°Master!¡±

 Chapter 274 - Became Empress!

    Chapter 274 Became Empress!

    Hua Qiyue turned around, absolutely shocked. She saw two ragged men in their twenties. Their faces had some bloodstains. But all those couldn¡¯t hide the fact that they were handsome. And they looked very alike.

    ¡°Caining? Caiqing? Is that you two?¡± Hua Qiyue looked at those two secret guards, totally stunned. After all, they used to be her secret guards, and they had done a great job.

    It was just that the rtionship between the Changjing Kingdom and the Yuewu Kingdom was not very good. So how did theye all the way here?

    ¡°It¡¯s really... our Princess!¡± Caining looked at Hua Qiyue¡¯s stunningly beautiful face and got so excited that he became dumb.

    ¡°Brother Caining, Brother Caiqing, why did you twoe here?¡±

    Tianci ran over and pulled Caiqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, big brother, are you injured?¡±

    Caining and Caiqing looked at each other and both smiled. Yun Shimo involuntarily frowned as he came and saw this scene. It seemed that Hua Qiyue had more and more handsome faces around her.

    Hua Qiyue noticed that they were all seriously injured, so she immediately brought them back to the inn so that Yun Shimo could make some medicine to help them heal.

    After Caining and Caiqing had got themselves cleaned up, their normally handsome faces were revealed. It turned out that they hit the road from the Changjing Kingdom. When Huangfu Shenglin became the emperor, he made Hua Liting the prime minister and Hua Qiyue her empress.

    Although the empress was missing, her name was not. The Emperor Huangfu Shenglin was great at taking care of the state affairs so the ministers did not dare to oppose that act.

    Therefore, Hua Qiyue was then the empress of Emperor Huangfu Shenglin!

    After Yun Shimo heard that news, he took a deep breath. Huangfu Shenglin really worked so hard to try to take away hisdy. He even did that!

    The person who injured Caining and Caiqing was a disciple from the Blood Sect. It was only lucky for Caining and Caiqing to know a little about rune so they managed to escape.

    ¡°Mom, what is an empress?¡± Tianci blinked his eyes. He curiously nced at the furious Yun Shimo. ¡°Is she the wife of the emperor?¡±

    Ji Feng couldn¡¯t helpughing. He had long abandoned the idea of owing Hua Qiyue. But he stood by her side silently. When he saw Yun Shimo just now, he found himself some fun.

    ¡°Yes, an empress is the emperor¡¯s wife. Changing Kingdom¡¯s Emperor has taken a fancy to you mom. Tianci, you are going to be the Crown Prince!¡± Ji Fengughed and said jokingly.

    Tianci straightened his chest. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince. I just want to be my mom¡¯s son!¡±

    No matter how strong the temptation was, he had to resist it. Well, his mom wouldn¡¯t like him to be the Crown Prince!

    Hua Qiyue patted him on the head. ¡°Good, rejecting all the ill-disposed temptations, you really take after me!¡±

    ¡°Haw, haw, of course, I do!¡± Tianci was very proud. Those two were so alike in their tempers, which made Yun Shimo gnash his teeth.

    That girl was socent about herself after being appointed as the empress, so did she actually somewhat like Huangfu Shenglin?

    Yun Shimo stood up abruptly and said with a long face, ¡°We are going back to the Changjing Kingdom now!¡±

    He had to pull Huangfu Shenglin from the emperor¡¯s chair and kicked his ass mercilessly until he was willing to write a letter to divorce Hua Qiyue, or he wouldn¡¯t let him go!

    ¡°Excuse me, there is an appointment with Duanmu Jing tomorrow night, and moreover, Xuanyuan family¡¯s business has not yet been resolved, and you are leaving now?¡± Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and questioned. Yun Shimo furrowed his brow. This was another thing he had to worry about.

    Although Xuanyuan family was not one of the big families in Xuanyuan City, it was still big as a hermit family. Not even Murong Family could be aparison.

    It was impossible for outsiders to find Xuanyuan family¡¯s stronghold. So what Yun Shimo could do was only to stay here and wait for people from Xuanyuan family toe to him.

    ¡°How about this, we will stay here and deal with Xuanyuan Family first. It will not be toote when we go back. The empress is just a title without any meaning, and it won¡¯t do anything bad to you,¡± Bai Qianxue said faintly, and his slender fingers were stroking a white Jade flute.

    That flute was a premium spirit weapon, only inferior to a divine weapon.

    ¡°City Master Bai is right. Let¡¯s stay here first, and plus... Xuanji maye back to Xuanyuan City to find us,¡± Ji Feng smiled and said.

    However, the word ¡°Xuanji¡± really made Yun Shimo sick. He furrowed his brow again.

    Nevertheless, if he hadn¡¯t tackled the problem with Xuanyuan Family, he would never go back to the Changjing Kingdom. After all, it was time to deal with the bad blood between the two families.

    Yun Shimo stopped making any sound. He had to stay here, whether he wanted to or not.

    It was time for dinner.

    Hua Qiyue took a look at the dishes on the table. Since there were two more people¡ªCaining and Caiqing, Hua Qiyue purposely ordered the waiter to cook several more dishes.

    The waiter was afraid of Yun Shimo, so he dared not let Hua Qiyue and the other people felt slighted.

    ¡°The red, steamed fish tastes great, and the Xuehuashenshan, nice name, by the way, is also a special dish in Xuanyuan City. You can give them a try.¡±

    Bai Qianxue was never talkative, but he introduced two dishes and moved them to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was embarrassed. She raised the corner of her mouth.

    Yun Shimo had a sense of grievance. Why that girl was surrounded by cute guys all the time, but he did not have any prettydies with him? Not even Princess Qianyang. Since she had taken the Forgetting Pill, she would no longer pay any attention to him. But she had a crush on Bingyi.

    Princess Qianyang sat next to Bingyi, and her smile was so sweet. She even put some pork into Bingyi¡¯s bowl.

    Bingyi blushed, but he did not want to scold her in front of everybody. So he just made a noise with his nose and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t give me food, I hate it!¡±

    Princess Qianyang was stricken for a few seconds. She pressed her lips, feeling wronged, but she did not say anything. And then she became quiet and well-behaved again.

    Hua Qiyue knew that Yun Shimo had given her the Forgetting Pill, but she did not know the pill could be so effective that she even forgot her.

    However, this version of Princess Qianyang would be much happier than she was before.

    Tianci nced at Princess Qianyang curiously and tugged at the corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s clothes stealthily. ¡°Mom, why do I have a feeling that sister princess has changed from a witch to a little princess?¡±

    Hua Qiyue burst into a gentleugh. ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t mention that in front of her, alright?¡±

    Tianci nodded his head, not knowing whether he really understood it or not.

    Caining and Caiqing had been starving for days. After they saw the table full of dishes, they couldn¡¯t help but start to devour like wolves, negligent of their looks.

    Bingyi finished one bowl of rice. When he was ready to leave to get another, Princess Qianyang stopped him and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Everyone was very shocked to find Princess Qianyang had said that. Her little bashful face was not fake, and no one could fake that. Then the crowd turned to look at Yun Shimo, who seemed fine with that and helped Hua Qiyue get a bowl of soup.

    Bingyi snorted. He did not pass the bowl to Princess Qianyang but stood up and quickly gave the bowl to a waiter.

    Princess Qianyang pressed her lips and was still looking at him gently, and then she looked at Hua Qiyue and the other people as if she didn¡¯t know them.

    ¡°Princess? Did you really forget us?¡±

    Tianci was so curious that he asked. Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows, noticing the confusion in Princess Qianyang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember much... Oh, what¡¯s your name, cute boy,¡± Princess Qianyang smiled and asked.

    Hua Qiyue was mentally impressed by Yun Shimo. So a pill could solve every problem? Why didn¡¯t he gave Princess Qianyang the pill in the first ce?

    Oh no, by then, Yun Shimo was not powerful enough to make that pill.

    That dinner was really peaceful. After all, Princess Qianyang had be a good girl. Despite the tiny contradiction between Yun Shimo and Bai Qianxue, the dinner was really smooth and peaceful.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In Xuanyuan Family¡¯s old house, Liu Shaoming was carried in.

    The elders were standing in the hall, looking at Liu Shaoming¡¯s pale face as hey on the stretcher. Their faces were serious.

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er went down on her knees, and the Second Elder stopped her and helped her to her feet. ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t do this. This is not your fault!¡±

    People remained silent. Tears welled up in Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandpa, the elders, Patriarch, you must bring us justice. Several of our people were killed, and Brother Liu was even disabled. Grandpa, you must bring us justice...¡±

    Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er could not hold back her tears.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan furrowed his brow and turned to look at one of the family¡¯s disciples. ¡°Shaoqing, tell me what had happened the other day.¡±

    Then the man called Shaoqing told everything that had happened that day. The elders¡¯ faces got even gloomier.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan took a look at Liu Shaoming who was in aa. He said gently, ¡°You guys carry Liu Shaoming back and let him rest. The family storehouse will be responsible for the treatment.¡±

    A few disciples responded and carried Liu Shaoming away. The Second Elder let someone escort Xuanyuan Qing¡¯er away and then joined the other elders in the meeting.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan sat in the front, listening to the other elders¡¯ speeches with a long face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the brat Yun Shimo to be so powerful. Shaoqing said he had at least reached the first level of Holy God... It¡¯s inconceivable!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. He only used one year to do that. Did he... Did he know that Princess Qianyang has the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in her?¡±

    ¡°We should be to me. We did not work hard enough to find a loophole in the big array. Shaoqing said that the primordial energy was very vtile one day, so what had happened that day?¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo is so powerful. With Hua Qiyue and Bai Qianxue, those people are invincible. It is no longer wise to send disciples out there!¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, then only by our actions can we kill those evildoers all at once!¡±

    The elders were having a heated discussion. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan was on the side, listening quietly. Xuanyuan Quan¡¯s look was serious with his brows furrowed.

    Xuanyuan Family had had the upper hand in the battle and the grievance with Yun Family for many years.

    Then, Yun Shimo had promptly reached the first level of Holy God, and his power became fierce, which was a quite big threat to Xuanyuan Family.

    Therefore, it was a must to get rid of Yun Shimo, and it could no longer be dyed. But in order to do that, the elders had to be the ones who did the job.

    However, there were only three elders who were at the first level of Holy God in Xuanyuan Family. The other elders, however, were at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. As for Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, he was at the medium level of Holy God...

    They did not know how powerful Bai Qianxue was. So just to be safe, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had to go with the elders.

    ¡°How about this. Three dayster, I will go to Xuanyuan City with everyone to kill Yun Shimo and the Old Yun. Then I wille back,¡± Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan finally spoke.

 Chapter 275 - A Stab in the Back

    Chapter 275 A Stab in the Back

    The elders all looked at Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan. The third elder said, ¡°Patriarch, Yun Shimo is indeed a scourge. If we kept dying it, he might gradually spread his wings and grow stronger. How about we set off tomorrow?¡±

    Everyone was afraid that a long dy would mean more trouble. The sooner they dealt with it, the better.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan nodded. ¡°The third elder is correct. We cannot dy this. It¡¯s deal, then. Let¡¯s set off tomorrow. You guys go pack your things. Remember to pack more resources and medicine pellets.¡±

    All the people responded in unison and then went on their ways. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan sat there for a long time.

    Xuanyuan Quan sighed. ¡°We should not tell Chu Yang about this. He is young and impulsive. I am afraid that he will insist on going there with us. idents will happen if we are not careful enough.¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, Quan, you go back and get ready, too. Let¡¯s be prepared for the worst-case scenario. If we cannot make it back, the family affairs must be arranged properly.¡±

    ¡°An elder can stay and take care of juniors in the family,¡± said Xuanyuan Quan. After some discussion between the two, they finally made a decision and left for their own business, getting ready for tomorrow¡¯s departure.

    However, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, in fact, felt a lot of confidence in him. He was a Qi Artist at the medium level of Holy God and one of the top masters on thend. So far, he had never found a powerful opponent.

    Yun Xuan was powerful enough to fight with him for five hundred rounds, but he was still defeated and killed by him in the end.

    So, to Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, Yun Shimo was a nobody. Even if the elders could not get him, he could!

    But the strength of Hua Qiyue and Bai Qianxue was still a mystery, so Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan finally decided to act personally just to make the mission more secure.

    However, Yun Xuan was reborn. He was reborn by Yun Shimo using some forbidden art. He actually wanted to meet Yun Xuan and to see how powerful he had be.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, Yun Xuan, just wait for your death. How dare you monopolize the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead?! Do you think you have lived for too long?¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan sneered, and then he snapped the bong in his hand.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua Qiyue woke up and found Tianci sitting on the bed and watching her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Tianci?¡±

    Tianci bent over and rubbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand with his face like a puppy. ¡°Mom, dad sent a waiter to bring the soup here, saying it would be good for your health.

    ¡°My health?¡± A strong person like her needed soup for health problems? What a joke!

    Hua Qiyue did not speak. she sat straight up. She had great sleep in the inn. After all, she did not have any worries and if she met any powerful opponents, she was also confident that she could defeat them.

    ¡°Yeah, dad told me that you were going to give birth to a little sister, so you need soup to stay healthy. Mom, do you really feel tired? Does giving birth to children hurt?¡± Tianci¡¯s big ck eyes were full of curiosity. Hua Qiyue was petrified for what Tianci had said!

    ¡°Have a baby?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what has Yun Shimo said? How could he say this to Tianci?¡±

    ¡°Tianci, you should not ask these questions now, because you will understand them when you grow up. And also, mom feels good. Go and dump the soup!¡± Hua Qiyue flushed with anger and said coldly.

    She sat up, left the bed, and put on a thin robe. The weather was hot for a while and cold for another while in thete spring.

    ¡°But... I went to talk with Brother Ji and Brother Bai as well. They both said it didn¡¯t hurt!¡± said Tianci.

    He came back to Hua Qiyue again like a piece of sticky candy.

    Hua Qiyue was speechless!

    Yun Shimo did that on purpose!

    All he said was a hint to the handsome men of his rtionship with her. For other people, Yun Shimo and she had really got into the point of having a baby.

    After all, everything Yun Shimo had done before was for her.

    Any mistakes in the rebirth would lead to eternal destruction, without hope at all.

    ¡°Tianci, your dad talked nonsense. He was just kidding you. How can you believe that?¡± Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at her son and said. Tianci responded with a noise, feeling slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Mom, I do want a little sister... Haw, haw, haw, if she looks like you, it would be awesome. She will be cute and pretty. I can hold her every day and feed her porridge and soup. It will be fun!¡± Tianci spoke with a lot of excitement.

    Hua Qiyue was aware of how Tianci loved kids. When they were hanging out on the street and saw some cute little kids, he would smile at them and wave his hands friendly.

    So perhaps having a sister was what Tianci longed for?

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t ask mom this question again!¡± Hua Qiyue stopped Tianci from daydreaming in a serious tone.

    Tianci sensed the rage from Hua Qiyue, so he dared not continue to say anything.

    Once they got to the hall, they found people were waiting for her and Tianci. And Bai Qianxue, Ji Feng and other people all looked at her in a strange way when they saw her.

    Hua Qiyue gave a furious stare at Yun Shimo who was calm and acted like that was not his fault.

    People all understood that all of a sudden. Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was tight. She walked next to Bai Qianxue. The big round table could amodate sixteen people. It was big, so it was still spacious when everyone sat down.

    Bai Qianxue was struck dumb for a few seconds. He figured out everything when he saw Yun Shimo¡¯s gloomy face.

    ¡°Qiyue, Brother Yun said he has sent you some soup and you would be a bitte for the meal. So, have you finished your soup already?¡± said Bai Qianxue, smilingly. His eyes shone with expectations.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°I am in good health. So there¡¯s no need for me to drink that soup. I asked the waiter to dump it.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned darker.

    Ji Jing, who was sitting on Hua Qiyue¡¯s left, poked her with her hand. ¡°Sister Qiyue... That¡¯s a little inhuman.¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a snort. She didn¡¯t cast a nce at the gloomy eyes of Yun Shimo, who was sitting opposite. She took a bowl of porridge from the waiter and drank it.

    The Man-Hunting Insect was on Tianci¡¯s shoulder, and its eyes were shining brightly. The Demon Chicken was also on a side, eating rice from the wooden bowl and making some noises.

    The inn Hua Qiyue picked was a little remote, but she did enjoy the tranquility of the ce. In the morning, with a nice spring breeze, a group of handsome boys and beautiful girls with a child plus two pet beasts were having their meal. It was a shockingly harmonious and beautiful scene.

    The waiter, the inn owner, and his wife kept turning around to look at them with amazement. Other guests were aware of their power for what had happened just now with Hundred Poison Immortal¡¯s disciples. Their looks carried fears.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go and hang out in the east of the city after a while, shall we? Xuanyuan City is so big, and I don¡¯t seem to have been to the east side!¡±

    Tianci¡¯s yful nature was revealed again. He was too repressed in the big mountain. Since they were out, why couldn¡¯t they have some fun?

    Hua Qiyue nodded her head to give her assent to Tianci¡¯s quest.

    The hare couldn¡¯t hold back its smile when it saw Yun Shimo¡¯s gloomy face and Bai Qianxue¡¯s happy one.

    Things were intriguing in the world of romance. A person¡¯s mood could change within such a short time. And as the Sun Moon Deity, it kept calm and disinterested most of the time. But it wasfortable being around those young people...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the eleventh branch of Dark Sect.

    Hua Mengshi was in the third practice room in the basement. Her whole body glowed with red light, which gave the cave a wired red aura.

    Beads of glittering and translucent sweat were slowly dripping from Hua Mengshi¡¯s forehead.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s brow furrowed and then she opened her eyes and roared in a low volume, ¡°The Deity-ying Dragon Form!¡±

    The red light left her body and immediately turned into a red dragon. Although the dragon was illusory, it roared. The roarsted for a few seconds and then the dragon disappeared with a bang!

    Hua Mengshi felt the blood and Qi were blocked inside her and then some of it welled up. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    She leaned back on the wall, feeling extremely weak.

    ¡°I... I failed! Why... Why did Princess Mingzhu seed, but I failed? Why even Lan Luo seeded, but I... I failed?¡± Hua Mengshi muttered to herself.

    Obviously, she was not willing to ept the result.

    After Hua Mengshi failed in her attempt to practice the Deity-ying Dragon Form, her body got severe damage from that forbidden art. She was suffering a lot of internal injuries. She supported herself against the wall and stumbled out of the practice room.

    In the hall of the basement, Lan Luo and Princess Mingzhu were having a great conversation. The exquisite face of Princess Mingzhu was glowing withcence. She was putting a slice of dry longan pulp into her cherry-like lips and eating it.

    Lan Luo squinted his eyes at the pretty Princess Mingzhu. Just like Hua Mengshi, this woman was his. But generally speaking, he liked Princess Mingzhu more because a woman like her was gentler and more considerate.

    While for Hua Mengshi, she had a stronger character, which was not something men would like. But for the sake of the forbidden art she could bring to Murong Family, Lan Luo did bother to make a fuss about that.

    Hua Mengshi was dumb for a while. It was the first time she had seen Lan Luo looking at Princess Mingzhu in a lovingly gentle way. She felt very upset.

    ¡°So, did you seed?¡± said Lan Luo in azy tone, seeing Hua Mengshi out with a long face.

    Hua Mengshi chuckled and said, ¡°How could I not seed? You shouldn¡¯t worry!¡±

    Lan Luo broke into a smile. Hua Mengshi felt sorry for herself as she looked at Lan Luo. How did she be reduced to this point? How did she end up having a rtionship with that filthy guy and even have to brown-nose him!

    Lan Luo¡¯s appearance was not so bad, but his taste and the way he dressed were. And it aggravated Hua Mengshi very much especially when he looked at Princess Mingzhu with those eyes for he had never been that nice to her.

    However, she remained calm and unchanged on the outside.

    Princess Mingzhu smiled, and her good-looking eyes were squeezed into two crescent moons. ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s learn another forbidden art. Then we can go and take revenge on Yun Shimo!¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo is already at the first level of Holy God. It is not an easy task to defeat him!¡±

    Lan Luo shook his head. ¡°If we cannot do that in a fair way, then let¡¯s do it in an unfair one. Excuse me for a second, we three will have a discussion after Ie back!¡± said Lan Luo.

    He groped Princess Mingzhu¡¯s breasts and then left happily.

    Hua Mengshi raised her eyebrows and went over to sit next to Princess Mingzhu. ¡°That bitch Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo are very powerful. It is said that now Bai Qianxue is even with her. We must be much more discreet!¡±

    Princess Mingzhu gave a snort, and her face glowed with confidence. ¡°What are you afraid of? You can steal a few more forbidden arts for us. After we learn them, how can¡¯t we defeat Yun Shimo if all three of us go?¡±

    Hua Mengshiughed at Princess Mingzhu¡¯s conceit. She was aware of how powerful Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue were.

    ¡°Princess, I have a secret to tell you...¡±

    Hua Mengshi came close to Princess Mingzhu and whispered to her, ¡°Actually, Lan Luo...¡±

    Princess Mingzhu did not notice at all the sword light shing across behind her. A murderous aura filled the air!

 Chapter 276 - Going to a Feast

    <h4>Chapter 276 Going to a Feast</h4>

    [Thanksgiving Special Updates]

    [In the folllowing 3 days, we will update 2 chapters each day on this novel,thank you for your continued suppport for TapRead!]

    Princess Mingzhu was waiting for Hua Mengshi to finish her sentence, but then she felt the sudden and unexpected pain. She looked at Hua Mengshi, fully shocked. She could not believe it!

    Princess Mingzhu felt a dagger deep in her back. Even when she immediately used her anima energy to stop the bleeding and heal the wound, it was impossible to stop the bleeding because the wound was too deep.

    ¡°Why... Why did you want to kill me?¡± Princess Mingzhu asked in a weak voice, looking at Hua Mengshi innocently and confusedly.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s smile was cold. She lifted Princess Mingzhu¡¯s chin with her long and delicate fingers. ¡°Oh, honey, because you are useless now... I don¡¯t need you. Just me and Lan Luo can kill Yun Shimo!¡±

    Princess Mingzhu shook her head. ¡°No... It can¡¯t be!¡±

    Hua Mengshi knew how powerful Yun Shimo was. She could not kill her cause that meant they would lose an extra hand.

    For someone like Hua Mengshi, she would never renounce an extra hand.

    ¡°Haw, haw, when I was in Murong Family, I have got more than one forbidden arts, and there is one kind of forbidden art called the Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit... Haw, haw, haw, once I eat your spirit, then the level of my Qi Art will advance significantly!¡±

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. ¡°And... There is one more forbidden art I got, which can help people change their faces. Haw, haw, haw... Princess Mingzhu, please embrace your death peacefully!¡± said Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s whole body shone with the red light. The madness and greed in her eyes made Princess Mingzhu feel desperate. The red light covered her, and then a momentter, her plump figure went dry and wizened.

    The flesh and anima energy in her body turned into scarlet blood vapor. Then the vapor went all into Hua Mengshi¡¯s body.

    Hua Mengshi muttered the spell of that forbidden art, and her face was bing more and more ferocious. She was like a cannibal!

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s body withered like a flower. In the end, nothing was left. Even her bones had turned into the blood vapor and gone into Hua Mengshi¡¯s body...

    Hua Mengshi felt that her strength had increased greatly. As she was muttering the spell, her face slowly became Princess Mingzhu¡¯s.

    Hua Mengshi sighed with relief at the end. She sneered and picked up the long robe on the ground and folded it carefully.

    ¡°Princess Mingzhu, please rest assured. You are dying for a purpose. We live to kill Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, don¡¯t we? Well, I am going to help you with yourst bucket list!¡±

    A twisted smile appeared on Hua Mengshi¡¯s face. She was Princess Mingzhu from the outside, but her voice showed that she was still Hua Mengshi.

    An hourter, when Lan Luo came back, he didn¡¯t see Hua Mengshi. So he asked about her whereabouts, but Hua Mengshi smiled wickedly. ¡°Hua Mengshi? Haw, haw, Lan Luo, who do you think I am? Princess Mingzhu or Hua Mengshi?¡±

    Lan Luo looked at Hua Mengshi in shock. That face was identical to Princess Mingzhu¡¯s, but the voice belonged to Hua Mengshi.

    He reached out to touch Hua Mengshi¡¯s face gently. It was perfect and wless. It was a real face, not a mask.

    ¡°Who are you? What happened?¡±

    Lan Luo looked at Hua Mengshi in confusion, then he looked at the ground. His expression changed when he saw Princess Mingzhu¡¯s clothes and the dagger with blood.

    ¡°You two...¡±

    Lan Luo was shocked, and he kept staring at Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Mengshi broke into a smile. ¡°You can rest assured. This Melting and Absorbing Sipirt Forbidden Art can only be used on people of the same sex. You are a man. I won¡¯ty my eyes on you!¡±

    Lan Luo¡¯s facial expression changed dramatically. ¡°The most famous forbidden art, the Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit?¡±

    Hua Mengshi nodded her head, and her eyes were filled withcency.

    Although she had failed to practice the Deity-ying Dragon Form, she had seeded in the Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit. It was more powerful than the Deity-ying Dragon Form cause it could absorb the power from people of the same sex and make the user stronger.

    Although cruel and bloody, it was useful.

    Lan Luo¡¯s face became even darker. He looked Hua Mengshi up and down one more time, and his expression slowly changed. ¡°Nice! Hua Mengshi, I didn¡¯t know you could be so vicious. But only being vicious can make you the heir of Hundred Poison Immortal! And this version of you can meet the requirements the Dark Sect set for a Pce Leader. Haw, haw, it seems that it won¡¯t be long before we can go and find Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue.¡±

    Hua Mengshi was delighted when she saw Lan Luo look at her with amazement first and then appreciation.

    Only people from the Dark Sect could appreciate people of their own kind.

    And she... She was a cruel and bloodthirsty enchantress!

    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t take long. In a month or two, we can go and find them!¡± Hua Mengshi sneered and said.

    She was overloaded with joy.

    She had waited so long for that day that it finally arrived.

    Lan Luo broke into a wicked smile. ¡°Well then, I am gonna go and practice in seclusion! I don¡¯t want to begged behind by you when I am out.¡±

    Hua Mengshi felt proud and held her head high. As a matter of fact, it was Hundred Poison Immortal who taught her that forbidden art.

    Hundred Poison Immortal didn¡¯t want her to admit that she was her heir because she didn¡¯t want her to be a target and end up dead. After all, it was a lot of trouble to find an heir.

    Hua Mengshi sneered at Lan Luo¡¯s back. He was also going to die once she had killed Hua Qiyue.

    But why did she suddenly want to kill Princess Mingzhu? It was because the way Lan Luo looked at Princess Mingzhu reminded her of Yun Shimo.

    Both in front of Hua Qiyue and Princess Mingzhu, she was always the loser! So, without hesitation, Hua Mengshi put behind the sisterhood she had with Princess Mingzhu and killed her with determination!

    That forbidden art would shorten the user¡¯s life, but it could also make the user more powerful. With Princess Mingzhu being the first victim, Hua Mengshi would not have any second thought anymore.

    If she could get ten female victims within a month, then she could advance to the medium level of Holy God after two months.

    Without a doubt, Hua Mengshi turned excited once thinking about that. The more she tried to repress her hatred towards Hua Qiyue, the more she wanted to tear Hua Qiyue into pieces.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The gentle breeze was brushing people¡¯s faces, and the weather was cool that night.

    Duanmu Jing even sent a luxury carriage there to pick Hua Qiyue and the others up. It was pretty shocking for the others since there must be some intentions behind the Crown Prince¡¯s obvious act of trying to draw Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue to his side.

    Or, the haughty Crown Prince would not take his cap off and bow in front of Yuewu Kingdom¡¯s Prince and Princess.

    Hua Qiyue sat in the carriage and opened the curtains to enjoy the view. Tianci was next to her, ying with the Demon Chicken.

    That Demon Chicken had grown muchrger. In spite of the fact that Hua Xiyue and her friends had eaten Demon Chickens before, Tianci had tamed it pretty well.

    ¡°The Crown Prince must want to cooperate with us this time. After all, the Dark Sect and the Blood Sect had made the Yuewu Kingdom a living hell. Any emperor of that kingdom wouldn¡¯t like to see that happen.¡±

    Ji Jing sat next to them. She was holding the Man-Hunting Insect in her palm. It was so dark yet so cute.

    While feeding it the Ginseng with Nine Souls, she was specting what the Crown Prince was thinking in his head.

    Hua Qiyue nodded in response. ¡°Absolutely, he is an ally of ours. We have too little information about the Dark Sect, so it is a wise choice to cooperate with them.¡±

    Yun Shimo snorted. There were only six people in that carriage. They were Hua Qiyue, Ji Jing, Yun Shimo, Tianci, Princess Qianyang, and Bingyi.

    The rest of the crew were on another carriage. Those two luxury horse-drawn carriages could amodate ten people, which was proof of how much the Crown Prince valued them.

    ¡°Once we get to the Yuewu Kingdom, we will never live a peaceful life unless we eliminate the Dark Sect. Besides, the Blood Sect is not a hot potato. Zhu Jian is just a cripple, and the sect must be in a state of disunity. It won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Hua Xiyue said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. We aim to wipe out the Dark Sect and Xuanyuan Family. However, Qiyue, you don¡¯t need to overtire yourself cause you will undermine your body in case you should have childrenter,¡± Yun Shimo put on a smiling face and whispered to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue exhausted all her strength to kick Yun Shimo. That made Yun Shimo furrow his brow tightly for the crushing pain!

    It was natural that the kick hurt. Hua Qiyue had be way more powerful than she was before.

    Soon, the carriages had got to the pce. At the entrance to the back garden of the pce, there were the Crown Prince Duanmu Jing, the Third Prince Duanmu An, and the emperor of the Yuewu Kingdom, Duanmu Changde, who were weing Hua Qiyue and herpanions.

    Duanmu Changde was around sixty years old. His face was a little pale with a severe ck eye. He seemed tired. Compared with the vigorous and young men, the Crown Prince and the Third Prince, he could nearly be described as a piece of dying wood if his sons were the new ones.

    ¡°Father, this is Yun Shimo, the guy I told you before. He is the Prince Nan of the Changjing Kingdom. This one is Hua Qiyue, the Princess Jinghua of the Changjing Kingdom. This is the medicine saint Ji Feng...¡± The Crown Prince introduced everyone to the emperor. The emperor was nice and pretty hospitable to them.

    Duanmu Changde was even happier especially when he saw Bai Qianxue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect City Master Bai toe here too. Being a friend of Prince Nan and Princess Jinghua, you¡¯re a bigger surprise for me! Anyway, I am just thrilled that you cane here. Hope everyone can rx and have fun tonight!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you, Your Majesty. I am a nobody, and you made me feel very ttered.¡± Bai Qianxue was quite polite. The emperor chuckled.

    Everyone knew how lofty Bai Family was. They knew how to use the powerful array but never stoop themselves to wee and entertain a royal member. No royal, including the emperor, could have the chance to meet Bai Qianxue.

    All of that was because Bai Family never meddled with battles in the martial arts world, let alone the kingdom¡¯s affairs.

    As time went by, people started to gossip about them and said that they were too cold and distant. The Yuewu Kingdom¡¯s citizens were in a living hell yet they did note out to lend a helping hand.

    Some other people said they were gods because they didn¡¯t bother to take care of any affairs in the secr world.

    However, Hua Qiyue could make Bai Qianxue herpany. So people know how big an influence Hua Qiyue could be.

    People were devouring their food, especially Tianci. It was his first time to be in Yuewu Kingdom¡¯s pce, and the exquisite, delicious and abundant dishes made Tianci look like a crazy and starving wolf who was devouring everything.

    His two pets were just the same. When a maidservant served them the food, they began to scramble for it. But as they noticed Hua Qiyue¡¯s warning eyes, they started to behave themselves.

    After drinking several cups of wine, Duanmu Changde finally raised his cup, proposed a toast, and said, ¡°In fact, there are somethings that I want to discuss with you two, Prince and Princess.¡±

 Chapter 277 - The Conditions of the Deal

    <h4>Chapter 277 The Conditions of the Deal</h4>

    Yun Shimo and the rest stared at one another. Their faces were calm since they had long guessed something would be brewing during this evening banquet.

    Otherwise, a conceited Crown Prince would not invite citizens of the Changjing Kingdom to the pce. After all, the rtionship between the Yuewu Kingdom and the Changjing Kingdom was not that good.

    ¡°Please exin, Your Majesty!¡± Yun Shimo said quietly. He sipped a mouthful of scented tea. Wafts of its scent still lingered in his breath.

    ¡°Evil practitioners have arisen in our Yuewu Kingdom. They are overbearing, especially those from the Dark Sect and the Blood Sect. They¡¯re absolutelywless. And our kingdom... even I feel guilty over this. I¡¯ve failed to rule my kingdom well and recruit virtuous people. I can¡¯t do anything against those unruly heretical sects, even though I would like to.¡±

    A haggard look appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face and his eyes looked guilty. The Crown Prince quietly poured the Emperor tea. ¡°My Royal Father, it¡¯s not your fault. We can only me the Dark Sect for its rampancy. But with Prince Nan and such an outstanding Princess with us, we can cooperate.¡±

    Duanmu Changde gave a slight smile. The Third Prince stared at Yun Shimo reverentially.

    He could still recall the scene that day vividly. Yun Shimo had struck Zhu Jian with a palm, throwing him out. He was such a powerful fighter. He was someone the royal house must guard against, yet they could not do anything to him. Yun Shimo had gotten rid of the man in only one move!

    Therefore, even the conceited Third Prince now regarded Yun Shimo and his friends with special esteem.

    ¡°Our Yuewu Kingdom borders the Changjing Kingdom, but certain bandits have destroyed our friendly rtions. Therein lies our problem. Your Highnesses and all you heroes, it¡¯s not that the Yuewu Kingdom hasn¡¯t sent Qi Artists to mediate... it¡¯s just that our kingdomcks manpower. If we send Qi Artists over to the borders, the evil sects will attack the pce...¡± Duanmu Changde gave a gentle sigh. His face showed the dispiritedness of a sovereign.

    ¡°I see. I thought that Your Majesty was deliberately trying to wreck your rtionship with the Changjing Kingdom,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue was baffled. If they could not send Qi Artists out, surely they could have notified the Changlong Emperor of the Changjing Kingdom with a letter. Once they exined their predicament, their rtionship would not have soured.

    ¡°The first time, I did send a group of Qi Artists to the border. But they were in by the Dark Sect. So now, we cannotmunicate with the Changjing Kingdom at all,¡± the Emperor exined. ¡°This time, I beg everyone to destroy the Dark Sect and the Blood Sect. Our Yuewu Kingdom will surely send rich tributes every year and pledge amity for thousands of years!¡±

    Every word Duanmu Changde uttered sounded sincere. The Crown Prince gave a slight smile. ¡°Your Highnesses and all you heroes here, our Yuewu Kingdom has rich resources. Once we get rid of these cancerous cankers, we will be affluent quickly. So naturally, everyone would benefit. Of course... from what I understand, the Dark Sect has long been at loggerheads with the Prince and your men. Why don¡¯t you cooperate with us and kill two birds with one stone?¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s words were very appealing. Ji Jing nodded and stared at Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue.

    Yun Shimo pondered silently for a while. Hua Qiyue, too, was silent. She felt that it would be convenient to cooperate with the royal house. At least they had deep and secure roots in the Yuewu Kingdom and understood the Dark Sect better.

    For some time, Hua Qiyue had sent mercenaries secretly to spy on the Dark Sect. Yet they could not discover where their 11th Pce was.

    If they depended on the mercenaries, no one would know how long it would take to receive information on the Dark Sect. It would be much easier depending on the help of the royal family.

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue and saw the quiet look in her brows. Her eyes seemed to harbor certain expectancy. So he nodded. ¡°Your Majesty is absolutely right. The Crown Prince has expressed our thoughts well. Both parties would benefit from cooperation. We understand too little about the Dark Sect. Have the Crown Prince¡¯s men discovered the headquarters of the sect?¡±

    The Emperor heard him and was overjoyed. He remarked repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes! We know where their headquarters are! We have spies with them. They have 12 pces with a Pce Leader each, each more powerful than the one before. The Qi Artists from our royal pce aren¡¯t very powerful. We¡¯ve always kept ourselves immobilized, but with the Prince and Princess¡¯s support, we can n something at length!¡±

    Thepany had reached a consensus. What followed would be carefree eating and drinking. When the banquet ended, the Crown Prince ordered a servant to carry a box up their carriage. It contained information on the Dark Sect.

    After thanking the Crown Prince, Hua Qiyue and the rest went into their carriages and left. On the way, they encountered sporadic attacks from the Dark Sect by inferior underlings. They managed to kill them in one stroke.

    Once they returned to the inn, Yun Shimo opened the big red box. It was full of information.

    Hua Qiyue was the first to pick up a goat-skin parchment. She unfurled it and discovered the locations of the Dark Sect¡¯s headquarters. There were 12 pces, each exined in detail.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is really generous. He has handed us all the information on the Dark Sect. In other words, they¡¯re leaving the matterpletely in our hands. After all, the royal family has limited power,¡± Hua Qiyue surveyed the parchment and remarked quietly.

    Bai Qianxue smiled like a blooming lotus. ¡°The Crown Prince naturally puts his royal pce first. Of course, he won¡¯t send Qi Artists to you. Even if he did, you would look down on them. So he might as well leave everything to you fellows.¡±

    Yun Shimo squinted at Bai Qianxue. He was absolutely right. Even if the royal pce sent Qi Art experts to them, they would be at most at the realm of Round Sun. Not much was to be expected of them.

    Following that, the Emperor ordered Eunuch Li to deliver 1,000,000 taels of gold in banknotes. They were for Hua Qiyue and her friends to spend. He also delivered them some extremely precious herbs¡ªat least in the royals¡¯ eyes.

    Hua Qiyue nearlyughed out loud. If the Emperor had known that she was a seller of Ginsengs with Nine Souls, he would not have dared send them these quite worthless herbs.

    But Yun Shimo still epted everything. To him, it would be more convenient to possess these herbs. At least, he would not need to visit herbal stores to purchase some quite inexpensive but necessary herbs.

    Ji Jing also helped to sort out some information. She came across an old, yellowing book and cried out, ¡°Hey, this seems to be an introduction to the key Pce Leaders of the Dark Sect. It¡¯ll help us a lot!¡±

    Yun Shimo and the others were very excited.

    Although they needed to fear no one once they joined forces, they knew nothing about the Dark Sect. They knew nothing about their key Pce Leaders too!

    Ji Jing opened the small booklet and read on the 12th Pce Leader. ¡°The 12th Pce Leader is Shao Fan, male, 43 years old, seven feet tall. But he died during an epidemic. Right now, the seat of the 12th Pce Leader is vacant. The 11th Pce Leader is Hua Mengshi... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire body shook. She stared incredulously at the booklet and dashed forward to grab it.

    Sure enough, the booklet recorded information on Hua Mengshi. It even recorded her provenance and birth clearly!

    ¡°So Hua Mengshi... has be a Pce Leader of the Dark Sect. I never imagined she would turn out like that...¡± Hua Qiyue mumbled and sighed quietly. Although she did not like Hua Mengshi, she was still her half-sister by the same father.

    Yun Shimo took the booklet from her hands and nced at it. ¡°Hua Mengshi was probably brought here to the Yuewu Kingdom by Lin Qi. That must be the reason why she hade into contact with the Dark Sect,¡± Yun Shimo concluded.

    Bai Qianxue stayed on one side, sampling his tea leisurely. Ji Jing nced at him and inched over.

    ¡°Brother Bai, are you nning not to intervene? I heard that your family members prefer not to intervene in the royal court¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Ji Jing¡¯s words made Bai Qianxue smile a little. ¡°Heaven will decide if this is a disaster or a blessing. But... Brother Xuan had asked me to take care of Qiyue. So it¡¯s alright to intervene.¡±

    Ji Jing heard him and instantly cheered. ¡°Yeah! Now we¡¯re even more powerful. Sister Qiyue, Brother Bai has promised to help us destroy the Dark Sect!¡±

    Hua Qiyue turned back her head in surprise. ¡°Brother Bai, don¡¯t force yourself. You mustn¡¯t vite the centuries-old house rules of Bai Family for nothing!¡±

    She knew that big ns usually had house rules.

    The Bai Family had never intervened in the matters of the martial arts fraternity or the royal court. So she guessed that their family must have been constrained by their house rules.

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s eyes were profound as he stared intently at Hua Qiyue¡¯s lovely countenance. He smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They are not house rules. Members of my family arezybones. We don¡¯t like to fight over things.¡±

    But he had met with Hua Qiyue. Although he did not wish to fight over things, he had stayed on in spite of his own wishes, using Xuanji¡¯s return as an excuse.

    Actually, he knew that Xuanji would not encounter danger, no matter where he was.

    After all, he was so powerful that hecked opponents. But this gave him an excuse to remain by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Then I must trouble Brother Bai.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. If Bai Qianxue joined their team, they would have an even greater chance of winning.

    Among the 12 Pce Leaders of the Dark Sect, the most powerful one was at the medium level of Holy God. And the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect was at the Great Completeness of Holy God!

    Two were at the medium level of Holy God, and five at the first level of Holy God. The rest were at the Great Completeness of Round Sun.

    All in all, thebat prowess of the Dark Sect was really strong. There would be about 500 Qi Artists in every Pce. Although their Qi Art levels were not high, they constituted a great force after taking into ount their numbers.

    ¡°There are about 10,000 members in the Dark Sect. It¡¯s hard to kill them all. But some minor underlings of the Pces may have joined reluctantly. We can use psychology to talk them out. Then, we will concentrate and deal with the dozen-or-so more important personages of the sect,¡± Ji Feng took a nce at the booklet and suggested.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Those underlings can¡¯t do much. We can ignore them first. But thetest news ims that Hua Mengshi and Lan Luo are in cahoots. And there¡¯s also Princess Mingzhu. She¡¯s been in a retreat at the 11th Pce for a long time...¡±

    ¡°Princess Mingzhu? Is she also in league with Hua Mengshi? But then that woman has always disliked Sister Qiyue. Her heart isn¡¯t all that kind.¡± Ji Jing still could remember Princess Mingzhu.

    That woman had such an overweening personality. She would be eye-catching even among a great multitude ofdies. But Ji Jing had always hated arrogant, ignorant women.

    Hua Qiyue could not help but lift up her brows. ¡°I never expect things to change so much in a brief three years. Princess Mingzhu and Hua Mengshi are now members of the Dark Sect.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we must locate and cross-examine them,¡± the hare said. ¡°The Dark Sect isn¡¯t as simple as it looks. The information may not be all correct. Some of the Pce Leaders are good at disguising their Qi auras and true strengths.¡±

    The words of the hare made everyone ponder deeply and silently.

    The Dark Sect was founded a century ago. They had encountered countless ordeals and remained standing.

    ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t all be true, but most of it should be quite urate. With ourbined prowess, even if we can¡¯t win, we will definitely not encounter any life-threatening dangers.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s words assured them all.

 Chapter 278 - Overweening and Ignorant

    Chapter 278 Overweening and Ignorant

    ¡°Hare, you still dare to talk? Humph, I¡¯ve never seen you act when we encounter danger! You¡¯re just a worthless pet¡ªutterly useless!¡± Ji Jing snorted coldly, her eyes full of scorn.

    The hare was quite embarrassed by her talk and harrumphed a few times. ¡°What? I was just giving you guys the opportunity to practice. Do you think it¡¯s so simple to be an experienced Qi Artist?¡±

    Ji Jing nced at it and was toozy to argue.

    Hua Qiyue read the information little by little. By midnight when she was ovee by drowsiness, Tianci was already on the bed, snoring noisily.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯se again here tomorrow and continue reading. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Yun Shimo saw the tired look on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face and started to smile lightly.

    Everyone put the records in ce and dispersed into their rooms.

    Yun Shimo sat by the table, ncing gently at Hua Qiyue. ¡°You epted the Crown Prince¡¯s invitation because you knew they would cooperate with us?¡±

    Hua Qiyue snorted lightly. She wanted to ignore him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that, even if we remain outside Changjing Kingdom, we should hold a... ¡± Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue from the corners of his eyes. Hua Qiyue was staring intently at the fast asleep Tianci.

    Kids are like that. No matter how noisy the environment is, they can sleep well if they are drowsy. They will be able to sleep through all the noise.

    Hua Qiyue lightly pulled up the corners of Tianci¡¯s nket. ¡°Yun Shimo, I¡¯m going to bed now. Please get out.¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned. He stretched out his arm and forcibly grabbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand, pulling her down. He made her sit down on a chair by the side. Tianci was turning in his bed at this point. Yun Shimo could only pull Hua Qiyue out of the room.

    Hua Qiyue did not dare to struggle. She feared to wake Tianci up and could only apany Yun Shimo out of the room.

    Yun Shimo took Hua Qiyue to a small stream behind the inn. The illuminations by the stream caused it to glitter brightly. Its surface gleamed with silvery lights. In the night, all sorts of insects and birds were chirping, making this spring night seem one animal kingdom.

    Yun Shimo stood against the wind, his countenance facing the gentle spring breeze. Hua Qiyue stood by his side, ncing at him, bemused.

    ¡°Why bring me here?¡±

    ¡°To enjoy the scenery.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about the scenery? I want to go back to bed!¡±

    Hua Qiyue cried out angrily. Although she was already a Qi Artist at the first level of Holy God¡ªwhich meant that she wouldn¡¯t feel the tiredness¡ªfor some reason she had been sensing a heat emanating from the green jade gourd in the past few days.

    Hua Qiyue delivered Tianpi food and wine every day. Yet he seemed more taciturn than before. He did not wish to talk with her.

    Hua Qiyue did not want to force Tianpi. She believed Tianpi would not harm her, but she admitted that she could not understand him.

    ¡°Well, you can sleep right here,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly, sitting on a wooden chair by the side.

    Actually, there was a reason for Hua Qiyue to choose this inn. There was a stream behind Qinghe Inn, with wooden chairs for people to rest. If anyone went out for a stroll in the night or in the early morning, they could enjoy the scenery.

    And it was rtively quiet here. So Hua Qiyue chose this inn.

    For some strange reason, everyone gave in to Hua Qiyue. They would not oppose Hua Qiyue¡¯s decision at all.

    Hua Qiyue nced at the vacant spot by Yun Shimo¡¯s side. The chair was long and a few fallen leaves were on it.

    Yun Shimo squinted at her. ¡°I thought you said you wanted to rest? Come over here. Let my thigh be your pillow.¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at him and turned to depart. But Yun Shimo pulled her back. An irresistible force made her body sink and she sat down by his side.

    ¡°Qiyue, since the truth has emerged, we haven¡¯t spent much time with each other. Why don¡¯t we stay here for a couple of hours?¡±

    Yun Shimo encircled her waist with his arm, smiling lightly. He stretched out another hand and started to tidy her slightly tousled wisps of ck hair, hanging down.

    Hua Qiyue unclenched his hand and Yun Shimo turned his head back, much displeased. He watched as two men approached¡ªCaining and Caiqing.

    ¡°You¡¯re disturbing our refined enjoyment!¡± Yun Shimo was very displeased. He did not like someone else to be around when he was in Hua Qiyue¡¯spany.

    Caining and Caiqing stared at each other. They were about to rest when they overheard footsteps and came out to investigate. They found out that it was Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo. For some strange psychological reason, they had to walk over to Hua Qiyue.

    Now that Yun Shimoined, Caiqing raised his brows, displeased. ¡°Your Highness, the Princess is our mistress. We will only go if she wants us to.¡±

    The corners of Hua Qiyue¡¯s lips curved up. This pair of handsome private guards had won her some face. ¡°Haha, Caining is right. If I don¡¯t dismiss them, they won¡¯t go. Yun Shimo, they are not your men. Why should they listen to you?¡±

    Caiqing jerked the corner of his mouth. He said quietly, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m Caiqing, not Caining.¡±

    Hua Qiyue touched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. You are totally alike. I can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±

    Caiqing gave a light smile. ¡°Princess, I wear teal-colored clothes. I¡¯m Caiqing. Caining wears ck.¡±

    Hua Qiyue instantly understood. That was right. They seemed always to be in the clothes of the two colors. It was simply for her to tell them apart.

    But she had always been careless. She did not remember this detail.

    ¡°In other words... only when we leave together can we get rid of these two followers?¡± Yun Shimo gave a lightugh. He suddenly extended his arms and caught Hua Qiyue in them.

    Hua Qiyue stared at him in astonishment. She did not know what he was attempting. She suddenly felt her body bing light and being lifted up in his embrace. In the blink of an eye, they had vanished before Caining and Caiqing¡¯s sights.

    Caining and Caiqing red hatefully at the spot from which Yun Shimo had gone. He was too fast and they had not even detected his streaking figure. They could not go after them.

    ¡°Forget it. Our mistress will be fine.¡± Caining sighed helplessly. ¡°After all, she likes him, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard... what Yun Shimo did. Our mistress will love him even more now. Humph, he¡¯s an arrogant, self-centered man. Why has she fallen for him?¡± Caiqing remarked coldly.

    But they thought about themselves. Their Qi Art was so much more inferior to Yun Shimo¡¯s. And if Yun Shimo didn¡¯t deserve Hua Qiyue, would they?

    When they thought about this, their faces became downcast.

    Yun Shimo carried Hua Qiyue and flew to the foot of the mountain outside the city. There was a herbal field there, with medicinal scent wafting. Although it was not as pungent as that in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, the scent revived Hua Qiyue¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Qiyue, why don¡¯t we pick an auspicious date and get married?¡± Yun Shimo suddenly spoke. Hua Qiyue stared at him in astonishment. ¡°My grandma is still in the Changjing Kingdom and your parents are at Eight Fingers Mountain. So how can we wed here? Yun Shimo, have you forgotten that your primary wife is Princess Qianyang?¡±

    Hua Qiyue remembered Princess Qianyang and her expression turned chilly by several degrees.

    No matter what, Princess Qianyang and Yun Shimo had performed their marriage rites. They were an officially married couple.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hua Qiyue, when have you ever minded that? In Tianyuan Continent, no woman had ever adopted a son on her own. So why could you ignore all the gossips and conventions then?¡± ¡°Why are you fussing over this with me?¡± Yun Shimo gave a lightugh. He stretched out his hand and pinched her chin firmly.

    Hua Qiyue was a little angry. She forcibly tried to unclench his hand. But he was very strong. Hua Qiyue red at him, grievance clouding her lovely brows.

    ¡°Qiyue, I know that you mind because you care for me. But Princess Qianyang has lost her memory. She can never remember that period in her life. And Ji Feng and the others will keep mum. So why do you mind? Hua Qiyue, my Princess Consort will be you alone!¡±

    In Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes were not only confidence but also arrogance.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Her heart had been moved. Like what Yun Shimo had said, what exactly was she concerned about? Was it because she cared too much about Yun Shimo, that she was concerned over his earlier marriage with Princess Qianyang?

    But they had not consummated their marriage. Hua Qiyue firmly believed that.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will get a master to select an auspicious date. Let¡¯s get married. Although your father isn¡¯t with us, we can have a grand wedding when we return to the Changjing Kingdom!¡± Yun Shimo mused for a while and said with a light smile.

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. She stared at Yun Shimo and shoved him with a strong push. ¡°Yun Shimo, what is your brain made up of? How can you think of such an ingenious scheme, killing two birds with one stone? You¡¯re indeed a genius!¡±

    Yun Shimo had thought that Hua Qiyue would grab him and curse him outright. He did not expect her to praise him. They were indeed lovers who thought alike.

    Yun Shimo raised his brows. He smiled faintly. ¡°This is called ¡®true lovers think alike.¡¯ I know what you really want!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was utterly speechless. Yun Shimo smiled smugly and gently encircled her waist. He lightly nted a kiss on her forehead.

    Hua Qiyue no longer struggled. The two of them had the same thoughts. They did not need anything to embellish their love.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Yun Shimo indeed went to a master to select a date. Hua Qiyue once again took Tianci with her to roam the streets of Xuanyuan City.

    Tianci was a little glutton. He would not return until his belly was gorged.

    And apanying Hua Qiyue was Bai Qianxue.

    Ji Feng and the others were sorting out the records about Dark Sect members in the inn. Right now, they needed more precise information. What the Crown Prince provided them was notplete enough.

    The Crown Prince also supplied them with the names of their undercover spies in the Dark Sect. The information provided by these spies would be moreplete.

    ¡°Brother Bai, I want to have some barbecue noodles over there. Barbecue noodles is so interesting!¡± Tianci pointed at a food stall nearby and instantly gave a whooping cheer.

    Neither Hua Qiyue nor Tianci had eaten anything from the food stalls in the east of the city. They did not expect their appetite to be whetted by this morning stroll on the streets.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat then,¡± Bai Qianxue said with a smile. He pulled Tianci and they headed for the opposite side.

    ¡°Hold it!¡±

    The arrogant voice of a woman rang out from behind them. Hua Qiyue turned her head back in astonishment. She saw a few women clustering around ady in white, approaching them. Thedy in white had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Her features were more like a man¡¯s than a woman¡¯s.

    She stared scornfully at Hua Qiyue and threw a tender nce at Bai Qianxue.

    ¡°So you are Hua Qiyue? An ugly woman with an unwanted son. Do you deserve to stand alongside City Master Bai?¡± Thedy in white started to sneer arrogantly. Although her face was pretty, her words revealed her overweening ignorance.

 Chapter 279 - Xuanjiâ€™s Return

    Chapter 279 Xuanji¡¯s Return

    Hua Qiyue frowned. She was only an ordinary friend of Bai Qianxue, although Bai Qianxue had faithfully supported her, standing by her side. This had caused misunderstanding among countless people.

    This woman was no more than an admirer of Bai Qianxue. She was looking for trouble in Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen Princess Chn from the Yuewu Kingdom?¡±

    Another maidservant yelled out arrogantly.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. This Princess Chn was no more than an eminent guest of the Crown Prince. Even the Emperor had to give in to her at times. But she was too bold, wasn¡¯t she? Provoking her on the streets?

    Seven or eight maidservants immediately surrounded Hua Qiyue, Tianci, and Bai Qianxue.

    ¡°Princess Chn, you¡¯re mistaken. I am only an ordinary friend of City Master Bai. But... would you like such a wilful and ignorant girl, City Master Bai?¡± Hua Qiyue smilingly gazed at Bai Qianxue.

    Bai Qianxue gave Princess Chn a cold, indifferent stare.

    This handsome man, who was as good-looking as an immortal, had won Princess Chn¡¯s heart with his chilling nce. But hister words almost made her break down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Chn, you tter yourself too much by thinking that I love you. I don¡¯t need you to tell me who I should like. Besides... you can¡¯tpare to even a hair from Qiyue. So why are you yelling here?¡±

    A lot of bystanders were watching around. After all, Bai Qianxue was by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side and most people could recognize Bai Qianxue at once.

    Bai Qianxue was extremely famous in the Yuewu Kingdom. Now that he was taking a rare excursion on the streets, many would like to catch a glimpse of him.

    Handsome men were pleasing to the eyes. Surely, why not enjoy a good show?

    ¡°You, you... ¡± Princess Chn was so angry that she shivered. She was the beloved daughter of Prince Ling and even the Emperor doted on her. But she was poorly informed. She did not know that Hua Qiyue had attended the Crown Prince¡¯s banquet the evening before.

    After all, the banquet was kept highly confidential by the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince did not want many to know, or it might alert enemies and cause panic among the people.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, do you dare to fight me? Humph, if you lose, get out of the Yuewu Kingdom at once!¡±

    When she saw Bai Qianxue defending Hua Qiyue, Princess Chn became even angrier. So she arrogantly issued a challenge to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue had disguised her Qi aura so the Princess and her servants could not tell the level of her Qi Art.

    As she was already at the Great Completeness of Round Sun, the Princess thought herself more gifted than others. She would surely be superior to Hua Qiyue. Hence, she did not fear thetter¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Mom, these flies are so annoying. My belly is starving!¡± Tianci pulled at Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. He red with displeasure at Princess Chn who was enraged, her eyes full of derision.

    ¡°Be good. Go with Brother Bai over there and eat first. Later, mom wille.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. Although she was dealing with Princess Chn alone, she was certain she would win.

    Caining and Caiqing were in the inn, recuperating from their injuries. She had refused theirpany when she left in the morning.

    ¡°Alright, mom. We shall make a move first. Later, you must thrash this rotten Princess like a dog begging for mercy!¡± The little fellow started to blink mischievously. Princess Chn was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She decided to skin this young fellow alive after disposing of Hua Qiyue.

    But with Bai Qianxue around, she suffered some scruples.

    Bai Qianxue took Tianci over to the stall and sat down to eat. He did not at all care about Hua Qiyue confronting Princess Chn and her maidservants alone.

    Princess Chn was brimming with confidence. After all, in Xuanyuan City, no other woman was her match.

    From young, Princess Chn had had too much attention. And she won every challenge she had issued. She eventually turned into a proud, overweening person. She did not believe any woman could be more outstanding than herself.

    And when Hua Qiyue¡¯s name was bruited through Xuanyuan City, Princess Chn was inwardly unconvinced. She had long yearned for this challenge. Now that she had run into Hua Qiyue on the streets, she naturally issued a challenge.

    It must be said that Princess Chn understood well who she hated or loved. Her personality was better than Hua Mengshi¡¯s, but her overweening ignorance could not be a good thing.

    ¡°Show your move. Humph, I won¡¯t retaliate for 10 moves!¡± Princess Chn sneered coldly.

    The bystanders standing around started to get excited. Two ravishing women in a showdown¡ªone, the famous Princess Chn, the other, the legendary Hua Qiyue. Many had not seen Hua Qiyue fight before and they were eagerly looking forward to Hua Qiyue¡¯s astonishing performance.

    ¡°Come on and fight! Let¡¯s see who wins!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Disy your moves. Our Princess Chn will surely triumph over Hua Qiyue!¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, it¡¯s a real eye-opener. Two women fighting in the streets over a man. Tsk, tsk. A rare sight for ages!¡±

    Someone started to yell impulsively. Another remarked sarcastically.

    Hua Qiyue lifted her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t need even half a stroke. I will make you kneel down before me!¡± Hua Qiyue said.

    She stuck out her middle finger. A colorless stream of Qi darted out and hit Princess Chn¡¯s knee cap!

    Princess Chn¡¯s facial expression changed. She felt a sore pain on her left knee. The strange sensation was expanding. Even though she was expending all the spiritual energy in her body, she could not curb this aggressive force!

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The maidservant by her side saw this and started to shriek in horror. But they were toote. Princess Chn had slumped down onto her knees. Hua Qiyue nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re obedient. You¡¯ve knelt down after half a move! Good girl, stand up. I won¡¯t resent you, since a magnanimous person won¡¯t recall past wrongs!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words made those who resented Princess Chn guffaw loudly.

    Princess Chn¡¯s face flushed and paled by turns. She started to scream. ¡°Hua Qiyue, die!¡±

    She pushed her maidservants aside. The glow above her palm started to expand quickly and soon surged speedily out from her palm. It hurtled madly toward Hua Qiyue!

    However, the glow started to streak to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front and suddenly appeared to m into something noisily. Then it rebounded!

    Princess Chn was shocked. This was her most adept lethal skill, Scorching mes. It could incinerate opponents into ashes.

    But to Hua Qiyue, it seemed to have no effect at all.

    The glow of light rebounded. Princess Chn¡¯s enraged face flushed crimson and white by turns. She wanted to stretch out her hands to receive the rebounding blow, but the moment she touched the light, her robe sleeve caught fire!

    ¡°Haha...¡± When they saw Princess Chn¡¯s sorry state over her own lethal skill, Tianci and the others nearby started to chuckle delightedly.

    Tianci stood on the chair so that he could see the scene amidst the crowd.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Princess!¡± The eight maidservants started to cry out in fright. They immediately dashed over and tried to put out the fire on Princess Chn¡¯s body.

    Princess Chn could only unleash a palm at the circle of light. It sizzled and thenpletely disappeared. But the fire on her sleeve started to rage madly. The maidservants tried to put out the mes frantically. They did not have the time to concern themselves over Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue jerked up the corners of her mouth. Arrogant and ignorant women would surelye to no good end.

    She walked rxedly over to Tianci and Bai Qianxue. Then, she asked the stall owner for a bowl of barbecue noodles.

    When Princess Chn and her servants finally put out the fire, she was left with only a petticoat. Most of her robe had been consumed by the fire. Her entire body was soot-ck. Princess Chn red hatefully at Hua Qiyue and departed with her maidservants, crestfallen.

    Princess Chn had wanted her father to act on her behalf. But upon returning to her mansion, she was sternly lectured by her father. She finally knew that Hua Qiyue was a Qi Artist at the first level of Holy God, highly esteemed by the Emperor. She was also an ally of the Crown Prince!

    Princess Chn was upset. She could not win the heart of the handsome man and had offended Hua Qiyue instead. She had created trouble for the Emperor and the Crown Prince. Prince Ling was so angry that he could not eat for days. He took Princess Chn along daily to the imperial pce, begging for the Emperor and Crown Prince¡¯s forgiveness. They, too, went to Qinghe Inn to apologize to Hua Qiyue.

    But Hua Qiyue did not receive them. In her eyes, it was a sheer waste of time receiving guests like Prince Ling.

    Yun Shimo did not manage to find a fortune-teller.

    In the next few days, Yun Shimo looked quite poorly. Hua Qiyue secretly questioned Bingyi, but thetter kept quiet and revealed nothing.

    Later, only when Hua Qiyue announced that she was going to Yun Shimo to confront him with the question did Bingyi spoke to stop her. ¡°Princess... Actually...¡±

    He started to hum and haw. He had apanied Yun Shimo to look for a master. He must have heard something quite unpleasant, eh?

    ¡°Actually what? Bingyi, I will have to know in the end. If you won¡¯t say, I¡¯ll have to confront the Prince,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. Her brows were gently knitted.

    Bingyi¡¯s face turned downcast and he said softly, ¡°I apanied the Prince to a very famous fortune-teller at West City Street. We wanted him to select a date. But after looking at your birth date and his, he said... that the two of you cannot wed in the next two years, and you two must wait for another two years to get married... ¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be true, could it?

    Was Yun Shimo dejected over the master¡¯s words? Was that why his mood was low?

    ¡°Since his return, the Prince has been upset and worried. I told the Prince that those were only the lies of a bogus fortune-teller. That fraudster must have wanted the Prince¡¯s money to perform rites. But the Prince just wouldn¡¯t cheer up.¡± Bingyi rted the event of that day.

    Hua Qiyue froze and frowned. ¡°Did that master ask for the Prince¡¯s silver? And when the Prince wanted to give him some to perform rites, he refused, right?¡±

    Bingyi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s right. How did you guess that, Princess?¡±

    ¡°That master at West City Street should be Master Xuqing. I¡¯ve heard of him too... he only takes 10 taels of silver for choosing auspicious dates. He won¡¯t ept more. He never performs rites even when asked to. He isn¡¯t a greedy man,¡± Hua Qiyue said. She knew that Yun Shimo had understood all these and that the master was an urate fortune-teller. That must be why Yu Shimo was upset.

    ¡°Princess, you wouldn¡¯t believe in this so-called master¡¯s words, would you? These sham fortune-tellers on the streets are all fraudsters!¡± Bingyi said incredulously.

    Hua Qiyue was about to speak when Ji Jing¡¯s surprised and delighted voice rang out from the outside. ¡°Brother Xuan, is that you?¡±

 Chapter 280 - Vying with Him for a Woman

    Chapter 280 Vying with Him for a Woman

    Hua Qiyue heard her. She turned around instantly and dashed out. She saw at the bottom of the stairs a man in teal robe climbing up. The man raised his head. His familiar face made Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing cried out in astonishment.

    Ji Jing had wanted to go out for a walk. The moment she came to the corridor, she saw a man climbing the stairs, greatly resembling Xuanji.

    She did not expect it to be really him!

    It had been almost a year. He had finally returned. Xuanji smiled and nodded. ¡°Qiyue, I¡¯m back.¡±

    They had not seen each other for almost a year. Xuanji had lost much weight. His somewhat fleshy face had be long and thin. But it could not disguise his handsome features.

    Hua Qiyue was at a loss for words. She was extremely agitated. Ji Feng and Bai Qianxue also came out following his voice. Both of them were smiling.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Xuan, you¡¯re finally back! We¡¯ve waited a long time for you!¡± Bai Qianxue walked over and patted Xuanji¡¯s shoulder.

    Ji Feng also smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Xuan, it¡¯s been quite a while. How are you?¡±

    They had temporarily forgotten why Xuanji was sent away. Xuanji gave a quiet smile. He seemed to bear them no grudge.

    Caining and Caiqing also came out. When they saw the handsome Xuanji, a strange glitter flitted across their eyes.

    Princess Qianyang was behind Bingyi and she stared at Xuanji curiously. ¡°Hmmm, this priest looks familiar. But why can¡¯t I ce him?¡±

    Thest toe was naturally Yun Shimo. He watched the joyously smiling Hua Qiyue and Tianci, hanging on Xuanji¡¯s neck. Xuanji had a bunch of wild crimson fruit in his hand which gave off an alluring scent.

    Tianci was a glutton. He was naturally eager to climb up and snatch that bunch of wild fruit away.

    ¡°Brother Xuan, give it to me! This gift of yours must be for me!¡± Tianci cried in an overbearing yet adorable way.

    Hua Qiyue was grinning from ear to ear by the side.

    They were reunited after a long separation. Although she had no deep rtionship with Xuanji, everything he had done after their earlier meeting was for her.

    Hua Qiyue was a grateful person. Besides, Yun Shimo had sent Xuanji away because of her. She had always felt a pang of guilt in her heart.

    Xuanji caressed the little fellow¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, Tianci is the brightest. So you¡¯ve guessed this bunch of wild fruit is for you. Come, it¡¯s my gift for you. After all, I believe you must have tried every snack of the street stalls.¡±

    Tianci happily released his hand and slid down Xuanji¡¯s body. He took the bunch of red fruit and munched on one. He instantly felt its sweet juice oozing out in his mouth.

    ¡°Mmmm! It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    ¡°If you find it tasty, I¡¯ll pick some for you every day, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Brother Xuan dotes on me!¡± Theughter of the man and the boy created a big headache for Yun Shimo. His heart was sinking.

    ¡°Tianci,¡± Yun Shimo called out softly. Tianci turned around but did not see his grim face. He dashed into Yun Shimo¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, Brother Xuan has gotten me a bunch of wild fruit. They taste great! I haven¡¯t had them before!¡±

    ¡°Tianci, be good. Call him Uncle Xuan. He is of my generation after all,¡± Yun Shimo remarked quietly.

    Tianci stared at Xuanji and at the unfriendly Yun Shimo. Hua Qiyue feared that the boy was in a dilemma. She went over and pulled Tianci to one side. ¡°Come, mom shall apany you out to see a puppet show.¡±

    ¡°Great! Uncle Xuan,e along with us!¡± Tianci was grateful for the gift, addressing Xuanji as he blinked his eyes.

    Yun Shimo did not know whether to cry orugh. This boy totally ignored his dad!

    The atmosphere became a bit tense. But since Hua Qiyue had taken Tianci away, Ji Jing also smiled. ¡°Brother, you guys sort out the records. I guess for the moment there won¡¯t be any trouble. I¡¯m going to watch the show too!¡±

    With that, Ji Jing darted off.

    Ji Feng watched the two and silently retreated.

    Yun Shimo turned around and walked toward his room. Xuanji caught up with him and both of them entered the room tacitly.

    Bingyi furrowed his brow, standing there. The hare satzily on the floor. ¡°Hey, both of them have gone in. They wouldn¡¯t fight, would they?¡±

    Bingyi stared scornfully at the hare and walked silently to the door, eavesdropping on the faint conversation inside.

    Princess Qianyang lowered her head, silently apanying Bingyi.

    She was like a haunting ghost who kept following Bingyi. Despite Bingyi¡¯s resentment and no matter how much he cursed her, she was not willing to depart.

    ¡°Xuanji, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. What a surprise.¡±

    In the room, Yun Shimo had quietly sat down. He poured himself a cup of tea.

    Xuanji stood erect in front of him, his smiling lips full of sarcasm. ¡°Of course. You must be hoping that I¡¯d never return, isn¡¯t it? But Yun Shimo, don¡¯t try to send me away using the Transmission Array. I have now mastered the runes.¡±

    Xuanji had weathered many ordeals. Although he did not encounter any grave danger, he had climbed mountains and traversed rivers during his journey. He also put in much effort to master the runes. Xuanji¡¯s great gift was his photographic memory.

    Because Xuanji could still remember some of the runes Hua Qiyue had written him.

    After being sent away by Yun Shimo, Xuanji felt greatly aggrieved. He thought to himself that once he returned again to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side, he would not treat her coldly again!

    Xuanji had left the desert with the caravan. Then, he was recalled back to his home due to some family matters. This was why it had taken him nearly a year to return.

    Otherwise, it would take no more than two months for him to return to the Yuewu Kingdom and look for Hua Qiyue.

    After returning to his n, he presided over the Xingwu Conference and met many beautiful women. Of course, those female Qi Artists all greatly adored Xuanji, but he liked none of them.

    The more women came to pester him, the more he missed Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Xuan to be so bright. You¡¯ve thought of a way to deal with me. But let me make myself clear first. Qiyue is my Princess Consort. Please don¡¯t think of wooing her.¡±

    Yun Shimo was direct, going straight to the point.

    Xuanji slightly curved the corners of his lips. ¡°Qiyue and you haven¡¯t gone through the rites. So what makes you think she will marry you?¡±

    Yun Shimo was brimming with confidence. He quietly sipped a mouthful of tea and his handsome brows revealed a certain tenderness. ¡°Because we both love each other.¡±

    Xuanji gave a mysterious smile. ¡°Since the two of you haven¡¯t married, I too have the right to contend for her. Besides, Hua Qiyue is the fianc¨¦e chosen for me by my n.¡±

    ¡°How absurd! How can a priest get married?¡± A faint smile hovered over Yun Shimo¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I am a priest but I can return to theity,¡± Xuanji said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to argue with you. I know that now, you are at the first level of Holy God. But I too have reached the same level. We can vie for her fairly. If in the end, Qiyue prefers you, she can marry you. I won¡¯t stop her. But if she likes me, then please don¡¯te and bother us,¡± Xuanji said quietly.

    Every word of his sounded so determined.

    Looking at his face, he did not look like he was joking.

    After all, this was the first time Xuanji had exined his stand to Yun Shimo. It looked like he would indeed be a seriouspetitor. Although the handsome Xuanji was a Taoist priest, he was still a strong opponent.

    After all, Xuan Family was very powerful. And Xuanji felt more for Hua Qiyue than Bai Qianxue did.

    ¡°Then I shall wait and see. I¡¯d like to see the tricks you have that can steal her heart away.¡±

    Yun Shimo was confident. Now that he and Hua Qiyue had reconciled their differences, Hua Qiyue would have him alone in her heart. She would not fall for Xuanji.

    Xuanji gave another mysterious smile and then turned to depart, seemingly confident.

    Yun Shimo was somewhat baffled by his mysterious smile. He thought about the fortune-teller¡¯s words and had to furrow his brow.

    But Bingyi was right. Why should he believe in the words of a bogus fortune-teller? He had simply gone with the convention, hoping that an auspicious day would set their hearts at ease.

    But why did he keep feeling a little unease in his heart?

    Hua Qiyue brought Tianci to a nearby theater to watch a puppet show. It was the first time Tianci had encountered such a show. His excited face was flushing like a big apple. Hua Qiyue really wanted to sink her teeth into his cheek.

    She held her son¡¯s hand. At this moment, she felt truly happy.

    Ji Jing followed behind them. She, too, was entranced by the puppet show. These puppet shows always narrated folk legends. They were suitable for the young and the old.

    Tianci widened his eyes, watching the puppets¡¯ movements. Now and then, he would chuckle delightedly.

    Suddenly, someone brought them two dark brown coconuts. The coconuts had been skinned, each with a reed straw inserted into them.

    ¡°Thirsty? I brought these from my family. Try them.¡± Xuanji¡¯s quiet voice rang out from their side. Hua Qiyue stared at him in astonishment.

    Hey, wasn¡¯t it Ji Jing who was sitting there? When did that girl leave?

    Hua Qiyue gave a slight smile. After thanking him, she took the coconuts and let Tianci have one. Tianci was instantly over the moon. With the reed straw in his mouth, he sucked and watched the show at the same time.

    ¡°Howe you are here?¡± Hua Qiyue watched Xuanji¡¯s face which had been tanned almost to a charcoal color. She had an urge tough.

    But she thought about it. She was the one who had caused him to be sent to Boqi Desert. She had no right tough at him.

    ¡°I also wanted to watch the show. So I came,¡± Xuanji said quietly.

    But Hua Qiyue knew that his motive was not so simple.

    She was not stupid. She could see from Xuanji¡¯s eyes certain things¡ªadoration and tenderness.

    These two emotions should not havee from Xuanji. After all, he was a Taoist priest. But Taoist priests could get married too. The purpose of his return this time seemed quite different from that before.

    Hua Qiyue avoided Xuanji¡¯s gaze and sipped a mouthful of coconut juice. It was sweet and fragrant. Xuanji silently watched the entire puppet show with her.

    Ji Jing had departed with Bai Qianxue the moment Xuanji came.

    Standing amidst the crowd before the puppet stage, Ji Jing cast a nce at the calm and collected Bai Qianxue. Girls all adore handsome guys¡ªespecially one as perfect as Bai Qianxue.

    Ji Jing¡¯s heart had been captured. But she could not reveal her feelings because of his identity.

    Moreover, if a woman took too much initiative, she would scare the guy away. At least she thought so.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯ll be suppertime in one hour. Let¡¯s go back to the inn,¡± Bai Qianxue said quietly.

    Xuanji had returned. His heart was set at rest. Ji Jing started to stammer. ¡°Errr... why don¡¯t we take supper at the opposite restaurant? I¡¯ve heard that their food tastes quite good.¡±

 Chapter 281 - A Towering Rage

    <h4>Chapter 281 A Towering Rage</h4>

    Bai Qianxue nced at Ji Jing curiously but did not reject her proposal. ¡°Very well then, let¡¯s try the food there.¡±

    Bai Qianxue did not know why. Suddenly, he did not wish to go back and face Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    He waste to the party. Yun Shimo and Xuanji were there before him. Hua Qiyue had liked Yun Shimo. He would only feel upset appearing before her again.

    The two of them came to Xueyue Restaurant on the opposite side and sat down. The waiter brought them the menu. ¡°Sir and madam... oh, isn¡¯t this City Master Bai? Ho ho, thank you for your patronage. I¡¯ll give you a treat today!¡±

    Bai Qianxue was no mere character. Everyone could pick him out with his silver hair, regardless of where he went.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, waiter. No matter who I am, I don¡¯t have the right to make you spend. Thank you for your offer,¡± Bai Qianxue said with a smile. He ordered a few dishes rmended by the waiter.

    Ji Jing did not quite care what she ate. As long as she could be with this man, she would be satisfied.

    The soup was served quickly. As she drank the soup, she asked softly, ¡°Brother Bai, do you... have a fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Most big ns liked to arrange betrothals for their children. So the matter she was most concerned about was whether Bai Qianxue had a fianc¨¦e.

    If not, Ji Jing would boldly pursue him.

    ¡°No,¡± Bai Qianxue said quietly. Although Bai Family was a big n, his carefree nature meant that he did not like to be at all constrained. Which was why his father had not arranged for him an engagement.

    ¡°So... does Brother Bai have a girl you fancy?¡± Ji Jing blinked and asked with a blush.

    Bai Qianxue nced at Ji Jing. Her eyes were very big. Although she was no ravishing beauty in the order of Hua Qiyue, she was still quite alluring. To sum it up, Ji Jing¡¯s personality was more cheerful and vivacious than Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    Although her natural talents and Qi Art could not match up to Hua Qiyue¡¯s, she was adorable in her own way.

    ¡°Um... no,¡± Bai Qianxue answered. For some reason, as he was answering this question, Hua Qiyue¡¯s figure shed across his mind.

    However, he knew that although he liked Hua Qiyue, he would not pursue her. Because Bai Qianxue always adhered to the rule of utmost naturalness. Hua Qiyue liked Yun Shimo and Xuanji liked Hua Qiyue. No matter what, he would not intrude into their affairs.

    ¡°Errr, so what kind of girls do you like, Brother Bai?¡±

    Ji Jing blinked her eyes, smiling mischievously and bashfully.

    Bai Qianxue nced curiously at Ji Jing. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why the sudden interest in me?¡±

    Ji Jing¡¯s face was burning hot but she did not know what to say.

    Bai Qianxue quietly took over the bowls the waiter had brought them, handing one to Ji Jing. ¡°Feelings are a strange, wonderful thing. Very mysterious. You can¡¯t really exin the attraction. And I don¡¯t know what kind of girls I like either.¡±

    His somewhat imprecise answer gave Ji Jing confidence instead. Although she was not outstanding, she believed some liked ordinary, adorable girls.

    Ji Jing took the bowl with a broad grin. ¡°Thank you, Brother Bai. Try this dish. It¡¯s called Golden Beauty and it tastes great. It¡¯s my favorite food in Xuanyuan City.¡±

    Bai Qianxue watched Ji Jing pick for him a light golden piece of meat with her chopsticks. It was exceedingly tender mutton, fried with special spices. It had a unique aroma and was very popr.

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t like... others to pick the food for me,¡± Bai Qianxue said somewhat embarrassedly. Ji Jing gave an equally embarrassed noise.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make this mistake again. Don¡¯t take it to heart, Brother Bai.¡±

    Bai Qianxue gave a slight smile. He was as nonchnt as an immortal from heaven. He made Ji Jing¡¯s heart ache faintly.

    She lowered her head and fought back the tears welling in her eyes. She hated herself for being petty. So what if Bai Qianxue had rejected her? And yet she was about to cry...

    Fortunately, Ji Jing managed to hold back her tears. She began to finish this supper with Bai Qianxue, conversing smilingly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What did you say? We¡¯ve lost 10 disciples at the Great Completeness of Round Sun from the Eighth Pce?¡± In the main hall of the Dark Sect, bizarre lights were glittering at its uppermost part. A woman in scarlet was sitting there at the head of a red rectangr table!

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader... recently, Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue are hogging the limelight. Even more astoundingly, Bai Qianxue has joined their team!¡± the man kneeling below said cautiously.

    Bai Qianxue?

    The woman narrowed her eyes and a dangerous light streaked across them. She mmed the table vigorously, causing its thick wood to disintegrate instantly into smithereens, disappearing before the woman¡¯s sight.

    She was the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect¡ªCang Ye.

    The ce was too dark. One could still tell faintly that Cang Ye¡¯s features were exquisite.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Sect Leader! 11 of us Pce Leaders are nning a gathering. We¡¯ll oppose Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue together! Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader, our n is perfect. We will surely capture Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue and all their allies!¡± the man said tremblingly.

    ¡°Capture them all? Humph, you think it easy to deal with someone at the first level of Holy God?¡± Cang Ye began to snicker coldly. That smile by her lips carried the taste of cruelty.

    ¡°Sect Leader, our First Pce Leader is at the medium level of Holy God. It¡¯s enough to deal with Yun Shimo! And Hua Qiyue is at that level too. It¡¯ll be more than easy for the other Pce Leaders to deal with her. You don¡¯t need to worry, Sect Leader.¡±

    The man replied softly, his voice sounding full of confidence!

    Cang Ye thought for a while and realized that she might have overreacted.

    As for who Hua Qiyue really was, she had tried to probe. This Hua Qiyue had summoned a formation with 10 demon corpses. The propulsive prowess of this woman was terrifying, but she recalled that there were two in the Dark Sect at the medium level of Holy God, and another five at the first level. She did not really need to fear Hua Qiyue and her team.

    ¡°Did you check out Bai Qianxue¡¯s background?¡± Suddenly, Cang Ye remembered this man and had to ask coldly.

    ¡°Sect Leader, Bai Qianxue¡¯s Qi Art is at the medium level of Holy God. But we are 100% certain that we can wipe them all out!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice sounded a little old. Cang Ye assented, then stood upzily. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these minor matters in you fellows¡¯ hands. I don¡¯t wish to hear any news on Hua Qiyue the next time... By the way, capture Yun Shimo alive.¡±

    Cang Ye said in a whisper. The man started. The Sect Leader had always be exceedingly cold. Why did he hear a special despondency in her voice this time?

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    By the time Hua Qiyue brought Tianci back to the inn, it was already midnight.

    Tianci had pestered Xuanji to pick for him some wild fruits. In the end, Xuanji really took him out of the city. Naturally, Hua Qiyue had to apany them along.

    Xuanji picked so many fruits for Tianci. The night was gentle. Strange birds chirped in the forest as evil beasts roamed. It did not matter, however. After all, both Hua Qiyue and Xuanji were Qi Art experts too powerful to fear such evil beasts.

    Tianci was truly delighted. He ate a bellyful of wild fruit. Actually, the wild fruit was called Tianling Fruit. It contained a vast amount of anima energy.

    This fruit could only be found deep in the mountains.

    Tianci was excited for most of the night. He finally agreed to leave the mountains and return to Xuanyuan City.

    The moment he returned to his room, Tianci jumped immediately into the bathtub prepared for him by the waiter. He gave himself a casual soak, then threw himself on the bed and slept.

    Hua Qiyue was about to shut the window a little more when she saw a man in ck on the tree beyond the window.

    The man had an inky head of hair which was flowing elegantly in the breeze.

    He had determined features, profound dark eyes as well as tightly pursed lips, with furious scorching mes darting out from his eyes.

    It was the first time Hua Qiyue saw such a Yun Shimo¡ªin a towering rage.

    His entire handsome face tensed tightly. In his eyes were disappointment and helplessness, with a tinge of expectancy.

    Hua Qiyue nced at the sleeping Tianci and could only climb out of the window and soar out. Her robe fluttered. When shended by Yun Shimo¡¯s side, her posture was so elegant and lovely that she resembled a dancing fairy.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Hua Qiyue raised her brows. Her voice was extremely gentle.

    ¡°An unmarried woman returning at midnight with a man. It is a slur on public decency.¡± Yun Shimo had managed to forcibly suppress his fury. He said this coolly to Hua Qiyue, his face expressionless.

    Hua Qiyue started to titter. ¡°Yun Shimo, you¡¯re the one who asked me to ignore your past. You told me not to mind vulgar conventions. Now you say this. What an irony!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s smile made Yun Shimo¡¯s face turn even grimmer.

    ¡°Woman, you¡¯ve made me angry!¡±

    Yun Shimo said this and stretched out his huge hand. Suddenly, he caught hold of the back of Hua Qiyue¡¯s head and nted a smoldering kiss down with his lips.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind was in aplete nk. She felt herself drifting in the clouds. How long ago had she been so intimate with Yun Shimo? She could not remember herself. This man must have been quite frustrated today.

    She was out with Xuanji for such a long time. As a man, he was obviously going to get furious. If not, it meant that his heart did not feel for her.

    That scorching sensation started to permeate throughout her body. Hua Qiyue shut her eyes, silently enjoying his plunder. That faint medicinal scent permeated within her mouth. It was a familiar yet tender feeling.

    After a long time, Yun Shimo finally released her, gently caressing her hair bun. Both of them were panting rather heavily.

    Yun Shimo gently grasped her tender hand. ¡°Qiyue, today I went to the master. He said that we... might not have the good fortune to enjoy each other¡¯spany. We might have to wait another two years.¡±

    Hua Qiyue froze. She turned back and looked into Yun Shimo¡¯s profound, inky eyes.

    Regardless of whether she felt anything for Xuanji, Yun Shimo had already upied a part of her heart.

    ¡°You believe that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. So we will get married on the eighth day of theing month,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue widened her eyes in astonishment. It was the 18th day of the second month today¡ªvery close to the eighth.

    ¡°But... ¡±

    ¡°No buts. Our elders aren¡¯t with us, but it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, we can perform our marriage rites again in the Changjing Kingdom. That will do, won¡¯t it?¡± Yun Shimo smiled lightly, sping Hua Qiyue tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Agree at once, Hua Qiyue!¡±

    He was like a child eagerly awaiting a promise. He stared excitedly at her, and his fury had indiscernibly gone. After all, this woman had him in her heart. It would not do to get more upset with her. And Xuanji could not snatch her away.

 Chapter 282 - The Great Assembly of the Dark Sect

    <h4>Chapter 282 The Great Assembly of the Dark Sect</h4>

    Hua Qiyue furrowed her lovely brows slightly. She said helplessly, ¡°Very well, do what you will!¡±

    The moment he heard Hua Qiyue agree, Yun Shimo¡¯s heart waspletely set at ease. As long as Hua Qiyue agreed, the matter could be easily resolved.

    Yun Shimo was overjoyed and kissed her delicate brows. ¡°Qiyue, go and rest at once. I¡¯ll first find men to prepare for our grand wedding on the eighth!¡±

    With that, his figure shed. With a whizz, he had disappeared.

    Hua Qiyue stared on stupidly. This man was too quick, wasn¡¯t he? She stretched out her hand and touched her brows and lips. That smoldering kiss was still there.

    The tender feeling brightened Hua Qiyue¡¯s mood too. She leaped nimbly back into the room, preparing to leave for her room, soak in the bath and then rest.

    This scene had naturally been witnessed by Xuanji, to the left of her window.

    He stared dazed at the half-shut window. He had overheard the entire conversation between Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue.

    He felt thoroughly upset in his heart. It meant that from the start, Hua Qiyue only had Yun Shimo in her heart.

    Hers was a kind of faithfulness, virtuous conduct. But why did Xuanji prefer Hua Qiyue to be a little more wicked? It would be good if she had allowed herself to be bewitched by him.

    Xuanji gave a gentle sigh and finally shut his window. Then, he fell vexedly on his bed.

    On the morning of the next day, Hua Qiyue opened her room door to find the waiter¡¯s little face almost greenish from the wait. In his hands was a big te, full of all sorts of breakfast snacks.

    The poor waiter had been tempted by Xuanji¡¯s 100 taels of silver. So he willingly carried this heavy tray, waiting for Hua Qiyue to rise.

    With a cry of surprise, Tianci jumped up and dashed over to see the breakfast snacks more clearly.

    ¡°Tianci, let¡¯s go downstairs together. Waiter, please put the breakfast on the big table below. Sorry for the trouble,¡± Xuanji said quietly. Ji Jing standing by one side started to shake her head. She inched over to Hua Qiyue and whispered, ¡°Sister Qiyue, your charisma is great... isn¡¯t Brother Xuan trying to win your favor?¡±

    ¡°No. He was trying to please you.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled and stretched out her hand, ruffling Ji Jing¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Tianci, Uncle Xuan has treated you so well. On the day of mom and dad¡¯s wedding, you must give him a good reception.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s quiet voice rang out from behind. Tianci turned his head back, blinking hisrge eyes, dark as grapes.

    Such a simple sentence, but it managed to throw all Xuanji¡¯s borate preparations back to square one!

    He was right. No matter how much Xuanji tried to butter up to Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo would eventually wed her. He, Xuanji, would never have Hua Qiyue!

    Ji Feng and the others watched Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue in great shock. ¡°What? You are marrying Qiyue, Brother Yun?¡±

    Ji Feng asked in serious shock. After all, they were in the Yuewu Kingdom. If Hua Qiyue really married Yun Shimo here, none of her kin at Hua¡¯s Mansion would be around. So how could they wed?

    Huangfu Xuan knitted his brows. He said, much displeased, ¡°As the saying goes, a wedding ought to be presided over by one¡¯s elders. How can you marry someone away from your homnd?¡±

    On the surface, Huangfu Xuan did not seem overly affected. Yet in his heart, he was thoroughly despondent.

    Although he had long known that it was impossible between him and Hua Qiyue, at this moment he could not help but be downcast.

    ¡°Brother Huangfu is right. Qiyue, even if you marry, you have to wait until we return to the Changjing Kingdom,¡± Xuanji said quietly. But Tianci instantly whooped with joy.

    ¡°Yeah! Mom and dad are getting married! Won¡¯t it mean there¡¯ll be lots of goodies to eat?¡±

    Everyone red speechlessly at that innocent glutton. Tianci chuckled and still felt much delight by himself.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We will go through the rites again in the Changjing Kingdom,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly. ¡°Conventions can only constrain foolish people. So don¡¯t tell me anything about conventions and customs. Let¡¯s go, Tianci. You must be starving. Dad has gotten the kitchen to make many of your favorite breakfast snacks!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tianci yelled and leaped up, holding on to his hand.

    Round one. Yun Shimo won.

    Xuanji nced quietly at him, his heart rapidly sinking. But he followed behind Hua Qiyue without a word. He did not try to dissuade her.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, two of you are so awesome. Ignoring conventions and unfettered by vulgar customs! Marrying twice in your life! Well, well.¡± Ji Jing sighed in great astonishment. Her heart envied Hua Qiyue greatly. After all, outstanding men like Yun Shimo were indeed rare.

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s heart was also shaken. He watched her lovely departing back and could not speak. He could not even congratte them.

    He nced over to Huangfu Xuan. Bai Qianxue could tell Huangfu Xuan¡¯s thoughts from thetter¡¯s eyes. He had to sigh inwardly. Hua Qiyue was such a man ma!

    It was halfway during breakfast when a surprise visitor turned up¡ªLan Luo. He was still robed in ck, but not as ostentatiously as before, as during the first time they met. Half his face was masked.

    Hua Qiyue could almost not recognize him. Were it not for the fact that she had put a mark on Lan Luo¡¯s body, allowing herself to sense his approaching presence, she would not have noticed himing.

    ¡°Princess Jinghua, it¡¯s been some time,¡± Lan Luo said in a whisper. He was sitting behind Hua Qiyue at a table.

    Xuanji and Yun Shimo turned their heads simultaneously, staring at Lan Luo coldly.

    Their gazes were like the frosty, biting wind. They made Lan Luo shiver involuntarily. Naturally, he would not harbor any intention to assault them sneakily.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Lan Luo.¡± Hua Qiyue did not turn back. Save for his tidy outfit, Lan Luo¡¯s hair was still disheveled. Much of his hair was hanging down limply, hiding hisplex eyes.

    Lan Luo gave a light chuckle. ¡°Yes, Princess, I am still with Hua Mengshi. As Pce Leaders, we must gather three dayster for a conference north of Xuanyuan City, at Yueyun Inn. Decide what you would do then, Princess!¡±

    Lan Luo¡¯s words made Hua Qiyue crease her brows. It looked like the Crown Prince¡¯s intelligence was true. Hua Mengshi had really joined the Dark Sect.

    ¡°Is Hua Mengshi... doing fine?¡± Hua Qiyue had to sigh quietly. She wanted to let her off, but time and again, Hua Mengshi would challenge the utmost she would permit.

    Now that the two of them were in opposition, one must die.

    Hua Qiyue decided to teach her a good lesson the next time she saw her.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. But I sense that her Qi Art has improved a lot. So please be careful, Princess,¡± Lan Luo said. Yun Shimo¡¯s facial color turned grim.

    Was Lan Luo concerned about her?

    He gave Hua Qiyue a displeased nce. How many men would this rotten girl attract?

    But he also knew that Lan Luo had been subdued by Hua Qiyue. It was quite normal for him to provide her with intelligence.

    Hua Qiyue ate her porridge silently. Lan Luo no longer spoke. His attention was concentrated on eating his buns. No one noticed the mocking smile curling his lips.

    After all, Lan Luo was a Pce Leader of the Dark Sect. How could he so willingly submit to Hua Qiyue?

    But three dayster, during the midnight assembly at Yueyun Inn, a good opportunity would present itself.

    After taking two bowls of porridge, Lan Luo left noiselessly, as if he had nevere.

    Tianci started to make a din. This glutton had just had porridge and his belly was round and full. Now he was pestering Xuanji to pick wild fruits with him. Xuanji had to apany the boy. Hua Qiyue watched the departing figures of the man and boy, together with a hare and an insect, disappear into thenes of the city. Dawn soon broke. A new day had arrived.

    After breakfast, Hua Qiyue and the others were in an inn room discussing the Great Assembly of the Dark Sect three dayster.

    Everyone agreed that it was a good opportunity. After all, all the Pce Leaders would be there¡ªall 11 of them. Hua Qiyue had eight with her. Together with Hua Qiyue¡¯s Spirit Summoning Art and runes, they could easily defeat the whole lot.

    So everyone agreed that three dayster, they wouldunch a sneak attack at Yueyun Inn.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, do you think that Lan Luo would give us false intelligence?¡± Ji Jing suddenly asked softly.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible. But we cany a trap for him. Tianci is already at the Great Completeness of Round Sun. He can emit a massive amount of energy. With the hare, the Man-Hunting Insect, Caining, and Caiqing with him, he ought to be fine staying in the inn alone!¡±

    Bai Qianxue shook his head quietly. ¡°Better not take the risk.¡±

    Yun Shimo kept silent. Tianci had improved so much so quickly. He must have more experience to toughen himself.

    Most experiences were undergone when elders brought youngsters along to a big forest to hunt for evil beasts. But right now, they had no time to leave Xuanyuan City.

    He had to wait for the members of the Xuanyuan Family and resolve his feud with them. Only then could he return to the Changjing Kingdom with his father and mother, to enjoy happy days with Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Tianci has improved too quickly. His power is a bit superficial and not secure enough. We must let him undergo experiences to toughen up. Although he is young... if the hare and the Man-Hunting Insect agree to stay by his side, he ought to be fine.¡±

    Hua Qiyue thought for a while and came to this decision.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s smile was light and rxed. ¡°Qiyue is right. She has spoken my very thoughts. Let¡¯s make it this way: We will leave Tianci in the inn. Regardless of whether it¡¯s a ploy to lure us away, we must turn up.¡±

    Bai Qianxue nced at Hua Qiyue and slowly lowered his eyes.

    He sat there quietly, without saying another word.

    Yun Shimo unfurled the map and found the location of Yueyun Inn. Then, he started to trace their route to the inn three dayster.

    His inky hair hung down gently,plementing his frosty, determined and handsome face, making it even more tender. As the spring breeze blew in, the candlelight flickered and danced.

    Such deep-set and handsome features made Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart tremble.

    Perhaps this was what they called feelings. Regardless of whether better men presented themselves¡ªas handsome as Bai Qianxue, as gentle as Ji Feng, as unconventional as Xuanji¡ªshe would disregard them all. The only one in her eyes was Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo solemnly ced markers on the map and started to exin the route for theiring mission.

    Thepany came to a consensus. They had only to wait for midnight three dayster.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Three dayster.

    Hua Qiyue and her friends departed Qinghe Inn and headed for Yueyun Inn. Tianci, on the other hand, was left guarded by the hare, the Man-Hunting Insect, Caining and Caiqing.

    Midnight at Yueyun Inn.

    On the third storey, in the grand hall, sat an assembly around a huge squarish table. They were all silent.

    They were all masked in ck gauze and their features could not be distinguished. But the aura emerging from their bodies was extremely powerful.

    All the Qi Artists within a radius of 50 kilometers could sense this oppressive aura. They were secretly astounded in their hearts.

    Only 10 of the 11 Pce Leaders had arrived.

    After a silence, someone finally spoke, ¡°The Sect Leader would like us to wipe out Yun Shimo and his allies in the shortest possible time. Let¡¯s wait a while more before we act.¡± The person who spoke was a man in ck at the uppermost head of the table. His long, narrow eyes sparkled with brutal malevolence.

 Chapter 283 - Kill!

    Chapter 283 Kill!

    That man was the First Pce Leader, Luo Sha. The others stared at one another, obviously voicing no dissent.

    Only the Second Pce Leader snorted. ¡°It¡¯s just a few small fries. Why affect all the Pce Leaders? Hey... Hua Mengshi isn¡¯t here? Where has she gone?¡±

    Lan Luo gave a lightugh. ¡°Of course she has her own matters. Everyone ought to do what they should do. But you can¡¯t be too careless. Hua Qiyue isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I heard that you¡¯ve been subdued by Hua Qiyue? Tsk, tsk. How can the 10th Pce Leader of our Dark Sect be so weak? By rights, you should be more powerful than the Fifth Pce Leader. But why you still lose to Hua Qiyue? Aren¡¯t you a bit too useless?¡±

    The Third Pce Leader sneered very impolitely.

    Lan Luo raised his brows. ¡°I was indeed defeated by Hua Qiyue. But it¡¯s no insult. If you think I¡¯m poor, I¡¯ll let you guys fight first. You can probe her prowess first and then mock me!¡±

    His words made some of the Pce Leadersugh out jeeringly. They were all trying to exclude Lan Luo.

    Lan Luo was quite poor at inter-people rtionships. After all, he had too many women alongside, thus he had a defective character. The other Pce Leaders all thought their ¡°personalities¡± better than his and had always scorned Lan Luo.

    Lan Luo¡¯s true strength was far above the Fifth Pce Leader¡¯s, but he did not ask the Sect Leader to promote him. This was why the other Pce Leaders were unsatisfied with him.

    ¡°Of course, you are a shrinking dog, you can only tremble by the side! Don¡¯t actter. Let us fight instead!¡± The Fifth Pce Leader started to sneer.

    Lan Luo jerked the corners of his mouth. He said no more.

    This group had never seen Hua Qiyue before and had never experienced her prowess. Hua Qiyue¡¯s true strength was far exceeded her Qi Art level.

    ¡°Remember, we must surround and attack Qinghe Inn from all sides. Don¡¯t let a single person escape from our hands!¡±

    The First Pce Leader decided not to embark on an argument. He merely ordered them quietly. He was a cold, nonchnt person. Compared to the Fifth Pce Leader, thetter one was evidently much more petty-minded.

    ¡°Reporting to the Pce Leaders: We have received intelligence that Hua Qiyue and her people are now heading for Qinghe Inn!¡±

    At this moment, one of their subordinates entered and reported in a low voice.

    The First Pce Leader furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How did news-our meeting here leak out? Spy?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this question aside first. This means that we won¡¯t need to rush to Qinghe Inn. Won¡¯t it save us time? Haha, these small fries must think that they¡¯ve lived too long!¡±

    The Fifth Pce Leader began toughcently.

    Lan Luo heard him and merely snickered by the side. These people were like frogs watching the sky from a well, they believed in their own prowess but had yet to meet true experts.

    After about 15 minutes, Hua Qiyue and her people had surrounded Yueyun Inn.

    Yueyun Inn had long been emptied of its guests. In other words, the inn had been entirely booked by the Dark Sect. Other than the Pce Leaders, there were another 50 disciples, five waiters, the proprietor, and his wife.

    But these people were sleeping like logs. They did not know what would happen.

    ¡°Theye!¡± The Seventh Pce Leader said in a whisper. He was more steady, but he believed firmly in Lan Luo¡¯s words.

    Except for the Seventh and the First Pce Leaders, all the rest had derided Lan Luo. They really looked down on him.

    Even though they heard the arrival of Hua Qiyue and her people, they still seemed quite easy and rxed.

    Lan Luo¡¯s countenance fell somewhat. ¡°Should he continue to stand on Hua Qiyue¡¯s side?¡± He must know the winner of this battle first.

    If Hua Qiyue and her people were defeated, Lan Luo would still pretend to be a spy but actually would lean on the Dark Sect¡¯s side.

    If the Dark Sect lost, then Lan Luo would take in the overall situation and turn naturally over to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Nothing else matters, other than one¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and receive him. Yueyun Inn is an inn I like very much. I don¡¯t wish to mess the ce up with bloodshed!¡±

    The Fifth Pce Leader coldly sneered. Then, he turned and left for the outside. The eyes of the First Pce Leader suddenly fell. He did not wish to reveal the whereabouts of their location, so he could only leap out of the window.

    It was a starless and moonless night. Tworge, crimsonnterns hung outside by the inn door. They were emanating a faint, reddish light. Hua Qiyue and her friends were standing in front of Yueyun Inn. It was a secluded and quiet inn, indeed suitable for holding a conference.

    ¡°Here, right? Oh... see, someone¡¯s out!¡± Ji Jing¡¯s eyes were sharp. She could see some men in ck soaring down.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression was indifferent. She nonchntly stared at the men in ck before her.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s expression was unruffled as well.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing were slightly curious. These people were all masked. They could not see their faces.

    10 of the Pce Leaders flew down andnded. The two teams confronted each other coldly.

    Bai Qianxue sat leisurely on the stone bench by the side. His Bai Family would not intervene in such idle business. He would only act when needed.

    Hua Qiyue naturally did not take this to heart. She was confident that they would surely win.

    Hua Qiyue cast these people a cursory nce but did not notice Hua Mengshi¡¯s figure. After all, they were sisters. She could still tell Hua Mengshi from her figure.

    Except for a short woman, the rest were all men.

    ¡°Haha, who is Hua Qiyue? Come out!¡±

    This woman was the Sixth Pce Leader. She, too, looked down on Lan Luo. She would naturally make little of Hua Qiyue¡¯s prowess.

    The Qi Art of the Sixth Pce Leader had reached the first level of Holy God. Although she had long heard that Hua Qiyue was at the same level, she was confident that she would triumph over all opponents of this level.

    When heard the rudeness of the woman, Yun Shimo and his friends looked unhappy. Xuanji stared coldly at this woman. He was about to act when Hua Qiyue stopped him. ¡°Brother Xuan, allow me. It¡¯s more interesting for women to confront women!¡±

    Otherwise, even if Xuanji won, their opponents would regard it as an unfair fight. After all, it was a man against a woman.

    Hua Qiyue took a step out. Yun Shimo quietly raised his brows. Since these people underestimated Hua Qiyue, let her fight and make them suffer.

    ¡°Oh, so you are that bitch? Hahaha, such a stinking girl has made Lan Luo cower. Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re too weak, Lan Luo!¡±

    That woman began toughcently. Lan Luo on their side began to take two noiseless steps backward. ¡°Sixth Pce Leader, you are too smug. But I will respect all of you. If you fellows think that Hua Qiyue is easy to deal with, you can confront her first.¡±

    Lan Luo¡¯s action was within Hua Qiyue¡¯s expectation. Hua Qiyue knew that he was a very cunning man.

    She had to admit that Lan Luo was very smart. No matter which side survived, he could find a way to salvage himself.

    ¡°Haha, Lan Luo, you coward. Better scram from our Dark Sect. The Dark Sect won¡¯t ept members like you!¡± The Sixth Pce Leader remarked coldly.

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯d better defeat Hua Qiyue first before telling me this!¡± Lan Luo answered coldly.

    The other Pce Leaders remained silent. They were all carefully staring at their opposite opponents.

    Bai Qianxue, Xuanji and Yun Shimo had disguised their auras. No one could detect the level of their Qi Art.

    Only true great masters could conceal their Qi auras.

    Hua Qiyue did not hide her strength-the first level of Holy God. For many, it was too low a level even to mention. Instead, they were guarding against Xuanji and his two friends.

    Ji Feng, Ji Jing, and Huangfu Xuan were weaker in Qi Art. They also found opponents at their same level.

    ¡°You little bitch,e here. I¡¯ll give you the advantage of 10 moves without retaliation.¡± The Sixth Pce Leader snickered coldly.

    Another arrogant and ignorant woman.

    Ji Feng and Ji Jing stared at each other and had to shake their heads.

    Xuanji and the others only looked this indifferently. It seemed that nothing could faze them.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s true strength, they believed, would surely crush the Sixth Pce Leader opposite.

    ¡°Are all Pce Leaders of the Dark Sect of your caliber? Tsk, tsk. I am very disappointed. All kinds of pride, arrogance, and ignorance... If I haven¡¯t met Princess Chn, it would be a real eye-opener.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled faintly, staring straight into her opponent¡¯s eyes.

    Before these people, she had no further reason to hide her Spirit Summoning Art.

    Because tonight, Hua Qiyue and her friends would like to annihte all of them.

    Even if these people could not match them and tried to run, they could not escape from Yun Shimo¡¯s massive array.

    ¡°Tonight, these people absolutely could not escape.¡±

    Hua Qiyue stared into the Sixth Pce Leader¡¯s eyes. She coldly parted her lips. ¡°The Spirit Summoning Art!¡±

    The Sixth Pce Leader suffered a big shock. She suddenly felt that Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were a multiyered world. She became dazed, as stunned shouts and bellows from herpanions rang out in her ears. Yet she could only hear Hua Qiyue¡¯s voice. ¡°Sixth Pce Leader, kill all yourpanions!¡±

    It was a quiet order but contained an invincible power. Immediately, she unsheathed the cold sword in her hand, of the spirit weapon category.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the Sixth Pce Leader had turned to y herpanions. The First Pce Leader was shocked, angry and scornful. He sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s sorcery. Humph, how dare you try to kill us with the sorcery of this low level?¡±

    The Sixth Pce Leader raised her sword to sh the nearest one to her, the Seventh Pce Leader. The Dark Sect was undergoing internal discord.

    ¡°Everyone act. Don¡¯t wait anymore!¡± The First Pce Leader saw this and gave a loud bellow. He was worried that more surprises would surface. The moment his voice faded, the other nine men immediately hurled at their opponents.

    Yun Shimo wasbating the First and Ninth Pce Leaders. Xuanji was fighting the Second Pce Leader, Ji Feng, the Third. All in all, there were more people on the Dark Sect¡¯s side. But since the Sixth and Seventh Pce Leaders were fighting each other, Hua Qiyue had no opponent.

    She stood by Ji Jing¡¯s side and joined forces with her, fighting shoulder to shoulder.

    Ji Jing was facing the Fourth Pce Leader. The man was at the first level of Holy God. If Ji Jing fought him alone, she would find it quite tough. But with Hua Qiyue alongside her, she immediately found it much easier-going.

    ¡°Humph, using sorcery to win. You can¡¯t triumph for long.¡± The man gave a cold snort and unleashed a palm toward Hua Qiyue. At the same time, his figure suddenly vanished!

    ¡°How strange body movements!¡±

    Hua Qiyue knew that the man was adept in body movements. So she pushed Ji Jing aside and relying on her instincts, met his palm with hers. Inky light emanated from her palm, instantly engulfing the airborne man in its midst!

    ¡°Ah... ¡°The Fourth Pce Leader felt his entire body seemed prated by something. He suffered excruciating pain. All of a sudden, all his spiritual energy in his body vanished.

 Chapter 284 - Figures in the Great Deity Realm

    Chapter 284 Figures in the Great Deity Realm

    The First Pce Leader and the others were stunned. Every one of them knew that the Sixth Pce Leader was at the medium level of Holy God. Surprisingly, he died before he could even perform his lethal skill.

    As they fought with the enemy, they took a look at Hua Qiyue. But when they saw the Sixth Pce Leader, all ck and scorched, lying on the ground, he was no longer breathing.

    So powerful!

    With one move, Hua Qiyue killed an opponent of her at the same level cruelly, which made the other Pce Leaders of the Dark Sect shocked inwardly!

    Lan Luo did stand by. He could see that Hua Qiyue was much stronger than before, and his heart pounded with fear. He didn¡¯t expect that Hua Qiyue had made such progress in less than a year!

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed a top-level genius... No wonder Hua Mengshi learned all kinds of forbidden arts. Hua Qiyue is so strong that she would not have been able to draw with this woman without the forbidden arts.¡± Lan Luo talked to himself, with beads of cold sweat on his forehead.

    And when three Pce Leaders at the greatpleteness of Round Sun saw this scene, they all rushed forward angrily, trying to kidnap Ji Jing to threaten Hua Qiyue.

    Unfortunately, Hua Qiyue moved one step ahead of them. Her figure shed, and she immediately disappeared in the eyes of everyone!

    The Eighth and the Ninth Pce Leaders were scared out of their wits and felt a chill crept over their backs. They felt that if they made any mistake, they would die here!

    ¡°Heart of Fire!¡±

    ¡°Celestial-ying Finger!¡±

    Hua Qiyue shouted in a low voice. Her figure suddenly reappeared and passed the Eighth and the Ninth Pce Leaders in an instant. Two more screams were heard. When the two muffled sounds rang out, the Eighth and the Ninth Pce Leaders were killed by Hua Qiyue without much effort!

    The moment the First Pce Leader saw that scene, his face darkened!

    They were full of confidence previously, but after exchanging a dozen blows with Hua Qiyue, they found that she was so tough!

    ¡°Ninth brother, go and fight Hua Qiyue!¡± the First Pce Leader said coldly.

    They joined hands but failed to gain the upper hand against Yun Shimo. Thus, they felt nothing but shocked.

    After all, they were a small level higher than Yun Shimo. They didn¡¯t expect that Yun Shimo was several times more powerful than they were.

    The departure of the Ninth Pce Leader would definitely do no good to the First Pce Leader. But under the circumstances, he had no choice but to do so.

    Bai Qianxue enjoyed watching the two parties fight at the side. Obviously, there were few people on Hua Qiyue¡¯s side, but now, three of the Pce Leaders of the Dark Sect were killed in session. While among the remaining six, Lan Luo just stood by. That was to say, they had only five strong fighters left.

    However, Hua Qiyue, Xuanji, and Yun Shimo were top-level fighters. How could these five men be their match?

    Soon, Xuanji knocked down his opponent¡ªthe Second Pce Leader. Yun Shimo was entangled in the fierce battle with the First Pce Leader.

    The First Pce Leader was at least at the medium level of Holy God, a small level higher than Yun Shimo, but their strength was simr.

    Yun Shimo just exerted 60 percent of his power first for he wanted to see what other lethal skills his opponent had.

    The Dark Sect must have been famous for something special.

    But when the First Pce Leader was about to lose, he suddenly gained strength, which puzzled Yun Shimo.

    A moment passed, and there were scattered bodies on the ground. Lan Luo stood aside, not daring to breathe.

    He did not step forward to offend anyone. Hua Qiyue ignored him and just stood there quietly, watching Yun Shimo fight the First Pce Leader fiercely.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue, you¡¯re indeed powerful! Lan Luo seems to be right... But it was you, Lan Luo, who leaked the news...¡± the First Pce Leader said coldly as he fought with Yun Shimo.

    ...

    Lan Luo smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°You should understand that only wise men survive, the First Pce Leader. I just made the best choice. After all, doing evil is not the right way to go. Isn¡¯t it good for me to be kindhearted? If I could wash away my sins, I could live.¡±

    The First Pce Leader was out of breath. Yun Shimo finally unleashed his power thoroughly.

    The First Pce Leader looked at Yun Shimo in doubt. Then he took a few steps back and looked at Yun Shimo coldly.

    ¡°So, you... You haven¡¯t used all your strength yet!¡±

    The First Pce Leader¡¯s heart was filled with great shock and fear. How could he not be shocked when he met such a strange and tough opponent for the first time?

    Yun Shimo nced indifferently at the bodies scattered on the ground and said, ¡°What? Will you join Lan Luo on our side against the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect?¡±

    Yun Shimo no longer pursued and attacked. He hoped to hear more from the First Pce Leader about the Dark Sect.

    And seeing this, a few bold disciples, who hid in one ce, rushed out and were killed by Huangfu Xuan one by one. The rest didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    ¡°Hahaha... As the First Pce Leader of the Dark Sect, I should be reduced to betray the Dark Sect!¡± The First Pce Leaderughed wildly and had nothing but anger in his heart!

    Yun Shimo nodded indifferently and said, ¡°You have to believe that there¡¯s always someone better than you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, Yun Shimo, Hua Qiyue! Don¡¯t becent, though we members of the Dark Sect are defeated. Our Sect Leader has several old men in the Great Deity Realm behind her. She will avenge our death!¡±

    ¡°You mean you won¡¯t surrender?¡± Hua Qiyue was not surprised. Of course, the First Pce Leader had the backbone.

    He was not hurt now, but he could not gain the upper hand fighting Yun Shimo.

    But if Hua Qiyue joined in, he was doomed to die!

    ¡°Of course...¡± the First Pce Leader said, elongating the words, and abruptly threw a yellow talisman into the sky.

    ¡°The Rune Conferring Invisibility & Escape, start!¡±

    ¡°No, he got away with a rune!¡±

    ¡°Be quick! Stop him!¡± Xuanji and Bai Qianxue shouted coldly at the same time. However, the rune disappeared in the air with a bang, and the First Pce Leader¡¯s figure immediately vanished as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to chase,¡± Hua Qiyue said crossly, looking ahead.

    She nned to kill the First Pce Leader, too. But naturally, the First Pce Leader was in the Sect Leader¡¯s good graces and possessed some magic skills to escape.

    These were what Yun Shimo had expected. He just didn¡¯t expect that the First Pce Leader had the Rune Conferring Invisibility & Escape.

    The Rune Conferring Invisibility & Escape was a lifesaver that Peach Fairy had painted ten thousand years ago to help the possessor escape and remain invisible.

    And it was said that each drawing of such a rune would take one percent of one¡¯s blood and essence. So every time such a rune was drawn, it meant that the painter¡¯s body would be one point weaker.

    So Peach Fairy only drew five runes. They did not expect that the First Pce Leader should have a rune drawn by Peach Fairy.

    ¡°How could he have such a high-grade rune? Does it mean that the treasures of the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect are much more powerful?¡± Ji Jing asked, puzzled.

    All of them took a look at the messy scene on the ground and felt somewhat disappointed. They thought no one could have escaped this time.

    ¡°Lan Luo, have you seen the Sect Leader? Is the Sect Leader a man or a woman? What is the level of the Sect Leader¡¯s Qi Art?¡±

    Hua Qiyue turned to ask Lan Luo, her watery eyes full of bewilderment.

    If the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect had the support of several old men in the Great Deity Realm, then they seemed too weak.

    ¡°The Sect Leader is a woman. I¡¯ve only seen her once, of course. As to the level of her Qi Art, it must be about the greatpleteness of Holy God,¡± Lan Luo replied respectfully, his head down.

    He was so good that he dared not y any more tricks.

    Hua Qiyue and the others exchanged a nce. ¡°You shall handle these things and thene to the Qinghe Inn for us. I don¡¯t think the Dark Sect will ept you anymore. Now that you have given us this information, we will treat you as a friend...¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened as he heard that.

    Another male.

    Although this man was no match for him in all aspects, he didn¡¯t like too many men around Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°If you dare to do us any harm, die,¡± Hua Qiyue said tly.

    Lan Luo nodded meekly and said in a low voice, ¡°I swear I will be faithful to Princess Jinghua. I¡¯ll take care of everything here. Everybody, go slowly, and I won¡¯t see you off.¡±

    Hua Qiyue turned around and said to Xuanji, ¡°Brother Xuan, thank you so much tonight. But we might get you in trouble. If the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect really has several old men in the Great Deity Realm behind her...¡±

    Xuanji looked unruffled. ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back. Even if there are old men in the Great Deity Realm, we have a trump card as well.¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s words startled Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue slightly.

    What other trump card did they have?

    Could it be Tianci¡¯s Purple Primordial Chaos Bead?

    No, it was impossible. Tianci¡¯s fighting capacity was now strong but unstable. How could he match old men in the Great Deity Realm?

    Those old men in the Great Deity Realm should be more than one hundred years old. They had rich practical experience, but Tianci was only a seven-year-old kid. How could he be their match?

    Seeing the confused crowd, Xuanji smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know then.¡±

    Xuanji could give such an answer, which proved that he had seen through the mysteries of heaven. Although he did not exin in detail, the crowd felt relieved a lot.

    Hua Qiyue and the others returned to Qinghe Inn together. Lan Luo and several disciples of the Dark Sect, who surrendered immediately after they were thrown out, were responsible for handling the horrible scene.

    Back to the inn, Hua Qiyue was somewhat surprised to find that nothing had happened in the inn.

    Tianci was still sleeping in bed. The hare, Man-Hunting Insect, Caining and Caiqing were staying aside, guarding him quietly. Hua Qiyue thanked them and told them to have a rest.

    Hua Qiyue had ordered three roast chickens, two steamed fish, two bowls of clear soup and five pots of wine. The waiter put the food in two big food baskets. Hua Qiyue carried two baskets of dishes into the Mysterious World.

    She hadn¡¯t entered this ce for days. Tianpi was sitting on the edge of the pool, ncing at Hua Qiyue resentfully.

    His fiery red hair was fluttering in the wind. The wind ruffled the pool, making it ripple and glitter. The gleam on the surface brightened Tianpi¡¯s satanically handsome face.

    ¡°Master, I again brought you a lot of dishes. Come here, hurry up!¡± Hua Qiyue set all the dishes on the table. Tianpi rarely ate steamed rice. He just drank and ate meat. So Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t bother to bring in some steamed rice.

    Tianpi grunted coldly and turned away without looking at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips and walked up to him with a wicked smile, saying, ¡°Master, the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect said that she had several men in the Great Deity Realm to back her up. How many old men do you think are living in seclusion on the Tianyuan Continent?¡±

 Chapter 285 - Princess Mingzhu?

    <strong>Chapter 285 Princess Mingzhu?</strong>

    Tianpi still gave Hua Qiyue the cold shoulder. Holding a stick in his hand, he stirred the water in the spiritual pool.

    Hua Qiyue sat down beside Tianpi and pushed him on the shoulder. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be narrow-minded. Just tell me!¡±

    With a cold face, Tianpi finally cast her a nce. ¡°Narrow-minded? I don¡¯t have time to get angry with you. I was just remembering.¡±

    Well, face-oriented...

    The corner of Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said helplessly, ¡°All right, Master, who did you think of?¡±

    Cold-faced, Tianpi still didn¡¯t want to talk to Hua Qiyue. This girl had so many handsome men around her out there, and she came to see him less and less now!

    In front of them was a field of Ginsengs with Nine Souls. As the wind blew, the holy light covering these Ginsengs with Nine Souls glittered, appearing gorgeous.

    And the fragrance of the herbs was faint and unique. Looking ahead, Hua Qiyue was surprised to find that there were herbs of various colors¡ªgreen, purple, and red. When did Master nt so many divine herbs?

    ¡°Master, you have nted so many herbs that I can¡¯t name. I guess I¡¯ll have to take some time to read the books you gave me.¡± Hua Qiyueughed in a low tone and touched her head embarrassedly.

    Tianpi gave her many, many things, though she did not know why he took her in as his disciple.

    She was, of course, dubious about Tianpi¡¯s earlier exnation. If there had been such an easy way in the world, Tianpi would have found a suitable disciple sooner rather than ten thousand yearster.

    Tianpi was still whipping the water in the pool idly. When the stick fell, a lot of transparent water sshed.

    ¡°Master...¡± Hua Qiyue tugged at Tianpi¡¯s sleeve and began to act like a spoiled child.

    Tianpi would lose his mind when Hua Qiyue acted in this way. Her behavior softened his whole heart, and even his limbs felt a slight tremor.

    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll tell you... How could I know so much when I¡¯ve been in this world just for a short time? Hey, but I¡¯ve heard of four old men when I was by Xuanji¡¯s side. One is Bai Qianxue¡¯s grandfather, and the other is Xuanji¡¯s grandfather. There¡¯s also a person named Xuanyuan Wutian in Xuanyuan Family. I heard he has been practicing in seclusion for fifty years and has not emerged from the chamber of secrets. And thest one... It is said that he became a mind demon and killed all his families in order to practice forbidden arts. He is the famous killing maniac Chu Qianzhao!¡±

    Tianpi introduced the four old men who were at present living or practicing in seclusion in the Tianyuan Continent.

    ¡°Are they all figures in the Great Deity Realm?¡± Hua Qiyue frowned. In this case, it was not easy for her to finish off Xuanyuan Family.

    ¡°Of course. These old men are quite gifted. Once you run into them, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t escape alive. But don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll never hurt you with me here.¡±

    Tianpi smiled, seeming to have a well-thought-out n.

    Hua Qiyue blinked and asked, ¡°Master, do you mean you can go out any time?¡±

    Tianpi looked at Hua Qiyue in silence and said nothing.

    Hua Qiyue was somehow worried. ¡°Are there some sacrifices to be made? Otherwise, how could Tianpi look at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Qiyue, I want to stay quiet. You go out first,¡± Tianpi said indifferently and was suddenly in a bad mood.

    Hua Qiyue looked at him strangely, wanting to y for time to learn about more information. Unexpectedly, Tianpi just silently looked at the surface of the pool and no longer talked to Hua Qiyue.

    Tianpi was not very stable now, so Hua Qiyue was going to let him think about it for a while.

    He must have some secrets that he didn¡¯t want to reveal.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°p¡ª¡±

    In the main hall of the headquarters of the Dark Sect, a loud sound rang out. Cang Ye smashed another top-grade jade table!

    ¡°What did you say? The Second Pce Leader and the others were all... were all killed by Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo, and theirpanions?¡±

    Cang Ye looked at the First Pce Leader on his knees in disbelief, thinking he was ying a joke on herself.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? How could the nine Pce Leaders I¡¯ve worked so hard to train... How could they die like this?¡±

    ¡°Hua Qiyue? Yun Shimo? Those two rookies are obviously not famous! At least they¡¯re not killing maniacs like Chu Qianzhao!¡±

    In Cang Ye¡¯s heart, the people she trained could have few rivals even if they ran amok in the martial arts world. How could something like this happen to them overnight?

    Hadn¡¯t the First Pce Leader promised to kill Hua Qiyue and all herpanions? How...

    Cang Ye was shocked and furious. She stood up, her cold eyes glistening with cold light, and her fierce, powerful coercion emitting, which caused the First Pce Leader below to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yes... Sect Leader... I didn¡¯t lie to you! Hua Qiyue is powerful, though... though she¡¯s at the first level of Holy God, her strength has reached the Great Deity Realm... I don¡¯t understand why her strength is so much higher than her level, either! Sect Leader, if you want to kill Hua Qiyue in the future, you must ask the former Sect Leader out!¡±

    ¡°The former Sect Leader?¡±

    Cang Ye¡¯s face had never looked worse. After all, it was the first time the Dark Sect had encountered such a strong opponent since its founding.

    ¡°You mean... I¡¯m unable to kill Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue myself?¡± Cang Ye said coldly.

    ...

    ¡°Sect Leader... I know they¡¯re powerful, and we can lure the enemy away from his base. But even if I face Hua Qiyue alone, I don¡¯t have the confidence to win her. Because Hua Qiyue masters Spirit Summoning Art, and her strength is unfathomable. Please think twice, Sect Leader!¡±

    The voice of the First Pce Leader trembled. He was not severely hurt this time, but he was afraid of the strength of Hua Qiyue and herpanions.

    Had he not had a Rune Conferring Invisibility & Escape, he must have been killed by Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Asshole!¡± Cang Ye could not bear to be told that she was not mighty. She swung her sleeve, and a strong wind swept the First Pce Leader up and mmed him into the wall of the main hall.

    Then he fell hard, spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood and struggling feebly on the ground.

    ¡°I would have killed you if not for my grandfather¡¯s sake!¡± Cang Ye snapped.

    Atst, the veil of the First Pce Leader on the ground fell off and revealed an ordinary face. He looked deep into Cang Ye¡¯s eyes, not afraid, but full of anticipation.

    ¡°Ye-er... In fact, dying at your hands... is my only hope!¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    Cang Ye didn¡¯t bother to look at him and gave a cold snort. Immediately, two disciples came in and pulled the First Pce Leader away.

    Cang Ye sat down slowly and feebly. Except for Lan Luo, the First Pce Leader, and Hua Mengshi, all the other Pce Leaders she had so carefully trained had now perished.

    But she knew the First Pce Leader. His judgment was always urate. After the establishment of the Dark Sect, he made substantial contributions to the sect.

    That was why Cang Ye didn¡¯t kill him directly.

    ¡°Hua Qiyue! I will definitely tear you to pieces and send you to hell myself. I will make you feel that to live is no better than to die!¡±

    Cang Ye¡¯s voice, full of terror and murderous intent, reverberated slowly¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the third day, they had breakfast in the lobby on the first floor.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly felt a woman picking up food in the garbage outside the inn particrly familiar.

    When the woman turned her head, she looked sadly into the hall and saw the sumptuous dishes on the round table. There was a sad look in her eyes.

    The woman¡¯s face was somewhat dirty and yellowish. She looked severely malnourished.

    ¡°Aye? Isn¡¯t that just Princess Mingzhu?¡± Ji Jing followed Hua Qiyue¡¯s gaze and could not help eximing.

    ¡°Yes... It turns out to be Princess Mingzhu. When Lin Qi sucked her into the pond, I thought she was dead,¡± Huangfu Xuan said coldly.

    The memory came back to Hua Qiyue. She thought the Princess Mingzhu in front of her was very strange and always felt that something was wrong with her.

    ¡°Hua... Qiyue? Your Highness...¡± Of course, that ¡°Princess Mingzhu¡± saw Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo, and the others. And immediately, she murmured in surprise and delight.

    Without a doubt, this ¡°Princess Mingzhu¡± was Hua Mengshi. She chose not to attend the assembly of Pce Leaders so that she could truly understand the strength of Hua Qiyue and the others.

    Atst, the Dark Sect lost. Hua Mengshi was more certain that she had made the right choice.

    So she began to approach Hua Qiyue and the others ording to her n.

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing ran out first and came in front of Hua Mengshi, asking, ¡°Princess Mingzhu? Is it really you?¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked Hua Mengshi up and down. Thetter, however, leaned forward with a whimper and eyes full of tears. Ji Jing did not mind her being dirty and directly hugged her.

    ¡°Let me do that!¡± As Ji Feng and the others came to Hua Mengshi, he was the first to take the woman in Ji Jing¡¯s arms and walk upstairs.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Princess Mingzhu to be here,¡± Ji Jing sighed with emotion. Hua Qiyue, however, asked Caining to hire a girl to wait on ¡°Princess Mingzhu¡±.

    Ji Feng put Princess Mingzhu, who was in a faint, on the bed. Hua Qiyue was not going to eat anymore. She followed the others to the guest room they had just ordered and gazed deeply into Hua Mengshi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Strange. Princess Mingzhu hated me so much before, and even if something terrible happened, her hatred toward me should be as strong as ever. Why... Why do I always think that she has changed?¡± Hua Qiyue had many questions in her mind, but she just watched Hua Mengshi quietly.

    Ji Feng felt the pulse for Hua Mengshi and said, ¡°Her Highness is weak. She probably passed out because she hadn¡¯t eaten for days. And there is almost no spiritual energy in her body. Something terrible could have happened to her,¡± Ji Feng frowned and said to the others after feeling the pulse for her.

    ...

    Although Ji Feng did not like Princess Mingzhu very much, he was a nice guy, and as long as one hadn¡¯t hurt him, he didn¡¯t care too much.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo exchanged nces.

    ¡°Looks like she needs to rest quietly to recuperate. Let¡¯s go out,¡± Yun Shimo said indifferently. Again, the crowd took a deep look at Hua Mengshi in tattered clothes. The appearance of such a woman always made people daydream unceasingly.

    Hua Qiyue ordered the little maid they hired to wash Hua Mengshi and put on new clothes for her. Since they had nothing to do, they stayed in the lobby downstairs waiting for ¡°Princess Mingzhu¡± to wake up.

 Chapter 286 - A Dangerous Character

    Chapter 286 A Dangerous Character

    ¡°Tell me, what sufferings has Princess Mingzhu undergone? Why has she appeared in Xuanyuan City again?¡± Ji Jing was a woman too. Hua Mengshi¡¯s actions had aroused some pity in her.

    Bai Qianxue nced at her quietly. ¡°Girl, use your brain. Otherwise, it will rust.¡±

    Ji Jing heard him and was a little angry. ¡°Hey, Brother Bai, are you suggesting that I¡¯m simple-minded? Humph, a simple person is better than aplex one. Look at Hua Mengshi and Princess Huizhen. Tsk, tsk, they¡¯ve killed lots of people.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯splexion changed slightly.

    She nced at Tianci and saw that he was teasing the Man-Hunting Insect. It looked like he hadpletely forgotten the painful days of his past.

    ¡°When Lin Qi set up a branch here, he took with him Princess Mingzhu and Hua Mengshi... That must be it. That¡¯s why Hua Mengshi is in contact with the Dark Sect.¡± Huangfu Xuan seldom spoke, but he was very outspoken today.

    A tinge of wild arrogance shed across his eyes. ¡°Women like Hua Mengshi will only be fancied by the Dark Sect. Humph, that stinkingss has the makings of an enchantress.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was silent. She did not know what to say.

    Did all of them think the person upstairs was her?

    ¡°At the assembly a few nights ago, Hua Mengshi was missing. Where had she gone?¡± Hua Qiyue suddenly thought about this question.

    ¡°Probably she was afraid toe because of you. After all, you had taught her a lesson before.¡± Ji Jing wrinkled her brows. She was also unhappy at the mention of Hua Mengshi.

    Hua Qiyue nced upstairs and then pulled Tianci to the outside. ¡°Tianci,e with Mom. Mom has something to say to you.¡±

    Tianci jumped about excitedly. He was now full of vitality. Hua Qiyue nced at the Hare behind him. ¡°Hare, when can you recover your former power?¡±

    The Hare jumped up vigorously andnded on Tianci¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ho ho, not long. Very soon.¡±

    The Hare was always giving this answer. Hua Qiyue was too uninterested to ask it more, but the Hare answered seriously, ¡°I need to collect a certain quantity of anima energy from heaven and earth. Only then can I reconstitute my former physical body. Besides, this world 10,000 yearster is many times less rich in anima energy. I need lots of it. It¡¯ll take a few months before I can return to my former state.¡±

    ¡°Hare, were you a man or a woman?¡±

    Tianci chuckled. Although it sounded like a man, some women sounded like men too, didn¡¯t they?

    ¡°I was an absolutely handsome man.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt nauseated by the Hare¡¯scency. She nced at the Hare with disgust. ¡°Hare, your tail is so high up in the air.¡±

    The Hare snorted. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue took Tianci to the wooden chairs by the stream and sat down. No one was around. It would be a good ce to talk.

    Hua Qiyue did not make the Hare leave. She caressed Tianci¡¯s little head. ¡°Tianci, Mom has a very important thing to tell you... ¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Princess Mingzhu¡± had recovered. The moment she opened her eyes, she found Hua Qiyue and the others standing on one side, studying her.

    She wanted to sit up but was pressed down by Ji Jing. ¡°Princess, you shouldn¡¯t move. Rest first. Later, the waiter will send up some tonic soup. You must build up your constitution.¡±

    Hua Mengshi lowered her voice and pretended to nce at Ji Jing with gratitude. ¡°Thank you... Princess Jinghua. Thank you for not harboring me any grudge...¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Princess. We¡¯re all friends, not foes with irreconcble feuds. Set your heart at ease and recover.¡±

    Hua Mengshi lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡°After being abducted by Lin Qi... I did not give in to him. So he fed me a poison, changing the timbre of my voice. On top of that, I can no longer store anima energy in my body... Later, I sneaked out but could only survive by begging. Even though... I received many insults, my only wish is to return to my Royal Father¡¯s side.¡±

    Her sad and hesitant appearance was indeed most pitiful. She looked very much like someone reduced to a sorry state.

    Yun Shimo only sat there, watching this scene quietly.

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing exchanged nces. She nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry in the future. This maidservant is called Liu¡¯er. She will attend to your meals and daily needs. You can approach us if you want any help.¡±

    Hua Mengshi repeatedly voiced her thanks. Her grateful yet timid look made Hua Qiyue start a little inside.

    For some unknown reason, she could sense that this woman was a dangerous character.

    Although there was no anima energy in this Princess Mingzhu¡¯s body, scenes from the past surfaced before Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes.

    Hua Qiyue gave Liu¡¯er a few casual instructions before leaving with Yun Shimo.

    Lan Luo had returned. He satzily on the ground floor, taking his meal. Although he had been ¡°subdued¡± by Hua Qiyue, the man right now looked just like Hua Qiyue¡¯s old friend¡ªtotally uninhibited.

    Xuanji also sat on one side, squinting at Lan Luo from the corners of his eyes. He pointed at the fiery-red wild fruit on the table. ¡°The most freshly plucked fruit. Have some,¡± he said to Hua Qiyue in a gentle voice.

    Hua Qiyue felt goosebumps rising on her skin.

    ¡°Um, thank you. Where¡¯s Tianci?¡±

    ¡°Tianci and the Hare are strolling around outside.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. She was about to sit when stopped by Yun Shimo. ¡°Let¡¯s go and search for Tianci. If the boy forgets his banknotes, he¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s countenance was unruffled. He gave a slight smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. Why don¡¯t I bring the fruit along and look for him?¡±

    Hua Qiyue stared at one and then at the other. She felt herself in a little dilemma. They were both rather important people. Although Xuanji was not the man of her heart, he must have saved her quite a few times, eh?

    Naturally, Hua Qiyue could never forget those days in the valley of the Ten Thousand Spirit Cave, when he had kept herpany.

    The two men confronted each other frostily, their eyes staring into each others¡¯. Dangerous sparks were ignited.

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go and search together.¡± Hua Qiyue thought for a while and asked the waiter for a piece of oil paper. She wrapped up all the wild fruit in the basin.

    Lan Luo licked his lips. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you leaving some for me?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Take refuge where it¡¯s cool!¡± Hua Qiyue threw him a nce and turned to head for the outside.

    Xuanji and Yun Shimo quickened their paces simultaneously. They caught up with Hua Qiyue, one on either side. They had her sandwiched in between. The atmosphere was rather strange.

    Hua Qiyue cast Yun Shimo a nce and then threw another at Xuanji. Their expressions had recovered their former naturalness.

    She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She was feeling a little troubled. If this continued, she could not very well offend Xuanji, could she?

    Errr... at least there was an elder in Xuan Family at the realm of Great Deity. Although Hua Qiyue was not someone who would seek connections, she understood that at the point of death, she might need to beg another person to survive.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s mood was not the best, partly because of the insensitive Xuanji.

    On the other hand, recalling the First Pce Leader¡¯s words, how could Yun Shimo protect Hua Qiyue and Tianci if someone at the Great Deity Realm was supporting the Dark Sect¡¯s Leader in an attack?

    When they emerged from the Eight Fingers Mountain, Yun Shimo had thought that their team was invincible and could rule the world. But it turned out that they were too short-sighted. There would always be someone else better in this whole wide world.

    Although Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were searching for Tianci among the crowd, she did not see him. Her heart was in a quandary too. If the Great Deity character from Xuanyuan Family left retirement and made aeback, even a few more Yun Shimos would not help, would it?

    Xuanji¡¯s mind was also heavy with thoughts. Although he looked rxed on the outside, he remembered his father¡¯s family precepts, directing him to marry Hua Qiyue.

    But now, the person in Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was Yun Shimo, not him.

    Xuanji was never involved in a romantic rtionship. In other words, this handsome Taoist priest in a teal robe had never fallen for someone before. This was the first time he had lost his heart. But Hua Qiyue...

    She already had another man in her heart.

    To give up would be running counter to his wishes. He would be letting his father and his family precepts down.

    To go on would bring Hua Qiyue trouble and worry.

    No matter what he did, it would not be easy. For the first time, Xuanji felt that something in this world was putting himself in a predicament.

    The three of them searched for a long time in Xuanyuan City, but they did not discover Tianci¡¯s figure. They could only return to the inn.

    While they were still searching, Tianci and the Hare had returned to the inn.

    Ji Jing and the others also started to get busy. They took out the divine herbs brought here by Hua Qiyue and started concocting medicines using Yun Shimo¡¯s prescription, to help thetter refine more medicine pellets when he returned.

    Princess Qianyang sat at the back door of the inn. When she saw Tianci and the Hare return from the stream, she gave a gentle smile. ¡°Tianci, you¡¯re back? If I remember right, your Mom and your Dad are searching for you outside.¡±

    Tianci studied the smiling Princess Qianyang from head to toe and skewed his head, smiling. ¡°Sister Princess, I think you look far prettier nowadays than before. In the past, you used to be a dangerous character. You always wanted to kill me, hey hey!¡±

    Princess Qianyang had a great fright. ¡°How could I want to kill you? Why can¡¯t I remember this? We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days.¡±

    Tianci gave a mysterious smile. ¡°Hey hey, I was just talking nonsense.¡±

    Then, the little fellow scampered into the inn.

    Princess Qianyang sat there, furrowing her brows and trying to remember. But her mind was in aplete nk. She had no remembrance of Tianci at all. The more she thought, the more her head hurt. So she could only let the matter rest.

    Flushing crimson, Princess Qianyang squinted at Bingyi nearby. Bingyi was in the little yard at the back of the inn, concocting medicine using Yun Shimo¡¯s prescription.

    Ji Jing and Ji Feng were also busy. Huangfu Xuan, on the other hand, waszing on a wicker chair, watching the deep blue sky, his heart feeling rather despondent.

    Bai Qianxue was on one side, ying the flute. Beautiful pictures surfaced in his memory, one after another.

    After dashing into the inn, Tianci was about to leave to look for Hua Qiyue when he heard voices upstairs.

    Very few people stayed for long in Qinghe Inn. Hua Qiyue and her team were walking in and out all the time. They were thoroughly familiar with the ce.

    Tianci raised his head and stared at an exquisite, pallid face.

    ¡°Princess, where are you going? If Miss Hua sees you, she¡¯llin that I¡¯m not doing my duty!¡± the 16-year-old Liu¡¯er said to Hua Mengshi anxiously while helping her down.

    Hua Mengshi gave a tender smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter... I¡¯m just bored and would like to stroll outside.¡±

    Tianci blinked. To him, the face of Princess Mingzhu was still very unfamiliar. After all, he had only seen her a few times. His memories of the past had almost beenpletely wiped out.

 Chapter 287 - Temptation

    Chapter 287 Temptation

    ¡°Who are you, Big Sister?¡± Tianci saw that she was a stranger. He immediately became interested and grinned, watching Hua Mengshi walk down.

    Hua Mengshi walked down the stairs and sat down on a vacant seat by the side.

    The waiter smiled radiantly and came up to her. ¡°Princess, after the soup is sent to you, you must have a few bowls. Miss Hua has instructed me to make you take them.¡±

    Hua Mengshi gently nodded. ¡°Thank you, waiter.¡±

    The waiter was so happy that he blushed. This lovely, tender woman thanked him so gently. Well, most of his former guests had looked down on him.

    Tianci also sat by Hua Mengshi¡¯s side.

    Looking at his small, handsome face, Hua Mengshi hated him so much that her teeth chattered. She would like to destroy anything and anyone involved with Hua Qiyue.

    Unfortunately, she could not at this time.

    Hua Mengshi looked smilingly at Tianci. ¡°I am Princess Mingzhu. Who are you?¡±

    Tianci stared at the jade beads on Hua Mengshi¡¯s wrist. They were the special possession of Princess Mingzhu. She had worn them on her wrist since birth.

    The jade beads were warm and luscious, gleaming with a gentle sheen. It caused Tianci to throw it a few more nces.

    ¡°My name is Tianci. My mom is Hua Qiyue!¡±

    ¡°Oh... I seemed to have seen you before. But...¡± Faint tears glimmered in Hua Mengshi¡¯s eyes. Although only Liu¡¯er and Tianci were around, she still would like to pretend to the utmost.

    Maybe Liu¡¯er was also Hua Qiyue¡¯s spy? The oue could be imagined if she were to reveal her true colors.

    ¡°Only that you can¡¯t quite remember, right? Actually, I feel that I¡¯ve seen you before too. But maybe not.¡± Tianci¡¯s memories were also very vague.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just like what you have said. You¡¯re just six or seven and yet such a good talker.¡± Hua Mengshi smiled.

    Tianci pursed his lips and smiled. The waiter brought her some soup. Hua Mengshi began to take the bowl in her hands tremblingly and took a small sip. Her eyes were full of blessed joy.

    ¡°You must know that... for thest few years, my days weren¡¯t really happy...¡± Hua Mengshi mumbled in a low voice. She made Liu¡¯er crease her brows a little.

    Tianci always liked to see what made people special. The special thing on Hua Mengshi¡¯s body was her string of jade beads.

    All the beads were exceptionally round and luscious.

    They gleamed with a bluish glow. One could tell in one nce that these beads were premium, extremely hard to buy from the market.

    ¡°Why? Do you like this string of jade beads?¡±

    Seeing Tianci¡¯s curious nce, Hua Mengshi gave a tender smile. ¡°Your mom has saved me before. She has done me too great a turn and wouldn¡¯t ept my thanks. But I¡¯ve nothing to repay you all. After all, if you need Qi Artists, I am... no longer one myself. So I can only give you this string of beads to repay my gratitude.¡±

    Hua Mengshi said this and put down her soup bowl. She gently removed the string of jade beads from her wrist and ced it in Tianci¡¯s hands.

    Children are never scheming in their hearts, nor are they hypocrites. So Tianci happily epted the beads. After Tianci thanked Hua Mengshi, the Hare leaped up to his shoulder from one side.

    ¡°Kid, how could you ept someone else¡¯s things like that?¡±

    The Hare¡¯s red eyes were shing as it said quietly.

    Chuckling, Tianci shook the beads in his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t ept them ¡®just like that.¡¯ The Princess has given them to me. Anyway, I like them too and so I took them.¡±

    The Hare gave a helpless sigh. It stared into Hua Mengshi¡¯s horrified eyes. ¡°A... talking hare...¡±

    Hua Mengshi pretended to be bbergasted. Her whole body turned limp, and she copsed into a faint, pretending to be ¡°in shock.¡±

    Liu¡¯er quickly helped her up and called her a few times. She could only get the waiter to help her take Hua Mengshi up her room.

    Tianci was ying with that string of beads and followed behind, somewhat worried. ¡°Sister Princess ought to be fine, right?¡±

    The Hare snorted. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. She just needs lots of tonics.¡±

    Tianci seemed to understand, yet not. He assented and followed them to the room. Hua Mengshi¡¯s face was ashen. Liu¡¯er went off to ask for Ji Feng¡¯s help.

    As Ji Feng was the medicine saint, he knew quite a bit about treating minor ailments. He felt her pulse for a while and quietly retracted his hand. ¡°Princess Mingzhu is fine. She¡¯s just in shock. Furthermore, her constitution is too weak and she might faint any time. But I¡¯m surprised that she has survived.¡±

    Hearing this, Hua Mengshi naturally took all his words to heart. She wondered if she had acted too weak. It looked like she could not pretend to be so feeble anymore, or it might arouse their suspicion.

    Tianci gave a sigh of relief and red at the Hare. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, scaring Sister Princess into a fainting spell.¡±

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s hard for a mortal to see me. The fact that she could hear my almighty voice is her blessing.¡±

    Ji Feng and Tianci stared at each other, smiling at the Hare¡¯s smugness.

    Only when Ji Feng and the others departed did Hua Mengshi slowly open her eyes.

    ¡°Mistress, are you awake? Do you want to sit up or rest?¡±

    Liu¡¯er saw her and cried in a happy surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just lie down for a while,¡± Hua Mengshi said quietly.

    ¡°Then I will go and notify Young Master Ji and the others.¡± Liu¡¯er smiled. Hua Mengshi pulled her back and stopped her.

    Liu¡¯er hurriedly brought her the unfinished soup she was taking just now. Hua Mengshi silently watched the world outside the window, her eyes full ofplex emotions.

    When Hua Qiyue returned, Liu¡¯er secretly sneaked to Hua Qiyue¡¯s room.

    ¡°Just now Princess Mingzhu had half a bowl of soup. She also gave a string of jade beads to the young master. Then, she was frightened into a faint by the Hare. Right now, the Princess is in her room. She says she would like to build up her constitution.¡±

    Liu¡¯er rted all the past happenings to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue lightly sipped a mouthful of tea and nodded. ¡°Good. You may go back. Don¡¯t let her detect your disappearance.¡±

    Liu¡¯er gave a curtsy and slowly retreated. Hua Qiyue narrowed her eyes, trying her best to recall that string of jade beads on Princess Mingzhu¡¯s wrist.

    Tianci had found her by lunchtime. Tianci had searched the entire inn and had not found Hua Qiyue. He ran into Liu¡¯er who pointed at Hua Qiyue¡¯s room. He immediately understood and sprinted over, pping the door. Then, he pushed it open.

    After Tianci pushed the door open, he found Hua Qiyue sitting there having tea.

    He made an ugly face and closed the door, dashing over to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mom, look, this string of beads is from the Princess!¡±

    Hua Qiyue took the jade beads Tianci handed her and injected spiritual energy into them, trying to probe. It was only an ordinary string of premium jade¡ªnot some divine weapon.

    ¡°These jade beads are of premium quality. But Tianci, you can¡¯t ept things from the others just like that, you understand?¡± Hua Qiyue said with a light smile.

    Tianci pouted. ¡°I thought everyone whom Mom has epted is trustworthy.¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave another light smile. ¡°Have you forgotten what I had once told you?¡±

    Tianci suddenly came to a realization and nodded. He seemed frustrated. ¡°Mom, in the future, I won¡¯t easily ept anything from the others, nor will I y with anyone just like that. Most importantly, I won¡¯t talk to strangers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just remember this in the future. Better return this string of jade beads to Sister Princess,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. Tianci was not unwilling.

    Although he liked the beads, he was not that crazy over them. At least he could get some lower-quality beads from the outside stores. He would ept those beads just as much.

    Tianci came out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s room and went over to Hua Mengshi¡¯s. He stretched out both hands and presented the string of jade beads to her. ¡°Sister Princess, my mom told me not to ept anything easily. I did nothing to deserve this. Better return this string of beads to you, Sister Princess.¡±

    Hua Mengshi raised her brows in surprise. She did not expect Hua Qiyue to teach her son this way.

    She gave a cold snort at the bottom of her heart but showed a faint smile on her face. ¡°Tianci, I¡¯m no stranger. You¡¯d better ept it.¡±

    Tianci shook his head. ¡°I cannot go against my mom¡¯s teachings.¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, alright then, I won¡¯t force you. But if your mom changes her mind, you cane to me anytime. After all... I have nothing else to repay you,¡± Hua Mengshi said tenderly.

    Tianci smiled and said nothing more.

    ¡°I have a lot of fun stuff here. Look.¡±

    Hua Mengshi made Liu¡¯er bring her a medium-sized brocade sachet at the head of her bed. She untied it and took out many things.

    Exotic stones, stone whistles, and rings. There were a lot of things that interested Tianci. Unfortunately, Hua Qiyue had warned him against epting gifts from people. So Tianci could only study them one by one. In the end, he shook his head.

    ¡°These things are fun, but I¡¯d better not take them.¡±

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had not expected Tianci to have such willpower. Most children would still secretly keep an item they liked despite promising their parents.

    But Tianci was different.

    Hua Mengshi smiled tenderly, her eyes gleaming with maternal-like love. ¡°Very well. Tianci is such a good boy. You remember your mom¡¯s words so well. But in the future, when we know each other better, your mom should consent. Therefore, I will keep these items for you.¡±

    Tianci heard her and immediately, an expression of joy appeared on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Sister Princess!¡±

    Watching Tianci¡¯s joyous smile, Hua Mengshi felt that the second stage of her n had seeded.

    The first step was to approach Hua Qiyue and her friends as Princess Mingzhu, to lower their guard.

    The second step was to entice Tianci, to slowly and truly get close to Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was a person who was wary of many people. Princess Mingzhu and Hua Qiyue had had their differences before. So to make Hua Qiyue lower her guard was no easy task.

    Hua Qiyue and her friends were immune to poison. So using poison was not useful either.

    But Hua Mengshi had mastered the Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit. Her true prowess had reached the first level of Holy God. If she found a few more women in Xuanyuan City, her Qi Art would soon reach the Great Deity Realm.

    When Hua Qiyue put her trust in her, Hua Mengshi could kill Hua Qiyue, at the first level of Holy God, in one move!

    In other words, she would soon avenge her great feud. At this moment, Hua Mengshi tried strenuously to keep herself calm.

    After Tianci went off, Hua Mengshi quietly instructed Liu¡¯er to help her down, to take her meal with the others.

    To be close to thepany, she could not avoid taking her meals with them.

    Hua Mengshi right now had changed her original voice. After all, she had mastered the Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit. Her entire body was undergoing a slow change.

    To be stronger and her ideal, to do whatever she wanted... She could, after absorbing someone else¡¯s blood and essence, change her looks to resemble that person with her willpower.

    But Hua Mengshi did not need to change to someone else again. She liked her identity as Princess Mingzhu best.

 Chapter 288 - The Night Operation

    <h4>Chapter 288 The Night Operation</h4>

    It was time for lunch. Hua Qiyue cast a nce at Liu¡¯er helping Hua Mengshi down and quietly lifted her brows.

    Hua Mengshi was still her tender, feeble self. But she was looking much better than before.

    ¡°Sister Princess, are you alright? Yourplexion is much better than before. I¡¯m sure you can recover to your former self after some time!¡± Ji Jing was not a scheming girl. She did not suspect the present Princess Mingzhu, smiling enthusiastically and pulling a chair out for her.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Hua Mengshi smiled and sat down, ncing tenderly at Hua Qiyue. ¡°My thanks especially to Princess Jinghua. I¡¯m very happy that you bear me no grudge.¡±

    Hua Qiyue gently shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Princess. Nobody would take such unimportant matters to heart.¡±

    Thepany heard her and gave benign smiles. Xuanji and the other men gave Hua Mengshi a meaningful nce.

    Xuanji and Bai Qianxue did not know Princess Mingzhu at all. But they still sensed something not quite right with her.

    However, looking at Hua Qiyue with her disarming smile, they were toozy to mention their suspicion. With theirbined prowess, Hua Mengshi would not be their match.

    Lan Luo swept Hua Mengshi a cursory nce and was inwardly astounded. This woman was so terrifying. Hua Mengshi¡¯s temper was not good and yet she could pretend to be the gentle, adorable Princess Mingzhu.

    Lan Luo and Princess Mingzhu, of course, had had a close rtionship. For some time in the past, they were passionately involved in an affair. He knew Princess Mingzhu too well.

    Hua Mengshi was now counterfeiting her so well. Even her expression and tone of voice were thoroughly alike. So would Hua Qiyuepletely believe in her?

    The answer to this question came in the night.

    It was midnight.

    Hua Mengshi lit a soporific incense stick to make Liu¡¯er sleep more deeply. The maidservant would not be aware of the former¡¯s actions.

    Then, Hua Mengshi got up nimbly and put on a set of ck attire for her night operation.

    She needed to abduct a few women outside. There was a mountain called the Hundred Pearls Mountain outside Xuanyuan City. A cave was there, useful for keeping abductees.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s strength had grown a great deal. She could abduct two women at one time.

    She only wanted to advance madly so that she could dispatch of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo in a short period of time!

    No, no... She must certainly get rid of Hua Qiyue¡¯s skills but leave her alive. She would make her watch her passionate lovemaking with Yun Shimo, slowly torturing her...

    When she thought about this, Hua Mengshi became inexplicably excited.

    In fact, Lan Luo had advised her to go undercover only after she had advanced to the Great Deity Realm. It would reduce the risk of Hua Qiyue or her friends recognizing her.

    But Hua Mengshi was flushed with hatred. She could not care too much and came out of her retreat immediately.

    The night was quiet.

    The weather was sultry in the early summer.

    Hua Mengshi was feeling stuffy in her ck attire. She soared out of the window and lightly flew across the rooftops of several buildings.

    Hua Mengshi wanted to abduct women. She needed to kidnap peasant girls outside the city, so that she would not alert too many Qi Artists or even Hua Qiyue if an ident arose.

    After getting out of Xuanyuan City, she looked back, standing outside the city. She did not detect anyone following her. Hua Mengshi heaved a sigh of relief.

    So she continued to race swiftly to the nearest vige.

    After about 15 minutes, Hua Mengshi arrived at a farm. Beforeing to Xuanyuan City, she had passed by this farm. There was a married couple inside with their two daughters.

    They were ordinarymoners, so Hua Mengshi did not need to worry about anything.

    Hua Mengshi leaped into the farm and located the room of the girls. She broke through the window and knocked both girls unconscious. With one in each arm, she sprinted away to the Hundred Pearls Mountain.

    Soon, Hua Mengshi had brought the two unconscious girls to the Hundred Pearls Mountain and discovered the cave. She threw the two girls to the ground and exhaled a long breath.

    The two on the ground were ordinary peasant girls. They were clothed in rough hempen clothing. Their features were quite delicate, but their skins were rather tanned.

    However, no matter who they were, as long as they were healthy girls, Hua Mengshi could employ the Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit and absorb everything from them for herself.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t me me. me your fates instead. Toe across me means certain death for you girls!¡± Hua Mengshi had long started to murder. She no longer felt anypassion for these innocent girls.

    Hua Mengshi first sat cross-legged, absorbing the anima energy of heaven and earth for a while. Then, she slowly opened her eyes.

    After all, to execute her Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit, she would need vast amounts of energy. Hua Mengshi really hated this Art, but it could help her advance quickly in her Qi Art. Although she hated this forbidden art, she felt the need to frantically execute it to the utmost.

    Hua Mengshi walked over and ced one of the girls t on the ground. She was about to unleash a palm at her head when a noise resounded from outside the cave!

    No one executing this Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit should be disturbed. Otherwise, she might go berserk and turn into a killing machine.

    Hua Mengshi stopped what she was doing and turned her head back. Under the illumination of the luminous night pearl, she saw two figures sh. When she hade to herself again, she found Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo both staring coldly at her.

    Hua Mengshi was so shocked that she jumped up, her face ashen, and her heart thumping wildly. She was utterly tense. Her mind was swiftly turning, trying to find the perfect excuse.

    ¡°Princess Mingzhu, what really is going on here? Can you exin?¡± Yun Shimo swept the two peasant girls on the ground a nce and asked frostily.

    Hua Qiyue had long discovered something strange about ¡°Princess Mingzhu.¡± That was why she had tailed her with Yun Shimo.

    After all, their strength was much stronger than the first level of Holy God. If they executed Mourning Steps, Hua Mengshi would not be able to detect them at all.

    ¡°Oh... actually, it¡¯s like this... I...¡± For a brief moment, Hua Mengshi could not exin herself. She stared at the two innocent girls, and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°These two girls are suffering from a strange illness. And... I had suffered from the same illness when I was imprisoned by Lin Qi in the past. So I kidnapped them, trying to cure them here.¡±

    Hua Mengshi lowered her head, trying her best to hide her expression from Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Illness? What illness?¡± Hua Qiyue asked with a quiet smile, folding her arms before her chest.

    How did she discover the oddity of ¡°Princess Mingzhu¡±? During her time in the Changjing Capital, she had once attended a banquet with Princess Mingzhu present.

    Princess Mingzhu had boasted about her string of beautiful jade beads in front of the other girls.

    So Hua Qiyue knew that she had worn this string of bluish jade beads on her wrist since birth. Princess Mingzhu loved it so much that she never took it out.

    Princess Mingzhu¡¯s birth mother had died young. So the Princess regarded this string of beads like her own life. She would never take it out and give it to Tianci.

    Furthermore, Hua Mengshi¡¯s expression was too intentional. For some reason, Hua Qiyue could sense something strange at work.

    When Hua Qiyue told her feelings to Yun Shimo, thetter agreed with her. So they tailed Hua Mengshi and found her unexpectedly kidnapping the two girls and taking them here.

    ¡°It¡¯s a form of migraine. Very painful. Later, Lin Qi found me a famous physician...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Lin Qi had been killed on the day you went missing,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Fortunately, the Crown Prince had provided them with information on Lin Qi as well. That was why Hua Qiyue knew the day Lin Qi was killed.

    ¡°Because of this, after Lin Qi died, Hua Mengshi managed to scheme and seize the seat of Pce Leader. Princess Mingzhu, surely you know that? You¡¯re too green to lie to us. Besides, you aren¡¯t Princess Mingzhu,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Yun Shimo stared intently at her lowered eyes. Hua Mengshi suddenly began to shiver slightly. She thought that her acting was wless. Yet, in a matter of days, she had aroused the suspicions of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo!

    What kind of person could tell that she was counterfeiting? Why was it Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo again?

    A strong impulse arose in Hua Mengshi¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t resign herself to this oue. But what else could she do but feel this?

    Now that Hua Qiyue had said this, Hua Mengshi¡¯s face turned ashen. It looked ghastly.

    She tried desperately to hide her trembling hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Princess Mingzhu. You¡¯re Hua Mengshi.¡± Hua Qiyue nced at her indifferently. ¡°Because you have a few mannerisms exactly like Hua Mengshi¡¯s. People can change their looks and voices, but habits are difficult to break. Each time you take your soup, you would leave your spoon on the table. Most people will leave it in the soup bowl. Not you.¡±

    Hua Mengshi red furiously at Hua Qiyue. ¡°You... are spouting nonsense. I am not Hua Mengshi! I¡¯m Princess Mingzhu!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore, Hua Mengshi. You intend to kill these girls, right? We overheard your words, so you don¡¯t need to pretend,¡± Yun Shimo said coldly as he studied the cave.

    Hua Mengshi was enraged and embarrassed. She had not expected Hua Qiyue to see through her every act. While she was in Hua¡¯s Mansion, she had never triumphed over her before!

    Right now, she had not, too. Hua Mengshi watched Hua Qiyue, as beautiful as a fairy, thoroughly collected. Her robe flowed elegantly, and she looked like a fairy riding on a breeze.

    Hua Mengshi could not wait to shred Hua Qiyue into pieces, so hateful was she.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Otherwise, I will kill her!¡±

    Hua Mengshi swiftly unsheathed a dagger from inside her robe. She ced it coldly across the throat of one of the girls.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo exchanged nces.

    Although they were not saintly people, they could not bear to see an innocent girl dying because of them.

    Had they note, the pair of sisters would have died.

    Hua Qiyue shrugged her shoulders helplessly. ¡°Hua Mengshi, what do you really want? I had let you off before, but if you continue this way, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Even if you are my sister.¡±

    Yun Shimo smiled icily. ¡°Leaving her alive will mean a menace for years.¡±

    So they had to get rid of her and resolve the problem forever.

    ¡°What do I want? Hua Qiyue, you¡¯ve wrecked my life! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be abducted by Lin Qi and join the Dark Sect!¡±

    Hua Mengshi no longer kept up with her pretence, crying out madly with red eyes.

    Hua Qiyue creased her brows, caressing her forehead helplessly. ¡°Hua Mengshi, it¡¯s because of your own personality. And yet you me me. Don¡¯t you find it absurd? Forget it then. One can never convince an intellectually disabled girl. Release her, and I won¡¯t make it too painful for you.¡±

 Chapter 289 - Her Ultimate Fate

    <h4>Chapter 289 Her Ultimate Fate</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Both of you retreat, or I¡¯ll kill her with one sword stroke!¡± Hua Mengshi had almost lost her rationality, screaming loudly.

    Yun Shimo stared at Hua Qiyue, awaiting her decision.

    Hua Qiyue gave a light sigh. ¡°Hua Mengshi, if Grandma and Father knew how you are, they¡¯d be terribly heartbroken. Have you forgotten that you were the most talented girl in the Changjing Capital? If you hadn¡¯t schemed against and tried to kill me and Tianci, you wouldn¡¯t havee to this sorry end.¡±

    Hua Mengshi panted, her short sword pressing against the girl¡¯s throat. She had slit the girl¡¯s skin a little, and some blood oozed out.

    ¡°At that time, you were beautiful and generous, gentle and lovely. You weren¡¯t jealous of other women. Sure, it was only your appearance, but you still had many suitors. And they were all handsome and suave men,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    Her gentle tone left Hua Mengshi in her memories.

    ¡°Yes, how wonderful... it was then.¡±

    Hua Mengshi lost herself somewhat. She thought about her past and suddenly missed the past days.

    Even though Hua Qiyue had won the title of the most talented girl, had Hua Mengshi not schemed against Hua Qiyue with Second Madame, the two might still be living their peaceful, ordinary lives in Hua¡¯s Mansion now.

    Those days would be much better than what she was experiencing now.

    Hua Mengshi now was neither a human nor a ghost... Her hands were stained with blood.

    Her chastity had been taken by Lin Qi. If she had not schemed against Hua Qiyue, she would not have ended up in Green Mountain Temple, nor would she fall prey to Lin Qi...

    While Hua Mengshi was in a daze, Hua Qiyue took out the Spirit-summoning Mirror from her sack.

    This mirror gave her a wondrous feeling. She was taking this opportunity to test its power.

    ¡°Spirit-summoning Mirror, do your work!¡± Hua Qiyue opened her mouth coldly.

    Hua Mengshi came to herself and nced toward the cave entrance. She saw a blinding, bright light. Her spirit seemed to have departed from her body, and her entire person stood there in a confused trance. She seemed unable to control her own body!

    ¡°So, this Spirit-summoning Mirror is quite useful. You can freeze a person without using spiritual energy.¡± Hua Qiyue had to nod. She was most satisfied with the Spirit-summoning Mirror.

    Yun Shimo stared at the frozen Hua Mengshi and walked over, taking the short sword from her hand.

    ¡°ording to Long Shen, the Spirit-summoning Mirror will only work against Qi Artists at and below the first level of Holy God. Not anyone above. It looks like the higher your Qi Art level is, the less you¡¯ll be restricted by divine or spirit weapons.¡± Hua Qiyue put the Spirit-summoning Mirror back into her sack and nced at Hua Mengshi in a trance.

    Her spirit had been trapped inside the Spirit-summoning Mirror. As long as Hua Qiyue kept it trapped, her body would remain in this state forever.

    ¡°How would you deal with her?¡± Yun Shimo nced at Hua Mengshi with some disgust. ¡°A nice girl turning out this way because of jealousy.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt somewhat disconste. After all, they were sisters. She discovered that despite undergoing so many ordeals, she still could not be as merciless as she would like.

    ¡°In the past, Hua Mengshi and Second Madame had tried repeatedly to have me and Tianci thrown out of Hua¡¯s Mansion. They even tried to murder me... To deal with such a beastly sister, I can only keep her spirit trapped forever in the mirror,¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly.

    There was nothing wrong with this Hua Mengshi right now. She would not have a chance to do evil. If Grandma and Hua Liting knew that she was still alive, they would feel better.

    ¡°You still want to take Hua Mengshi back to the Changjing Kingdom?¡± A tinge of sarcasm shed across Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Qiyue, when have you be so merciful?¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a helpless smile. She and Hua Mengshi were linked by blood. Yun Shimo had no siblings and would not understand the hurt involved in all these. After all, they were born of the same father. It would be a big joke if they had ended up killing each other.

    ¡°Such a person will be a scourge if kept alive... ¡± Suddenly, an old voice rang out from inside the cave!

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were astounded. They had not expected someone else to be in the cave with them!

    And yet Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had not detected the speaker. They saw a ck figure whizzed past behind Hua Mengshi. Hua Mengshi¡¯s body shuddered and she copsed heavily to the ground with a thud.

    The action was instantaneous. Hua Mengshi had been killed before Hua Qiyue could know her assant!

    If a physical body was destroyed, its spirit might still survive. But they must find it an intact body and let the spirit enter it.

    But Hua Qiyue could not give Hua Mengshi¡¯s spirit another chance to emerge. In other words, Hua Mengshi was well and truly dead.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned grim. He swiftly blocked in Hua Qiyue¡¯s front.

    The assant was too dangerous, hiding himself in the cave noiselessly. And he had killed Hua Mengshi instantaneously. What kind of person was this man, really?

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo focused their eyes and found two old people standing before their eyes, a man and a woman. They were between 60 and 70 years old and were sprightly, their eyes gleaming with cold light.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. She did not recognize these two elderly folks. Then, she looked toward Yun Shimo but he shook his head as well, indicating the same.

    ¡°Ho ho, of course you won¡¯t know us. Forthright people will speak openly. We¡¯re from the Murong Family. I am the House Master and she is my wife. Our family has always been in mortal opposition with the Dark Sect. That was why we made use of Hua Mengshi to obtain information on the Dark Sect,¡± the old man remarked. He was indeed the master of the Murong Family, Murong Yuan.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were quietly astounded. They did not expect these two supreme masters to still intervene in worldly affairs. Their cultivation was probably at the medium level of Holy God.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let such a scourge off. Princess Jinghua, you won¡¯t me us for killing Hua Mengshi, will you?¡± Old Madame Murong said quietly. ¡°In order to master our family¡¯s forbidden art, Hua Mengshi had schemed to win our trust. But the Murong Family know all we need to know about Hua Mengshi¡¯s background. We had wanted her to master the Art of Melting and Absorbing Spirit to absorb the power of Qi Artists above her, so that she could promote more rapidly in her Qi Art. Then, she would rule over the Dark Sect and oppose that murdering fiend...¡±

    Old Madame Murong sighed lightly. ¡°But we¡¯re toote. Before we can hurry here, you people have already in a few Pce Leaders.¡±

    Hua Qiyue heard her and was greatly shocked. Yun Shimo could not hide his astonishment either. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re using Hua Mengshi as a pawn?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Such a person will try to kill you even without our interference.¡± Sarcasm shed across Old Master Murong¡¯s eyes. ¡°After turning into a revenge machine, she is no longer human. So why keep her alive? If she turns into a Devil one day, she will probably im more victims.¡±

    Hua Qiyue heard him and thought that his words made sense. Even if she let Hua Mengshi off today, Hua Qiyue might still change her mind and release her because of her father¡¯s entreaty. Her release might lead to another bloodbath.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. So don¡¯t be too upset, Qiyue. After all, so many had died in Hua Mengshi¡¯s hands. Do you want her to im more victims?¡±

    Yun Shimo also concurred with the old couple.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t me the two elders. But sir, how would you deal with that murdering fiend? If I guess right, he must be rted to the Dark Sect.¡± The moment Hua Qiyue heard about the murdering fiend, her heart shuddered.

    Tianpi had imed that he might be the most difficult person to deal with right now.

    ¡°That murdering fiend, Chu Qianzhao, is indeed the grandfather of the Dark Sect¡¯s Leader. He lost control during his cultivation and went berserk, killing his entire family. But his granddaughter hid in the back mountains and escaped the massacre. Later, when Chu Qianzhao recovered, he kept saying that he had been framed. So he picked a few important sects and razed three major sects to the ground in one night,¡± Old Master Murong said.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Such a man would have lost his humanity long ago.

    ¡°I also heard the same from my father. Chu Qianzhao was rumored to have been tricked by a mysterious man to practice a forbidden art. He went out of control and turned berserk, causing his temperament to change. He slew his wife, three sons and two daughters, leaving only a granddaughter alive... That girl is now the Leader of the Dark Sect, Chu Cangye. When he recovered his senses, he swore to eliminate everyone who had set him up. Then he went on a killing spree. Although he only suspected certain people, he still ended up killing all of them without exception,¡± Yun Shimo said in a recollection.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s blood curdled. She did not expect that practicing forbidden arts was so dangerous. She had mastered quite a few and also understood that she might go berserk if she was careless.

    ¡°It is indeed so. Right now, we must find a way to deal with that murdering fiend. They say that he wille out of his retreat a yearter. But the Dark Sect is so powerful now. We strained our minds and came out with a scheme to trap Chu Cangye. But our plot is quite naive,¡± Old Master Murong said.

    They were both Qi Artists at the medium level of Holy God, yet they were still wary of Cangye.

    ¡°In other words, we were too naive in the past,¡± Hua Qiyue said embarrassedly.

    They had wanted to y all the members of the Dark Sect and then leave the Yuewu Kingdom. They had not expected their Sect Leader to have some affinity with that strange old man.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. The elder of our Murong Family is about to emerge from his retreat. He might be able to restrain that fiend. Miss Hua and Master Yun, you two are very famous. Be careful, or they¡¯lle after you,¡± Old Master Murong said with a smile.

    He took out a deep purple scroll from the inner lining of his robe and threw it over to Yun Shimo. Yun Shimo had no scruples and caught it directly.

    Old Master Murong saw this and nodded with a smile. Yun Shimo was not wary of him. It looked to him that thetter had a strong sense of righteousness. At least he knew that the Murong Family was not wicked.

    ¡°This scroll is a record of an ancient elixir. Unfortunately, no one has managed to refine it. If you have the time and guts, Nephew Yun, try refining it!¡± Old Master Murong said.

    Old Master Murong said. His eyes clouded over mysteriously.

    Yun Shimo thanked him and the two elders no longer exchanged pleasantries with him. Their figures whizzed and they immediately disappeared from their sights.

    So fast!

    Hua Qiyue had to gasp inwardly. Surely, there would always be consummate masters in another sphere. When she started to tail Hua Mengshi, she had never thought they would encounter other people.

    Yun Shimo unfurled the scroll. Fiverge, golden words were written on the scroll¡ª¡±Spirit Elixir of the Underworld.¡±

    What followed was an introduction to the elixir.

    This elixir could make a person advance two whole levels. For example, someone at the Great Completeness of Moon Eclipse would end up at the Great Completeness of Holy God.

    Such a pill must have never appeared before in this world.

    ¡°Do you dare to refine this elixir? Yun Shimo, please don¡¯t unt your abilities. Our main task now isn¡¯t to refine pills, but something else.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nced through the introduction and realized that all the conditions were very demanding.

 Chapter 290 - Heartbroken

    <h4>Chapter 290 Heartbroken</h4>

    ¡°I know. No one has seeded in refining this elixir. But isn¡¯t Bai Qianxue an alchemist too? But I don¡¯t intend to let him have this scroll,¡± Yun Shimo said this as he kept the scroll quietly inside his robe.

    Hua Qiyue paused for a while and said nothing. To Yun Shimo, no difficulty would faze him.

    She had to see if he really wanted to refine the elixir. If he did, then he would try even if no one had seeded since the ancient times.

    Hua Qiyue was guessing inside. Perhaps because Bai Qianxue had refined for her so many Top-grade Magic Pellets, Yun Shimo would try to surpass him with this opportunity to refine an elixir?

    Pointlessparisons also happen between men. Sometimes, suchparisons can be quite terrible too.

    After that, Hua Qiyue hired a few brawny men to bury Hua Mengshi. After all, they were sisters. The only thing Hua Qiyue could do was to give her a respectful burial¡ªa proper end.

    Following that, she got the four strong men to take the two peasant girls back to their farm. Although they were still unconscious, they had note to any harm.

    Aftering out of the vige, the four brawny men did not look too happy. Although they were hired hands, they had buried a young, beautiful woman. How could they look happy?

    They were brawny but always honest men, working as luggage-carryingborers on the dock.

    ¡°Miss, is that woman... a devil? I sense that the girl is terrible. Even in death, her eyes are wide open, her eyeballs shing red! I heard that a devil has emerged nearby, abducting peasant girls. After their abduction, the girls will be gone forever!¡± One of the bolder brawny men asked Hua Qiyue in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue turned back her head. Her gorgeous face was expressionless.

    ¡°We¡¯ve killed the devil... but it¡¯s not her. She¡¯s my sister, who had been identally killed. I hope you guys won¡¯t mention this again. Here are 400 taels of silver in banknotes. They are your wages.¡±

    Hua Qiyue fished out some banknotes and handed them to the four brawny men.

    The men took the banknotes and said agitatedly to Hua Qiyue, ¡°Miss, please remember us if you have any jobs. We don¡¯t need so much payment. 200 taels will do.¡±

    They only earned seven or eight coppers carrying luggage for customers. Each job was worth far less than 400 taels of silver.

    Now that they had 100 taels each, they could live on them for a couple of years. If Hua Qiyue had any job for them, they would earn another 100¡ªso why not?

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. ¡°Do you all reallyck money so badly?¡±

    Yun Shimo was quite amused. ¡°You think everyone is like you? No matter which country you are in, whether big or small, there will surely be many who can¡¯t afford three meals a day.¡±

    Hua Qiyue embarrassedly fondled her chin. All this time, she was busy dealing with the Dark Sect and had no time to think about her finances.

    Money was no longer important to her.

    ¡°Yes. Miss, you look so young. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t gone through any hardship. We¡¯re all paupers trying our best to earn three meals a day.¡±

    The brawny men started tough and pointed at a vige in the near distance. ¡°Look, there¡¯s our vige. Only ten families in it. So few vigers that most of us cannot find a wife, thanks to our poverty and thanks to the Dark Sect¡¯s heinous deeds and plunder. But it seems that a while ago, quite a few of their Pce Leaders had been in. So now, the Dark Sect is a little less wayward than before.¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a slight smile. She said no more, merely instructing them toe to Qinghe Inn on theing seventh to look for her.

    Yun Shimo heard her and smiled inwardly. He had understood: the eighth was their wedding day. These burly men could act as ushers and help receive guests.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo did not stay. Their figures shed and both disappeared. The burly men were scared out of their wits, thinking them ghosts.

    Back in Qinghe Inn, Tianci was still fast asleep. Hua Qiyuey down beside him, stretching out her limbsfortably.

    Luckily, the beds of this inn were all very wide. A grown-up and a child could sleep on a bed and not feel cramped.

    For the next few days, all was calm.

    Ji Jing and the others had found ¡°Princess Mingzhu¡± missing. They came to query Hua Qiyue about this.

    Hua Qiyue smiled slightly. At lunchtime, she sinctly narrated what had happened the night before.

    Thepany heard her and was astounded. After all, they had not sensed any big problem. Bai Qianxue and Xuanji exchanged nces, both keeping silent.

    In fact, on that night, both of them were tailing behind them.

    But when he saw Yun Shimo taking Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand, for some reason, Xuanji suddenly lost the courage to intervene.

    No matter what he did, Hua Qiyue would not have him in her heart, would she?

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Hua Mengshi to be so disgustingly cruel. She even practiced such a forbidden art... although Princess Mingzhu is also hateful, she¡¯s only a bit of a jealous woman. Yet she was killed by Hua Mengshi, who absorbed all her essence,¡± Ji Jing had to frown in disgust, speaking with a little fear.

    She was originally very weing to ¡°Princess Mingzhu.¡± If Hua Mengshi turned her sights on Ji Jing, Ji Jing would be devoured as well, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Bai Qianxue lightly sipped his tea. ¡°Entering the Dark Sect means stepping into the Devil¡¯s Path. Take Chu Qianzhao as an example. Even though he had no evidence, he still insanely slew everyone he suspected.¡±

    Such a grandfather would not beget a good granddaughter.

    ¡°Only that I didn¡¯t expect the Dark Sect¡¯s Leader to be a woman.¡± Ji Jing sighed lightly. The information they had did not mention the Sect Leader.

    Because very few had seen her. So, of course, information on her was a nk.

    ¡°If Chu Qianzhaoes out of his retreat, what shall we do? He is a fiend even more powerful than the Venerated Supreme Devil,¡± Ji Jing asked worriedly.

    ¡°We will naturally find a way to deal with him then. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ji Feng said smilingly. All their expressions were quite collected.

    Actually, their hearts were asking the same question as Ji Jing did.

    Their strength was far below Qi Artists at the Great Completeness of Holy God¡ªlet alone the fiend¡¯s at the Great Deity Realm. Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo might not even survive the attack of a Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Holy God.

    Although their true power was very strong, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo had not tested themselves. Who knew how powerful a Qi Artist was, at the Great Completeness of Holy God?

    After lunch, Yun Shimo left to refine his pills, while Hua Qiyue and the rest quietly began to cultivate.

    Bai Qianxue and Xuanji were the idlest because even if Chu Qianzhao emerged, he would not dare to easily provoke them because of their renowned lineage.

    ¡°Brother Bai and Brother Xuan, you two are so idle. Taking tea here, eh?¡±

    The voice of a woman rang out. Both Bai Qianxue and Xuanji turned back their heads.

    They were having tea at Qinghe Teahouse by Qinghe River. The waiter was helping them brew tea. After all, there were few guests in the inn. Most who stayed here for long were wealthy patrons, so they must try to please them.

    The grass around the inn was lush. The woman emerging from the backdoor was Ji Jing.

    Ji Jing thought herself poorly endowed in talent, so there was no point for her to practice so hard.

    She might as well go out for a stroll. She had not expected to see Bai Qianxue and Xuanji from the backdoor.

    She knew that these two men were big shots. If Chu Cangye and Chu Qianzhao came after them, their chances of winning would be greatly boosted if they acted.

    ¡°Why,ing out toze?¡± Xuanji said quietly. Although he was usually a very cold man, he was still quite friendly to Ji Jing.

    ¡°Yes. Cultivation¡¯s too hard. I can¡¯t be like you fellows, drinking tea here so leisurely!¡± Ji Jing smiled, pulling over a chair to sit.

    The waiter hurriedly poured her a cup of brewed tea.

    Ji Jing only smiled after the waiter left. ¡°Brother Bai and Brother Xuan, the two of you must have heard that the Dark Sect¡¯s leader is Chu Qianzhao¡¯s granddaughter. So when Chu Qianzhao emerges from his retreat, he will surely fight for that... Ye girl. Then... we will be in trouble. Won¡¯t you two join our team?¡±

    ¡°Am I not always in your team?¡± Xuanji asked quietly.

    Ji Jing heard him and was instantly overjoyed. Xuanji meant that he would not simply stand by and watch.

    Ji Jing turned to Bai Qianxue, the man in her heart. He was as handsome as a heavenly deity, yet he did not look at Ji Jing.

    Ji Jing felt a wave of dejection. ¡°Brother Bai, will you just stand by and watch?¡±

    Bai Qianxue nced quietly at Ji Jing. ¡°Our Bai Family rarely interferes in the affairs of the martial world.¡±

    ¡°What affairs of the martial world? It¡¯s the affairs of your friends, alright? Brother Bai, don¡¯t you like us? If you don¡¯t, why have you stayed so long with us outside your city? Why can¡¯t you help us fight? I just don¡¯t get it,¡± Ji Jing was somewhat angry, asking in some perplexity.

    ¡°That is because if you guys won¡¯t ept challenges, you will never mature.¡± A quiet voice rang out from the outside. Ji Jing stared outside the pavilion and found a white hare walking over in measured strides.

    So it was the Hare.

    The Hare leaped up to the stone table and took an empty cup, pouring for itself tea. Then, it started to lift the cup and drink pompously.

    Ji Jing saw it and was totally speechless.

    But she must admit that the Hare was right too.

    That was why the Hare had never acted all this while. So it was giving Hua Qiyue and her friends a chance to train themselves and umtebat experience. That would be far better than begging for help all the time.

    ¡°The Deity is right. To roam the martial arts world, you must keep on training and consolidating your power. If someone helps you every time you encounter danger, how can you grow and gain experience and strength?¡±

    Bai Qianxue smiled quietly, but his eyes were exceedingly cold.

    Ji Jing stared nkly at him. Such a handsome man would make anyone fall for him in one nce. Yet how could he say something so cold and heartless?

    Bai Qianxue poured himself some tea again and lightly sipped a mouthful. He did not even nce once at Ji Jing.

    Ji Jing suddenly felt quite sad.

    She did not have the looks of Hua Qiyue, nor her intelligence. That must be why Bai Qianxue would not even nce at her. So he had taken meals with her only out of politeness.

    For the past few days, Ji Jing had been paying Bai Qianxue attention. She could sense him treating her with special regard. She would smile even in her dreams.

    But right now, she realized that her feelings were one-sided.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. You two talk. I¡¯ll go back and practice.¡±

    Ji Jing stood up. She was afraid if she stayed on, tears would fall.

    As he watched Ji Jing¡¯s dejected figure disappear, Xuanji said quietly, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve broken her heart.¡±

    Bai Qianxue shook his head, his silvery hair flowing. His eyes were smiling helplessly.

    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    Xuanji kept quiet. Bai Qianxue was right: some things cannot be forced, especially feelings. If you don¡¯t like someone, that is it. No matter how hard you try, it will be hard for feelings to develop.

 Chapter 291 - Theyâ€™re Here!

    <h4>Chapter 291 They¡¯re Here!</h4>

    Just like Hua Qiyue with Yun Shimo in her heart, it would be nearly impossible for her to ept Xuanji after that.

    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you like Qiyue a lot? I heard that your father had singled her out as your wife.¡±

    Bai Qianxue said with a quiet smile, someplex emotions shing in his eyes. His eyes looked like iridescent pieces of jade.

    ¡°Let nature take its course,¡± Xuanji said quietly and nothing more.

    ¡°But nature won¡¯t run its course smoothly. After all, they¡¯ll be holding their wedding on theing eighth.¡± Bai Qianxue gave a light smile, his eyes lonesome as snow. ¡°It¡¯s hard to win your beloved or to understand and locate them. The saying is right. Some live a lifetime and cannot find their true love. Brother Xuan, regardless of whether you can be together with Qiyue, you ought to count yourself lucky.¡±

    Xuanji said nothing. Bai Qianxue was right: how many handsome and talented men in this world had died as bachelors? Two from the Xuan Family had died old and unmarried, with no woman by their sides.

    Because they felt that the women were not right for them.

    The two sat opposite each other, drinking tea quietly. The stream gurgled happily as a clear breeze wafted in, apanied by the fragrant scent of flowers. All was silent.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the morning of the next day, a procession of horses and men was entering the city conceitedly. They had neither joined the line normunicated with the guards. The moment a guard approached them, he was sent flying out by a p.

    ¡°Scram. How dare you try and detain the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s carriages?¡±

    The man smiled coldly. Their procession consisted of 10 Lightning Steeds and fivevish carriages. Some big shots must be on the carriages.

    A tooth of the guard was lost thanks to the p, but when he saw that these men were expert Qi Artists, he realized that he might lose his life if he resisted. So he dejectedly lowered his head and stepped aside, allowing the haughty procession to enter.

    The Xuanyuan Family was once renowned in the Yuewu Kingdom. Like the Xuan and Bai Families, they had retreated to hills and forests, or had lived in remote towns. Only the Murong Family resided in Xuanyuan City.

    ¡°That man said that this procession is the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s. Is it true? Why have they entered the city? Has something happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Recently, the Xuanyuan Family must be in trouble of some sort. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have entered the city in such a multitude. It¡¯s a rare sight, not witnessed for a century.¡±

    The people were discussing quietly among themselves. Some of the more curious Qi Artists simply followed them into the city, in order to learn what trouble was brewing.

    At this very moment.

    Outside Qinghe Inn, Tianci and Hua Qiyue had already taken their breakfast. Hua Qiyue was preparing to bring Tianci into the green jade to practice when Caiqing came hurriedly to report the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s arrival.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. Yun Shimo must have waited a long time for this day.

    Yun Shimo was sampling tea in the hall when he heard the news. He gave a snicker. ¡°Just as well. We won¡¯t need to wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°How many are they?¡± Hua Qiyue handed Tianci a snow pear and suddenly thought of this question.

    ¡°About 20, seven of them are elders. I heard that Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan is also here. We can¡¯t see anyone in the carriages,¡± Caiqing replied.

    Hua Qiyue made an estimation. There were 15 or 16 attendants. They must be the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s disciples. In other words, there were more than 20 of them. They really thought highly of her and Yun Shimo,ing in such numbers.

    ¡°20. It means that most of the big shots from the Xuanyuan Family aren¡¯t here... But if Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan is here, that will suit me perfectly,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had led a group of men and nearly massacred the entire Yun Family years ago.

    Such great enmities were irreconcble. There would be no meaning in the fight if he was absent. After all, the leader of their generation was Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan. There would be no point in anyone else leading the pack.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had wanted more helpers. But when he thought that he had eight elders and himself, he felt that their number was enough. So, after a discussion, he left some out from his team and ended up with some two dozen.

    ¡°I heard that this Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan is at the Great Completeness of Holy God. If you fight him alone, take care,¡± Hua Qiyue advised.

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s smile was like lonesome snow. ¡°Haha, Brother Yun is so strong. You don¡¯t need to worry on his behalf, Qiyue.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Right now, nothing can prove too difficult for Brother Yun.¡± Xuanji also chimed in, concurring.

    Hua Qiyue watched the silent Yun Shimo. She could not tell what emotions were hidden beneath those profound, ck eyes.

    ¡°Qiyue, I heard that there¡¯s a new restaurant east of the city that¡¯s very good. Shall we try the osmanthus wine there? I heard that your Master loves it,¡± Xuanji said with a smile.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up. For the past few days, Tianpi was acting lifelessly. He looked very displeased and stand-offish. Hua Qiyue wanted to find some way to toady to him.

    But after bringing him rice, dishes, and wine, he was still not the man he was before. Hua Qiyue felt a faint worry troubling her. Had he run into some problem?

    But a man taking the same food and wine would get tired of them. She suddenly thought about taking Tianpi some new food to try.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s eagerness, Yun Shimo nced at Tianci. Little Tianci was ying hide-and-seek with the Man-Hunting Insect and had not sensed anything amiss.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good if you gorge the boy¡¯s stomach with food,¡± Yun Shimo said coolly.

    Hua Qiyue heard him and immediately gave up the idea of sampling food from the new restaurant. After all, Tianci was a mere boy but such a glutton. He would keep on gorging himself with good food even if he felt full.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s wait till lunch then!¡± Hua Qiyue smiled apologetically. Xuanji gave the indifferent Yun Shimo a cool nce and then quietly shifted his sight away.

    Round Two. Yun Shimo was theplete victor.

    Ji Jing was walking down the stairs at this moment when she saw thepany and smiled quietly. Ji Feng asked with concern, ¡°Jing¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you up sote today?¡±

    Why was she up sote today?

    One must know that Ji Jing had gone through a sleepless night. She kept thinking about Bai Qianxue¡¯s face, as frosty as snow. Only at the break of dawn did she manage a little sleep.

    ¡°Nothing, just that I¡¯m tired out by all the practice. So I¡¯m a bitzy today,¡± Ji Jing replied with a smile. She did not dare look into Bai Qianxue¡¯s eyes.

    The waiter brought Ji Jing her breakfast. But there was a young master at the door who called out Ji Jing¡¯s name.

    After saying good morning to thepany hurriedly, she left. Naturally, she left with that young man with delicate features.

    Ji Feng stared incredulously at their departing figures and felt somewhat troubled. Why was his sister in thepany of a strange man, not informing him before?

    Xuanji cast a nce at the silent Bai Qianxue.

    Bai Qianxue brought the flute to his lips and started to blow a tune. The sound of the flute was refreshing and melodious, setting their hearts at ease.

    Soon after, the men from the Xuanyuan Family finally arrived at Qinghe Inn¡¯s doorstep.

    Bai Qianxue¡¯s flute-ying stopped.

    Trailing them was a bigpany of busybodies. They were all astounded. They had not expected the Xuanyuan Family toe to this small inn. Who was lodging in this inn?

    Therge entourage of men and horses surrounded the front and back doors of the inn. Finally, someone lifted aside the carriage curtain and a wiry old man alighted. His piercing eyes shed with murderous malice.

    Even when the entire entourage had alighted the carriages, no one from Qinghe Inn emerged.

    There were eight elders taking part in this operation. The Second to Eighth Elder were all here. Together with Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, there were nine such big shots. There were 10 other disciples, all the elite of the Xuanyuan Family. Most were at the first or medium level of Moon Eclipse. The elders were at the Great Completeness of Round Sun, or at the first level of Holy God.

    There were seven elders who were at the Great Completeness of Round Sun, one at the first level of Holy God, together with Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan at the Great Completeness of Holy God. Thisbination of Qi Artists could be considered extremely powerful.

    ¡°Outrageous! After learning of the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s arrival, no one¡¯s here to wee us?¡± The Second Elder stared at the unfrequented inn. He could see through the open door Yun Shimo and his friends sampling tea leisurely.

    These upstarts were not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Second Elder, at the first level of Holy God.

    Actually, the Second Elder had requested to lead a team himself to capture Yun Shimo. But his request was rejected by Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan.

    After all, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan knew the fate of Liu Shaoming. Yun Shimo had advanced so rapidly in his Qi Art that it was terrifying. With Bai Qianxue and his other friends helping him, the Second Elder might not be his match.

    ¡°Indeed. These jerks are so conceited and perverse. Wait for me to finish you guys off. We will fly our Xuanyuan Family¡¯s g high again!¡± the Third Elder also remarked coldly.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan gazed slowly into the inn. His old face was tensed as he strode slowly in.

    The other elders also followed. The onlooking Qi Artists could not squeeze into the crowd and all climbed up a tree to watch the scene.

    Fortunately, the hall of the inn wasrge and spacious. Those on the tree could basically see the situation inside.

    ¡°Why has the Xuanyuan Family mobilized so many elders? Is it only to deal with these small potatoes?¡±

    ¡°What small potatoes? That woman inside seems to be Hua Qiyue. And that man must be Yun Shimo!¡±

    ¡°Good heavens, you mean those fellows who slew the seven Pce Leaders of the Dark Sect in one night?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Do you think the Xuanyuan Family is made up of idiots? Why would theye after Yun Shimo in Xuanyuan City with such fanfare? They must be quite confident, I think. That¡¯s why they have jumped the line so brashly outside the city gate, to vaunt that they are the Xuanyuans.¡±

    ¡°Ha, so what if they are a big n? They are so conceited with poor breeding,¡± one of the Qi Artists remarked with cold sarcasm.

    At this moment.

    Yun Shimo finally lifted his eyes slowly, gazing coldly into that pair of chilling, murderous eyes.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan. He had waited so long for him.

    The inn proprietor and his waiters had hidden themselves some distance away. After all, Hua Qiyue had stayed so long in the inn. It would not matter even if they were to destroy the inn.

    Because it would not matter even if they cared. In the face of these big shots from the Xuanyuan Family, they could smile if they survived.

    Hua Qiyue and their friends were so nonchnt and calm. Quite obviously, they were making light of these men from the Xuanyuan Family.

    ¡°How outrageous! Arrogant upstarts, die!¡± the Third Elder, whose temper was especially irascible, bellowed loudly. The moment he stepped into the hall, the entire inn trembled a little.

    A long, shining sword appeared in his hand. Its glow was blinding, causing the bystanders to avert their eyes.

    ¡°Mom, why is that old freak shouting? We haven¡¯t offended him, I think. He¡¯s so old and yet is yelling so loudly. What if his lungs burst?¡± Tianci sized the Third Elder up from head to toe and said in a worried voice.

    Bai Qianxue and the others heard him and had to smile faintly.

    ¡°Tianci, how can bestial lungs burst? Beasts are very greedy creatures. Have you seen tigers or massive evil beasts eat only a small bowl of rice?¡± Yun Shimo quietly caressed the boy¡¯s smooth hair, smiling. His face beamed with a radiant smile.

 Chapter 292 - Meet your Death!

    <h4>Chapter 292 Meet your Death!</h4>

    Hua Qiyue also tittered.

    The Third Elder¡¯s face was flushed red. Neither the Second Elder nor Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had made any indication. In other words, they were hinting that he could act.

    ¡°Let me teach you, a wild boy, a lesson!¡± the third Elder growled. Yun Shimo gave a cold snicker. This old man at the Great Completeness of Round Sun had dared to be so arrogant before him. These intellectually disabled people were living under a rock.

    ¡°Tempest Palm!¡± the third Elder growled coldly. The light sword in his hand turned into anima energy. As he unleashed his palm, the anima energy turned into a massive palm, hitting out at Yun Shimo forcefully!

    Yun Shimo raised his handsome brows. Tianci watched this scene with great interest. Anyway, the thing he was most interested in now was fights.

    Usually, when he had nothing to do, he would exchange moves with Caiqing and Caining for fun. Yet now, when his true strength had developed so quickly, Caining and Caiqing were no longer his matches. Those two handsome private guards had felt quite discouraged.

    ¡°A trifling skill!¡± Yun Shimo gave a lightugh and pointed out a finger. White light instantly streamed out like an arrow, smashing that huge palm violently into smithereens.

    ¡°Humph, how can light from a fireflypete with the moon?¡± the third Elder sneered conceitedly. He executed his most adept and most powerful lethal skill¡ªFirmament Seal!

    Instantly, the ceiling of the inn was swept up by a wild gale. The surrounding crowds started to gasp repeatedly.

    An expert Qi Artist was, of course, someone out of the ordinary. No matter what move he executed, it would erupt with overwhelming power.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan watched this with a frosty face. He felt somewhat uneasy, seeing Hua Qiyue and her friends so nonchnt.

    The second Elderughedcently. ¡°Patriarch, this time, we will surely dispatch of this stinkingd. This is the Third Elder¡¯s most adept skill. It can even y someone at the medium level of Holy God!¡±

    His words had just faded when Yun Shimo¡¯s cold voice wafted waveringly to their ears. ¡°Deity-ying Finger!¡±

    The heavy palm print, as thick as a dark cloud, had almost blocked everyone¡¯s sights. Yet after Yun Shimo¡¯s voice rang out, a few streaks of light pierced through the palm print, their brightness permeating everywhere. The palm print had turned totally transparent!

    With a boom, the palm print turned into a cloud of white mist and then disappeared.

    ¡°Hahaha... he said that this is his most powerful move. Yet it has disappeared into a fit of mist. That¡¯s the power for you!¡± An arrogant man on the tree started tough.

    The others also started to guffaw.

    After all, the Xuanyuan Family was a powerful n which had suppressed the people in many ways. Many were unhappy with such ancient ns like the Xuanyuan Family. Most of the resources in the world were appropriated by such families.

    They also put on a haughty face, looking down onmoners whom they treated as inferiors. So who would like them?

    ¡°Haha, so the Xuanyuan Family isn¡¯t that great after all!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A grand elder can¡¯t even beat a young man!¡±

    The crowds started to jeer insolently. Even if the Xuanyuan Family eventually won, they would not be able to locate these mockers in the crowds and kill them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already refrained myself from retaliating for two moves. So let¡¯s now settle the feud between our Yun Family and your Xuanyuan Family!¡± Yun Shimo said coldly. He suddenly stood up, a teacup still in his hand. Then, instantaneously, he vanished!

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan was shocked. Even as the Patriarch, he had no such powerful footwork!

    ¡°Thunderbolt Palm!¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s voice rang out from behind the Third Elder.

    Under the gaze of the public, Yun Shimo had effortlessly managed to assault the Third Elder!

    There was a muffled thud. When Yun Shimo¡¯s figure reappeared in its original position, the Third Elder had been thrown off by his palm. He crashed into a big tree in the near distance!

    ¡°Third Brother!¡±

    ¡°Third Elder!¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan and his men started to yell in great shock. Although Yun Shimo was rumored to be very powerful, his true strength had far exceeded what they had imagined!

    The third Elder copsed down, vomiting blood. His body jerked a few times and then becamepletely motionless.

    Two of the disciples dashed over to help him catch his breath. Even the Second Elder hurried over to treat his injury. When he felt the Third Elder¡¯s pulse, fury appeared on his face. ¡°This stinkingd... has killed Third Brother! Patriarch, you must shred Yun Shimo into a thousand pieces and avenge Third Brother¡¯s death!¡±

    The second Elder growled agitatedly, his bloodshot eyes full of murderous malice.

    The two disciples looked at the dead Third Elder. In their eyes was not only rage but also terror!

    After all, Yun Shimo was around their age, but his true power exceeded theirs by many times. It might have been by even more than 10 times. He had managed to y a Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Round Sun in three moves!

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan gritted his teeth and kept on nodding. ¡°Great, great! I didn¡¯t expect this inconspicuousd from the past to kill my man before my eyes! Yun Shimo, go and meet your ancestors with your parents!¡±

    When had the Xuanyuan Family ever suffered such a loss? The Xuanyuan Family had never lost once in their battles with the other ns, seizing their resources and properties, massacring them.

    This was the reason why the Xuanyuan Family was so glorious today.

    ¡°The Xuanyuan Family¡¯s perverse bloodlust is behind their glory and plunder. Let me put an end to them today!¡± Yun Shimo stepped out. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan did not care much for one-to-one fights. Thetter waved his big hand. ¡°Kill all the rest. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan emanated overbearing might and raging, murderous malice. He terrified the other Qi Artists that they all fled.

    After all, in the battle between superiors, many innocent parties would be caught in the crossfire. They had to run far away to preserve their lives.

    Hua Qiyue raised her brows. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan was almost 80. His power must be quite awesome, probably at par with Yun Shimo¡¯s.

    Neither Xuanji nor Bai Qianxue had acted. Hua Qiyue took out the Spirit-summoning Mirror from the inner lining of her robe and captured in it all the spirits of Qi Artists under the first level of Holy God!

    Seeing the dazed disciples and elders rooted to the ground, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan became enraged. ¡°Shamelessss, I will shred you into a thousand piecester!¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave an indifferent smile. She watched the tiny, drifting spirits in the mirror. She had not taken this mirror out for days. She saw Hua Mengshi¡¯s face distorted as she screamed, ¡°Hua Qiyue... Eldest Sister, I beg you to let me out. I beg of you... I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You witch! You dared to steal my spirit! Wait until the Patriarch dispatch of Yun Shimo, he will grind you into squashed meat!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get out! Rotten girl, let us go at once! Or you¡¯ll pay for this!¡±

    The spirits which had been absorbed by the mirror began to shriek with pain. But their voices were low¡ªso low that only Hua Qiyue could hear them.

    She raised her brows and nodded, putting the Spirit-summoning Mirror into a special hemp sack.

    It was good to have a Spirit-summoning Mirror. She did not need to execute her Spirit Summoning Art all the time and could save herself a lot of energy.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª¡±

    Yun Shimo was formally engaged in a fight with Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan. The two had already razed the inn to the ground. Hua Qiyue could only take Tianci away, retreating to one side and watching the battle calmly.

    Although it was easier to kill Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan with some helpers, Yun Shimo felt that it was his own family feud. So naturally, he did not wish anyone else to be involved.

    If he managed to kill Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan by himself, it would be a great honor for his family.

    Xuanji and the rest had already retreated to the small pavilion by the stream. Hua Qiyue also brought Tianci there. Tianci enthusiastically pointed at the sky, rife with dust particles. ¡°Mom, Dad... look how fast Dad is. I won¡¯t be able to distinguish him soon! Dad¡¯s so awesome. When I grow up, I must be as awesome as Dad!¡±

    Hua Qiyue waspletely speechless. The Tianci now was already very powerful, alright? In another four to five years, he would probably surpass her and Yun Shimo!

    ¡°Tianci, can you tell who has the upper hand?¡± Xuanji asked with a quiet smile.

    Tianci blinked and shook his head.

    The Hare on his shoulder started to chuckle. ¡°At present, they are about even. But it¡¯s already quite a good showing from thed. You must know that Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan is at the Great Completeness of Holy God. He¡¯s nearly at the Great Deity Realm.¡±

    The others were silent. They stared fixedly at the actions before them, like the bystanders in the distance.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan stood there. They had exchanged 10 moves and their surroundings had all been razed to the ground. The small pavilion by the stream survived thanks to Xuanji¡¯s protection. But one could still sense waves of tremor from the fight.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was expressionless and Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan seemed unhurt. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had wanted to y Yun Shimo in 10 moves. He never expected that Yu Shimo, as a Qi Artist at the first level of Holy God, could exchange 10 moves with himself, at the Great Completeness of Holy God.

    ¡°Quite something. I didn¡¯t expect my agents¡¯ reports to be true. But a Qi Artist at the first level of Holy God can only kill a big shot at the medium level of Holy God.¡± Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan coldly curled up the corners of his lips. The mockery in his eyes intensified.

    Yun Shimo was as indifferent as the wind. The dust before his eyes was whirled away by his moves. ¡°I not only can kill someone at the medium level but also at the Great Completeness. If you don¡¯t believe me, you will have to, soon.¡±

    Seeing Yun Shimo so confident, the fury in Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s chest red up repeatedly. Hua Qiyue had captured the spirits of the Second Elder and the others. He must eliminate Yun Shimo and capture Hua Qiyue alive so that he could grab her mirror and release the members of the Xuanyuan Family.

    Before the two had started to fight, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had already shifted the bodies of his soulless n members to 50 kilometers away.

    After all, the Xuanyuan Family was renowned. Although there were many bystanders, no one would dare to lift a finger to y these soulless elders and disciples.

    At this moment, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s face looked ghastly. He snorted coldly. ¡°What an arrogant upstart. Yun Shimo, prepare to die. The members of your Yun Family will forever be my n¡¯s ves. They will all be massacred by the Xuanyuan Family.¡±

    Yun Shimo coldly curled up the corners of his lips. ¡°I have allowed your family to be arrogant for too long. But after this battle, your Xuanyuan Family will forever lose its halo of glory!¡±

    After he said this, his figure whizzed and his entire body disappeared.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s body also shed, leaving behind only a streaking shadow. ¡°Demonic Cloud-shaker!¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s voice resounded. Arge cloud of ck mist emerged from his palm, rapidly enveloping the surroundings in its midst.

    This kind of demonic cloud was made up of the most lethal toxic fumes. Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had mastered many forbidden arts. This was one of his most adept.

    But Yun Shimo seemed to have disappeared. The demonic clouds were dark and forbidding. No one could see where Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan and Yun Shimo were.

    But Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan could still sense the presence of Yun Shimo, even thetter¡¯s position.

    Yun Shimo was standing right behind Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, five steps away.

    ¡°Hahaha, Yun Shimo, meet your death! Demonic Clouds Strangler!¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan suddenly guffawed in a raving fashion. The moment his voice died away, the rest could only see these dark demonic clouds turning into countless ck threads, madly gyrating. They hurtled toward Yun Shimo, aiming to strangle him.

 Chapter 293 - World-Renowned

    Chapter 293 World-Renowned

    Hua Qiyue was quite anxious, and it was false to say she was not worried. After all, the other side was a Qi Artist at the greatpleteness of Holy God, only a small step from reaching the Great Deity Realm!

    Yun Shimo knew, too, that any further dy would do him no good. After all, a person at the greatpleteness of Holy God would recover his anima energy much faster than he did. Although he had purple energy inside him, it was not much.

    However, he had a strong constitution. He only hoped to kill Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan quickly in five moves.

    ¡°Extermination Fingers!¡±

    Yun Shimo had been tangled up by the innumerable ck threads. But the crowd was rtively relieved to hear that his voice was cold and not weak at all.

    Pow¡ª

    The cloud of ck fog was blown apart by something, and all of a sudden, it dispersed with a loud noise, darkening half the sky.

    Millions of threads of white light came to the front of Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan in an instant. Before he could react to it, Yun Shimo¡¯s Extermination Fingers had pierced his body!

    Nheless, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan was an old fox, and of course, he could not be killed by a lethal move. The anima energy protecting his body was stung, and his body sustained some internal injuries.

    He merely sustained some internal injuries. However, a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of Yun Shimo¡¯s mouth because the move just now consumed him excessive power.

    ¡°Junior, die!¡± When he saw that his forbidden art failed to hurt Yun Shimo seriously, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan was both shocked and livid. As a result, he bombarded Yun Shimo with his attacks!

    Yun Shimo was not weak, either. Not only could he avoid his attacks, but he could also fight back. At that time, the two super experts entangled with each other and were inseparable. All the people could not even see their figures clearly. They could only see shadows continually shifting above the ruins ahead of them.

    ¡°Mom, do you think daddy can win?¡±

    Tianci was a little worried as he looked at the entangled figures and the ground where holes formed continuously due to the impact. It was the first time he had seen anything so fierce.

    ¡°Of course, he can. Tianci, cheer your daddy and yelled something at him!¡± Hua Qiyue smiled faintly. Although she was worried, she was more convinced that Yun Shimo would win.

    Xuanji and Bai Qianxue exchanged nces. Their eyes were dim.

    Hua Qiyue was still anxious for Yun Shimo at the critical moment.

    ¡°Daddy, deal a blow to the head of that damned old demon! I heard that the old demon had killed our ancestors with maltreatment... Now that the old demon came here to pay off debt, you must teach that old pig a lesson!¡±

    At once, Tianci shouted at the entangled figures. Hearing this, the crowd could not helpughing.

    Tianci was only seven or eight years old, but he could understand what had happened. He could understand everything Yun Shimo and Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had just said.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had been respected by others for so many years and had never met anyone so rude, let alone anyone who called him an old demon or an old pig, therefore, all at once, he red up and became very anxious to kill Yun Shimo with a single move!

    After receiving a dozen of powerful attacks from Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, Yun Shimo had several gashes on his hands. Fortunately, he had a strong constitution. Had an ordinary Qi Artist received Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s attacks, he would have met his fate with several holes on his body.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s mouth twisted with anger. He was at the greatpleteness of Holy God, and his opponent was a youth merely at the first level of Holy God. It was aplete disgrace to him that he could not kill him now!

    ¡°The Deity-ying Dragon Form!¡± Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan couldn¡¯t calm down anymore. He summoned another mighty forbidden art!

    The magic clouds in the sky changed, and Yun Shimo¡¯s face changed slightly as well.

    He looked up at the sky and murmured, ¡°The Deity-ying Dragon Form... This forbidden art is indeed powerful!¡±

    The Deity-ying Dragon Form was a powerful move among all the forbidden arts. But only Murong Family and Xuanyuan Family had the manual. However, none of them had learned it.

    Of course, Yun Shimo did not realize that Lan Luo and Princess Mingzhu had all learned it and that they simply had not disyed it.

    This kind of forbidden art was to attract the dragon in the sky to kill someone¡¯s strong opponent.

    Under normal circumstances, even if a Qi Artist had learned this move, he would not use it easily.

    Nevertheless, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan really didn¡¯t want to get entangled. Any further dy would worsen the matter. He was afraid he would lose more quickly if he dragged on.

    Anyway, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had long since lost faith in his heart. This forbidden art was his only way to kill Yun Shimo. Only then had his modest confidence swelled.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, go to hell! The western dragon is not that easy to deal with. Hahaha, it seems that my summoning is sessful!¡± Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan said, smirking.

    ...

    Everyone watched nervously as the clouds rolled over the horizon, from where a huge, ck dragon came from far and near!

    The huge dragon was over the heads of Yun Shimo and Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan. It coldly stared at the two superiors on the ground and spoke indifferently, ¡°Old man, why did you call me here? To kill such a young man?¡±

    The western dragon was indeed mighty for it could speak humannguage, which amazed all the people.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    Ji Feng muttered when he saw the ck dragon, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this move to be true.¡±

    Legend had it that if a person summoned the ck dragon sessfully, then the summoner would have all his spiritual energy sucked and the most precious thing on his body taken away by the ck dragon.

    The ck dragon would admit this contract because every super expert had many treasures on them.

    Bai Qianxue frowned and said, ¡°Now, Yun Shimo is truly in danger.¡±

    Xuanji nodded. ¡°Indeed. It is said that generally, this move can be sessful, and the man swallowed by the ck dragon surely can never be reborn.¡±

    Bingyi and Princess Qianyang started to get worried. Bingyi was the most anxious one. After all, Yun Shimo was his own master.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s brows were furrowed. What Xuanji said was a legend, which was not real to her. What was right ahead of her now was real.

    So everyone stopped talking and watched the scene ahead intently with bated breath.

    ¡°Indeed, you have done me a favor, and I shall certainly do you justice!¡± Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan said coldly.

    ...

    Yun Shimo chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take me so seriously by using this kind of special-grade forbidden art. I truly admire you!¡±

    Yun Shimo remained unmoved and calm, which reassured Hua Qiyue a lot.

    The ck dragon was as long as the total length of seven or eight mountains. It was long and heavy, but it floated effortlessly above the sky. Dark clouds covered the sun. The ck dragon¡¯s blood-red eyes glowed with ominous glints, emitting sinister, suffocating murderous intent.

    However, the ck dragon flew into a rage when it saw that Yun Shimo was so rxed and did not take it seriously.

    It was a world-renowned divine dragon of the west, but this brat didn¡¯t take it seriously!

    ¡°Hehe, a man at the greatpleteness of Holy God cannot kill a brat at the first level of Holy God. Tsk, tsk. How could I have a contractor like you?¡± Although the ck dragon was discontented with Yun Shimo¡¯s attitude, it looked down upon Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan more.

    The strong would only respect the strong and would never respect the weak!

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan flushed. After all, he was a celebrity. Now, however, he was ridiculed by the ck dragon, the one he summoned...

    ¡°But since I am here, I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± the ck dragon said in a deep voice. Every word of it made space vibrate and caused the others to palpitate.

    ¡°Mom, will dad be all right? How abominable that evil dragon looks!¡± Tianci asked anxiously as he saw that scene.

    The ck dragon heard Tianci and roared. The impact made Xuanji¡¯s protective space break, and the top of the pavilion was immediately shattered by a powerful st. Hua Qiyue and her people quickly protected their bodies with anima energy to avoid being harmed.

    After the noise, Hua Qiyue did not withdraw the protective anima energy from the bodies of hers and Tianci¡¯s.

    As she raised her eyes, she could feel the huge, blood-red eyes staring at Tianci, full of murderous intent.

    Tianci was frightened and held Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand tightly.

    Hua Qiyue patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mom¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m going to vite a religious precept today. How dare a brat insult me like that?¡± the ck dragon said with a murderous look. Yun Shimo got in front of Tianci in an instant.

    ¡°Well, how deep family love is! Then I will devour all three of you!¡± The ck dragon smiled cruelly. Xuanji frowned and stood by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side as well.

    For a brief moment, every eye was fixed on the ck dragon.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuanughed wildly. ¡°ck dragon, you can kill them all. But the girl in white has a Spirit-summoning Mirror on her. If you release all those people from Xuanyuan Family, the Spirit-summoning Mirror will be yours!¡±

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan didn¡¯t care about his face anymore. His old face was long gone because Hua Qiyue had taken the souls of so many elders from the Xuanyuan Family. What else could he care?

    ¡°The Spirit-summoning Mirror? Hey-hey-hey, that¡¯s a good thing... It is said to be something that Peach Fairy had used, better than divine weapons.¡±

    The ck dragon¡¯s eyes glowed with greed. Yun Shimo¡¯s face changed suddenly. However, the ck dragon was also in a hurry. After all, it could only stay a quarter of an hour in the east!

    The ck dragon roared, opened its bloody mouth wide, and hurled itself at Yun Shimo, Tianci, and the others!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Xuanji saw that Hua Qiyue was about to be a victim, so he moved to their side in an instant. They all wanted to know if a few advanced Qi Artists could fight with a western ck dragon.

    Ji Jing, who hurried back but could not squeeze through the crowd, froze at this sight.

    She finally understood why Bai Qianxue gave her the cold shoulder. It was because he always had Hua Qiyue in his heart. Even if she was about to marry Yun Shimo, he could not change her position in his heart, could he?

    ¡°Did we actually see the ck dragon?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a ck dragon, not an illusion. I didn¡¯t think we would see such a powerful forbidden art in our lifetime...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go away, or we¡¯ll be in trouble if the ck dragon goes mad...¡±

    Ji Jing¡¯s heart was beating fast. She tried to scream, but she could not.

    At this moment, Hua Qiyue and her people used the strongest anima energy to protect Tianci. Meanwhile, theyunched their most powerful attacks on the ck dragon as well.

    After all, Yun Shimo had a strong constitution. Since the ck dragon could not swallow them all in a short time, it could not help but be astonished and wrathful.

    It was summoned several times, and nothing like this ever happened. Any further dy would bring disgrace to it. Then the ck dragon became furious and attacked them with all its strength!

    Whether they won or lost the battle, Yun Shimo and the others would be famous. It was the first time Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had ever met a match who had forced him to use a forbidden art!

 Chapter 294 - The Most Laughable Joke in the World

    <h4>Chapter 294 The Most Laughable Joke in the World</h4>

    When Tianci saw that his parents were attacked crazily and that he was so well-protected that he could not use any anima energy, he was furious.

    ¡°Shameless western poisonous insect, I¡¯m gonna cut off your flesh piece by piece and roast it to eat. How dare you hit my mom...¡± Tianci¡¯s eyes were zing with fury. In an instant, a purple glow burst from his body. That glow actually enveloped the ck dragonpletely!

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had stood on one side,ughing and watching them with a gloating look. He did not expect that the brat had a strange change in an instant. His body gave out a cold and holy purple glow, which suddenly lit up the whole world. This dusty part of the world suddenly became clear and transparent...

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The ck dragon, tightly enveloped in the purple holy light, shrieked. As it shook its huge dragon tail, it immediately threw off a lot of purple light, but thetter did not disappear wholly.

    Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo, and the others were all shocked by the sudden change. They stood where they were and saw the ck dragon growling. Its ball-sized red eyes were full of inexplicable fear!

    The ck dragon jumped up and suddenly made a gust of wind, which swept Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan into the air. His Space Ring was swept away by the ck dragon. With the purple light on its body, the ck dragon instantly disappeared in front of everyone...

    This this this...

    The crowd was speechless, petrified to the extreme. For a moment, they could not understand why the ck dragon, who seemed to have the upper hand, had run away in such a hurry.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Because Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan had summoned the ck dragon, there was no more anima energy left in him, so he fell from the upper air, seemingly breaking his viscera.

    Tianci was shocked. He found himself surrounded by people who were staring at him in shock, including Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, with expressions of surprise in their eyes.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? Why did that ck dragon flee away?¡± Tianci felt depressed. He hadn¡¯t made a move yet. He nned to practice his Qi Art with the ck dragon, but he didn¡¯t expect it to run away like that!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were swimming with tears. This time, her son saved them.

    ¡°Tianci, you did a good job. Mom is very pleased!¡± Hua Qiyue crouched down and held Tianci tight, and her tears ran down.

    She had been worried that Tianci would be hurt, but she did not expect that it was Tianci who scared the ck dragon away.

    She guessed that the ck dragon was afraid of the purple light of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. That was why it ran away regardless of everything.

    For the ck dragon who stood high above the masses, escape was aplete disgrace.

    ¡°What did you say, mom? Why didn¡¯t I understand?¡±

    Yun Shimo patted Tianci on the shoulder. ¡°Tianci, you are the strongest. I¡¯ll look over there.¡±

    Then he walked toward Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, who was struggling on the ground.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan lived a respectable life and had never encountered anything like this in his life. He could not help looking at Yun Shimo in despair before him!

    The scenes that he, his older generation, and his ancestors hunted and killed members of the Yun Family all came to his mind.

    A voice in his heart told him that retribution hade...

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he murmured, ¡°I, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, am the current Patriarch of the Xuanyuan n, a man everyone looks up to... I never thought I would have this day. Yun Shimo! You¡¯re out of luck. Haha, but never mind, even if you killed me, my father would take revenge on you!¡±

    His father was Xuanyuan Wutian, a man in the Great Deity Realm!

    Today, however, he had made the Xuanyuan Family a joke. He sessfully summoned the ck dragon, but the ck dragon was scared away by a brat before it could kill any enemy! It was really a shame on the Xuanyuan Family!

    Yun Shimo looked at him expressionlessly and said, ¡°Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, no matter which of you came, it was the same fate! I, Yun Shimo, will not allow the tragedy of so many years ago to be repeated!¡±

    After that, a white light abruptly shot from his finger and hit Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan¡¯s heart!

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan still tried to get up. He wanted to die sitting down, but he had no strength left. His eyes widened, and he died with a grievance.

    It was all over.

    But Yun Shimo knew there were greater challenges ahead.

    He could no longer rely on Tianci¡¯s purple light. He longed to be mighty again.

    ¡°Whew, we won!¡± Ji Jing cheered in the crowd.

    The onlookers pped their hands enthusiastically, excited about this victory.

    As an ancient family, the Xuanyuan Family had overwhelmed people with its power for so many years. It took up the best resources in the world but never meddled in the affairs of the world. The Xuanyuan Family had always stood by when the Dark Sect ran amuck. It had no regard for themon people.

    ¡°Brother Yun, Sister Qiyue, are you all right?¡± Ji Jing ran over and asked excitedly, forgetting her sadness at being ignored by Bai Qianxue.

    Yun Shimo and the others all shook their heads. They thought the battle would be fierce, but it ended so easily.

    Yun Shimo sustained a minor internal injury, but it was nothing serious.

    Because the Qinghe Inn was razed, it had to be rebuilt. Hua Qiyue handed the banknotes to thendy in person, but thendy refused.

    But Hua Qiyue was loaded. She really did not mind leaving thendy a stack of banknotes to rebuild the inn in a short time. Although the surrounding area had almost been destroyed, not as beautiful as before, the artificial reconstruction of some of the scenery was not bad.

    Hua Qiyue had to look for another inn, but other innkeepers feared that Hua Qiyue¡¯s enemies would return to harm them, so no inn was willing to let them stay.

    So Hua Qiyue had to buy a big yard near the Qinghe Inn.

    She didn¡¯t care about money, anyway. The big yard was bought, and nobody was around. If anyone else came, she didn¡¯t have to worry about bringing disaster upon innocents.

    Because of that battle, Hua Qiyue and her people became famous all over the world, especially the young Tianci. He became a powerful celebrity when he was only eight years old.

    As soon as Tianci stepped out of the yard, he received a lot of attention.

    The spacious courtyard had eight big rooms, kitchens, and four small yards in the east, west, north, and south. Anyway, it was perfect.

    Hua Qiyue liked the waterside pavilions, flowers, and nts in the backyard, and the Bodhi Tree in the yard very much.

    While Yun Shimo pressed on with Alchemy. He had invented a kind of medicine pellet recently¡ªSoul-rejuvenating Pellet.

    He worked out the enhanced version¡ªSoul-rejuvenating Pellet, with the prescription that Old Master Murong gave him and his hard study.

    That was to say, the effect of this kind of Soul-rejuvenating Pellet was several times better than the original version. Of course, it was tens of times better than the Top-grade Magic Pellet Hua Qiyue had received before.

    So far, no one had seeded in refining this kind of top-grade medicine pellet.

    Without exception, all those who had tried to refine this kind of medicine pellet died or were seriously injured, and they came to a tragic end.

    In the medicine refining chamber in the east courtyard, Yun Shimo stood for a long time in front of the medicine tripod.

    Seeing that, Bingyi, who stood by the door, went slowly to the south courtyard to look for Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was gone, and so was Tianci. He guessed that they had gone into the green jade gourd to practice.

    Bingyi guessed correctly. At the moment, Hua Qiyue was sitting with Tianpi at the stone table, looking at the delicacies. Tianpi¡¯s expression was as impassive as it had been a few days before.

    Tianci soaked himself in the pool. After having the experience of repelling the ck dragon, he tried hard to elevate his level. In that way, he could be stronger and protect his mom.

    ¡°You say, Xuanyuan Wutian is a figure in the Great Deity Realm, and we have no chance to win him?¡± Hua Qiyue asked softly, looking at the silent Tianpi.

    Tianpi was really weird.

    Why didn¡¯t he talk andugh as much as he used to? She knew there must be something in his heart, or he wouldn¡¯t behave in this way.

    Hua Qiyue waited for his answer.

    Tianpi slowly picked up the wine ss Hua Qiyue had filled for him and took a gentle sip. ¡°With effort, one can achieve anything.¡±

    ¡°With effort, one can achieve anything?¡±

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Hua Qiyue asked several times again, but Tianpi gave her the cold shoulder. She was devastated because such cases were so rare, after all.

    Hua Qiyue never asked him again and went to practice in the pool, as Tianci did.

    After practicing for half a day, the two felt that they had made significant progress in their practice, so they got up and went out for lunch.

    Hua Qiyue did not expect to see Bingyi wandering under the Bodhi Tree as soon as she opened the door.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue and Tiancie out, Bingyi hurried forward. Princess Qianyang, however, followed him in silence, with no jealousy in her eyes.

    After all, she knew that Yun Shimo was Bingyi¡¯s master and Hua Qiyue was Yun Shimo¡¯s woman, who couldn¡¯t possibly have anything to do with Bingyi.

    ¡°Princess, please hurry to the medicine refining chamber and stop my master. He¡¯s going to refine the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet!¡±

    Bingyi¡¯s anxious expression made Hua Qiyue freeze. Soul-rejuvenating Pellet? What a familiar name!

    ¡°It is the prescription that Old Master Murong gave my master. And my master has improved and strengthened the prescription. He is going to refine the medicine pellet. After all, I¡¯ve heard that when a person takes it, he or she will reach the Great Deity Realm... After all, the promotion of two levels in session is a great temptation to my master. He was afraid that when Xuanyuan Wutian came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to... fight his enemy of generations,¡± Bingyi exined hurriedly.

    Without saying anything, Hua Qiyue strode toward the medicine refining chamber in the east courtyard.

    When they got to the window and looked in, Yun Shimo had closed his eyes and was manipting the fire. Plumes of hot air rose from the medicine tripod.

    ¡°No, he has begun!¡±

    Bingyi¡¯s face became gloomy. Hua Qiyue was about to break into the chamber when Bingyi stopped her.

    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t go in. My master has started and cannot withdraw from it. You¡¯ll only make him suffer Qi Deviation if you disturb him.¡±

    Yun Shimo not only locked the door from inside but also turned some of his anima energy into a shield, preventing all the interference of sound.

    Hua Qiyue withdrew the hand that was about to knock. Tianci saw Yun Shimo on tiptoe and quietly followed Hua Qiyue to one side.

    Sitting under the Bodhi Tree, Hua Qiyueined, ¡°Bingyi, why didn¡¯t you stop His Highness in advance? What if something happens? After all, he is your master!¡±

    Bingyi shook his head gently and said, ¡°I did stop him, but he won¡¯t listen to me. He¡¯ll only listen to you. I didn¡¯t expect that by the time I found you, it was toote.¡±

    Bingyi only found out the abnormalityst night. Early this morning, his suspicion was confirmed. But Hua Qiyue and Tianci were all in the green jade gourd and could note out to stop Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to wait and let fate take its course!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s face was covered with anxiety.

    Ji Jing, Ji Feng, Bai Qianxue, and the others came out as well. Seeing Hua Qiyue like this, they all came to ask her why.

 Chapter 295 - The Soul-rejuvenating Pellet

    <h4>Chapter 295 The Soul-rejuvenating Pellet</h4>

    Bingyi rted the matter once. The faces of Xuanji and Bai Qianxue didn¡¯t look so well.

    They all liked Hua Qiyue, but neither of them could do it like Yun Shimo.

    Bai Qianxue was a little displeased. ¡°How did he get the prescription of the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet?¡±

    ¡°Old Master Murong gave it to him,¡± Hua Qiyue said tly.

    Bai Qianxueughed and shook his head. ¡°If I had been involved, the failure rate would have been much lower, but I didn¡¯t know that...¡±

    He did not care that Hua Qiyue loved Yun Shimo. If Yun Shimo had invited him to refine medicine with him, he would have done that.

    After all, if two people refined medicine together, then half the effort could be saved. That made it a lot easier.

    If a person refined medicine alone, in the end, the person would be exhausted. Failure rates were high if one couldn¡¯t concentrate or didn¡¯t have enough spiritual energy to support the final step.

    However, most of the alchemists were arrogant and superior. They didn¡¯t like to cooperate with another person and usually refined medicine alone.

    Perhaps that was true for Yun Shimo, too. That was why he wouldn¡¯t involve Bai Qianxue.

    ¡°After all, refining this medicine pellet is too dangerous. It¡¯s not a good thing to involve you.¡± Xuanji shook his head. ¡°If we lose a strong man, we can have less strength to escape when those figures in the Great Deity Realm arrive.¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s exnation made Bai Qianxue smile helplessly.

    His analysis was good.

    If they couldn¡¯t beat the other side, Hua Qiyue at least wouldn¡¯t be hurt too severely with Bai Qianxue¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I know Brother Yun¡¯s character very well. You don¡¯t have to me him for deciding that no one else should be involved in his own affairs,¡± Huangfu Xuan said tly.

    ...

    Hua Qiyue shot a nce at Huangfu Xuan. He had changed a lot since he had followed her out to adventure in the world.

    At least he was not as arrogant as he used to be. His gradual maturity was also something to be congratted.

    They had to leave one person here. So, Bingyi safeguarded Yun Shimo outside the room, and the others woulde backter to check the situation.

    But Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t eat much and was really in no mood. Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s performance, Tianci became quite sensible and stopped moring for hanging out and eating. elerating the speed of their promotion wasn¡¯t their sole task now.

    After putting down the bowl, Hua Qiyue went straight to the east yard, only to find that Bingyi stood not far away, looking grave. When Hua Qiyue came, he hurried over.

    ¡°Princess, His Highness... doesn¡¯t look well. Generally speaking, it will take a few days to refine this kind of medicine pellet. His Highness said it might take three days and three nights. But it¡¯s just beginning...¡±

    Bingyi¡¯s words made Hua Qiyue¡¯s face change. She moved to the window in an instant and peered into the chamber through the pane. But she saw Yun Shimo face her with his back. She could not see his face at all.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. It was a nice yard, but this medicine refining chamber had only one window, and it was impossible for her to see Yun Shimo¡¯s reaction through the other.

    Bingyi came over and whispered, frowning, ¡°It seems that His Highness is afraid you¡¯re worried about him. He doesn¡¯t want you to see his face.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank.

    Yun Shimo wouldn¡¯t have done that if he hadn¡¯t been 100% sure, would he? But one shouldn¡¯t be distracted when he was refining medicine. If they kept loitering by the window, though he could not hear them, he would be distracted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go over there and wait,¡± Hua Qiyue said calmly.

    She tried not to worry about Yun Shimo, believing that he was capable of refining the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet.

    Hua Qiyue went back under the Bodhi Tree, closed her eyes, and went into a state of practice.

    Bai Qianxue and the others came over and stood aside in silence. They were in no hurry to practice. Tianci sat silently beside Hua Qiyue, looking at the medicine refining chamber not far away, with worry written all over his small face.

    Ji Jing could not bear to see it. So she reached out and took Tianci¡¯s hand, and motioned to hang out with him.

    Tianci, however, shook her hand off and shook his head, showing that he¡¯d like to stay here.

    The crowd was silent.

    Everyone waited in silence, not daring to cast Yun Shimo a nce. They feared that he might be distracted and that they might see something sad.

    While making this kind of top-grade medicine pellet, the alchemist would explode and die at any time, or be burnt to ashes by the powerful mes that the medicine tripod would emit.

    ¡°Do we have to wait like this?¡± Ji Jing was the most impatient. She saw all the people waiting in silence. Xuanji and Bai Qianxue were the calmest, for they were drinking scented tea under the tree.

    ¡°Jing, we should trust Brother Yun,¡± Ji Feng said dryly. He had known for some time that Yun Shimo was preparing to refine this kind of medicine pellet and that he himself had given Yun Shimo some of the principal medicinal materials.

    Ji Jing curled her lip. Although she no longer had any love for Yun Shimo, they were still good friends. As someone who had an active and lively personality, how could she be quiet?

    Hua Qiyue closed her eyes tightly, and her whole body was suffused with avender holy light.

    Although the purple light on her body was not as intense as that on Tianci¡¯s body, it was full of cold auras.

    Her anima energy was building up in her body, bing one with the magic power.

    It did not seem long before she reached the medium level of Holy God.

    Time passes like water.

    When Hua Qiyue opened her eyes, she saw people sitting around her. It turned out that they were Xuanji and the others.

    At this moment, Hua Qiyue felt that she was too calm.

    Maybe when she got into a state of practice, she couldn¡¯t think too much.

    It was about 5 to 7 p.m. Hua Qiyue rose slowly and walked briskly to the medicine refining chamber. All the others looked at each other but did not follow her.

    Hua Qiyue looked in at the window for a moment. Yun Shimo was still refining medicine, and the fire in the medicine tripod got stronger. He stood with his back to her, and she could not see his face at all.

    But she sensed that he was somewhat nervous, for his sweat trickled down to the floor and made puffing noises.

    Hua Qiyue had seen him refine medicine. She had never seen him so nervous, except when he refined medicine for the first time. Now, his sweat even wetted the robe on his back.

    Moreover, Hua Qiyue had seen him refine medicine many times. At that time, he was very rxed.

    Now he was refining the most dangerous medicine pellet, and that was why he had set the anima energy shield and remained so focused.

    Hua Qiyue sighed gently. Although she was here, she could do nothing for this man.

    Hua Qiyue walked back and could no longer go into a state of practice. She just sat quietly under the Bodhi Tree and waited there.

    She waited in silence until dinner time. Then they dined again in the dining-room. The new cook they hired was skilled at cooking, and he was a Qi Artist as well. He had the courage to be their cook because he admired Hua Qiyue.

    Lan Luo left the day before yesterday and did not return until today. He found out where Hua Qiyue lived, and when he found her, they were having dinner.

    ¡°Where have you been these days?¡± Hua Qiyue asked tly.

    ...

    She did not trust Lan Luo, but he was not powerful enough to hurt them.

    Lan Luo answered respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve got people on my Sect Leader¡¯s side, but it¡¯s hard for me to see her. I did get some information that she was in touch with Chu Qianzhao and that they mighte to you in a few days.¡±

    He had heard about the battle of Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo with Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan, and the result was astonishing to him.

    He had thought that Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan would be sure to win. It seemed that their potential was really too great.

    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll be ready. You go and help me gather some information about Chu Qianzhao. We need to know more about him.¡± Hua Qiyue thought for a while. Only by knowing the enemy could one be sure of winning.

    Of course, Lan Luo obeyed the order and left.

    Hua Qiyue had good reason for not letting him stay. Yun Shimo was now refining the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet. If Lan Luo had stayed here, the news would probably have leaked out.

    Hua Qiyue was afraid that their enemies woulde to their door before the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet had been refined. Without a doubt, it was a tragedy if that did happen.

    After Lan Luo left, Hua Qiyue asked the cook to buy enough vegetables and rice to eat for many days and put them into the Space Ring. Anyway, there was some meat of evil beasts left, enough for them to eat for half a month.

    Hua Qiyue set up an array made of runes and allowed no one in.

    That was to say, even if the news that Yun Shimo was refining medicine leaked and their enemies came to their door, this Universe Consolidation Array could prevent them from being hurt for a few days.

    Hua Qiyue had a sleepless night.

    Summer hade, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter.

    The summer wind wafted gently, with the fragrance of the flowers.

    Hua Qiyue gazed at Tianci¡¯s little red face and sighed gently. Finally, she got up and quietly got out of bed.

    ¡°How can I sleep without concern? I¡¯d better go and check on him...¡±

    With this thought in mind, Hua Qiyue went out of the courtyard she lived and moved toward the east courtyard. She saw Bingyi dozing by the side of the chamber.

    When Hua Qiyue came, Bingyi was not drowsy at all.

    The faint purple light dimly lightened the medicine refining chamber. The mes in the tripod reflected him red.

    It was really hard for alchemists to refine medicine in such sultry weather.

    ¡°His Highness¡¯s breath was faint just now, and I was so worried. But for some reason, all of a sudden, the purple light came out of his body.¡± Bingyi told Hua Qiyue in this way.

    Hua Qiyue nodded in silence. The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead would protect its master. There were some auras of it inside them, though there was no Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in the bodies of Yun Shimo and hers. So even the auras would protect the owner?

    Was it because the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was so powerful that people all over the world coveted it?

    Hua Qiyue watched the man with purple and red glows on him and guarded him in silence.

    Hua Qiyue and Bingyi all stood outside the door all night and then went to breakfast again. Everyone was absent-minded and didn¡¯t eat much. After that, they again waited under the Bodhi Tree.

    They still couldn¡¯t see Yun Shimo¡¯s condition. Every time Hua Qiyue visited Yun Shimo, she saw him enveloped in red and purple light.

    The third day came quietly. But in Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind, three days were like three thousand years, so long and so hard to endure.

    On the third day, after breakfast, Hua Qiyue, Bingyi, and the others went together to the window. Just now, they heard a little noise. They wondered if Yun Shimo was going to seed in refining medicine?

    Through the pane of the window, everyone could see that Yun Shimo¡¯s body was trembling slightly. Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart tightened, and Tianci grasped her hand uncontrobly.

    They saw the medicine tripod shake violently. Yun Shimo channeled more and more anima energy into his hands, controlling the growing mes!

    Hua Qiyue knew that the medicine pellet would soon be ready. Generally, at this time, alchemists would raise the temperature of the mes, so that the medicine pellet could be perfectly condensed into the shape of the elixir!

 Chapter 296 - Got Blown Away!

    Chapter 296 Got Blown Away!

    Steam billowed out from the medicine tripod. The white steam rose, turning the whole medicine refining chamber into a fairnd with mist curling upward.

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened abruptly because the mist that followed was as gorgeous as the rosy clouds, with an aura of sacredness. Yun Shimo was still standing there. Given the way he behaved, he was trying his best to apply anima energy into the tripod!

    Everyone knew that this moment was critical!

    And Yun Shimo instantly took back the anima energy shield and put all the remaining anima energy into the tripod.

    Boom¡ª

    After a small noise, a crimson medicine pellet rose slowly from the tripod. However, it was only the size of a thumb, but against the gorgeous clouds, it appeared fantastic!

    He seeded!

    Everyone felt surprised and involuntarily showed a knowing smile. Hua Qiyue took Tianci¡¯s little hand, trembling with excitement.

    However, the moment the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet rose into the air, the tripod suddenly sent out mighty heat power with a loud bang and blew Yun Shimo away!

    ¡°Yun Shimo!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun...¡±

    The crowd eximed in rm. Hua Qiyue watched all this in a daze. Xuanji, however, was the first to crash into the room. He waved his big sleeve, and a st of snow and ice flew from his sleeve andnded on the burning tripod!

    The fire on the tripod was finally put out. Yun Shimo fell feebly, but fortunately, he held on to the table beside him.

    Hua Qiyue looked at him and was speechless.

    Tianci eximed, ¡°Mom, oh no, dad has be a roast pig!¡±

    Indeed, at present, Yun Shimo was all ck, and even his robe was burned into coke. All he had left was a shabby set of underwear. His face, however, was too ck to show any injury.

    Ji Jing let out a cry of shock and dared not look at him any further. Princess Qianyang turned away sheepishly as well.

    As soon as Tianci rushed in, Hua Qiyue grabbed him. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t know if your dad was hurt.¡±

    If he were hurt, it would hurt him to be held like that by a child.

    ¡°Brother Yun, are you all right?¡± Seeing Yun Shimo gawk at the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet that hadnded on the table, Ji Feng was really worried if his brain had been burned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. Bingyi quickly handed him a pot of water. ¡°Your Highness, take a sip of water first. Did you get hurt? What medicine pellets do you need, Your Highness?¡±

    Bingyi nervously handed Yun Shimo the pot. Yun Shimo shot him an indifference nce and said, ¡°I¡¯m disfigured.¡±

    The crowd was frightened, and all looked at his once handsome face.

    His face was ck. No one knew if it had been smoked or burned...

    Hua Qiyue seemed to have seen that she and a ck pig lived together in a romantic couple¡¯s world, and then gave birth to a ck baby...

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m... fine. I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    Yun Shimo took the water, took a few sips, sat down feebly, and breathed deeply.

    The crowd looked at each other. Bai Qianxue knew Yun Shimo best. After all, he was an alchemist too.

    ¡°What he needs most right now is Qi-recovery Pills. Do you have one? He also needs water, rest, and peace,¡± Bai Qianxue said tly.

    Ji Feng hurriedly took out several Qi-recovery Pills from his Space Ring and handed them to Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo took them and swallowed four medicine pellets in one gulp. Bingyi, however, fished out a red samite box carefully from his pouch and packed the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet for Yun Shimo. ¡°Master, you¡¯d better go and have a good rest!¡±

    Yun Shimo took the samite box and nodded gently. Hua Qiyue had a flood of ideas in her mind, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Yun Shimo opened the samite box, and the pure smell of medicine filled the air again. The better the medicine pellet, the stronger the smell. It seemed that this Soul-rejuvenating Pellet was a first-ss finished product!

    A flicker of joy shed through Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes. In fact, he had changed the prescription, but he had felt a little uncertain.

    Unexpectedly, he seeded in refining it¡ªthe enhanced version. It seemed that some kind of medicine material was missing in the previous prescription, which was why so many alchemists failed to make it.

    For the first time, Bai Qianxue smiled so sincerely and brightly. ¡°Oh, Brother Yun is truly awesome. You sessfully refined the enhanced version of the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet. More importantly, you didn¡¯t get blown apart, and your limbs are intact. You¡¯re pretty powerful. You deserve to be the No. 1 alchemist in the world!¡±

    As a superior, Bai Qianxue naturally appreciated the strong. He wouldn¡¯t mind if Yun Shimo got Hua Qiyue!

    Xuanji nodded. ¡°Brother Bai is right. Yun Shimo, you¡¯re in luck!¡±

    Yun Shimo narrowed his ck eyes. ¡°I am not just lucky. Most importantly, I have the strength!

    Hearing this, the people present couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    All of a sudden, everyone felt relieved. Bingyi helped Yun Shimo back to his bedroom. Then he immediately heated tworge buckets of water and brought them to Yun Shimo¡¯s room, telling him to have some tonic soup after a good wash. After that, Yun Shimo slept for a day and a night.

    Remaining awake for three days and three nights was really hard for an ordinary person, but it was excruciating for a Qi Artist who was refining medicine.

    After all, the Qi Artist still needed to spend his anima energy on the tripod and be highly focused. In this way, the Qi Artist got tired easily.

    Hua Qiyue and Tianci had once gone into the room to see Yun Shimo. They saw that he was clean and all right, except that his eyebrows and inky hair curled due to the fire, and that there was a piece of burned skin on his forehead.

    Hua Qiyue breathed a sigh of relief and went outside with Tianci to wait for Yun Shimo to wake up.

    Yun Shimo woke up at lunch the next day. He seemed to have slept contentedly for a long time.

    Yun Shimo thought of his Soul-rejuvenating Pellet and groped his chest pocket. When he touched the samite box, he could not help but smile.

    He could take this medicine pellet. If the medicine pellet could make him advance two whole levels, he would reach the greatpleteness of the Great Deity Realm!

    How many such figures were there in this world?

    Even if Chu Qianzhao or Xuanyuan Wutian hade, he would not have worried.

    Yun Shimo came out of the room. Tianci caught sight of him first. He jumped to his feet and hugged Yun Shimo tightly.

    ¡°Dad, are you awake? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Tianci cried in surprise.

    The others, too, came up to him and looked at him in silence.

    ¡°Dad has woken up. Let¡¯s go to lunch together...¡±

    Yun Shimo smiled faintly, looked at Hua Qiyue tenderly, and said nothing.

    Nevertheless, Ji Feng was exceptionally excited. ¡°Brother Yun, if you take that medicine pellet, you¡¯ll reach the greatpleteness of the Great Deity Realm. The most powerful person in the Tianyuan Continent is merely in the Great Deity Realm. Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ji, I¡¯m ttered. I have refined this medicine pellet once and gained experience. The next time I refine it, the process could be simpler, maybe in two days.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s words gave Hua Qiyue a fright. She remembered that her heart sank the moment Yun Shimo was blown away.

    Was he going to do that dangerous thing a second time?

    ¡°Brother Yun, that¡¯s too dangerous. Don¡¯t do it again!¡± Ji Feng hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, Brother Yun. Even Brother Bai has praised you for making such a medicine pellet. What else do you want?¡± Ji Jing asked curiously.

    ...

    Bingyi¡¯s heart sank to the utmost. Yun Shimo was so desperate. Was he trying to refine another elixir for Hua Qiyue?

    Yun Shimo smiled faintly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He did not look as good as he used to be. After all, he sustained some minor injuries during the alchemy, and most of his anima energy was consumed. These things naturally did him some damage.

    The array made of runes was still there. Hua Qiyue, however, hastened to remove it. Moreover, she told the cook to buy some good wine and let her people have a good drink.

    Yun Shimo had a good appetite this time, perhaps because he felt Hua Qiyue¡¯s gentle eyes.

    After lunch, Yun Shimo rested in his room again. Hua Qiyue¡¯s tense nerves rxed, and she realized that she was tired as well. She asked Ji Jing to take Tianci outside to y, and she, too, rested in her room.

    Scarcely had shein down when she heard a noise near the window. She raised her eyes and saw a pair of burning eyes.

    That pair of deep pupils made Hua Qiyue¡¯s whole body shake. ¡°Yun Shimo...¡±

    He actually hade into her room, avoiding all eyes.

    Yun Shimo pressed himself on top of her and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°What? You haven¡¯t had any intimate contact with me for several days. Do you miss me very much?¡±

    Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She poked him on the forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be garrulous. If you dare to refine this dangerous medicine pellet again, I¡¯ll sh you with a sword!¡±

    Yun Shimo bent over her with a smile and kissed her brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t I do it for you? Qiyue, I will refine one for you next time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Hua Qiyue hurriedly shook her head. She tried to push the man on top of her away, but she had no strength.

    She did not know whether she was tired or unwilling to push him away.

    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous, Yun Shimo. I don¡¯t want you to do that a second time. Promise me, will you?¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes were full of supplication.

    Yun Shimo stared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s rosy and delicate face, his heart pounding. He bent down again and kissed her lips gently, and his body was on fire...

    Hua Qiyue gave a tantalizing noise. Yun Shimo¡¯s kisses were all the more passionate. He said as he kissed her, ¡°Qiyue, you¡¯re... gorgeous...¡±

    Hua Qiyue shivered a little and finally said nothing, silently acknowledging his love im.

    Atst, his hand slipped to her lower abdomen, and she took it hastily. ¡°Yun Shimo, we¡¯ll do it during the night of consummation.¡±

    Yun Shimo burst into augh and pinched her lovely red nose. ¡°I knew you would say so!¡±

    After that, he turned andy beside her on the bed, holding her hand, and they were silent.

    Hua Qiyue felt a little depressed. He did not agree to her request just now, so it seemed that he was going to refine medicine again.

    At nightfall.

    After dinner, Yun Shimo finally decided to take the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet tonight.

    Given the medicine pellet¡¯s surface, it would be a top-grade elixir. But Yun Shimo had no idea how potent it would be.

    That was because no legend or scroll mentioned the effects or after-effects of taking the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet.

    Inside the guest room.

    Yun Shimo blocked out all noises with anima energy. Inside the room, the pea-sized light of the rapeseed oilmp flickered in the wind that sneaked in from the window.

    Yun Shimo sat quietly on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he took the Sou-rejuvenating Pellet out from his chest pocket. The strong smell of medicine wafted out.

    Because Yun Shimo had blocked this ce, the smell of medicine and his aura could not be transmitted.

 Chapter 297 - Took the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet

    <h4>Chapter 297 Took the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet</h4>

    Yun Shimo took out the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet carefully. This medicine pellet was as big as someone¡¯s thumb, and it was glowing with a red light. There was even a faintyer of holy light covering it.

    Normally, a premium quality medicine pellet would have that kind of faintyer of holy light. The brighter the light was, the more effective the medicine pellet would be.

    Yun Shimo was a little disappointed.

    The holy light was not as bright as he thought it would be. If it were brighter, it would be more effective. Then he would be more powerful, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Yun Shimo took a sip of water and then firmly put the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet into his mouth and swallowed it.

    The Soul-rejuvenating Pellet slipped through his throat, leaving a trace of coolness. Just after he took it, the coolness he had just felt in his whole body turned into zing mes!

    Yun Shimo endured the pain of being burned by the fire. The sweat was dripping out from the pores of his whole body. And the essence of the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet was converting into powerful anima energy and being integrated into his body!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s body was being slowly pumped up by the force of the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet, and his robe was finally broken. Seen from a distance, Yun Shimo was several times bigger, which made him look like a mountain.

    The muscles on his arms were trembling. Yun Shimo bit his teeth and kept silent. He was trying hard to integrate the power from the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet into his own body.

    After a while, Yun Shimo¡¯s skin showed some cracks. That pellet was too powerful, and it had even dehydrated his skin!

    Yun Shimo was shocked. In fact, he thought that the medicine pellet he had made was not very effective. But after he had really taken it, he got stunned.

    The pain from the zing mes inside his body, plus the cracks on his skin, made Yun Shimo so miserable. Even the intensest fight wouldn¡¯t be so miserable for him.

    It would probably take several more hours to finally finish absorbing that pellet.

    Yun Shimo remained patient. He endured extreme pain and slowly refined the force form the pellet that was getting stronger and stronger...

    For no reason, the more Hua Qiyue slept, the more restless she became.

    She thought about what Yun Shimo had said. Was he going to make pellets again? If he was free, he woulde and canoodle with her, wouldn¡¯t he?

    She sat up involuntarily and got off the bed carefully, not wanting to wake up Tianci on her side.

    Hua Qiyue opened the door and walked to the east courtyard, only to find that strange purple light was floating over Yun Shimo¡¯s room.

    ¡°Qiyue, you are here too?¡± Ji Feng¡¯s voice was gentle.

    Hua Qiyue looked to the left and saw Bai Qianxue, Xuanji, Ji Feng.

    It turned out that they sensed the strong fluctuations of the anima energy. When they came out to check, they found it was from Yun Shimo¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Did... did Yun Shimo take the Soul-rejuvenating Pellet?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess so. We are afraid of disturbing him, so we stay here, waiting,¡± Ji Feng nodded and said, ¡°it is impossible for Brother Yun not to take that pellet. He has exhausted all his energies just to advance to the greatpleteness of Great Deity.¡±

    Hua Qiyue walked towards the other side in silence.

    She knew that when Yun Shimo did not want to be disturbed, he would usually use anima energy to shield himself away from everything.

    Hua Qiyue gently pushed open Yun Shimo¡¯s door. But the door was not locked. She saw Yun Shimo sitting on the ground, and his handsome face was red like blood.

    What stunned Hua Qiyue more was that his skin was all floating on the surface. Perhaps, it was because his body temperature was too high that the skin was dried up. Some even fell onto the ground.

    There was hot steaming out of his head, and his lips were trembling. Watching him furrowing his brows made Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart ache.

    His sweat dripped down and fell on the skin, and then disappeared instantly.

    How high was his body temperature?

    Hua Qiyue did not dare to go near him. She was afraid that she would disturb his practice.

    Seeing how shocked Hua Qiyue was, Bai Qianxue and the other people hurried over. They kept shaking their heads when they saw what a horrible situation Yun Shimo was in.

    Yun Shimo was really a strong-willed person. In that extreme temperature, his skin was all dried up and peeled off from his body, and his lips bled and chapped, but he was still tolerating all the pain.

    After four hours, Yun Shimo¡¯s body finally slowly shrank and returned to the normal size. He opened his eyes abruptly, and his body was in desperate need of water. But the joy in his eyes made Hua Qiyue stunned!

    ¡°I... I finally advanced to the greatpleteness of Great Deity!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice was a little bit trembling. He felt that there was unlimited power in his body and that maybe he could snap his fingers to destroy a mountain.

    ¡°Congrattions, Brother Yun!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. You have finally advanced!¡± Hua Qiyue got too excited that she burst into tears. Ji Feng and the others looked at each other. Without saying anything, they retreated from the room.

    Hua Qiyue had prepared arge bucket of water and also several jars of warm water long before. After Yun Shimopleted his practice and absorption, Hua Qiyue passed him a jar of water right away.

    Yun Shimo drank his water nonstop until he emptied the jar.

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t stop until he had emptied another three jars in one breath. He licked his parched lips and tasted the smell of blood.

    He felt great! After drinking those four jars of water in one breath, Yun Shimo finally felt that his dry body was a little re-hydrated.

    Then after Hua Qiyue had retreated, Yun Shimo soaked himself into the bucket of water. He discovered that the water had been boiled with the Ginseng with Nine Souls, which provided a lot of energy for his body to heal.

    Just in two hours, Yun Shimo¡¯s physical condition had returned to its previous level¨Cthe cracked skin healed and was restored to its original luster.

    He took a bronze mirror and looked at himself. The Yun Shimo in the mirror had a healthy and radiantplexion. It seemed that his power was filled.

    ¡°After the fierce pain, it is time for soaring promotion,¡± Yun Shimo eximed, feeling pretty emotional.

    After Hua Qiyue returned to her room, she took out the Spirit-summoning Mirror. A few souls appeared. The Xuanyuan Family¡¯s people were not arrogant or patronizing anymore. They had be subservient and submissive.

    Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan hadn¡¯t shown up to rescue them for so many days, so they knew what was going on.

    ¡°Princess Hua, sorry that we have offended you. Please show some mercy and let us go!¡±

    The Second Elder¡¯s soul was a faint little man, which was a miniature version of him in reality. He was as small as a little finger, and his crumpled face was full of wrinkles.

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and just smiled.

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s soul also appeared. ¡°My dear sister, can you let me out? I am your little sister. I promise you that I would never do evil things again!¡±

    The bad guys always promised to be good. Hua Qiyue sneered.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue remain quiet, the Second Elder knew that she was never going to let him out. So he made a gentle sigh.

    And then another soul said, ¡°Princess, I am the Seventh Elder, the prophet of Xuanyuan Family.¡±

    Prophet?

    Hua Qiyue was amused a little bit. ¡°As the prophet, couldn¡¯t you tell that Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan would die this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I could. But this is fate, and no one can change it. So I didn¡¯t tell the Patriarch.¡± The Seventh Elder was thin. Although his face was wrinkled, his eyes were extremely cold.

    ¡°Then, can you tell me what my fate is?¡± Hua Qiyue snorted. The souls around the Seventh Elder did not speak but watched him in silence.

    The Seventh Elder said in a low voice, ¡°My soul is very powerful so I can see some of your fate, but not too much. Male to the left, female to the right, so please show me your right hand.¡±

    Hua Qiyue showed her palm to the Seventh Elder. He just took a nce at it and then turned to look at her eyes and brows.

    Hua Qiyue was not very convinced, because those people would try anything just to leave the Spirit-summoning Mirror.

    ¡°Princess, your future and past... are in a mist. I can¡¯t see through them. But I did see some pieces.¡± The Seventh Elder frowned, and his face was a little pale.

    Once his soul power was damaged, he wouldn¡¯t have too much time left to live.

    After someone¡¯s soul was taken into the mirror, it would disappear after 999 nights and would never be able to reborn again.

    ¡°Tell me then!¡± Hua Qiyue really wanted to know what the Seventh Elder would say.

    The Seventh Elder looked calm, but he did not ask her to let him out. ¡°Princess Jinghua, you seem to have two pasts and two futures. The first future... I seem to have seen your first future. In that future, you were murdered by your husband and another person. About your second future, my soul power isn¡¯t strong enough to see it. I can only see your two pasts. Your pasts...¡±

    The Seventh Elder paused for a few moments. ¡°Wait, I missed some. There must be an important reason for Your Highness to adopt a boy called Tianci. And, the boy, Tianci, has aplex past. He is not from the Zhou Family, is he?¡±

    A loud noise rang in Hua Qiyue¡¯s head. Only Princess Huizhen and Princess Huizhen¡¯s old maids knew about it. But Princess Huizhen was dead, and those maids were buried alive with her.

    Moreover, there was no need for Princess Huizhen to disclose that secret before she died. It was meaningless. Because in Princess Huizhen¡¯s eyes, Rong Qiyue was dead, so mentioning Tianci before Hua Qiyue was absolutely meaningless.

    It was meaningless for those old maids, either. Therefore, Hua Qiyue was sure that no one knew about Tianci¡¯s history.

    Even Xuanji couldn¡¯t prophesy that.

    ¡°I know you guys have got the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, but that bead will also cause you a lot of trouble. But... Well, I cannot let the cat out of the bag anymore, or I will be struck by lightning.¡±

    The Seventh Elder broke into a gentle smile.

    The Xuanyuan Family¡¯s Spiritual Bodies all looked at the Seventh Elder in shock.

    For them, the Seventh Elder was just another Qi Artist. He was only at the greatpleteness of Round Sun in Qi Art. Maybe he was somewhat talented in prophesying, but he was not correct all the time.

    But then again, judging upon the look on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, they knew that his prophecy was mostly correct.

    Hua Qiyue broke into a gentle smile. ¡°The Seventh Elder, is there any more you want to say? Tell me everything you know, and then I will let you out. After all, you are just an elder. For Yun Shimo, the one who had hunted the members of Yun Family is his biggest enemy.¡±

    The implication of her words was that she could let Yun Shimo spare the Seventh Elder his life.

    The Seventh Elder was a bit shocked. He sighed and said, ¡°I have also told the Patriarch not to kill innocent people before, but they thought that they had gone after the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead for too many years, and giving it up was not worth it. My position in the family was humble, so my words carried little weight and were ineffective. But if you let my grandson and me out, I will tell you more.¡±

 Chapter 298 - Information about that Guy

    <h4>Chapter 298 Information about that Guy</h4>

    Hua Qiyue twisted her eyebrows. It was a nice deal. But then she thought about it and said, ¡°The Seventh Elder, if you tell me everything when you are out, I will release your grandson.¡±

    The Seventh Elder kept nodding his head.

    The other Spiritual Bodies all eximed in a sudden, ¡°The Seventh Elder...¡±

    If they asked for help, they were afraid that the Seventh Elder would find them repulsive, so they just kept their mouths shut.

    And they couldn¡¯t forget how patronizing they were to the Seventh Elder and how they despised him.

    ¡°Deal!¡± The Seventh Elder agreed.

    Hua Qiyue took a deep breath. She did not want the Seventh Elder to reveal her past in front of other Spiritual Bodies inside.

    Though they didn¡¯t stand a chance of getting out, Hua Qiyue would rather keep the information to herself.

    Hua Qiyue stood up promptly. She went to the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s rockery, and then took out the Spirit-summoning Mirror and mumbled, ¡°The Seventh Elder,e out!¡±

    And then the Seventh Elder¡¯s soul slowly came out of the Spirit-summoning Mirror and finallynded on his withering body.

    Hua Qiyue had used some runes to preserve those bodies, but the runes only worked for a few days, and then the bodies would start to rot. However, Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t n to let those people out, so she was not worried.

    The Seventh Elder stretched himself up. He had anky figure and ordinary features. There was nothing extraordinary about him.

    ¡°What do you want to know? Princess?¡±

    Hua Qiyue highly appreciated the Seventh Elder¡¯s prophesying ability because Xuanji did not see anything before. Otherwise, he would tell her, wouldn¡¯t he?

    ¡°The Seventh Elder, I want to know who Tianci¡¯s father is,¡± Hua Qiyue said tly.

    But her heart was beating fiercely.

    The Seventh Elder looked at Hua Qiyue calmly. ¡°Can you tell me the date of his birth and the eight characters of his horoscope?¡±

    Hua Qiyue hesitated for a moment and finally told the Seventh Elder about that.

    The Seventh Elder bent his fingers and started to prophesy. Feeling puzzled, he said, ¡°The little boy had gone through cmities in his childhood. But after his lucky star shows up, he will realize his ambition and shake the whole world. As for his natural father, I can only see him vaguely. His surname is Yun, and he is a man of the hour. He had twisted rtions with you in your previous life.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart missed a beat. Yun? And they had twisted rtions in her previous life?

    ¡°The Seventh Elder, what are the twisted rtions? Are they the entanglements in the previous life?¡± Hua Qiyue could not remember that she had any entanglement with a man surnamed Yun in her previous life.

    ¡°Exactly. Your love was intense, but you ended up dead because of someone. Your previous life was really bumpy, but this life seems to be good for you. At least you are already a Qi Artist at the first level of Holy God, and you also know how to use runes. You are unparalleled,¡± said the Seventh Elder.

    Hua Qiyue was a bit stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected him to know so much.

    ¡°Is there anything else you can tell? If it is only that, please excuse me cause I don¡¯t remember anyone surnamed Yun,¡± said Hua Qiyue coldly.

    The Seventh Elder was not in a hurry. He broke into a mysterious smile. ¡°About your past, I am very curious... How did you turn from Rong Qiyue into Hua Qiyue?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was shocked from head to toe. She looked at the Seventh Elder in silence.

    ¡°I have been retired for decades. I noticed you because of Yun Shimo, but ording to the information inquired by my family, you are just the ipetent legitimate daughter in Hua¡¯s Mansion. But you made yourself famous gradually. And I just figured out why you adopted the boy today.¡±

    Hua Qiyue sighed, ¡°Well, what¡¯s the full name of the person surnamed Yun?¡±

    ¡°Yun Zhaochuan.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was struck dumb for a while. To her, that wasn¡¯t a familiar name. She did not have any rtions with someone surnamed Yun, not even her guests or her regrs in the restaurant.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Princess, that¡¯s all I can see. I really can¡¯t see other things.¡± The Seventh Elder felt helpless and shook his head.

    Hua Qiyue stood there silently. A bright moon was in the sky. It was an intoxicating night, but her heart was in chaos.

    ¡°Yun Zhaochuan?¡±

    Alright! She mentally marked that name. But it might be difficult to look for the man. Even the Divine Eyes Organization could not do it, which meant that guy must be somewhat powerful.

    Hua Qiyue took out the Spirit-summoning Mirror without a word. She released the Seventh Elder¡¯s grandson, Xuanyuan Jiang. They looked at each other. ¡°Princess, are you letting us go or...¡±

    ¡°Or?¡±

    ¡°Make them her ves?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was not that sick. She just smiled. ¡°You can tell me something about Xuanyuan Wutian. The more, the better. Your Xuanyuan Family has done so many wicked deeds. Whether you tell me or not, Yun Shimo will defeat Xuanyuan Wutian.¡±

    The Seventh Elder wore a mysterious smile. At that moment, Hua Qiyue suddenly had a feeling that the guy in front of her was the most mysterious and the most powerful person in the Xuanyuan Family.

    At least, in his fate, he could impress her so that she could let him out.

    ¡°The cat cannot be let out of the bag. Nature will take its course,¡± the Seventh Elder said matter-of-factly.

    Hua Qiyue sized Xuanyuan Jiang up and down. That man was about twenty years old. His face was still young. But he was already a Qi Artist at the greatpleteness of Round Sun. It seemed that he was really talented.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, pleasee out. You don¡¯t need to guard against me. Xuanyuan Family has indeed wronged you. You can have my life now!¡± the Seventh Elder suddenly said indifferently.

    Hua Qiyue was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t know that Yun Shimo hade.

    She had released the Seventh Elder and Xuanyuan Jiang without discussing it with anyone. Would that upset him?

    Someone showed up from the woods on the left slowly. Hua Qiyue stood there silently, not knowing what to say.

    Yun Shimo came over to Hua Qiyue. He took a nce at the Seventh Elder and then at Hua Qiyue. ¡°Qiyue, what did he mean?¡±

    He didn¡¯t me her but asked her a question first.

    After all, Hua Qiyue did not argue with the Seventh Elder about what he had just said.

    Hua Qiyue smiled. She didn¡¯t have to hide anything in front of that man.

    ¡°In my previous life, I was Rong Qiyue. And the reason why I adopted Tianci is that he is my real son.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s words made Yun Shimo dumb for a little while. The Seventh Elder sighed and said, ¡°Twisted rtions, twisted rtions.¡±

    Xuanyuan Jiang looked at them. He found everything very incredulous.

    ¡°I see...¡± Yun Shimo stole a nce at the Seventh Elder but remained silent.

    Hua Qiyue seemed a little sorry. ¡°Shimo, I let them out without asking for your opinion. Now, I will let you deal with them.¡±

    Hua Qiyue had promised the Seventh Elder to let him out from the Spirit-summoning Mirror but did not promise to let him go.

    Yun Shimo shook his head, his voice gentle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We do need someone to go back and deliver a message. I am very fair. We will take revenge on whoever hunted down our Yun Family. If your previous generations hadn¡¯t done that, then I will not destroy your family. It is not necessary.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice became low. ¡°But if you ever think about revenge, then you know what you will end up with.¡±

    The Seventh Elder nodded his head. ¡°It seems that you know everything about our Xuanyuan Family. My previous generations have not got involved in ughtering your family because our branch only excels at prophesying.¡±

    That was to say, the people in his branch was not so good at Qi Art but at prophesying.

    ¡°Go back and tell Xuanyuan Wutian, I am here waiting for him toe,¡± said Yun Shimo. Then he took Hua Qiyue with him and disappeared.

    The Seventh Elder was stunned. He found it unbelievable!

    ¡°What happened? That talented guy was just at the first level of Holy God. How did he reach the greatpleteness of Great Deity in the blink of an eye?¡± said the Seventh Elder, feeling shocked. Xuanyuan Jiang was on his side supporting him.

    ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go back home first... Yun Shimo is powerful. Not even the Patriarch could defeat him, or he would not summon the Dark Dragon, right?¡± said Xuanyuan Jiang gently.

    The Seventh Elder made a gentle sigh. ¡°The glory of Xuanyuan Family is going to end this year... This battle has humiliated us. But Xuanyuan Wutian... I have never prophesied for him.¡±

    The grandfather and his grandson walked slowly forward and then used footwork. In a few seconds, they disappeared among the woods.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the riverside.

    The moonlight was faint. It was reflected in the river surface, making the night so beautiful. It shone on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face.

    Yun Shimo looked at her stunning face quietly, still thinking about the Seventh Elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is everything the Seventh Elder said true?¡± Yun Shimo asked gently.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s facial expression was not right.

    ¡°What he said is true. My soul had upied Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. That¡¯s why there are great changes in me. The old Hua Qiyue was cowardly. She was bullied by everyone. Now that I have her body, I will achieve her dream.¡±

    Hua Qiyue clenched her hands. Though she was not the real Hua Qiyue, Hua Qiyue¡¯s memories were deep inside her heart. It still hurt whenever thinking about them.

    ¡°Tianci is my son, so I had to take him back. The scumbag, Zhou Zhicheng, let Princess Huizhen abuse Tianci. A six-year-old child didn¡¯t know anything about how evil one¡¯s heart could be. But that bitch abused him and left him with scars and bruises all over his body.¡±

    Hua Qiyue raised the corner of her lips. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. People who ought to die are dead.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s body shivered. He looked at Hua Qiyue, feeling it unbelievable.

    He was really surprised why Hua Qiyue had suddenly changed into another person before. So he sent Bingyi to investigate that but failed to find any clues.

    If it was really a rebirth of the soul, then the character might change. So it really made sense.

    Yun Shimo had also investigated Rong Qiyue¡¯s past. She was a married woman running a restaurant. She had nothing to do with Hua Qiyue. The only thing they had to do with each other was their names.

    However, tonight was a real shocker for him.

    Yun Shimo held Hua Qiyue tightly into his arms and gently rubbed her hair.

 Chapter 299 - Who was Yun Zhaochuan

    <h4>Chapter 299 Who was Yun Zhaochuan</h4>

    Hua Qiyue broke into a big smile in Yun Shimo¡¯s arms, smelling his familiar herb scent. ¡°Shimo, are you ming me for not telling you this?¡±

    ¡°No... Everyone has a secret in their hearts. Besides, whether you were reborn from another soul or not, for me, you are still you.¡±

    Yun Shimo smiled and said, ¡°Tianci has suffered so much. In your previous life, you were murdered by Princess Huizhen... Why didn¡¯t I help you back then?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was in a trance, feeling very emotional.

    Perhaps it was because of their destiny. Without destiny, people might walk by without having a chance to get to know one another.

    ¡°Right, Shimo, have you ever heard of anyone called Yun Zhaochuan?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s spirits immediately rose. Since that person¡¯s surname was also Yun, perhaps Yun Shimo knew him. Or maybe he was his cousin.

    ¡°Yun Zhaochuan?¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s dark pupils were shining, and his handsome face was a bit tight.

    He shook his head. ¡°I seem to remember something, but not that clearly. How about I go and ask my father?¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded her head. She could only count on him.

    Yun Zhaochuan¡ªwait for me. If you were still alive, I would cut you into a thousand pieces. I would put you to death by dismembering your body...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On one of the most inessible icends on the Tianyuan Continent.

    An old man was sitting silently on a frozenke, with a fishing rod ced beside him. In his front was the ice that had been broken by him, and the water was steaming.

    The old man was only wearing a thin ck robe. But he seemed indifferent andfortable about the cold weather.

    Suddenly, some heartyughter could be heard from a distance.

    ¡°Haw, haw, Xuan, how many fish have you caught? You haven¡¯t caught any fish like previous years, have you?¡±

    Having not even finished his sentence, a skinny old man showed up next to the man in a ck robe.

    His silver hair was flying in the wind, and his white robe was fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°Humph, I have caught plenty. I have just eaten them all!¡± snorted the old man called Xuan.

    The old man in the white robe smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone back to your Xuan Family for so long. Don¡¯t you miss your grandson?¡±

    ¡°Please, I am not like you, Bai. Your grandson has grown up now, hasn¡¯t he? Do you still have to help him change his clothes?¡±

    The old man in a ck robe squinted at him. His facial expression was very ironic.

    ¡°You mean Qianxue? He has left Spirit Heaven City now. Well, he is a big boy now. He perhaps doesn¡¯t even remember me now. I am feeling very upset.¡± The old man in a white robe sat down, too. His skinny face showed a little bitterness.

    The old man called Xuan touched his own arms and said, ¡°Disgusting. You are making me have goosebumps...¡±

    ¡°Old man, aren¡¯t you interested in why my grandson left home?¡±

    ¡°What else can it be? It¡¯s either for a treasure or a prettydy!¡± Xuan smiled and said.

    Bai went over to his side and said to his ears, ¡°Then can you guess who this prettydy is?¡±

    ¡°Who she is? A prettydy that can overthrow states and cities?¡±

    Bai broke into a big smile. ¡°She is your appointed granddaughter-inw. Haw, haw, but I heard that the girl has her heart taken already. So... You must help your grandson.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly for those words. ¡°What do you mean? Is she that girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is. Xuan, it¡¯s none of my business, whether my grandson likes that girl or not. But your grandson cannot lose that girl, can he? Our Bai Family never cares about affairs in the outside world. I wouldn¡¯t havee here to inform you if you hadn¡¯t chosen the girl. By the way, Yun Shimo has the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in him,¡± said Bai smilingly.

    Xuan stood up. He was tall but a little skinny in that robe.

    ¡°Bai, if things are not like what you said, then wait for me, cause I¡¯lle for you!¡±

    Xuan disappeared, not even finishing his words.

    Baiughed and disappeared, too.

    Only a fishing rod was left there.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Three dayster, the Seventh Elder and Xuanyuan Jiang returned to Xuanyuan Family and brought back the bad news. The whole family was in a chaotic and furious state. But no matter how furious they were, they could not change the reality.

    So all they could do was wait, wait for Xuanyuan Wutian toe out from practice.

    Xuanyuan Quan also felt strange why the Seventh Elder and Xuanyuan Jiang could make it back. But the Seventh Elder exined that Yun Shimo let them back to deliver his message.

    Xuanyuan Quan was skeptical, but the Seventh Elder was too ordinary a person to have Yun Shimo¡¯s approval and appreciation.

    And the Seventh Elder wouldn¡¯t betray the family. After all, their family¡¯s resources were so abundant that no one would want to leave once they got in.

    ¡°Father, what should we do? Grandfather was so powerful, yet he was killed by Yun Shimo... What if hees here?¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was shocked and also wrathful. He had fallen in a sullen and grieving state once hearing the news.

    ¡°Yang¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s wait for our senior,¡± Xuanyuan Quanforted his son and said calmly.

    Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue¡¯s strength was still a mystery. But ording to the Seventh Elder, they knew that Yun Shimo had advanced from the first level of Holy God to the greatpleteness of Great Deity.

    Even the greatest genius couldn¡¯t possibly do that. But Yun Shimo did it.

    When Xuanyuan Wutian came out, he would also be at the Great Deity level. But whether or not they would win still remained a mystery!

    ¡°Father, who is this Yun Shimo? How could he be so powerful?¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang clearly did not believe in the Seventh Elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Could it be that the Seventh Elder has colluded with Yun Shimo...¡±

    ¡°Yang¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Yun Shimo became so powerful because of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead he got! You should know that for someone like him, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead will make the promotion speed dozens of times faster!¡± eximed Xuanyuan Quan.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was standing there, feeling shocked. Only then did he really understand why his family had to take the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead back.

    ¡°The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead that our family robbed was just a half one. And that night was in such chaos. Our seniors were almostpletely annihted. And there was even a woman who gave birth to a baby girl in the battle. When Yun Family¡¯s people came close, our seniors could only let that baby girl swallow the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. And after that, that baby girl had been missing for more than ten years. But when our men found her, she was already Yun Shimo¡¯spanion!¡± Xuanyuan Quan said softly.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang had heard of it. But he never knew it was like that. So that was why they had to kill Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Except for waiting for my great grandfather toe out, is there any other way?¡± Xuanyuan Chuyang¡¯s tone was full of despair. For the first time since his birth, he was in such a state.

    His family was one of the four ancient families on the Tianyuan Continent. Xuanyuan Chuyang had witnessed its glories.

    His family had never suffered such a destructive failure. However, they had just lost their old Patriarch and a group of powerful masters. How could they not despair?

    Xuanyuan Quan nodded his head in silence. He remained quiet.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang clenched his fists. ¡°Father, if I be more powerful, if I advance to the Great Deity level...¡±

    ¡°Forget it. People like us are not one-of-a-kind geniuses. It is impossible for us to advance to that level. You¡¯d better wait for your great grandfather toe out.¡± Xuanyuan Quan shook his head. He held no hope for that.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang felt discouraged.

    What they could do was wait.

    ¡°Yang¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I have sent someone to light the crackers so your great grandfather could detect it. He wille out soon.¡±

    Xuanyuan Quanforted his son. When some serious incidents happened, their family would light those crackers to make the area vibrate, so Xuanyuan Wutian could detect it ande out.

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was relieved after hearing that.

    Three dayster, in the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s forbidden area where there was a huge castle, the gate of the castle opened slowly.

    A ray of light came out from the darkness.

    When Xuanyuan Family¡¯s people used to go there to deliver the food, they usually didn¡¯t hear any noise. But steady footsteps could be heard at this moment. Then the sound disappeared, and no one was there.

    And the door was closed slowly.

    The ten remaining elders, plus Xuanyuan Quan, were waiting for someone in Xuanyuan Family¡¯s old house.

    The door of the house was open. A gust of air blew in, bringing along with it a sudden powerful force.

    Xuanyuan Quan stood up in surprise. He walked out and went down on his knees. ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Old ancestor?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. They stood up and went down on their knees. Xuanyuan Chuyang¡¯s reaction was slower. He hadn¡¯t heard the sound, but he felt a shadow in front of him, and then an old man with gray hair turned up in front of him.

    ¡°Great grandpa!¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang screamed with excitement, his eyes full of tears. Xuanyuan Wutian and Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan looked so simr. But Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s eyes were sharper, and he also looked older.

    The old man took a nce around indifferently and found that Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan wasn¡¯t there, neither some other elders. Although he had been practicing in solitude for decades, he still remembered some faces.

    ¡°Where is the Patriarch?¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian felt the depression of the atmosphere in the room. He was confused, so he asked. He was already at the greatpleteness of Great Deity, so he had been practicing other powerful lethal skills.

    Because the Yun Family had not beenpletely destroyed, and they had not taken back the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, so he felt the need to work hard to improve his own strength.

    He had nned to practice for another two years so that the lethal skill could advance to the greatpleteness level. But then something emergent urred in the family.

    ¡°Grandfather... Please remain calm... My father... The patriarch, he was killed by Yun Shimo!¡± Xuanyuan Quan screamed, his hands trembling.

    What?

    Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s eyes were wide open. He looked at Xuanyuan Quan incredulously.

    ¡°Heavenly Saint was killed by that young boy? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s eyes were zing with fury. He knew that he was only summoned out when something emergent happened, and they would not joke about that.

 Chapter 300 - The True Body of the Hare

    <h4>Chapter 300 The True Body of the Hare</h4>

    But he still didn¡¯t want to believe it. In his memory, when he had begun to practice in seclusion, Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan was at the greatpleteness of Round Sun.

    After all those years, he couldn¡¯t still be at that level. At that time, that brat was only one year old!

    ¡°Grandfather... I dare not lie to you... You are the only one left of your generation. And these are the only elders left in my father¡¯s generation. The rest... the rest have been killed along with my father!¡±

    Xuanyuan Quan said bitterly, ¡°Grandfather, you must avenge my father¡¯s death, recapture the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead for our Xuanyuan Family, and avenge the death of those innocent elders!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s eyes turned terrible, and heughed unrulily. ¡°Great! Yun Shimo! You actually have the strength to kill the Patriarch and several elders! You guys don¡¯t have to go out with me... Let me go and meet that brat!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian had a high opinion of himself. After all, he was a Qi Artist who was over 80 years old, and his umted experience was far more than that of Yun Shimo.

    Most importantly, he was a Qi Artist at the Great Deity Realm. It would only be a nuisance for the young people of his family to leave with him!

    Before the rest could recover, Xuanyuan Wutian had disappeared from the hall.

    Xuanyuan Quan¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Grandfather is in such a hurry that I haven¡¯t finished my sentence. s... Yun Shimo has reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity as well. Grandfather, you must be careful!¡±

    The crowd was silent.

    There was only one such genius in this world. They had never heard of anyone jumping from the first level of Holy God to the greatpleteness of Great Deity in just a few days!

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Great grandfather has been at the greatpleteness of Great Deity for many years, and his foundation is more stable. While Yun Shimo¡¯s promotion was achieved in a short time, and his foundation is not stable. He¡¯ll definitely suffer losses.¡±

    Xuanyuan Chuyang was not worried. He thought his great grandfather absolutely could seckill Yun Shimo!

    The crowd could onlyfort themselves in this way. They waited in silence, hoping that Xuanyuan Wutian would return early and that there would not be another tragedy like the previous one.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Xuanyuan Chuyang had expected, Yun Shimo¡¯s foundation was very shaky.

    It was lunchtime. Tianci was in a good mood. He had been discussing with Hua Qiyue whether to go out to buy some beancurd jelly, which he had not eaten for a long time.

    They had been practicing in seclusion here these days and hadn¡¯t gone out.

    Tianci was bored to death. Children were programmed to y. What was more, Tianci had the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside him, and his strength increased day after day.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before Tianci reached the first level of Holy God!

    Young as he was, his strength was impressive. He was really something.

    ¡°The midday sunshine is scorching. Why don¡¯t we go to the night city at around 5 to 7 p.m?¡± Hua Qiyue gently filled Tianci¡¯s bowl with half a bowl of soup and then blew the steam away.

    Tianci¡¯s eyes were squeezed into two crescent moons due to his broad smile. The Man-Hunting Insect on his shoulder had doubled in size. Tianci patted it, and it flew down obediently to one side to nibble fruit.

    ¡°All right, dad. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to give me somethingst time?¡± Tianci gave Yun Shimo a sly wink with his big ck eyes.

    Yun Shimo curved the corner of his lips slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected the little fellow to remember it so well.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you one when we hang out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Tianci looked just like a carefree little boy. If it were not for his strong constitution, everyone would think he was no different from an ordinary lively child.

    Yun Shimo was about to say something when he suddenly felt a surge of blood in the throat and had a strong urge to spit it out. He immediately got up and rushed out.

    Everyone looked at his back strangely.

    Hua Qiyue patted Tianci on the shoulder and said eagerly, ¡°Tianci, stay here while I go and see your dad!¡±

    Hua Qiyue hurried out. Tianci, too, wanted to see what was going on, but Xuanji held him back. ¡°Tianci, have lunch first. After that, I¡¯ll find you something novel, okay?¡±

    Tianci was fond of eating and ying. As soon as he heard something yful, he nodded excitedly. ¡°Okay, I like novelties best. But what on earth is dad doing out there?¡±

    Tianci¡¯s heart was itching. Fortunately, Xuanji and Ji Jing were there persuading him, or he would have slipped out.

    At the river behind the Qinghe Inn.

    Yun Shimo sat on the lush green meadow, trying hard to use the spiritual energy inside him to dissolve the blood that was about to surge out.

    Hua Qiyue came to Yun Shimo in silence. She was a little worried at the way his face was turning red.

    The blood was not docile. It was more riotous under Yun Shimo¡¯s suppression. Thus, being careless, he puffed out a gulp of blood!

    ¡°Shimo! Are you all right?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was stunned. The air smelled faintly fishy. She crouched down and patted Yun Shimo on the shoulder, with worry in her eyes.

    Yun Shimo kept silent. He concentrated on refining the powerful force that continued to stir in his body, and there wererge beads of sweat on his forehead.

    His face gradually turned from red to pale. Hua Qiyue dared not disturb him again for fear that it might affect his refining.

    ¡°The Soul-rejuvenating Pellet is not bad, but it¡¯s too dangerous. If Yun Shimo hadn¡¯t had a strong constitution, he would have exploded and died. With the purple energy of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, although he sometimes suffers some pain, it lessens because of the aura which is used to suppress the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.¡±

    What Hua Qiyue could not understand was that why did she not suffer any torture, although she had the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside her too?

    Yun Shimo gave a sudden, muffled snort and spat out another mouthful of blood. Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was pounding with fear. She was trying to do something, but the Hare stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! Brat, you must go deep into the mountains now to vent your excessive power, or your body will explode due to it... Toote. I have to smack you first!¡± the Hare said hurriedly.

    Hua Qiyue was a little anxious. The Hare had charged toward Yun Shimo like an arrow. When a cloud of white light diffused, Hua Qiyue vaguely saw a human shape appear!

    Hey hey!

    The true body of the Hare appeared!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened. The light in front of her disappeared, and all she could see was a man¡¯s naked body... Ahhhh...

    Hua Qiyue turned her head quickly. Ji Jing, Ji Feng, and the others, who followed her out, turned embarrassedly as well.

    The Hare would probably vomit blood this time, wouldn¡¯t it? It hadn¡¯t appeared with its true body all the time. Maybe it had just been waiting for a perfect moment. But now it appeared nakedly, and its perfect image was utterly ruined...

    The Hare had no time to care that much now. In human shape, he smacked Yun Shimo on the back, and a cloud of ck blood spurted from thetter¡¯s mouth. Yun Shimo felt less suffocating and that his blood wasn¡¯t surging so fiercely!

    ¡°Thank you... Hare...¡±

    Yun Shimo looked back and saw nothing but the naked body of a living man.

    The Hare recovered and gave a cry of shock. All of a sudden, the handsome male shrank into a small, furry Hare. But Hua Qiyue had long since lost the urge to hold it.

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Ji Jing was the first to burst intoughter. ¡°Hare Deity, amazing. How could you suddenly retract into your hare body and throw away your beautiful naked body?¡±

    The Hare¡¯s eyes turned red. It growled, waving its paw, ¡°Don¡¯tugh, don¡¯tugh! You are just dreaming! You¡¯re merely fantasizing about my naked body!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was shaking withughter. Obviously, the Hare identally exposed its naked body, but it just didn¡¯t admit that. Forget it. As a deity who had lived for more than ten thousand years old, to be seen naked was, without a doubt, a bad thing.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face darkened. He gave the Hare a cold look.

    The Hare swished out of sight.

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing all blushed withughter. That Hare had always been so cocky. It was its first time to lend a helping hand, but it made a show of itself. Of course, it was dying to save face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the mountains first...¡± said Yun Shimo. Although he felt better now, a faint, stirring sensation was still rising inside him.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and was ready to go with him. But looking in the direction of the Hare¡¯s disappearance, she didn¡¯t want to follow him. She¡¯d better do a favor to save the Hare¡¯s face.

    Bingyi nced at Princess Qianyang and strode off behind Yun Shimo.

    Princess Qianyang watched Bingyi¡¯s back reluctantly and passionately. That look was full of tenderness and love. Princess Qianyang was now no longer her old self.

    Hua Qiyue could not help sighing inwardly. Yun Shimo¡¯s medicine pellet was so powerful that it could make a woman forget a lot of things. If Yun Shimo had fed her that medicine pellet, would she have forgotten a lot?

    Hua Qiyue thought of Tianci. Tianci had forgotten a lot about the past, but since that was an unhappy past, it made sense.

    Butter, Yun Shimo took Tianci away and wiped out the memory of Tianci and her together. When Hua Qiyue thought about it, she had a load on her mind.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that the Hare actually... made a show of itself. I can¡¯t wait to see how dare it to behave arrogantly in the future, haha!¡± Ji Jing was delighted, for she had detested what the Hare had done in the past.

    The Hare always asked them to exercise every time they were in trouble. Even if they were in a life-or-death situation, the Hare wouldn¡¯t lend a helping hand, which annoyed Ji Jing.

    Remembering what had just happened, Hua Qiyueughed again.

    Tianci came running and asked, ¡°Mom, I heard the Hare just showed its true body. Aye, where is it?¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mouth twisted withughter. Her son wasn¡¯t here just now. If he had been there, the Hare would have made a vain attempt to get the people present to forget the fact that it had exposed its naked body.

    Somehow, Hua Qiyue was suddenly full of hope for the future. Although Xuanyuan Wutian and Chu Qianzhao were ring at them like tigers watching their prey, she believed in Yun Shimo. In Tianpi¡¯s words, with effort, one could achieve anything.

    Yun Shimo went into the mountain behind their dwelling ce. It was an undting forest. However, because the forest was near Xuanyuan City, some of the ninth-level and tenth-level evil beasts were basically killed or scared away.

    There was no danger for Yun Shimo toe here. In just half a day, he had almost destroyed the face of a vast mountain.

    There was too much surging power inside him, so he released some of the energy and refined it. That was the right way to do it.

 Chapter 301 - The Murdering Fiend Chu Qianzhao

    <h4>Chapter 301 The Murdering Fiend Chu Qianzhao</h4>

    The Hare stayed sullenly aside, watching Yun Shimo crazily and bombing all kinds of rocks. It kept patting its head and sighing.

    It was a famous deity, but unexpectedly, it made a fool of itself in front of so many people by showing its impressive naked body...

    ¡°Damn you, brat. You¡¯re the culprit!¡± The more the Hare thought about it, the more headache it got. Thus, it jumped up decisively and cursed Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo stopped, for he was almost done venting his excessive power. He gave the Hare a half-smile, sat down, and began to refine the energy in his body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Hare was upset, and it blinked. ¡°It seems... I have to go to the city and purchase a set of garments. Next time I do shapeshift, humph, I want them all to throw themselves at my feet.¡±

    Yun Shimo heard that, and a cold smile swept past his lips. ¡°Throw ourselves at your feet? What a joke!¡± For Hua Qiyue, ten Hares, ten Bai Qianxues, and even ten Xuanjis were no match for one of his fingers.

    In the headquarters of the Dark Sect.

    Chu Cangye rose slowly from the couch.

    A maidservant on one side carefully served her the tea. ¡°Sect Leader, we have only the First Pce Leader and the tenth Pce Leader Lan Luo. You¡¯d better ask the old Sect Leader toe out as soon as possible.¡±

    The maidservant, who had been Cangye¡¯s maidservant for more than ten years, was naturally considerate of her. Seeing that Chu Cangye¡¯s face had remained impassive all the time, the young maidservant knew that it was the first time her Sect Leader had received such a heavy blow.

    ¡°You may leave now.¡± Cangye just nced indifferently at the maidservant and said nothing else.

    The maidservant put down the tea, bowed respectfully, and went away.

    Anyone else would have been pped to death if they had meddled in the Sect Leader¡¯s affairs.

    Chu Cangye took a sip of her sweet-scented osmanthus tea. In the dimly lit main hall, only her pretty face could be vaguely seen. Finally, she put down her teacup, pulled her purple robe with cloud patterns, and strode off to the back of the main hall.

    Behind the main hall, however, was a corridor, winding as if it had never reached its end.

    Chu Cangye did not know how long she had been walking, but the light around was still dim. She stopped in front of a wall carved with enigmatic ancient characters. She gently pressed her hand on the wall, on which, unexpectedly, a door opened.

    The ancient ck door opened slowly.

    Cangye nced at both sides of the corridor. Finding that the lines on both sides remained unchanged, she let out a sigh of relief.

    Her grandfather Chu Qianzhao had told her that if the door opened and the patterns on the walls changed, he was dead.

    It was wonderful that her grandfather was still alive.

    Chu Qianzhao had practiced in seclusion for twenty years. During this period, the maidservants put food in a hole on one side. Chu Qianzhao woulde here to fetch food if he needed it.

    After twenty years, Cangye didn¡¯t know what had be of him.

    She quickened her pace and entered the door, which then closed slowly.

    Inside the wall was a curved corridor. She took a dozen steps further and found it was bright and spacious ahead. A lobby, with the width of the main hall, appeared before her, and the walls were hung with glow-in-the-dark stones that glowed softly.

    However, she saw no sign of Chu Qianzhao.

    Chu Cangye was stunned, but she refrained herself from shouting. Maybe her grandfather was practicing in a corner, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to disturb him.

    Chu Cangye tiptoed into the inner part of the lobby. It became smaller and narrower and finally became a small hall. An old man, with white hair, sat cross-legged, his eyes closed tightly. The old man¡¯s face was lined. He looked about eighty and was skinny.

    Cangye paused for a while. Seeing that familiar face, she walked quietly to one side and sat down, silently waiting for him to speak.

    After God knew how long, Chu Qianzhao finally opened his eyes slowly.

    He had known of Chu Cangye¡¯s entrance. She had waited for him for two hours. He had not expected his granddaughter to be so patient and to wait for him to wake up, motionless.

    ¡°Grandfather, have you finished practicing?¡±

    A st of powerful coercion overwhelmed Cangye. She stood up and spoke respectfully to Chu Qianzhao.

    After twenty years of practice in seclusion, Chu Qianzhao had reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity from the first level of Holy God in those days. Cangye had confidence that he could kill Hua Qiyue and her people.

    Those people, in Chu Qianzhao¡¯s eyes, were merely small ants, not worth mentioning at all.

    ¡°Ye¡¯er, you seldome in to disturb me. Is something wrong?¡±

    Chu Qianzhao took special care of this gifted granddaughter.

    On the other hand, when he went crazy due to Qi Deviation and killed his family, only his poor granddaughter survived. His granddaughter, who was about two years old at the time, didn¡¯t know the truth, did she?

    However, Cangye¡¯s gifts were so great that she reached the greatpleteness of Holy God at a young age. That satisfied Chu Qianzhao so much that he shut himself up to practice for twenty years.

    ¡°Grandfather... Eight of the Pce Leaders of our Dark Sect were in at a time. I heard that Yun Shimo had reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity. Nevertheless, he¡¯s only twenty-six or seven...¡± Cangye said in a low voice.

    When Chu Qianzhao heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    Although Chu Qianzhao was called a murdering fiend, he still wanted to take an apprentice. Then, the apprentice could take good care of Chu Cangye after his death.

    ¡°He reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity at twenty-six or seven. I guess he must have taken some medicine. However, with your ability, even if he just achieved promotion through the use of medicine, you are not his match... I just want to take an apprentice. Do you mind if he bes my apprentice?¡± Chu Qianzhao asked with a faint smile.

    His bony face had a deep outline. It could be seen that when Chu Qianzhao was young, he was a very handsome man too.

    ¡°Ye¡¯er doesn¡¯t mind, grandfather,¡± Chu Cangye said tly. The Dark Sect was almost destroyed, but she didn¡¯t mind Yun Shimo being her grandfather¡¯s disciple. Her behavior wholly ruined other people¡¯s world outlook, views on life and values!

    But after all, she was the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect, and naturally, her ideas were different.

    ¡°Good. Is there anyone else involved?¡±

    For the first time, Chu Qianzhao became interested in people in the outside world.

    After all, Yun Shimo was so young when he arrived at the greatpleteness of Great Deity, which was the highest level of Qi Art. In the Tianyuan Continent, few figures in the Great Deity Realm could be found.

    ¡°Yes, a few outsiders, but they are not important,¡± Cangye said tly.

    She looked unemotional. Since she grew up with Chu Qianzhao, a killing machine, since childhood, how could she have any feelings?

    ¡°Very good! I haven¡¯t been out in years, and now I¡¯ve managed to catch someone who interests me. Now, I¡¯ll go and meet Yun Shimo.¡±

    Chu Qianzhao¡¯s eyes were grim, and a cruel smile shone on his old face.

    ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Chu Cangye answered respectfully.

    She turned and led Chu Qianzhao out.

    ¡°Humph, Hua Qiyue, just wait for your death. The best man in the world is mine!¡±

    Chu Cangye coldly twitched the corners of her mouth, revealing a sneer simr to that of Chu Qianzhao. Sure enough, they were grandfather and granddaughter. Even their smiles were almost identical.

    After sitting cross-legged in the mountains for a whole day, Yun Shimo finally refined the raging energy inside him.

    He took a deep breath and was going home. The Hare said gloomily, ¡°Boy, you have to repay me for all the sacrifices I¡¯ve made to save your life.¡±

    Yun Shimo nced at it and said carelessly, ¡°What shall I do in return?¡±

    The Hare blinked its eyes. ¡°Give Tianci to me, and I will teach him well!¡±

    Yun Shimo nced at it coldly, said nothing, and went to Xuanyuan City.

    The Hare followed Yun Shimo obediently. ¡°Hey, boy, I said all these sincerely. I didn¡¯t mean to do anything bad to Tianci. If I had had that idea, I would have acted long ago.¡±

    Yun Shimo paused for a while. The Hare was right. If it had nned to upy the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, it would have stolen it that night, when everyone was weak.

    ¡°If Tianci agrees, that¡¯s fine with me,¡± Yun Shimo said tly. The muggy summer wind lifted his ink-like hair, and threads of it clung to his handsome face. Even some of the little beasts on his side were transfixed.

    The Hare made a great leap and jumped onto Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder. It cast a nce at Yun Shimo¡¯s stunning appearance, which made tons of girls be utterly infatuated with him, and let out a snort.

    ¡°I¡¯m much more handsome than you.¡±

    Hearing that, Yun Shimo made noment.

    They had only taken a dozen steps when they suddenly felt an overwhelming oppressive aura approaching them.

    The Hare frowned. ¡°Be careful, it seems that a superior at the Great Deity Realm ising!¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned. He had nned to go back and meet Hua Qiyue. She must have been very worried about him, but she didn¡¯te because she was afraid of disturbing him.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that he was in trouble before he could get back to the yard.

    ¡°Looks like it could be Xuanyuan Wutian,¡± Yun Shimo said indifferently. He no longer hurried to the yard, for if he did and Xuanyuan Wutian wanted to kill him, he would bring trouble upon Hua Qiyue.

    If they fought here, they wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone else, and Hua Qiyue and herpanions wouldn¡¯t worry about him.

    ¡°What a strong oppressive aura! Enjoy this battle slowly, boy!¡± With a whoosh, the Hare jumped off Yun Shimo¡¯s shoulder and climbed up a side tree, intending to sit idly by.

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t say anything. Xuanyuan Wutian was a vital enemy of the Yun Family. If he could not kill him and asked the Hare to lend a helping hand instead, it didn¡¯t make much sense.

    All Qi Artists paid more attention to revenge themselves on their enemies with their own hands. That was true for Yun Shimo.

    In the blink of an eye, a fierce gale sprang up. Green leaves were falling,yer uponyer, and dust was stirred up. Not far away, the oppressive aura was even stronger, making people almost breathless.

    The Hare was, after all, a 10,000-year-old deity. Yun Shimo¡¯s constitution was so strong that he did not suffer much.

    ¡°Hahaha, the stinkingd from the Yun Family, I¡¯ll make your family childless today!¡±

    A burst of wildughter sounded. Yun Shimo looked at the old man in front of him with an expressionless face. In a few seconds, the man hade from a hundred miles away.

    It could be seen that his strength was formidable. So was his footwork.

    He was worthy of being a Qi Artist at the Great Deity Realm. The oppressive aura emanated from all over his body made Yun Shimo slightly ufortable, though not very ufortable.

    Xuanyuan Wutian looked the young man before him up and down. His handsome face was exactly a young reprint of Yun Xuan. But the aura he exuded took him by surprise.

 Chapter 302 - A Crisis

    Chapter 302 A Crisis

    At this very moment, a hundred miles away, Hua Qiyue felt Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s oppressive aura as well.

    Once such a superior appeared, mighty Qi Artists within a radius of hundreds of miles could sense him, unless he deliberately hid his strength and aura.

    But Xuanyuan Wutian would not hide his strength or aura. He was a prideful and arrogant man at the Great Deity Realm, and naturally, he was not afraid of others.

    Hua Qiyue jumped up in shock. She and the others were having dinner, and her chopsticks fell to the ground.

    ¡°It must be Xuanyuan Wutian!¡± Hua Qiyue stood up and hurried outside.

    Bai Qianxue winked at Xuanji.

    The whole party probably could not win against such a superior. Would it not be death for Hua Qiyue to go?

    They thought Yun Shimo was strong enough. It would be a burden to Yun Shimo if Hua Qiyue went there because when Xuanyuan Wutian couldn¡¯t hurt Yun Shimo, he would try to hurt someone else.

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go there together,¡± Xuanji said. Tianci hurriedly threw down his chopsticks and touched his belly, which was not full. ¡°Mom, I want to go there too.¡±

    There was a pause in Hua Qiyue¡¯s step, as she turned to dissuade Tianci from going. Xuanji stepped forward and pped her on her one acupoint. Hua Qiyue had a ckout and fainted.

    Ji Jing and Ji Feng stood up in silence. They knew what Xuanji meant.

    Hua Qiyue was about to fall, but Xuanji held her. Tianci¡¯s eyes widened as if he didn¡¯t believe Xuanji to do so. It was obvious that Tianci was too young to understand what was going on.

    ¡°Tianci, go back... The enemy is too strong for us to go out. Wait for Brother Xuanji and the others to have a look. If your mom goes there, she¡¯ll distract your dad.¡± Ji Jing ran to Tianci and held him.

    Tianci blinked as he watched Xuanji silently carry Hua Qiyue back to the south yard. ¡°Brother Xuan, is that so?¡±

    Xuanji looked back at Tianci¡¯s lovely face and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, Tianci. You have to listen to Sister Jing¡¯er. Now your dad must not be distracted. Don¡¯t go and disturb him!¡±

    Ji Feng echoed Xuanji¡¯s words. Tianci looked at Xuanji¡¯s back and sat down sulkily.

    Everyone said that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was formidable, but when his dad was bullied, he couldn¡¯t help him, which made him frustrated.

    ¡°Tianci, we are here waiting for your dad!¡± Ji Jing drew Tianci to the table and seated him. ¡°Come on, eat more. You¡¯re not full yet. It doesn¡¯t matter. Eat slowly. Brother Xuanji and Brother Bai will help your dad,¡± Ji Jing said gently.

    Huangfu Xuan, however, just cast a nce at Tianci, then stood up in silence and walked out.

    Ji Feng followed him out. Bingyi, too, walked away nervously.

    Tianci could only look at their backs but could not leave. Although he was only seven or eight years old, he roughly understood the importance of not being distracted when fighting.

    ¡°Young Master Huangfu, where are you going? The opponent is Xuanyuan Wutian¡ªsomeone at the greatpleteness of Great Deity and has several times more experience than we do. It¡¯s no use for you to go there,¡± Ji Feng whispered after Huangfu Xuan.

    Everyone followed him out except Ji Jing and Tianci.

    They all stood there in silence and didn¡¯t know whether to go or not.

    Huangfu Xuan gritted his teeth with vague depression. He was one whose Qi Art level was quite low in this group of people.

    Now Hua Qiyue needed help, but he couldn¡¯t help her.

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s stay here and wait. Prince Nan is my master. I am not strong enough, so I can only wait for him here. If we all go there, we¡¯ll distract him,¡± Bingyi whispered too.

    Caining and Caiqing looked at each other, then lowered their heads in silence.

    Huangfu Xuan paused and nced at him nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll watch the battle from afar and not go near.¡±

    After that, Huangfu Xuan strode off in that direction.

    Although his strength was not mighty, perhaps at a critical moment, he was also important. Though he sometimesined that Yun Shimo¡¯s presence kept Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart away from him.

    But in the final analysis, he was the first to harm Hua Qiyue. He would never have lost Hua Qiyue if he hadn¡¯t broken off the engagement due to his arrogance.

    At least, he still had a chance.

    The crowd looked at the back of Huangfu Xuan and could not help exchanging nces.

    Xuanji guarded Hua Qiyue on purpose, not wanting her to be involved in the battle. Bai Qianxue nced at the south courtyard and eventually followed Huangfu Xuan.

    ¡°Qianxue, do you want to have a look too?¡± Ji Feng followed Bai Qianxue. Actually, he was also worried about Yun Shimo too.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have a look not far away,¡± Bai Qianxue said tly.

    Although there was no friendship between him and Yun Shimo, thetter was the beloved man of Hua Qiyue.

    If something bad really happened to Yun Shimo, she would be despondent, right? Thinking of this, Bai Qianxue decided to go and have a look.

    Ji Feng followed him in silence. Seeing this, Bingyi followed them to the back of the mountain. Princess Qianyang called to him, ¡°Brother Bing, would you mind... not going there?¡±

    Bingyi shot Princess Qianyang a nce. Her charming small face had long since lost its malice. Now, Princess Qianyang was as pure as a piece of white paper.

    ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Bingyi said in a low voice.

    He then quickened his pace and followed Ji Feng and the others.

    Princess Qianyang stood there, her beautiful eyes full of worry.

    Xuanji put Hua Qiyue on her bed. She slept quietly, her beautiful eyes closed. Her hair, scattered on her chest, entuated her charming and pretty face.

    Tianci pushed the door open and entered the room. His mom had been sent into her room, and he feared that Xuanji had injured her.

    ¡°When will my mom wake up?¡± Tianci ran to the bed and asked as he smoothed Hua Qiyue¡¯s hair, which was a little untidy.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. Tianci, stay here obediently and take care of your mom, you know?¡±

    Xuanji patted Tianci on the shoulder and then drifted away. He dared not stay here any longer. He was afraid that he would do more unreasonable things in the face of Hua Qiyue.

    Tianci looked at Hua Qiyue¡¯s pink face and pursed his lips. Then he fanned her.

    At this moment.

    Yun Shimo was still in a cold confrontation with Xuanyuan Wutian.

    ¡°The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is not on you.¡± Xuanyuan Wutian was indeed discerning. Old ginger is hotter than the new. He saw at a nce that Yun Shimo didn¡¯t have the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside him.

    Yun Shimo said with a deadpan expression, ¡°I¡¯ve already refined the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. That was why I made it to the greatpleteness of Great Deity from the first level of Holy God at one fell swoop.¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian snorted with a look of disdain in his eyes. ¡°Ha? How dare you behave in a haughty manner before me? Brat, that¡¯s bold of you. Hahaha... Have you forgotten how your family was trampled by us? If it hadn¡¯t been for your father¡¯s outburst of power, I wouldn¡¯t have let you and that bitch escape!¡±

    Yun Xuan had risked his life to send Yun Shimo away in those days.

    The thought of the past made Yun Shimo¡¯s blood boil within him. He curled his lips coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use talking more, old thief. Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian was at the greatpleteness of Great Deity, so Yun Shimo dared not neglect him. His actualbat experience was much, much less than that of Xuanyuan Wutian. If he wanted to close the gap, he could only put up a desperate fight, using his constitution!

    First, Yun Shimo summoned the array of runes and trapped Xuanyuan Wutian in the middle. Seeing this, Xuanyuan Wutian was astounded.

    No wonder Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan couldn¡¯te back alive. It turned out that Yun Shimo knew the rune art!

    ¡°So you¡¯ve learned the lost rune art, brat, haha! Good, it seems that I have gained a lot after emerging from my retreat! When I have subdued you, I will make you hand over your rune art!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s eyes glistened with greed. This rune art, which had lost for ten thousand years, made many old men have the green-eyed monster in them.

    ¡°Five Spirit-imprisoning Arrays¡ªSpirit-digging Array, Body-restraining Array, Heart-absorbing Array, Spirit-suppressing Array, and Spirit-gnawing Array! Start!¡±

    Yun Shimo closed his hands and appeared behind Xuanyuan Wutian. As he opened his hands, countless runes glistening with holy light shed and floated out, trapping Xuanyuan Wutian in an instant!

    Though it was the first time Xuanyuan Wutian had seen such an array of runes, he was so calm because he had reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity for many years, and he thought that a nonentity like Yun Shimo could not be his match!

    However, under the gradually dark sky, the holy light of those glittering runes spread around, and an ancient force of repression gushed forth like a spring!

    Xuanyuan Wutian was astonished inwardly but calm and rxed outwardly.

    How could he, a grandmaster, show his fear before Yun Shimo?

    ¡°Humph, a trifling skill. How dare you show it to me!¡± Xuanyuan Wutian said with a cold snort.

    With seventy percent of his strength, he struck the runes that trapped him with his palms. All the runes glowed and vanished all at once!

    After all, Yun Shimo¡¯s strength was inferior to that of Xuanyuan Wutian. So if there was a Qi Artist who was more powerful than him, the odds were that this array would be broken.

    But just as Xuanyuan Wutian was about to satirize Yun Shimocently, those ethereal lights were suddenly reformed into runes and trapped him tightly!

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face kept calm, and his voice was cold. ¡°Xuanyuan Wutian, don¡¯t look down upon the rune art. Even if you have more experience and more power than I do, don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s not an easy task to break runes...¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian was vexed inwardly. If he had used 100 percent of his power, the runes must have been broken, right?

    He was a grandmaster, and he could not afford to lose face again!

    ¡°Sword of the Deities¡ªbreak!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian shouted coldly. In his hand, there appeared thousands of lightsabers, glowing with colorful lights and emanating an aura of terror!

    The lightsabers whizzed out, prating the runes glowing with sacred light!

    Boom¡ª

    A slight tremor appeared in heaven and earth. Finally, Xuanyuan Wutian broke theyer of runes that had firmly trapped him.

    Yun Shimo was hit by the rebounding force. After all, the array of runes was broken, and he suffered serious internal injuries too.

    The Hare squinted down from the tree and sighed gently. Although Yun Shimo¡¯s constitution was strong, it was still weakpared with an old monster who had lived 70 or 80 years.

    ¡°Haha, brat, it¡¯s not worth wasting my time for you. Give me the rune art quickly, and I¡¯ll make your death easier!¡± Xuanyuan Wutianughed wildly. He was ted to know that the array of runes could not be formed again.

 Chapter 303 - Like an Arrow on the Bowstring

    <h4>Chapter 303 Like an Arrow on the Bowstring</h4>

    Yun Shimo wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. This time his injury was not serious, and it did not have much impact on him, but he saw through the old man¡¯s strength too.

    That old man was at the greatpleteness of Great Deity and was truly formidable!

    Yun Shimo could not trap him with an array of runes, though he, too, was at the greatpleteness of Great Deity. The next process wouldn¡¯t be that smooth for him.

    Afterughing, Xuanyuan Wutian shed and disappeared before Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo executed Mourning Steps and instantly disappeared in situ as well.

    The Hare¡¯s eyes widened. It could only see shadows that its eyes could barely catch shing ahead but couldn¡¯t tell which was Yun Shimo.

    Then the mountain quaked, the dust rolled, and the earth cracked. The mountain, which was still intact just now, was bombed by the two, and holes appeared one by one.

    ¡°Supreme Overturning Force!¡±

    ¡°Primeval Divine Troops!¡±

    ¡°Heavy Ice Shield!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The two had exchanged many blows, but the Hare still couldn¡¯t see any sign of them. But it could sense that their auras were still strong.

    Although Yun Shimo had just reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity, his aura was not much inferior to that of Xuanyuan Wutian. That was why after exchanging 50 blows, the two were still tied.

    Xuanyuan Wutian, however, felt increasingly shocked. He had not expected that a man who had just reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity could exchange 50 blows with him. Now that he had not gained the upper hand, and it seemed that Yun Shimo was indeed a difficult character to deal with.

    Hua Qiyue awoke just as the two were engaged in a fierce fight. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Tianci¡¯s big, bright eyes.

    ¡°Mom, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Tianci... Why am I here?¡± Hua Qiyue was confused and could hardly remember what had happened before she fell down in a faint.

    ¡°It was Brother Xuan who forbade you to leave. We¡¯ll distract dad if we go there!¡±

    Tianci looked at Hua Qiyue seriously. ¡°Mom, dad has encountered a strong opponent, right? I can feel that person¡¯s aura... Aye, the two auras meet. It looks like they¡¯re fighting.¡± ¡°Do you think we should go there? Will dad really win?¡±

    Hua Qiyue gently pulled Tianci into her arms. ¡°Tianci, Dad did meet an enemy. Mom is worried about him, but I¡¯m not going to distract him. Your dad¡¯s been through so much, and he¡¯s gonna win. Evil can never prevail over good!¡±

    Tianci seemed to have only half-understood.

    Hua Qiyue patted him tenderly on the shoulder. ¡°Tianci, stay here obediently with Brother Caining and Brother Caiqing. Mom will go back soon.¡±

    Tianci blinked his big eyes. ¡°Mom, are you really going?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Tianci, promise Mom not to go there, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s make a pinkie promise!¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s measured expression made Tianci hold out his hand cautiously. After making the pinkie promise, Hua Qiyue led Tianci to the door.

    When she opened the door, she saw Xuanji, Caining, and Caiqing all in the yard. Xuanji¡¯s face turned gloomy slightly when he saw Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Caining, Caiqing, keep an eye out for Tianci and don¡¯t let him go into the mountains. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Hua Qiyue instructed and handed Tianci over to Caining.

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    Caining and Caiqing answered in one voice. Xuanji, however, frowned and said, ¡°Qiyue, are you really going? The opponent is someone at the greatpleteness of Great Deity. Your presence will distract Brother Yun. Isn¡¯t it bad for him?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. She was d that Xuanji considered Yun Shimo and her at this moment.

    She knew Xuanji must be worried that if anything happened to her, Tianci would be left unattended. A child without parents was very poor.

    This, of course, was thest thing Hua Qiyue wanted to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay... Even if we can¡¯t defeat the opponent, we can leave with an array of runes.¡± Hua Qiyue wasn¡¯t worried about that. After all, they had a chance to escape once they were defeated.

    Looking into Hua Qiyue¡¯s determined eyes, Xuanji knew that if he continued to stop her, she would turn hostile to him, so he had to remain silent.

    Caining and Caiqing led Tianci deeper into the courtyard, while Hua Qiyue and Xuanji went up the hill.

    By the time they arrived, the mountain forest had been turned to dust by the battle between Yun Shimo and Xuanyuan Wutian. The trees were in pieces too.

    Although Hua Qiyue could not see them, her heart was pounding. She could not see anyone because of the clouds of dust that were stirred up as they fought.

    The Hare had sharp eyes and could see two shadows, flying and pausing now and then. Yun Shimo was slightly at a disadvantage, but he was not going to be defeated that fast.

    Now Yun Shimo was like an arrow on the bowstring, and there was no possibility of his quitting. Xuanyuan Wutian had hurt Yun Family terribly and aroused an enormous amount of hatred. As long as Yun Shimo lived, he would never forget the eyes full of grievances of his grandparents and other uncles and aunts.

    They continued to fight. After they had exchanged 100 blows, Yun Shimo¡¯s imposing manner weakened a lot. After all, his aura was not very stable. Xuanyuan Wutian, however, was someone who had reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity for decades. It was aplete surprise that Yun Shimo could exchange 100 blows with him!

    But Yun Shimo intended to awaken the purple energy in his body to make his constitution and himself stronger. That way, he could fight Xuanyuan Wutian to the end!

    ¡°Haha, you son of a bitch, you¡¯ll never beat me, haha...¡± Xuanyuan Wutian suddenly gave a wildugh. His previous move was aplete sham. It was impossible for Yun Shimo to withdraw his hand.

    So, Xuanyuan Wutian abruptly appeared behind him and struck him hard!

    Yun Shimo was suddenly sent flying by his blow. The dust was whipped up by the gust. To Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s disappointment, Yun Shimo didn¡¯t really fall. Instead, Yun Shimo jumped in midair andnded safely.

    When Hua Qiyue saw this scene not far away, she was so shocked that her heart almost jumped out. She clenched her fists as she saw Yun Shimo wipe the blood from his mouth.

    Xuanyuan Wutian was ten times stronger than Heavenly Saint Xuanyuan. As a result, it was much more difficult to kill him.

    If things went on like this, Yun Shimo would lose.

    He was a proud man. How could he let others interfere in his family affairs?

    ¡°Well, you son of a bitch, I didn¡¯t expect you to escape serious injury. But all right, haha. I haven¡¯t practiced my skills for a long time, and I¡¯m going to polish up my skills with you being the polisher!¡± Xuanyuan Wutian wholly had the upper hand, so he was very triumphant.

    Yun Shimo, nevertheless, summoned the purple energy rapidly. Instantly, his body was covered by a purple ray, and there was a powerful aura in his whole being.

    Xuanyuan Wutian was startled, and his countenance turned grim visibly.

    He had not expected Yun Shimo to have such a trump card!

    It seemed that he had to kill this brat as soon as possible. Otherwise, thetter would bring out more and more trump cards. Xuanyuan Wutian was afraid that his physical power would be consumed utterly in the long-term battle.

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t have the upper hand, but his heart didn¡¯t race, and he didn¡¯t feel exhausted. Although he suffered some internal injuries, he maintained a high level of strength.

    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect to bete, and I didn¡¯t expect you guys to start fighting so fast. Tut tut tut, as expected, a tall tree attracts the wind!¡± A sarcastic voice sounded. In front of Yun Shimo, two other figures suddenly appeared!

    Here came two superiors again!

    Everyone¡¯s nerves were on edge. If these two superiors were Yun Shimo¡¯s enemies, the consequences would be predictable.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. When she looked forward intently, she saw two people, one old and the other young. The old man was gray-haired, thin, and bloodthirsty.

    Unexpectedly, the young one turned out to be a woman in ck, tight clothing. The woman wore her hair in a simple bun with only a plum blossom hairpin inserted in it. The simple decoration enabled this woman to have a kind of refreshed and cold aura, however.

    Nheless, Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Murdering fiend Chu Qianzhao?¡±

    When the crowd heard this, they knew something was amiss. It turned out that the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect came.

    Hua Qiyue froze. She hadn¡¯t expected that the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect was really a woman. The woman looked twenty-four or five years old, but the level of her Qi Art was at the greatpleteness of Holy God.

    Chu Cangye saw Hua Qiyue at first nce. She smiled faintly with a look of defiance.

    Chu Cangye looked at Yun Shimo then. The man in the ck robe was indeed very handsome. She had seen countless handsome men. Except for this year, she had been wandering about leisurely like a flea.

    On the whole Tianyuan Continent, Chu Cangye had traveled to thirty countries. She had enjoyed a lot of scenery and seen myriads of handsome men, but no one was more pleasing to the eye than Yun Shimo.

    Chu Cangye thought that even Bai Qianxue¡ªthe silver-haired youth not far away, was not so good as Yun Shimo, though he looked like an immortal. There was a certain fatal temptation in Yun Shimo.

    She could never forget him after taking a look at him.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, but you¡¯re getting younger and younger, haha.¡± Chu Qianzhao knew Xuanyuan Wutian. The rtionship between the two was neither good nor bad. They never meddled in each other¡¯s business.

    ¡°Well, what are you here for?¡± Xuanyuan Wutian looked at Chu Qianzhao warily.

    Chu Qianzhao, however, began to observe Yun Shimo,pletely ignoring Hua Qiyue and the others.

    Yun Shimo looked at Chu Qianzhao calmly. This murdering fiend indeed had a terrifying bloodlust about him. Otherwise, why would anyone else call him like that?

    But Yun Shimo was not afraid of him at all. He turned his head, neither humble nor overbearing, and gently looked at Hua Qiyue not far away.

    Hua Qiyue nodded to him, beckoning him to be cautious.

    ¡°You are Yun Shimo?¡±

    There were traces of satisfaction in Chu Qianzhao¡¯s eyes. He did not forget to ask the identity of the other party.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Yun Shimo answered calmly.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to reach the greatpleteness of Great Deity at such a young age as the legend said. Although your strength is slightly inferior to mine, anyway, you are also a genius on the Tianyuan Continent! And you are a good disciple that I deserve!¡± Chu Qianzhao said, smiling.

    Chu Cangye, too, appeared to be a bashful girl and smiled softly. ¡°You are so clever, grandfather. You have taken the best young man in the world as your disciple!¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Xuanyuan Wutian was struck dumb. ¡°What did you say, old man? You want to take Yun Shimo as your disciple?¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian looked at Chu Qianzhao in shock. He was equally afraid of this venomous adversary.

    Chu Qianzhao raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? Do you have a problem with that?¡±

 Chapter 304 - A New Turn

    <h4>Chapter 304 A New Turn</h4>

    Xuanyuan Wutian said unhappily with a frown, ¡°Chu Qianzhao, you should know that Yun Family has always been our Xuanyuan Family¡¯s mortal enemy. This time my son died in the hands of Yun Shimo. I must kill him to avenge my son!¡±

    Chu Qianzhao raised his eyebrows in a heartless way. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me? I want to take him as my disciple, and that¡¯s my business. You want to kill him. That¡¯s his business.¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian was delighted to hear Chu Qianzhao say so. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good. When he beats me, you can take him as a disciple. Either I kill him or he kills me. Yun Shimo, what¡¯s your choice!¡±

    Naturally, Yun Shimo would not ask for help. He shot an indifferent look at Chu Qianzhao and said, ¡°Of course. Today, I willpletely put an end to the enmity between my family and yours!¡±

    Chu Qianzhao felt bitter inwardly. He was such a notorious murdering fiend that, had it not been for Yun Shimo, he would never have emerged from his retreat. Few people in the world could see him.

    Yun Shimo, however, actually just shot him an indifferent nce, and there was no fear or admiration in his eyes.

    Therefore, Chu Qianzhao said happily, ¡°Stinkingd, if you formally acknowledge me as your master at once, then I will drive this old bastard away for you!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s face turned grim immediately. He had not expected Chu Qianzhao to go back on his word so soon. Sure enough, these vicious people could not have any credit at all.

    ¡°How dare you call me an old bastard? Chu Qianzhao! Are you tired of living?¡± Xuanyuan Wutian said coldly.

    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t take any action. After all, the other party was a tough opponent at the greatpleteness of Great Deity.

    He had nothing to gain if the battle broke out. There was a good chance that both sides would suffer.

    ¡°Humph, I take a fancy to Yun Shimo, and I won¡¯t let you hit him at will. Who do you think I am? A passerby?¡±

    Chu Qianzhao sneered. Chu Cangye, however, gave a coldugh and said, ¡°Grandpa, Ye¡¯er is going to challenge someone I¡¯m interested in!¡±

    After that, Chu Cangye floated in front of Hua Qiyue like a gust of wind.

    Hua Qiyue was quite surprised at such a turn. She hadn¡¯t expected that the murdering fiend brought here by the Sect Leader of the Dark Sect had no intention of killing Yun Shimo. Instead, he wanted to take Yun Shimo as his disciple!

    Sure enough, homicidal maniacs had no correct values!!

    ¡°You¡¯re Hua Qiyue, right?¡± Chu Cangye looked at Hua Qiyue scornfully, as if she were looking at a humble sparrow.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Chu Cangye indifferently, and there was an ironic smile on her stunning small face.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Smile? You are still smiling, huh? You¡¯re absolutely going to die a horrible death. I¡¯d like to see how will youugh by then?¡±

    Chu Cangye¡¯s eyes suddenly grew icy cold, and disgust and contempt showed in her face.

    Ji Feng frowned and was about to take action. Bai Qianxue whispered to him, ¡°No need to meddle in it. This woman is no match for Qiyue.¡±

    Chu Cangye¡¯s pretty face was almost twisted with hate as she got angry at the silver-haired handsome man¡¯s words about herself.

    ¡°If you have the backbone,e out and die!¡± Chu Cangye shouted angrily.

    Hua Qiyue knew that Chu Cangye was at the greatpleteness of Holy God. However, she herself had a strand of purple energy of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside her, so her constitution was stronger than those of others, and she was several times mightier than her peers.

    As a result, she had a chance to win against Chu Cangye.

    ¡°All I know is that getting rid of a pest for the world is also a good thing,¡± Hua Qiyue said with a light smile. Her indifferent tone irritated Chu Cangye even more.

    Chu Cangye gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What an insolent bitch! I will make you feel that to live is no better than to die!¡±

    Then, Chu Cangyeunched herself at Hua Qiyue like a bolt of lightning!

    ¡°Bone-melting Palm!¡±

    Chu Cangye¡¯s voice was full of wild hatred. She was fast, but Hua Qiyue was even faster!

    The two became entangled at once.

    But the Hare and the others wouldn¡¯t worry about Hua Qiyue because they were convinced that she could p the other person hard in the face!

    On Yun Shimo¡¯s side, the two old bastards were at each other¡¯s throats.

    ¡°Xuanyuan Wutian, kill me if you have the guts!¡± Chu Qianzhao said with a sneer. He stood in front of Yun Shimo, protecting him like an old acquaintance.

    Yun Shimo twitched the corners of his mouth. He had not expected a ¡°passerby¡± to have turned the situation at a stroke.

    But taking advantage of the idle time, he took an Energy-generating Pill and a Resuscitation Pill, so that his internal injuries quickly healed and the spiritual energy he had consumed came back into his body again as well!

    Within just a quarter of an hour, Yun Shimo was full of energy again.

    ¡°Chu Qianzhao, I won¡¯t be your disciple.¡±

    While they were quarreling violently, a cold voice interrupted them.

    Suddenly, only the sound of Hua Qiyue and Chu Cangye exchanging blows could be heard.

    Chu Qianzhao nced at the two women entangled in a fierce fight not far away. Apparently, he was not worried that his granddaughter would lose.

    He turned slowly and watched Yun Shimo coldly. His eagle-like eyes were sharp and emitting a cold and frightening light.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Yun Shimo didn¡¯t need Chu Qianzhao to help him erase Yun Family¡¯s humiliation. He had been dreaming of getting it all back. Blood would have blood!

    And once Chu Qianzhao butted in, he would be Yun Shimo¡¯s helper. That was what Yun Shimo didn¡¯t want.

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t need you to take me as a disciple. I can kill Xuanyuan Wutian!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes sparkled with confidence. In the eyes of Xuanyuan Wutian and Chu Qianzhao, he was undoubtedly inviting death!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian sneered at Yun Shimo¡¯s stupidity inwardly. After all, Chu Qianzhao was a man who could tolerate no resistance. If anyone rebelled against him, he would kill them.

    ¡°Oh, you said you wouldn¡¯t be my disciple? You do have the balls! Stinkingd, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Are you going to be my disciple?¡±

    Chu Qianzhao suspected that he had heard it wrong. He was such a big name. The others would at least fear him, if not admire him. Thed actually said that he wouldn¡¯t be his disciple? Was he kidding?

    ¡°I said I would never be your disciple,¡± Yun Shimo said tly. His ink-like eyes shone with divine light.

    The summer wind was affected by the pressure here. It kept whistling, making the three¡¯s robes flutter.

    ¡°Great... Stinkingd, let me teach you a lesson first to see if you want to be my disciple or not!¡±

    Chu Qianzhao¡¯s face was as dark as night, and his voice was very gloomy. Xuanyuan Wutian sneered and felt relieved. He could kill Yun Shimo with a single move when Yun Shimo and Chu Qianzhao both suffered.

    Xuanyuan Wutian was not as face-conscious as everyone else. Besides, everyone here was going to die but Chu Qianzhao and Chu Cangye.

    At least, that was what Xuanyuan Wutian thought.

    Yun Shimo was neither shocked nor frightened, and his expression was calm, which made Chu Qianzhao furious!

    Chu Qianzhao thought he was somebody. He seldom met a young man who was not afraid of him. He should be happy, but driven by his self-esteem, he felt that Yun Shimo despised him utterly.

    ¡°Humph, watch out. Don¡¯t let me beat you to death with a single move!¡± Chu Qianzhao sneered. As his voice died away, he disappeared from the spot!

    There was a sharp sound of something being prated in the air. Yun Shimo moved so fast that he left the spot in an instant!

    ¡°Annihtion¡ªDissipate the Soul! Spirit-summoning Mirror, do your work!¡±

    Yun Shimo hastily executed two powerful trump cards. Hua Qiyue gave him the Spirit-summoning Mirror a few days ago because she was worried that Chu Qianzhao or Xuanyuan Wutian would suddenlye to him. With the Spirit-summoning Mirror, things would be a lot easier!

    And now it dide in handy!

    ¡°Golden Buddha Imprint!¡±

    Chu Qianzhao¡¯s strength was as good as that of Yun Shimo. Although the figures of the two seemed to have disappeared from this world instantly, that didn¡¯t affect their moves at all!

    Boom, boom¡ª

    With two loud bangs, Chu Qianzhao felt that his soul was stunned. Suddenly, an invisible force snatched his soul out, and he couldn¡¯t move!

    Chu Qianzhao was, however, somebody. He immediately realized that it was a soul-attack and shouted hoarsely, ¡°The Ninth-level Mental Practicing Method!¡±

    Chu Qianzhao seeded in keeping his mind steady. He reached out his big hand and at once caught his soul in the act of running away. A cold stream flowed into his body. Finally, he forcibly snatched back his soul!

    Yun Shimo was taken aback inwardly by the ineffectiveness of the two skills.

    Chu Qianzhao¡¯s strength was indeed worthy of the name, and even the Spirit-summoning Mirror could not harm him.

    In general, the Spirit-summoning Mirror was undoubtedly effective in the face of Qi Artists at the same level as the user. However, Chu Qianzhao was so mighty that he managed to get rid of the Spirit-summoning Mirror!

    ¡°Good, you brat! I didn¡¯t expect you to execute two skills in one breath. If I don¡¯t make you suffer, you don¡¯t know how formidable I am!¡± Chu Qianzhao was annoyed. For the first time, he faced a young man whose strength was far from his, but the other side almost captured his soul.

    Once a man¡¯s soul was captured, he was no different than a dead man.

    Chu Qianzhao¡¯s figure shed out of sight. Yun Shimo, too, disappeared, using the art of invisibility. But with a p, Yun Shimo was sent flying by a blow in mid-air!

    All Yun Shimo felt was a rush of blood. Fortunately, his constitution was strong enough. In this case, others would have been smashed to pieces!

    Chu Qianzhao smiled at Yun Shimo¡¯s steadynding. ¡°Haha, the person I favor is truly extraordinary. It¡¯s a miracle that you survived my Bone-breaking Palm. I¡¯m determined to take you as my disciple. If you don¡¯t want to be my disciple, I¡¯ll fight you until you do!¡±

    Chu Qianzhao didn¡¯t mean to kill Yun Shimo, but to make him acknowledge him as Master.

    Yun Shimo repressed the surge of blood in his heart. Before he could catch his breath, Chu Qianzhao lunged at him again.

    Xuanyuan Wutian, however, was watching them fight on one side.

    After he exchanged a hundred blows with Yun Shimo, his physical power was substantially consumed, and he wasted no time in recovering it.

    On Hua Qiyue¡¯s side, Ji Feng and Bai Qianxue fixed their eyes on the fight between Hua Qiyue and Chu Cangye and didn¡¯t rx for a second.

    Chu Cangye felt that she had thought too little of Hua Qiyue after they had just exchanged ten blows. Although Hua Qiyue was at the first level of Holy God, she almost reached the greatpleteness of the first level and would soon advance to the medium level.

    What Chu Cangye could not understand was why Hua Qiyue was much more powerful than her, though her strength was two levels higher than Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    Chu Cangye felt that Hua Qiyue¡¯s mighty oppressive aura was not at all at a level with hers. She finally realized that she didn¡¯t have the upper hand in this battle, so she had to fight quickly.

    ¡°Bitch, die¡ªSky-devouring Wind & Thunder!¡± Chu Cangye shouted femininely. A bolt of lightning made of anima energy enveloped Hua Qiyue!

 Chapter 305 - Attacked on Two Sides

    Chapter 305 Attacked on Two Sides

    Chu Cangye cried out arrogantly. Her left hand grabbed out, and the murderous anima energy suddenly contracted. It seemed to be trying to strangle Hua Qiyue to death!

    Ji Feng frowned. Could Hua Qiyue survive?

    Bai Qianxue, on the other hand, waspletely calm. No woman could defeat a person like Hua Qiyue!

    ¡°A trifling skill. Yet you dare to embarrass yourself. A worm will always be a worm.¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s mocking voice rang out from within the mass of light.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± All the anima energy instantly turned into powerless fumes, diffusing outward.

    Hua Qiyue stood in the center in one piece. Only her hair was a little disheveled.

    Chu Cangye stared at Hua Qiyue in astonishment. She could not believe her eyes at all. She was at the Great Completeness of Holy God, and Hua Qiyue was only at the first level. Yet why was thetter more powerful than her?

    She could not believe it! She could not ept it!

    Chu Cangye panted. Hua Qiyue was toozy to be entangled in a fight. She took out the Drunken Flower Fan and gave her a wave. Immediately, the screaming Chu Cangye was swept thousands of kilometers away!

    Because Hua Qiyue knew that she must preserve her energy. The moment Yun Shimo and Xuanji could no longer withstand the attacks, she must join the fray.

    Although Chu Cangye was not as powerful as she was, Hua Qiyue still needed a lot of spiritual energy to y her. The act would put her in a highly disadvantageous position, given the present situation.

    Xuanyuan Wutian saw Chu Cangye being swept away by the fan. He suddenly began to worry about the turning tide. He snorted and joined in the fight between Yun Shimo and Chu Qianzhao.

    Hua Qiyue tightly knitted her brows, her crimson lips tightly pursed. Xuanyuan Wutian was so shameless. He had joined in while Chu Qianzhao and Yun Shimo were entangled in a fight. Regardless of how powerful Yun Shimo was, he could not fight two men at the Great Completeness of Great Deity!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will join in too.¡± Xuanji¡¯s nonchnt voice rang out. He had suddenly appeared behind Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue cast her eyes back in surprise. But Xuanji¡¯s figure had turned in a fading shadow and had instantly disappeared. When Hua Qiyue recovered her senses, Xuanji had joined the fray. His opponent was Xuanyuan Wutian.

    Hua Qiyue also understood that Xuanji was no match for Xuanyuan Wutian.

    Right now, his presence could only stall for time.

    Bai Qianxue had alreadye to Hua Qiyue¡¯s back unknowingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yun Shimo isn¡¯t someone who will fall easily.¡±

    Hua Qiyue stood there, her palms breaking out in a cold sweat. No matter what, she could never believe that Yun Shimo could rival two men at the Great Deity Realm.

    The moment Xuanji retreated, Xuanyuan Wutian would rejoin the attack. Then, Yun Shimo would surely be defeated.

    Just as she had expected, after 100 moves, Xuanji was gradually at a disadvantage.

    To Xuanji, it was already a good showing with his current strength. He was only at a disadvantage after 100 moves. It was satisfactory given the fact he wasn¡¯t at the Great Completeness of Great Deity.

    As sand and dust swirled before their eyes, it became extremely difficult to distinguish their figures. Hua Qiyue could only see disjointed figures drifting about in the yellow dust.

    Finally, a figure was suddenly thrown out, mming against a big tree on the side, breaking it into two.

    ¡°Xuanji!¡± Hua Qiyue cried out anxiously. She strode with big steps over to help Xuanji up, who was madly throwing up blood.

    ¡°Qiyue... run away quickly. They¡¯re too powerful. Yun Shimo won¡¯tst either!¡± Xuanji said in a whisper.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart started to thump wildly. She took out a Recovery Pill and made Xuanji take it.

    Xuanji was suffering from internal injuries. He would not be able to recover in a short time, but there was no danger to his life.

    Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s main opponent was Yun Shimo. Xuanji was, after all, still a descendant of the Xuan Family. Xuanyuan Wutian would not be so ruthless as to y him.

    Huangfu Xuan and Ji Feng also hurried over. Their faces looked ghastly grim. ¡°What now?¡± Ji Feng asked worriedly.

    The circumstances did not favor them. They could neither run away nor remain behind. Bingyi, too, knitted his brows tightly. He did not know whether to join the fray.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Xuanji. ¡°Brother Xuan, you once told us that everything depends on human will. I believe Shimo will surely y Chu Qianzhao!¡±

    Xuanji heard her and lightly shook his head. ¡°Qiyue, actually, I did not foresee this battle of Yun Shimo in my oracle. Whether it ends in victory or defeat is shrouded in mystery. No one could know it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue heard him and stared intently at the three flitting human figures. She could not tell who was who. But she still stood firmly where she was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first wait... Why don¡¯t you fellows leave first? Remaining behind won¡¯t help,¡± Hua Qiyue said in a whisper.

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan exchanged nces and quietly whizzed out. Hua Qiyue was shocked. ¡°What are you guys doing? Come back at once!¡±

    However, they were intent on assisting Yun Shimo. If Yun Shimo fought these two experts alone, he would notst more than 30 moves!

    Hua Qiyue stood there in a quandary. Yun Shimo had always disliked interventions. But the situation now was different. She had to join in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t enter the fight. Allow me to.¡± A quiet voice resounded. A streak of white light disappeared from Hua Qiyue¡¯s sight. He had also entered the fray.

    It was Bai Qianxue.

    The descendant of the Bai Family, who imed that he would never intervene in the idle affairs of the martial arts world.

    Hua Qiyue heaved a sigh of relief. With Bai Qianxue helping him, Yun Shimo would surely feel somewhat relieved.

    Yun Shimo and Bai Qianxue both knew the runes. With Bai Qianxue¡¯s help, it was a toss-up between the two parties.

    At this very moment.

    In the yard, Tianci felt a strong sense of unease.

    He secretly nced at Caiqing, Caining, Princess Qianyang, and Ji Jing on the side and also detected their uneasiness.

    Tianci was no fool. He immediately guessed what was happening. After all, noises had resounded from the back mountains to the yard.

    Tianci was already at the first level of Holy God. He could sense the tremors in the anima energy of the heaven and the earth.

    ¡°Sister Ji Jing, Brother Caining, where is Mom? Have they encountered a problem?¡±

    Tianci blinked hisrge eyes, asking perplexedly.

    Caining and Caiqing exchanged nces and immediately shook their heads. ¡°No, nothing¡¯s the matter. Your mom and dad said that they would be cultivating in the mountains. They would hunt down some tenth-level evil beasts. It¡¯s been a long time since we had evil beast meat,¡± Caining said with a smile.

    He gently fondled Tianci¡¯s small head.

    Tianci pouted. Obviously, he did not believe they were hunting evil beasts.

    Given his mom and dad¡¯s abilities, a tenth-level evil beast would not survive ten moves from them.

    About one hour must have psed since something had happened.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Caining is right. Your mom and dad have gone to the back mountains. They have something to see to.¡± Ji Jing also showed a radiant smile. But it also seemed quite forced.

    Tianci looked at one and at the other. Obviously, he was still unconvinced.

    ¡°But why have Brother Ji and Brother Bai disappeared too? Why are they keeping me caged up here?¡± Tianci gave a cold snort. He frantically stood up. Caiqing immediately pulled him back.

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t go. Your mom doesn¡¯t want you to disturb them!¡±

    Tianci did not believe in their words. He vigorously shook Caiqing¡¯s hand off. He was already at the first level of Holy God. Even if Caining, Caiqing, and Ji Jing joined hands and opposed him, they would not be his match.

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t go! It¡¯s the first time you¡¯re so disobedient as a boy!¡± Ji Jing pulled Tianci back with a grin, not allowing him to walk out.

    Tianci gave a crafty smile. His hand was like a slithering snake and immediately slipped out of both Ji Jing and Caiqing¡¯s grasps.

    ¡°Tianci!¡± the three of them shouted in shock. But Tianci had already turned into a streaking shadow, leaving the room instantly.

    Ji Jing and the others were dumbfounded. Even if they went after him, they could not hold Tianci back. So they could only hurriedly head in the direction of the back mountains!

    The moment Tianci arrived at the back mountains, he saw Hua Qiyue standing there, rooted to the spot. Hua Qiyue had not detected his presence.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Tianci yelled out anxiously. Only now did Hua Qiyue recovered her senses. When she saw Tianci here, her beautiful face paled with fear. ¡°Tianci, why are you here?¡±

    Tianci tightly grasped Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, what really is happening? Who¡¯s fighting Dad? I want to join in too!¡±

    Hearing the boy¡¯s naive voice, Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart turned exceedingly heavy. ¡°Tianci, that man is at the Great Deity Realm. Even if you join in, you won¡¯t be able to defeat him.¡±

    She knew that Tianci¡¯s appearance would draw Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s attention. If he detected the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in Tianci¡¯s body, they would be in trouble.

    Therefore, she had to take Tianci away!

    If she did not, after she joined in the fight, Tianci would be in grave danger.

    ¡°Tianci, let¡¯s go at once!¡± Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci and hastily raced for the distance.

    They had just taken a dozen steps when they heard a burst of grotesqueughter in their ears. In a sh, someone had darted to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front, blocking their way!

    Xuanyuan Wutian!

    Bai Qianxue also came after him. Panting, he stood by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side. ¡°Xuanyuan Wutian, what do you really want?¡± Hua Qiyue asked in a low growl.

    Tianci also curiously studied Xuanyuan Wutian, whose hair was unkempt.

    Xuanyuan Wutian stared covetously at Tianci, his smile even more so. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve searched for so many years. So the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead is in this boy¡¯s body!¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian had the strongest instinct where the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was. He was also the man who wanted it the most. So naturally, he could detect the presence of the bead in Tianci¡¯s body.

    Hua Qiyue tightly pursed her lips. Murderous intent appeared on her face. Since this man knew where the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was, he would not let Tianci off.

    Bai Qianxue heard him but showed no expression. His silvery hair was untainted by the dust. Although he had just emerged from the fray, he was still looking as lovely as moonlight.

    His white robe, though, had been stained by some yellow dust.

    ¡°Get past me first before going after him!¡± Bai Qianxue said.

    Heunched his most powerful assault at Xuanyuan Wutian again.

    Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci and retreated to one side. Only now did the Hare hurry here. It kept grumbling, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, boy? Why are you here? I was only taking a nap...¡±

    Hua Qiyue coldly rolled her eyes at the Hare. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Hare¡¯sziness, Tianci would not have run out.

 Chapter 306 - Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 306: Taken Away</h4>

    The Hare scratched its scalp embarrassedly. The Man-Hunting Insect and the Asura Chicken had also arrived. The Man-Hunting Insect stopped on Tianci¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Master, must we really stay? What a horrific oppressive aura!¡±

    The Asura Chicken also started cackling, indicating that they must leave soon. Tianci watched Bai Qianxue entangled with Xuanyuan Wutian and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re an old man about to be buried in a coffin. And you still have the nerve to seize my bead?¡±

    Xuanyuan Wutian heard him and was so angry that he almost vomited blood. But he did not wish to waste time. Even if he failed to kill Yun Shimo, it would be a good thing to have seized the bead.

    After all, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was the treasure he yearned for most in this life. Xuanyuan Wutian feinted and caused Bai Qianxue to move away a little from Tianci.

    Xuanyuan Wutian took the opportunity to get near Tianci. ¡°Stinkingd, hand me the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead!¡± With that said, his huge hand cupped above Tianci¡¯s head.

    Hua Qiyue saw this, and her hand instantly turned into a w. ¡°Icy ws!¡±

    Bai Qianxue also executed a move from behind the man. Both of them attacked together.

    Xuanyuan Wutian had originally thought little of Hua Qiyue. He hadn¡¯t expected her first move to be so aggressive. Her powerful aura made him retract his hand to deal with Hua Qiyue and Bai Qianxue.

    The Hare leaped up to Tianci¡¯s shoulder and red at Xuanyuan Wutian, like a ravening tiger watching its prey.

    Xuanyuan Wutian did not gain any advantage against Hua Qiyue and Bai Qianxue. Bai Qianxue was vicious and totally unlike his gentle self. Hua Qiyue was even more brutal, her every move aiming to kill. Now and then, she would employ the runes, making Xuanyuan Wutian somewhat fearful.

    While the two sides were trading blows, two strong oppressive auras descended from the heavens!

    Instantly, Hua Qiyue and the rest stopped, watching a ck and a white figure descend in the air.

    ¡°Hahaha, Xuanyuan, you old devil. It¡¯s been years! I didn¡¯t expect you to bully my granddaughter-inw the moment you came out of your retreat!¡± the old man in ck said coldly.

    Although he wore a smile, there was no friendliness in his eyes. Instead, they were full of murderous malice!

    The old man in white also descended. Bai Qianxue¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s expression was also strange and unpredictable. He stared at the old man in ck and cried helplessly, ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Humph, why? If I hade a littleter, you would have been finished off by Chu Qianzhao!¡± the old man in ck said coldly.

    He nced displeasedly at Chu Qianzhao, who was looking surprised.

    ¡°Old devil Chu, must you treat my grandson this way? Are you tired of living?¡± Elder Xuan stared at Chu Qianzhao, his eyes full of a fervent challenge.

    Chu Qianzhao broke out in a cold sweat. He had always been arrogant and overbearing, but he still feared these two old creatures somewhat.

    After all, Elder Xuan and Elder Bai were both of a generation before him. In terms of cultivation, he quite naturally could not match them.

    Hua Qiyue and the others secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It looked like Elder Xuan and Elder Bai¡¯s presence had turned Xuanyuan Wutian and Chu Qianzhao wary.

    If so, Yun Shimo might survive.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s inky robe was already drenched in blood. He seemed badly hurt. Tianci released Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand and sprinted over to him. ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Tianci!¡± Hua Qiyue immediately followed. She wanted to thank Elder Xuan.

    Elder Xuan stared at Xuanji and then at Yun Shimo. Then, he nced at Hua Qiyue and Tianci and was feeling bemused.

    ¡°Son, if your grandpa hadn¡¯t turned up, would your wife be seized by another man? Thisd seems to be on quite good terms with that Hua girl.¡± Elder Xuan pointed at Hua Qiyue. The moment he arrived, he could pinpoint who Hua Qiyue was.

    Ji Jing and the rest had just hurried here. They suddenly saw two strange old men and were quite puzzled.

    Xuanji nced at Hua Qiyue. She was carefully wiping away the perspiration and blood on Yun Shimo¡¯s forehead, her heart aching. Her gentle expression made his heart miss a beat.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any special rtionship with Miss Hua. We¡¯re just ordinary friends,¡± Xuanji said quietly.

    Only now did Hua Qiyue turn back her head. She cupped her fists at Elder Xuan. ¡°Thank you, Elder Xuan, for your help. I am infinitely grateful.¡±

    Elder Xuan stared at Hua Qiyue. Thisss was smart and extremely polite, and he felt very pleased with her. Furthermore, Hua Qiyue was already at the first level of Holy God. He could not find many young girls who had reached the first level of Holy God in the Tianyuan Continent.

    Chu Cangye was one. But the Dark Sect had always relied on evil ways to advance their Qi Art.

    ¡°Great! Great! You¡¯re deserving of the engagement I made with your grandfather. Hahaha, I am very satisfied with you, Miss Hua. But what is your rtionship with thatd?¡± Elder Xuan ignored Xuanji, who was wrinkling his brows.

    Xuanji hurriedly interposed, ¡°Grandpa, the engagement you made will only be a burden to me. Your grandson doesn¡¯t like her. So let it be.¡±

    His voice was low and Elder Xuan could just hear him. Yet Hua Qiyue also heard his words clearly.

    Gratitude and helplessness filled her heart. Xuanji liked her¡ªhow could she not know? He must have said this so that she and Yun Shimo could be together without any hindrance.

    Elder Xuan knocked Xuanji¡¯s head with his knuckle. ¡°Stinkingd, what do you mean?¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I only treat Miss Hua as my sister. I have no other thoughts!¡±

    At this moment, Xuanyuan Wutian started to sneer. ¡°I say, Old Xuan, it¡¯s all your wishful thinking. This girl¡¯s already that stinkingd¡¯s woman. Why will she fancy your Xuanji? Better kill her and break them up outright!¡±

    Chu Qianzhao was hesitating over how to deal with them. His granddaughter had been swept away by the Drunken Flower Fan. And he could not stay for long.

    But Elder Xuan and Elder Bai were not creatures one could easily deal with.

    At this moment, he could see the restraint from both parties. He also kept silent, watching the scene with cold eyes.

    ¡°Old devil Xuanyuan, don¡¯t interrupt me. This is our family matter, humph!¡± Elder Xuan rolled his eyes coldly at him. The thing he was trying to establish was whether a rtionship was possible between Xuanji and Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t you like Xuanji at all? Our Xuan Family hails from ancient times. We have rich resources. Better consider twice, my girl,¡± Elder Xuan said with a smile.

    Even now, he was still brimming with confidence.

    After all, ancient ns like the Xuan Family were more distinguished than even the Murong Family. Which girl would not like to marry into such a family?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Xuan... your family is indeed very powerful. Countless girls yearn to enter your family. But I already have a fiance. I¡¯m very sorry to disappoint you, sir.¡± Hua Qiyue shook her head and refused Elder Xuan outright.

    She did not want to give Elder Xuan face. Things would be even moreplicated if she tried to humor him.

    The countenance of Elder Xuan changed slightly. Xuanji also said quietly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t break up a loving couple just because of some old promises. This girl and Brother Yun are a true couple. They are getting married on the seventh of the next month.¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s expression was extremely cold and indifferent. He seemed to feel nothing for Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Besides, I already have a wife in mind. Please give it up, Grandpa!¡±

    Romantic ardor blossomed momentarily in his eyes. Xuanji¡¯s lies even managed to convince Hua Qiyue somewhat.

    But Elder Xuan was after all from the Xuan Family. Naturally, he could read Xuanji¡¯s mind clearly.

    Elder Bai started to chuckle loudly. ¡°I have already said that the Hua girl won¡¯t fancy yourd. Old man, you¡¯d better take a stroll with me in the south and relieve your anger there!¡±

    Bai Qianxue was feeling quite ufortable. Elder Bai was slighting Hua Qiyue and taking the opportunity to provoke her. He really was at a loss on what to say.

    Elder Xuan gave a cold snort and squinted at Hua Qiyue from the corners of his eyes. After all, it was the first time anyone had snubbed him.

    Hua Qiyue looked at Elder Xuan, neither conceited nor submissive. ¡°Elder Xuan, Brother Xuan is right. Old betrothals might be meaningful, but if the parties aren¡¯t willing, they will only shackle the next generation. There will then be no point keeping them. The Xuan Family is great, but I don¡¯t have the good fortune to marry into your n.¡±

    Elder Xuan seemed slightly enraged. ¡°Good, very good! Since there¡¯s no meaning in it, go back with me,d!¡±

    Neither the Xuan Family nor the Bai Family would intervene in the affairs of the martial arts world. Elder Xuan had always believed that Hua Qiyue would be his granddaughter-inw, which was why he had frightened Xuanyuan Wutian away before everyone¡¯s sights.

    Yet Hua Qiyue had refused to see herself as his granddaughter-inw. She had pped him directly on the face. How could he not get angry?

    Xuanji furrowed his brows and watched the silent Xuanyuan Wutian. ¡°Grandpa, this Xuanyuan Wutian will harm Qiyue...¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not happy with that old devil Xuanyuan, this is their problem. Not ours. Lad, since she has already said that you two aren¡¯t in a rtionship, the engagement will be pointless. Let¡¯s go. Better not stay and embarrass ourselves!¡± Elder Xuan said coldly.

    One of his hands grabbed Xuanji¡¯s. Xuanji immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, Qiyue is still my friend, after all. How can we just leave her to die?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Old Xuan, you¡¯re right. Since she said that the engagement is pointless... tsk, tsk. This engagement was made by the older generation. Yet these youngsters think nothing of it. You had better return to your ind and live your happy days there!¡± Xuanyuan Wutian started to chuckle. He was delighted.

    Just now, he was still somewhat worried. If Elder Bai and Elder Xuan had intervened in this affair, he would not be able to take Tianci away. Nor could he kill Hua Qiyue!

    At this moment, though, the situation had changed. It favored him now. Why shouldn¡¯t he feel delighted?

    Elder Bai was also displeased with Hua Qiyue and gave a cold snicker. ¡°Lad, better go back with your grandpa. Our Bai Family has always steered clear of worldly affairs.¡±

    Bai Qianxue nced embarrassedly at Hua Qiyue. Yun Shimo also quietly raised his brows. ¡°Brother Bai, Brother Xuan, thanks for your help. But since the elders have asked you two to leave, you must obey them. I appreciate both your kindnesses!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s words instantly left Bingyi and the others with a big headache.

    Yun Shimo had never liked to owe anyone a favor. But right now, he was facing Chu Qianzhao and Xuanyuan Wutian. If Bai Qianxue and Xuanji left with their grandfathers, he would not be able tost long.

    Bai Qianxue and Xuanji exchanged nces. Their eyes spoke their thought: this man was so conceited. If they left, Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue would surely die!

    Yet before Xuanji and Bai Qianxue could react, the two elders had lifted them by their robe cors and sneered. Instantly, they disappeared from their former positions.

 Chapter 307 - Death!

    <h4>Chapter 307 Death!</h4>

    All around, between the heavens and the earth, there was a hushed silence.

    Bai Qianxue and Xuanji had both been taken away by their grandfathers. Another crisis presented itself before thepany. Hua Qiyue frowned and thought the problem somewhat thorny.

    Xuanyuan Wutian started to guffaw loudly. Chu Qianzhao also snickered. They both cast their ravenous eyes at Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect the two old men to go off in a huff because of these two idiots! Well, you¡¯d better hand me the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead obediently!¡± Xuanyuan Wutian sneered coldly.

    Chu Qianzhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, eh? I¡¯ve heard of it. I¡¯ve always wanted to know how useful it is!¡±

    Tianci was a little nervous. Hua Qiyue protected him behind her.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. And there¡¯re two of you. Humph, why don¡¯t you two fight and see who wins? The victor will have the privilege to take the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead!¡± the Hare started to sneer, its eyes full of derision.

    These elders of the Tianyuan Continent were so covetous.

    ¡°Haha, you think we¡¯re kids? We won¡¯t be so stupid! Of course, we will get rid of you fellows first and then dig out the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead from that boy. The bead will belong to the man who seizes it!¡± Chu Qianzhao gave a raving chortle. Now, he was no longer interested in Yun Shimo but in the bead.

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo¡¯s hearts were in their mouths. Right now, everyone was extremely tense and worried.

    At this moment, they had not even the slightest advantage. If they really started to seize the bead, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo would be soundly defeated in 100 moves!

    Chu Qianzhao and Xuanyuan Wutian exchanged nces. They had a tacit understanding. Chu Qianzhao struck out at Yun Shimo with lightning speed while Xuanyuan Wutian attacked Hua Qiyue!

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan looked at each other. In the battle just now, they had already sustained quite a few injuries. But they did not fear anything. Both leaped up and stood by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side.

    Bingyi naturally was by Yun Shimo¡¯s side.

    The Hare was quietly sitting on Tianci¡¯s shoulder, not saying a word. Tianci tightly clenched his fists. He was just about to join the fray when the Hare spoke quietly.

    ¡°Young fellow, don¡¯t move. You have too littlebat experience. You will only be your mom¡¯s burden if you join in!¡±

    Its words made Tianci¡¯s heart exceedingly heavy. He sat down unhappily by one side, watching the soaring figures in front. He could not make out who was who.

    Ji Jing and Princess Qianyang were also a bag of nerves. Princess Qianyang¡¯s lovely eyes were brimming with tears, and she muttered, ¡°Brother Bingyi, you must hold out... Boohoo...¡±

    Ji Jing swept Princess Qianyang a silent nce. Her heart was feeling most uneasy.

    Yun Shimo was the more badly injured, and he was forced back by Chu Qianzhao first. Chu Qianzhao hit out a palm on his back, and Yun Shimo retreated ten steps hurriedly. He spat out a mouthful of blood and had to breathe in deeply!

    The purple energy inside him rapidly coursed around his body.

    Unless he was in true danger, he would not use his precious purple energy.

    When he saw Yun Shimo heavily injured and about to be in, Chu Qianzhao felt a sense ofcent delight. He had not expected to see plumes of faint purplish fumes emerge from Yun Shimo¡¯s body. Yun Shimo¡¯s pallid face started to glow again with a florid flush!

    Chu Qianzhao realized something was not quite right. Yun Shimo was such a bizarre character. In this short period, he had recovered to his earlier state!

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s determine who dies in one move!¡± Yun Shimo said coldly to Chu Qianzhao, who was also badly injured.

    Chu Qianzhao had been a Qi Artist at the Great Completeness of Great Deity for years. He could not stomach the derision and was furious. His pupils red with a scorching me.

    ¡°What an arrogantd! I will shred you into a thousand pieces. You will never be reborn again!¡± Chu Qianzhao snickered coldly. A bright white light glowed on his palm, carrying with it a bone-prating chill!

    Yun Shimo called out a few more lines of runes. More and more purple energy converged in his body, bing more and more intense. Even the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in Tianci had reacted. Wisps of purple energy also streamed out from Tianci¡¯s body, gathering in Yun Shimo¡¯s body.

    Tianci was overjoyed. He quickly summoned even more energy using his willpower, sending it over to Yun Shimo.

    Chu Qianzhao saw this. He became furious and frantic. He had not paid too much attention to Yun Shimo. He had always believed himself would be the victor, no matter when he fought.

    ¡°Chaos-breaking Dragon!¡± The ball of light on Chu Qianzhao¡¯s palm suddenly expanded, as if attracting all the white light in the entire universe. The world started to glow with white light!

    Yet the purplish light from Yun Shimo was particrly eye-catching amid the white glow!

    ¡°Purple fumes from the east¡ªdestroy his soul in the west!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s voice turned exceedingly cold. The purplish light expanded suddenly, suppressing all the white light.

    At this crucial juncture, Hua Qiyue and Ji Feng were also facing a crisis.

    Neither Ji Feng nor Huangfu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was at Hua Qiyue¡¯s level. pped by Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s palm, they instantly lost consciousness.

    Hua Qiyue had long expended all the purple energy inside her body. After all, her opponent was at the Great Completeness of Great Deity. She had not reached the same level as Yun Shimo. So naturally, she was facing a crisis.

    Xuanyuan Wutian feinted, but Hua Qiyue saw through his act. The old creature was enraged. Ten blood-red glows instantly soared out from his ten fingers!

    ¡°Ten Engulfing Lights!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was greatly shocked. His powerful oppressive aura gave her the presentiment that she would die under this aggressive move!

    Other than in the battle against the Gnawing Devils Sect¡ªwhen she had sustained heavy injuries¡ªHua Qiyue had always won easily ever since she started practicing Qi Art. Right now, she suddenly felt the approach of death.

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± Ji Jing gave a shocked gasp. She saw an explosion at Yun Shimo¡¯s side. She did not know how the fight there had ensued. Only now could Ji Jing see the situation between Hua Qiyue and Xuanyuan Wutian.

    Tianci¡¯s big eyes widened. Even if he acted, it would be toote to save Hua Qiyue.

    But the Hare streaked out like a sh of lightning toward Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    The sound of something prating the flesh turned the teeth sore. Ji Jing¡¯s eyes widened. Tianci¡¯s eyes also turned rapidly red.

    ¡°Qiyue!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    This move hade too fast. Hua Qiyue could not escape using the runes. Although she thought that she would surely die, she felt no pain at all in her body...

    What had happened?

    Hua Qiyue recovered herself and felt someone was embracing her tightly. Was it Yun Shimo?

    When she saw that pale face, her heart almost froze.

    ¡°Xuanji!¡±

    Hadn¡¯t he been taken away by Elder Xuan? Why was he still here?

    Xuanji was wearing a ck Taoist robe. His muscr body had been pierced by ten holes, as blood gushed out from them.

    Xuanji smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Qiyue, I tricked my grandpa with a body double. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be still useful here. Let me... embrace you, or there¡¯ll be no chance.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened. The rims of her eyes rapidly turned red. Her throat seemed to be clogged by a huge ball of cotton wool. She could not say anything!

    Ji Jing and the others saw this scene and were bbergasted. The Hare leaped into mid-air. When it saw the sudden appearance of Xuanji, it sighed quietly at the man¡¯s infatuation. Then, it turned and headed straight for Xuanyuan Wutian on the side, who was nning another attack.

    The Sun Moon Deity was confronting Xuanyuan Wutian!

    Xuanyuan Wutian actually would not concern himself over a little hare. But that powerful, explosive aura oppressing him gave him a big shock!

    Such a small spiritual pet could exert such great oppression. Xuanyuan Wutian no longer dared to slight the Hare. He did his best to counter the attack.

    Hua Qiyue tremblingly embraced Xuanji, whose arms were gradually drooping. Large tears rolled down her face. Tianci also raced over and grabbed Xuanji¡¯s hand. ¡°Big Brother Xuanji, you told me that you would bring me out to y. Will you... fulfill your promise?¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s listless eyes were smiling, not at all as cold as in the past. ¡°Tianci... I promised you and... I will surely take you out to y... ¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was almostpletely broken. Although she did not love Xuanji, he had been her most trusted friend. Xuanji had not disappointed her. But his sacrifice was too great.

    While thepany was at a loss for words and shedding tears, Hua Qiyue quickly took out a Heaven-and-Earth Rejuvenating Pellet. This had been refined for her by Yun Shimo. No matter what, she would make Xuanji take it. Perhaps there would still be hope.

    Xuanji swallowed the Heaven and Earth Rejuvenating Pellet and felt pain racking his entire body. His vision darkened, and he lost consciousness.

    Everyone was greatly shocked. While they were still panicking, a ck figure descended from the heavens and lifted Xuanji up at once.

    ¡°Damn that Xuanyuan Wutian. Meet your death!¡± It was Elder Xuan.

    The reason why Elder Xuan had been tricked by Xuanji¡¯s body double was that he was ranting mad. Soon after their departure, he sensed that something was wrong. He discovered that he had only brought away Xuanji¡¯s body double.

    So he swiftly returned. When he saw Xuanji injured, he knew it was the work of Xuanyuan Wutian.

    Xuanyuan Wutian dodged the ball of light hurled down by Elder Xuan. But he was still a little hurt. His arm had almost been sted away.

    A little slower and Xuanyuan Wutian would be dead.

    Elder Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared. He had no time. He must find a ce quickly and treat Xuanji¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Xuanyuan Wutian, if you don¡¯t die today, I will exact my revenge somedayter! If you die, the members of your Xuanyuan Family will not have a happy life!¡±

    The voice of Elder Xuan drifted from afar. Xuanyuan Wutian panted and watched the dazed Hua Qiyue. He gave a maniacalugh, and his figure streaked out like lightning toward Hua Qiyue!

    Tianci¡¯s cultivation was too low against Xuanyuan Wutian¡¯s. Hua Qiyue had expended all her energy. As she faced the powerful Xuanyuan Wutian, it seemed that soon she would be his victim!

    ¡°Qiyue, Tianci...¡± Ji Jing watched the hideous Xuanyuan Wutian hurtle toward Hua Qiyue. Hopelessness overwhelmed her heart.

    Princess Qianyang was so shocked that her tears kept falling, as she watched this cruel scene.

    Instantly, the purple and white lights collided against each other. Both Hua Qiyue and Tianci had reacted.

    They were not people who would await death.

    Although Tianci was young, he still had the instinct to protect himself.

    Xuanyuan Wutian was forced back several steps by the rebound. He exhaled a deep breath and wanted to strike again. But a chilling murderous aura assaulted him from the back. ¡°Soul-eliminating Finger!¡±

    A cold, indifferent voice rang out. Xuanyuan Wutian heard a ¡°Pfft!¡± and felt something prate his brain. Part of his spirit seemed to have been shredded by something. He was racked with pain!

 Chapter 308 - The Dust Had Settled

    <h4>Chapter 308 The Dust Had Settled</h4>

    Xuanyuan Wutian was utterly astounded. He felt weak all over his body. In other words, his soul was already in control by someone behind his back and had already been shredded into pieces. He could only feel the innumerable racking pains madly gushing into his body.

    ¡°How could this... be? How can I, Xuanyuan Wutian... be killed...¡± The focus in his eyes started to scatter, as the feeling of death loomed in his heart.

    Before his eyes, a figure whizzed. The pale face of Yun Shimo appeared. He stared coldly at Xuanyuan Wutian. ¡°Although I was helped by Elder Xuan, I have finally killed you... Xuanyuan Wutian, you¡¯re finished...¡±

    Yun Shimo was panting. He had exerted all the energy in his body. After killing Chu Qianzhao, he gave Xuanyuan Wutian another fatal strike.

    In the meantime, Yun Shimo had taken many Soul-rejuvenating Pellets. These Soul-rejuvenating Pellets had been secretly refined in the night, without Hua Qiyue¡¯s knowledge.

    So no one knew he had such pills, which could raise his strength rapidly. Although taking such pills carried some risks, it was the only way he could rely on himself!

    Right now, the new energy was surging in his body rapidly. Yun Shimo did not have time to refine the new energy, as it merged with the purple one. That was how he managed to y Chu Qianzhao and Xuanyuan Wutian.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s soul was extremely powerful. He had a very high chance of winning when he struck out at other souls to kill.

    And Yun Shimo seeded.

    He had finally killed Xuanyuan Wutian and delivered Tianci and Hua Qiyue from the crisis.

    ¡°Shimo...¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun!¡± A few surprised and delighted voices rang out, calling his name. Yun Shimo¡¯s body shook a little. The voice of the Hare came over. ¡°He¡¯s thoroughly exhausted. Oh no...¡±

    Yun Shimo wanted to see if Hua Qiyue was shedding tears over Xuanji. He wanted to wipe away her tears. Instead, he was so weak that he had to squat. He did not even have the strength to open his eyes.

    The Hare immediately raced to his side and conjured out an inky robe. He changed instantly into another handsome man...

    Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing gave astonished gasps. They covered their eyes, not daring to watch. Tianci furrowed his brows. He felt angry and amused that this strange man was using an inky robe to cover his body.

    The Hare chuckled and immediately put on the robe. Then, it carried Yun Shimo up and walked over to the yard.

    After all, at this moment, only Hua Qiyue and Ji Jing were around, and they were both women. It would not be right for them to take Yun Shimo back to the yard. The Hare could only be thick-skinned and changed its appearance, taking him back.

    These scrimmages had attracted numerous Qi Artists. They watched this scene, dumbfounded.

    They all thought that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo would be in by Xuanyuan Wutian and Chu Qianzhao. But the oue surprised them all. They were still alive¡ªall except Xuanji, whose survival could not be determined.

    Hua Qiyue, Ji Jing, and Tianci guarded by Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan¡¯s sides. They fed them with the Heaven-and-Earth Rejuvenating Pellets. Soon, they predicted, they would regain consciousness.

    The two had sustained heavy injuries. Even after taking these pills, they would need a month or so to recover.

    The dust on everything had settled.

    They were left with only that female devil, Chu Cangye. Yet she could not pose a threat to Hua Qiyue and her friends.

    The back mountains were in disorderly ruins. A bright moon rose in the night sky, as untainted and saintly as pure water.

    The people had scattered and the birds were quiet. Everyone was safe.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The Divine Eyes Organization will trace Xuanji¡¯s whereabouts for us for free this time. They seem quite wary of earning our wrath. But... Xuanji¡¯s still missing. These ancient ns all reside in some secluded corners of the Tianyuan Continent. They cannot be found so easily.¡±

    Half a month had psed. Thepany was journeying back to their home country with Yun Xuan and Madame Yun. In the carriage, Ji Jing was whispering to Hua Qiyue.

    During this half month, the injuries of Ji Feng and his friends had healed. But they had to call off the wedding on the eighth. Hua Qiyue thought it would be better to hold the wedding in the Changjing Kingdom.

    Yun Shimo also agreed. When Tianci heard that they were leaving for their nativend, he was extremely excited. It meant another new ce with great fun and good food. After all, he had no memories of Changjing Kingdom.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes revealed his deep musings. ¡°The Xuan Family is one of the oldest ns. Xuanji¡¯s body... after taking the Heaven-and-Earth Rejuvenating Pellet, the injured usually survive. So you shouldn¡¯t worry, Qiyue.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded lightly. In thest half month, the person she had thought about the most was Xuanji.

    He looked like someone on the brink of death. She wondered if he could survive, after taking the Heaven-and-Earth Rejuvenating Pellet...

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Qiyue. Think about how great Brother Xuan is. He is a wonderful talent. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Ji Jing observed the worry on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face and immediately spoke to console her.

    Tianci wagged his head. ¡°Brother Xuan has promised to take me out to y.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt a wave of heartache. She embraced Tianci gently. For a brief moment, she did not know what to say.

    Thepany became silent. They had resolved all their problems and it was easier than they had thought. Yet they also felt worse than they had expected, since Xuanji had gone missing and his eventual survival was unknown. No matter what, Hua Qiyue would feel unease.

    But it was pointless to worry. Even the three major organizations like Divine Eyes could not track him down. So they had no other solution.

    Ten dayster, Hua Qiyue and her friends finally reached the Changjing capital.

    There was a great fanfare in the Changjing Kingdom. The moment their carriages reached the city gate, even the Emperor, Huangfu Shenglin, had alighted his imperial sedan and was there to wee them in person.

    When he saw Huangfu Shenglin, Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes became exceedingly frosty. Yun Shimo was holding him ountable for making Hua Qiyue his Empress.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Princess Jinghua!¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s the Empress now. I didn¡¯t expect our Emperor to be so sentimental. He conferred her the title of Empress even though she wasn¡¯t around in the country!¡±

    ¡°The Hua Qiyue now isn¡¯t the same woman as she was before. I heard that they slew Chu Qianzhao and Xuanyuan Wutian. They¡¯re very powerful!¡±

    ¡°The Emperor must be somewhat wary of them...¡±

    All sorts of quiet whispers resounded. Hua Qiyue alighted the carriage and gave Huangfu Shenglin a quiet curtsy. Huangfu Shenglin was as delighted as a blossoming flower. Suddenly, he felt a pair of eyes ring coldly at him.

    Huangfu Shenglin raised his ck eyes and stared into the cold eyes of Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo had not alighted the carriage.

    To not alight the carriage and pay the Emperor respects was an act of great defiance. But Huangfu Shenglin said nothing. He understood that the Yun Shimo now would not be in trouble even if he mobilized all the Qi Artists and Pce Guards against him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a long time. I hope that Your Majesty can pay Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion a visit. We have matters to discuss.¡±

    Yun Shimo said quietly. He was extremely unhappy with Huangfu Shenglin but could only say so much.

    He must at least give the Emperor of Changjing Kingdom some superficial show of respect.

    The guards were angry but did not dare to speak. After all, Prince Nan was no longer the same man as he was before. One little finger of his could wipe them all out.

    ¡°I will surely turn up. Now, let¡¯s first send the Empress to Hua¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    The Emperor wore a quiet smile. He was not enraged by Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± Old Madame Hua walked over with tottering steps. Lv Xin and Youshui were helping her, and the rims of their eyes were red. They called out to Hua Qiyue agitatedly, ¡°Princess...¡±

    Hua Qiyue rarely cried, but at this moment, she felt a lump in her throat.

    When she left the Changjing Kingdom years ago, she thought that she would not make it back alive. But after so many ordeals, she had managed to return.

    Hua Liting also walked over agitatedly. He looked at his daughter, who had lost quite a bit of weight, and did not know what to say.

    Old Madame Hua red sternly at Yun Shimo alighting the carriage. It was he who had caused Hua Qiyue to have almost turned insane. But Hua Qiyue had returned with this man. There must be some undisclosed secret between them.

    Yun Shimo walked over obediently. He cupped his fists at the Old Madame and Hua Liting, greeting them.

    Hua Qiyue hugged Old Madame Hua in a tight embrace. Tianci stood on one side, opening his eyes wide to watch this scene.

    Hua Liting came over and caressed Tianci¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect... Tianci to be so tall already after two years!¡±

    Everyoneughed and chatted joyously. Although Huangfu Shenglin was feeling excited inside, he still felt somewhat helpless when he thought of Yun Shimo.

    Thepany had returned to Hua¡¯s Mansion and the servants were extremely excited. Night had fallen. Colorful adornments decorated the mansion. Big rednterns were hanging high everywhere.

    The weing banquet only ended at nine in the night. Hua Qiyue and Tianci had braved the journeying dust and were quite tired. So they went to bed early in the night.

    Yun Shimo returned to Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion. Huangfu Shenglin would appear again soon after.

    The Emperor was paying Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion a visit. It showed Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s high regard for Yun Shimo¡ªor perhaps fear.

    They had been gone for almost three years. Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion was still the same as before. The maidservants engaged by Madame Yun had already swept the ce clean.

    Returning to Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion where he had resided for years, Yun Shimo was ovee with emotions. He sat at a red wooden table in a terraced building. The Emperor, Huangfu Shenglin, lightly raised his teacup and sipped a mouthful of tea.

    There was only one Qi Artist by Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s side. He knew that Yun Shimo would not kill him. He did not need to, either.

    ¡°Your Majesty is here in my humble abode because of Qiyue, I believe. Both of us are understanding people. Let me be direct,¡± Yun Shimo said quietly.

    Huangfu Shenglin wore a nonchnt smile. Mncholy was in his eyes. ¡°Qiyue is a lovely girl. She¡¯s the only woman in this wide world who can make me fret endlessly. I think of her day and night. But in the end, her heart is still with you.¡±

    Yun Shimo lifted up the teapot and poured another half a cup of tea. ¡°I will soon wed Qiyue. Your Majesty, I¡¯m sure you know what to do?¡±

    Yun Shimo was direct and brash, but Huangfu Shenglin had no way to counter him.

    ¡°I will wait for Qiyue¡¯s divorce letter.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Huangfu Shenglin replied quietly.

    It was Yun Shimo¡¯s turn now to be astounded. Huangfu Shenglin was the sovereign of the Changjing Kingdom, the son of Heaven high up above all the rest. How could he allow a woman to write him a divorce letter? Wasn¡¯t this too absurd?

    But Yun Shimo still admired Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s magnanimity. He raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re letting Qiyue make the decision herself.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. If she doesn¡¯t like you, she won¡¯t write me a divorce letter. If she likes you, she will. Qiyue won¡¯t care for me losing face. From her point of view, my honor isn¡¯t something she would worry about.¡± Huangfu Shenglin quietly sipped another mouthful of tea. He seemed totally nonchnt.

 Chapter 309 - A Divorce Letter

    <h4>Chapter 309 A Divorce Letter</h4>

    Although Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s tone was indifferent, his face was full of dejected mncholy.

    Such a lovely woman did not belong to him because he was not perfect and powerful enough.

    ¡°I believe she will make the most sensible decision.¡± Yun Shimo did not wish to say more. He sipped the tea and his inky eyes brightened. A bright moon was in the night sky, making one feel rxed and carefree.

    Huangfu Shenglin raised his teacup at the bright moon and said in a mncholic, gentle voice, ¡°I hope Prince Nan will treat her well. It is my good fortune for her to divorce me.¡±

    Yun Shimo was instantly left speechless. How could Huangfu Shenglin be so shamelessly gentle? Good fortune for her to divorce him?

    Yun Shimo thought again from another angle. If he were Huangfu Shenglin, perhaps he might feel the same. He could not win his beloved¡ªthis feeling would be painful to any man.

    The two sampled tea and started to chat. They seemed to have disregarded what they had just said before.

    Huangfu Shenglin only left Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion at noon. Countless spections arose, fueled by themoners. What exactly was the Emperor doing in Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion for so long?

    The next day.

    The Emperor had actually gone to Hua¡¯s Mansion to pay Princess Jinghua a visit. Everyone knew that she was his Empress, conferred in an imperial edict. But the decision was entirely Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s. Hua Qiyue was not around to ept the conferment.

    The conferment ceremony was opposed by numerous officials. But in the end, they had to ept it quietly.

    Hua Qiyue was in the courtyard, taking breakfast with Tianci. Old Madame Hua had long hurried here. She openly admitted that she had missed her granddaughter too much. So she was taking this opportunity to keep Hua Qiyuepany.

    Otherwise, after Hua Qiyue¡¯s grand wedding, she would miss her granddaughter again.

    Huangfu Shenglin arrived and the Old Madame was shocked and ttered. In the past few years, Huangfu Shenglin had regarded Hua¡¯s Mansion with special favor.

    ¡°Your Majesty hase to our humble abode so early in the morning... I am truly ashamed that I cannot wee you from afar...¡± The Old Madame chuckled. Huangfu Shenglin immediately helped up the Old Madame who was about to make her obeisance.

    Hua Qiyue stood up and nodded slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re old friends. So I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin gave a heartyugh. ¡°Right, right! Don¡¯t bother!¡±

    The Emperor took his seat and Old Madame Hua nced at Hua Qiyue. She knew that the Emperor had something to speak to her in private. So she made an excuse, dismissing all the maidservants and herself.

    Lv Xin and Youshui also covered their mouths in a titter. ¡°Miss, we will see if your 10 chickens have been roasted.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded and allowed them to leave. Tianci was on one side, ying with the Man-Hunting Insect. Although he was getting older, his rtionship with his spiritual pets had deepened.

    ¡°Tianci,e and pay your respects to the Emperor now!¡±

    Tianci raised his handsome little face. His features resembled Rong Qiyue¡¯s so much.

    But in the view of Huangfu Shenglin, Tianci had the exact same temperament and bearing as the present Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°My respects to Your Majesty! Your Majesty, I heard that you have many concubines and arge pce. Is it true?¡± Tianci curiously advanced to Huangfu Shenglin¡¯s side, asking with a grin.

    ¡°Yes. If Tianci wishes to see them, you cane anytime.¡± Huangfu Shenglin loved the boy because of his mother. He smiled, caressing Tianci¡¯s little head.

    Tianci noddedcently. ¡°Look, Mom, His Majesty treats me so well. Am I not adorable?¡±

    Hua Qiyue and Huangfu Shenglin could not help butugh. It was good that this boy was so innocent.

    ¡°Tianci, go out and look for Brother Caiqing and the rest to y. Mom and His Majesty have some things to discuss,¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile. Tianci nodded obediently and then nced at Huangfu Shenglin slyly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that Emperors all have great abilities. But if you dare to bully Mom, humph, I will bully you back!¡± Tianci¡¯s still childish voice made Huangfu Shenglin chuckle.

    ¡°Very well. You can set your heart at ease and go. More likely your mom will bully me!¡±

    Tianci finally left satisfactorily. Hua Qiyue watched the boy¡¯s departing back and felt emotions well up in her heart. Quite unconsciously, a great many years had passed. Years ago, she would never have expected herself to turn out this way!

    ¡°Qiyue, let me toast you. You¡¯ve made a great contribution to our state. The officials of Yuewu Kingdom have hurried here immediately after your return and offered us countless pearls and gems, begging for peace. It¡¯srgely thanks to you.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin smiled, constion shing across his eyes. ¡°You truly deserve your title of Empress!¡±

    Hua Qiyue curled up the corners of her lips and poured Huangfu Shenglin a goblet of wine. ¡°Your Majesty, I am only the ordinary Princess Jinghua. You, on the other hand, are the son of Heaven who lords over all. I don¡¯t have the good fortune to be your Empress.¡±

    Huangfu Shenglin sipped a mouthful of the fragrant wine and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not you who haven¡¯t the good fortune. It¡¯s me. I don¡¯t deserve you as my Empress. Qiyue, I have discussed it with Brother Yun. Just write me a divorce letter!¡±

    Hua Qiyue heard his words and was greatly astonished.

    Naturally, she knew that Huangfu Shenglin had gone to Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion. Although she could guess a little, she would never dream that he woulde to such a decision.

    The Emperor, given a divorce letter by his Empress? It must be the first of such cases in the Tianyuan Continent!

    Just like when Hua Qiyue adopted Tianci. But the impact of an Emperor given a divorce letter by his Empress far exceeded that of her adopting Tianci.

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t feel any guilt toward me. I am only making use of you... I made you Empress to settle our covetous neighboring states down. After all, our Changjing Kingdom has rich resources. Many of these smaller states have colluded in an alliance to invade our country. But your eminence is well known throughout the world.¡± Huangfu Shenglin smiled. Hua Qiyue raised her brows, somewhat amused.

    ¡°Is my face so freakish that I am renowned everywhere?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because your abilities are too outstanding. You exterminated the Gnawing Devils Sect and have reached the first level of Holy God when you¡¯re still so young. You must be the only woman in this world with such cultivation. Besides, you know runes. So why won¡¯t everyone fear you, you female devil?¡± Huangfu Shenglin said, wreathed in smiles.

    A rare pride shed in his eyes.

    He pondered for a while and took out a piece of premium goat-skin parchment from his pocket. ¡°I have prepared the parchment for you. Just write, Qiyue!¡±

    Hua Qiyue stared at Huangfu Shenglin in a daze. The man was still smiling gently at her. She had not expected Huangfu Shenglin to be so magnanimous.

    ¡°Your Majesty, have some wine and some breakfast snacks first. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Hua Qiyue smiled a little, speaking nonchntly.

    Huangfu Shenglin was no longer in a hurry. He started to drink and chat with Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue roughly narrated all the ordeals she had gone through in the past three years to Huangfu Shenglin, like a tumbler dispensing water.

    Huangfu Shenglin heard her and emotions overwhelmed him. ¡°I am nearly six years your senior. Yet it seems I am a century behind in my knowledge.¡±

    Hua Qiyue smiled. One¡¯s knowledge would improve as one¡¯s experiences umted.

    After bing the sovereign of Changjing Kingdom, Huangfu Shenglin could no longer travel about as freely outside. But he could read reports and memorials from his officials and his knowledge would improve too.

    The two chatted merrily. Atst, Huangfu Shenglin pointed at that goat-skin parchment. ¡°Write it, Qiyue. I will treat it as a treasure. I won¡¯t me you, of course.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was silent for a few seconds and finally nodded. ¡°Your Majesty, I am a citizen of Changjing Kingdom. If you need my help in the future, I will do everything in my power to assist you.¡±

    She regarded him as a friend. Hua Qiyue would not hesitate to lend him a hand, even if it meant getting herself injured.

    Huangfu Shenglin gave a consoling smile. ¡°I am already very satisfied that you have returned to the Changjing Kingdom. If a dayes when I need your help, I will surely be thick-skinned enough to beg for it.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled. Hua Qiyue got Lv Xin to bring her an ink b and a writing brush. Then she solemnly wrote the word ¡°Divorced¡± on the goat-skin parchment.

    ¡°Your Majesty, sorry for the offense!¡± After writing the word, Hua Qiyue handed the parchment respectfully to Huangfu Shenglin.

    Huangfu Shenglin took it over smilingly. ¡°Qiyue, you are the most famous person in the world again. Thanks to your renown, I am now the first Emperor to have received a divorce letter from his wife. Haha!¡±

    The two maidservants heard him and nced somewhat worriedly at Hua Qiyue. They were afraid Hua Qiyue would get implicated.

    Hua Qiyue wore a slight smile. No matter what, she would never marry Huangfu Shenglin. Writing a divorce letter was a necessity. In the eyes of Huangfu Shenglin and her, it did not matter who wrote it.

    Huangfu Shenglin only made her write it because he was apologetic for conferring her the title of Empress without her consent.

    After seeing Huangfu Shenglin off, Hua Qiyue felt somewhat tired. After returning to the capital, she had be more rxed. Those bloodshed days of the past were over. She did not need to be so vignt.

    The moment a person rxed, she would bezy and think more about rest.

    But after Huangfu Shenglin left, Yun Shimo arrived again. He brought with him his parents to meet Old Madame Hua.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s presence was requested. They were sampling tea joyously in the hall. When they saw Hua Qiyue, Madame Yun immediately stood up ardently and pulled her hand.

    ¡°Qiyue, how have you been this couple of days?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madame Yun. I¡¯m fine,¡± Hua Qiyue replied with a winsome smile. She helped her to her seat and they sat down together.

    Thepany looked at Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo. They all felt a relieved joy, especially Hua Liting. He had three daughters but Hua Qiyue was the most outstanding.

    Right now, Hua Mengshi¡¯s fate was undetermined and Hua Qianming was no talent. It seemed to him that only Hua Qiyue could inherit the mansion¡¯s legacy.

    They started to discuss Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo¡¯s wedding. Old Madame Hua left it entirely in the hands of Yu Shimo and his parents. Hua¡¯s Mansion was easy on the details. They were not fussy about the fortune-teller selecting the auspicious date or the bride price.

    They also knew who Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were. They would never treat Hua Qiyue shabbily.

    The two elders of the Yun Family indicated that they would send them the bride price and the mostvish ceremonies. They would not treat Hua Qiyue shabbily.

    After the discussion, the two families had lunch together. Then, the Yun Family went home to start their preparations.

    Madame Yun found the most renowned fortune-teller in the capital to pick for them an auspicious date. But when the fortune-teller saw Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo¡¯s birth dates, he kept shaking his head.

 Chapter 310 - The Masterâ€™s Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 310 The Master¡¯s Prediction</h4>

    ¡°Madame, both the Princess and the Prince¡¯s birth dates are... extremely odd. They¡¯re not fated to wed at this moment. It¡¯s not advisable for them to marry.¡± The fortune-teller looked at their birth dates from the left and from the right. Of course, he could recognize Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo. He was there in person on the day when these two renowned personages returned to the capital.

    Madame Yun frowned. ¡°Master, what do you mean? Are you saying they aren¡¯t fated to be together?¡±

    ¡°Although I have practiced fortune-telling for a long time, I can¡¯t foresee their future. I can only predict what will happen in the next year... They won¡¯t be able to marry in these 12 months.¡±

    The master nced at Madame Yun¡¯s grim face and exined carefully. ¡°Madame, I am telling the whole truth. In thest 20 years, I have only told the fortunes of one couple each year. And all my predictions for these 20 couples havee true. I hope that Madame will be mentally prepared. And the Princess and the Prince should be mentally prepared too.¡±

    Madame Yun stood up. She was furious. In the depths of her heart, she did not believe in such fortune-telling. But this master was introduced to her by Old Madame Hua. She could not lose her temper at him.

    ¡°Even so, if we insist on choosing a date to marry them?¡±

    Madame Yun would not quite ept this.

    The master stared at Madame Yun¡¯s unreconciled eyes and wore a slight smile. ¡°If Madame insists on getting them married, let¡¯s make it... the 16th two monthster. They will be mentally prepared after these two months. If they consummate their marriage on the night of the 16th, things won¡¯t develop so badly.¡±

    Since the fortune-teller said so, Madame Yun selected the 16th of the 10th month.

    After she returned from the fortune-teller, Yun Shimo immediately went up to his mother the moment she entered the mansion. They walked to the hall together.

    Madame Yun¡¯s countenance was not looking too happy.

    ¡°Mother, when¡¯s the auspicious day?¡± Yun Shimo poured Madame Yun a cup of tea and asked in a low voice.

    Yun Xuan also emerged from his room. He was quite bewildered by his wife¡¯s grim face. After all, the Yun Family would no longer encounter any trouble. Their son had in Xuanyuan Wutian and this meant no future foes for them.

    But Madame Yun¡¯s expression...

    ¡°The master said that... for the next 12 months, you two could not get married... But I still made him give us a date, the 16th of the 10th month.¡±

    Madame Yun lightly sipped a mouthful of tea and continued quietly, ¡°Fortune-tellers may foretell the future urately, but they can also fail in their predictions. We don¡¯t need to get too worked up.¡±

    Yun Shimo heard her. His face betrayed no emotions. He still continued to smile. ¡°Mother¡¯s right. Why should we get upset over such a trivial matter?¡±

    Although Madame Yun was consoling Yun Shimo just now, she now started to shake her head worriedly. ¡°But ording to Old Madame Hua... this master is the most urate fortune-teller she knows. He is extremely urate in everything he predicts.¡±

    ¡°Mydy, you can¡¯t believe him. How urate can these bogus fortune-tellers be? Forget this matter. Let¡¯s go ahead with the wedding!¡± Yun Xuan naturally did not believe in this either,ughing heartily.

    ¡°In the future, you must give our family a cheerful grandson like Tianci!¡±

    Yun Xuan¡¯s words made Madame Yun¡¯s eyes brighten. The moment she heard this, she forgot all her former worries.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Shimo, you must make Qiyue take good tonics. Mother¡¯s afraid that she might have overexerted herself in those battles. It might affect your children!¡±

    Madame Yun smiled merrily. Yun Shimo nodded and agreed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The Yun Family had prepared the bride price and everything else. Even the Betrothal and Gift Letters were ready. They sent them over on the 16th of the eighth month.

    The bride price of the Yun Family was extremely rich. It included 108 strings of pearls, 100,000 taels of gold, 150,000 taels of refined silver, 200 bolts of premium silk and several hundred pieces of women¡¯s jewelry. They were all magnificent, making the entire capital gasp in wonder.

    Hua Qiyue was not too concerned over these. She did not care how many items they gave her, only that more gifts would mean more prestige for the Hua Family.

    That night.

    Hua Qiyue once again brought high-quality food and wine into the green jade gourd. Tianci was used to it. The moment they entered, he sprinted about madly with the Man-Hunting Insect and the Asura Chicken in this perfect little world, giggling happily.

    Tianpi just sat there. Hua Qiyue could sense the aura from his body getting even more aggressive.

    When he saw Hua Qiyue bring in his wine and food, Tianpi was not as delighted as he was before. He merely nced at the spread on the table quietly. ¡°You¡¯re getting married soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded lightly. She thought to herself that Tianpi could overhear all her conversations. After she and Yun Shimo got married, while they were consummating their marriage, wouldn¡¯t it mean...

    A tinge of displeasure surfaced on Tianpi¡¯s diabolically handsome face. ¡°Qiyue, he¡¯s not the right man for you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue started. Why wasn¡¯t he suitable for her? They had been together for so many years. They had gone through numerous ordeals. She recalled her former marriage with Zhou Zhicheng.

    At that time, she waspletely dedicated to Zhou Zhicheng, sacrificing everything for him. She never thought about whether they were suited to each other or not.

    Although he continued to take more concubines and flirt with other women, she pretended not to see.

    Despite the fact Zhou Zhicheng did not touch her again after their wedding, she still found it quite normal.

    She must have been an idiot then. Now, everything was going along smoothly between her and Yun Shimo. So why weren¡¯t they suited for each other?

    Yun Shimo was not like Zhou Zhicheng, embracing women on his left and his right. Thetter was alsozy, greedy, andpletely talentless.

    Although Yun Shimo was not the most outstanding man in the Tianyuan Continent, he had no more rivals. After all, neither the Bai Family nor the Xuan Family would covet the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.

    ¡°Master, we n to get married on the 16th of the 10th month. I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s the right one for me. I have gone through a marriage with that cad Zhou Zhicheng. Compared to that scoundrel, Yun Shimo is so much better.¡±

    Hua Qiyue thought for a while and dered solemnly.

    Tianpi stared at Hua Qiyue. He wanted to speak but stopped himself.

    ¡°Anyway, I just feel that the two of you aren¡¯t suited to each other. I don¡¯t know much about your past, but once I regain my prowess, I will probe through that man,¡± Tianpi paused for a while and then said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s fingers started to tremble. ¡°You mean... that man of my wedding night? Yun Zhaochuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although that man was called Yun Zhaochuan, I suppose he will be hard to track down in this world?¡± Tianpi gave a cold snort. He picked up the wine gon and poured wine copiously down his throat.

    ¡°True indeed. I can¡¯t locate the man,¡± Hua Qiyue said softly. Her emotions wavered somewhat.

    Tianpi said no more. He was only quietly drinking wine and eating meat. Tianci and the Man-Hunting Insect were pursuing butterflies nearby. The boy¡¯sughter resounded distinctly in the air.

    ¡°Qiyue, so you don¡¯t believe in what I say. Actually.... although vague, all my hunches have turned out to be correct. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait. They will be proven in the future.¡±

    Hua Qiyue stopped for a moment and started to feel quite depressed.

    Yun Shimo had told her that the fortune-teller predicted that they could not get married this year. But Hua Qiyue¡¯s consciousness had already marked Yun Shimo out as her future husband. That would not change.

    Unless there were some special circumstances, like the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead... if some expert Qi Artists tried to seize Tianci¡¯s bead surreptitiously, some ident might ur.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait then. I¡¯ll deal with all changing circumstances by remaining the same,¡± Hua Qiyue remarked quietly. She poured herself a cup of wine, intending to have a good drink with Tianpi.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect time to have passed so quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, three years have passed.¡± Tianpi smiled lightly, looking tipsy in his eyes.

    Hua Qiyue was also overwhelmed with emotions. She used to have nothing and was covered all over with wounds. Now, everything was working out perfectly. She really felt herself in a dream.

    At this moment in the world, there was still a bright moon shining amidst the clear breeze.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At midnight, Tianci was in his dreams when he suddenly heard knocks at the window.

    He was now at the first level of Holy God. His instinct was more acute than most people¡¯s.

    Someone was outside the window.

    And that person was deliberately trying to conceal his aura. Tianci had to sit up and push open the window.

    Under the pure and chaste moonlight stood a man, smiling faintly. He was dressed in a blue robe.

    ¡°Brother Xuanji...¡±

    ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t speak!¡± the man hurriedly whispered. Tianci blinked. He really had not expected to see Xuanji again.

    Everyone thought that Xuanji would not survive. But given the Xuan Family¡¯s abilities, it would be a blessing if he did.

    Tianci felt a wave of joy. If Mom knew that Brother Xuanji was still alive, she would surely be overjoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and call Mom...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m taking you to a ce. That ce will be a gift to you all.¡± Xuanji smiled, his smile easy and quiet yet full of tenderness.

    Tianci curiously climbed out of the window. Xuanji lifted him up in an embrace, and they swiftly departed from Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Although Xuanji¡¯s Qi Art was not as powerful as Yun Shimo¡¯s, it was superior to Hua Qiyue¡¯s. So the restrictions set up by Hua Qiyue could not stop him. Furthermore, there were two old men at the Great Completeness of Great Deity helping him.

    Xuanji took Tianci to 250 kilometers away from the capital. They arrived before a mountain, the Solitary Blue Mountain.

    This mountain was rumored to have been the source of a big n. But it was only a legend. No one knew which n it had once belonged to. Some said it was the Murong Family, others the Bai Family or the Xuan Family.

    The ce was abandoned 300 years ago. It was now a ruin.

    Xuanji ran swiftly to the entrance of a cave with Tianci in his arms. The two behind him lit up their path with a luminous gem.

    After they entered the cave, Xuanji pped the back of a derelict human statue and a door by the side suddenly swung open. Dim light emanated from inside the door.

    ¡°Brother Xuanji, are there fun things inside?¡± Tianci asked naively. Xuanji smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve promised that I¡¯d take you out to y. I¡¯m fulfilling that promise now. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Saying this, he entered the cave with Tianci.

    As they descended the jade staircase, they found a big cavern inside which acted as a big hall. Luminous gems studded its four walls, illuminating the hall.

    Several precious jade statues were standing in different parts of the hall, all shining with a faint light.

    There were sparkling beads everywhere. Tianci saw them and was delighted. Whooping with joy, he raced over and embraced the beads.

    Xuanji kept shaking his head. Tianci was not vignt at all. What if Xuanji was tricking him for the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead?

 Chapter 311 - The Night Before the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 311 The Night Before the Wedding</h4>

    Xuanji walked lightly to Tianci¡¯s side and caressed his little head. Although he was not the real son of Hua Qiyue, he still liked him a lot.

    If you love someone, the saying goes, you will love everything associated with that person. Besides, Tianci was quite adorable. Xuanji treated him like his own child.

    ¡°Tianci, in the future, don¡¯t go off with people who aren¡¯t trusted by your mom. Like just now. If Brother Xuan wants to seize your bead, I can...¡±

    Tianci lifted up the bead, asrge as his fist and cracked open his mouth in a grin. ¡°I know Brother Xuan won¡¯t do this to me. I won¡¯t go off with other strangers. Brother Xuan, why didn¡¯t you call mom out? There¡¯re lots of pretty things here. And they¡¯re fun too!¡±

    Tianci¡¯s big and pretty eyes studied the surroundings. It was a colorful underground pce. It seemed to have once belonged to arge n.

    Xuanji smiled a little. ¡°I¡¯m giving this ce to you all.¡±

    Tianci widened his eyes. ¡°Giving to us all?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard that your mom and dad are getting married, so I¡¯m giving this ce to them. The anima energy here is several dozen times more plentiful than elsewhere. It¡¯s a nice ce to live in.¡±

    Xuanji¡¯s voice was exceedingly gentle, without the coldness it had before.

    Tianci heard him and started to whoop in delight.

    He made a tour of thisrge underground pce. There were also some smaller pces within. They were so beautiful that he lingered on without wishing to go.

    After enjoying his round, Tianci finally embraced a luminous night pearl, unwilling to let go. Xuanji allowed him to take the luminous pearl home.

    ¡°Brother Xuan, aren¡¯t you seeing mom at daybreak? They¡¯re searching for you all this while.¡±

    After sending Tianci back to Hua¡¯s Mansion, Xuanji was held by Tianci.

    Looking at his innocent little face, Xuanji smiled. He caressed his little head. ¡°Tianci, I have something urgent to see to. In the future, I will visit you again when I have the chance. Tell your mom and dad that I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Tianci nodded his head heavily.

    He watched somewhat reluctantly Xuanji soar out of the window. He felt a little dejected.

    After leaving Hua¡¯s Mansion, Xuanji stood before the mansion and stared at the silent courtyard.

    Two old men soundlessly appeared behind him. ¡°Young master, time to go.¡±

    One of them respectfully handed him a white medicine pellet.

    ¡°This Phlegmatic Pill was refined by our ancestors. After taking it, you will forget all your former passions and no longer suffer pain.¡±

    The old man said softly. An unignorable coldness was in his eyes, as deep as a chasm.

    Xuanji looked at the gate to Hua¡¯s Mansion. Hua Qiyue¡¯s small and ravishing face surfaced before his eyes. Her image was still so distinct, as if she was really there before him.

    His heart was full ofplex emotions¡ª pain and an unwillingness to let go. Those wonderful days with Hua Qiyue floated before his eyes.

    They were so far away, yet seemed only like yesterday.

    Xuanji gave a light sigh. He silently epted the Phlegmatic Pill from the old man and swallowed it.

    A strong medicinal fragrance diffused in his mouth. Xuanji felt a coolness permeate his entire body. He slowly turned around and headed for the way from which he came.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s countenance gradually disappeared in the night.

    Xuanji proceeded silently, walking extremely slowly.

    Tears trickled noiselessly down his cheeks.

    Resentment and gratitude, love and enmity¡ª they would be forgotten forever.

    In the end, Xuanji could only remember his own name and his kin. His memories were gone like the wind, no longer resurfacing in his world.

    Although now and then, he would feel something missing in his heart.

    ¡ª

    The next day.

    Tianci brought the luminous night pearl out to the dining room, hugging it in his arms. Thepany saw it and gave a gasp of wonder! Even in the day, this luminous night pearl scintited with light. One could tell at one nce it was of premium quality.

    The luminous night pearls of Tianyuan Continent were all natural. They rarely appeared in the market¡ª at most, slightly more than 100 of them.

    So when thepany saw this rare treasure, they could not help but gasp.

    Tianci proudly gave a light snort. ¡°This gift from Brother Xuan is of course the best!¡±

    ¡°What Brother Xuan?¡± Hua Qiyue, who had just stepped into the room, heard him and asked in bewilderment.

    Tianci joyously raced to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side, waving the luminous night pearl in his hand. ¡°Mom, this pearl was given to mest night by Brother Xuan. He also took me to a ce! He said that ce would be his gift to us!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire body shook. She was overjoyed and surprised. Grabbing Tianci¡¯s shoulder, she asked hurriedly, ¡°Tianci, where¡¯s Brother Xuan? Where has he gone?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xuan said that he has things to see to and left. He will visit us again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Is he well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. His speed seemed even faster than before. He asked me not to follow strangers easily. That underground pce was so, so big. So pretty and with so many rare treasures!¡± Tianci grinned. Hua Qiyue stood there in a daze,plex emotions welling in her heart.

    ¡°Did he... say when he woulde again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t. There were two old grandpas with him. Those two grandpas were staring at me oddly!¡± Tianci gave a rough ount of what happenedst night. After his narration, Hua Qiyue quietly pulled Tianci down to have his breakfast.

    Old Madame Hua was also here. She told them that she was making a special ¡°phoenix robe¡± for Hua Qiyue.

    When she saw Hua Qiyue uninterested, she asked in a whisper, ¡°Qiyue, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking so distracted?¡±

    Hua Qiyue recovered herself and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I was wondering about something. Later, I will take Tianci out.¡±

    Old Madame Hua gave a gentle smile. ¡°Qiyue, it will soon be your wedding. Maybe you¡¯ll think a bit more. But no matter. Prince Nan is a nice guy and won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±

    She thought that Hua Qiyue was worrying about her life after the marriage.

    Hua Qiyue nodded lightly. She did not wish to say more. After breakfast, she left in search of that underground pce with Tianci, Yun Shimo, Caining and Caiqing.

    Tianci had memorized the route well. They quickly discovered the ce.

    When Yun Shimo looked at the spacious pce, his countenance changed greatly. ¡°This must be the ce where their family had first resided¡ª that legendary pce. From the looks of all these rare treasures, it seems that the Xuan Family really does not hanker after fame or fortune...¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt her nose tingle and herself about to cry. So Xuanji was giving this pce to her...

    ¡°This must be Xuanji¡¯s great gift to us... It¡¯s good enough that he survived,¡± Yun Shimo said softly. He could understand Xuanji¡¯s feelings in not daring to see Hua Qiyue.

    Since he could not have her, what good would it do to see her? It would merely encourage sadness.

    Hua Qiyue walked to a jade tform in a daze and sat down. It was such a hot day. When she sat down on the jade tform, a coolness permeated her heart and organs, making her extremelyfortable.

    Xuanji...

    In her mind arose the image of that cold and handsome face.

    ¡°He... perhaps he will forget me?¡± Hua Qiyue and Xuanji had lived together for over two years. Naturally, she could understand Xuanji¡¯s thoughts.

    Yun Shimo silently walked over and sat gently by her side. He said nothing.

    Everyone knew that this gift of the abandoned pce to Hua Qiyue meant that Xuanji trusted her. After all, an ancient n would regard their former grand pce as an old home. Normally, they would not entrust it to an outsider.

    For Xuanji, this was a very meaningful gift. And he would not turn up again during Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After sitting for a long time, Yun Shimo finally said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue nodded. She was in no mood to stroll around the pce. The fact Xuanji was not willing to see her made her thoroughly mncholic.

    ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you happy? This must be Brother Xuan¡¯s old home! Can we live here in the future?¡± Tianci tilted his little head and asked excitedly.

    A kid did not understand the partings and reunions of this world. Hua Qiyue fondled his head. Since this was what Xuanji wanted, she would ept it.

    ¡°You can live here anytime you like.¡±

    Tianci was delighted. The rims of Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. She pulled him and they strode step by step out of the pce. Yun Shimo and the rest followed behind, their emotionsplicated.

    Hua Qiyue suffered from two days of despondency. In the end, because of the wedding preparations, she had no more time to grieve.

    The big countries had all extended their invitations to Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo. They wanted them to participate in an important alliance conference. But Hua Qiyue rejected them.

    Although these big countries were unhappy, they did not dare show their displeasure. Now that Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were getting married, no one dared to provoke them.

    Time flew.

    In a blink of an eye, the night before Hua Qiyue¡¯s wedding had arrived.

    Hua Qiyue brought all kinds of premium wine and meat to Tianpi. Tianpi only looked at her silently, without saying a word.

    Hua Qiyue discovered a lot of the divine herbs in this world were gone.

    ¡°Master, did you uproot all those divine herbs?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t, they will be too mature. Then they won¡¯t taste good,¡± Tianpi replied softly. His diabolically handsome face was extraordinarily calm.

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. Other people would use these divine herbs to brew medicine. They would treasure each one like their own life. Yet this fellow was taking them every day like rice.

    ¡°Qiyue, let me try and dissuade you again. I hope that you will abandon your wedding with Yun Shimo.¡±

    Tianpi said matter-of-factly, as he sampled the wine.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe in us. A fortune-teller also told us not to get married. But I only believe in myself, not in fate.¡±

    Seeing Hua Qiyue so determined, Tianpi gave up trying to dissuade her.

    Ji Feng, Huangfu Xuan, Yun Shimo, Caining and Caiqing were all taking wine on the tform of the pavilion in Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. The ground was bathed in faint moonlight.

    The servants below were all upied. Adornments had been put up everywhere and rednterns were hung up high. The whole mansion was filled with a celebratory joy.

    ¡°Brother Yun, congrattions for winning the beauty. In the future, you must treat Qiyue well!¡± Ji Feng was tipsy. His florid face was beaming, yet he was feeling rather sad inside.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s cup touched his as he smiled lightly.

    Everyone was silent.

    Especially Huangfu Xuan. He was taking wine by therge cupfuls. Sorrow clouded his eyes.

    They understood him. He liked Hua Qiyue¡ª she was perhaps the only woman to whom he would lose his heart. But it was something he had let slipped and could never win back again. Surely he would be upset?

    ¡°Yun Shimo... Brother Yun... humph... the two of us... have always been friends. But why... why does she like you and not me?¡± Huangfu Xuan was drunk. He pointed at Yun Shimo and asked in a stammer.

 Chapter 312 - The Truth After Wine

    <h4>Chapter 312 The Truth After Wine</h4>

    Yun Shimo and the others exchanged nces. Ji Feng chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Huangfu, you are drunk!¡±

    Huangfu Xuan gave a cold snort and continued to rave, ¡°She... she was mine. I... I broke off the engagement out of my arrogance. Every time I see her, my heart aches... Hua Qiyue, why can¡¯t you love me? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦...¡±

    As Huangfu Xuan stood up, he pointed at Yun Shimo and said aloud and indignantly, ¡°It is all about you... Yun Shimo... If it weren¡¯t for you, she... how could she not love me? I remember... she looked at me with great shyness and admiration before. You...¡±

    Yun Shimo waved his hand and said, ¡°Young Master Huangfu is drunk. Someone, send him home.¡±

    Bingyi stepped out from one side in a sh and pulled Huangfu Xuan away, who was still trying to make trouble.

    Ji Feng sighed gently. ¡°The knot in Brother Huangfu¡¯s heart is right about this. Given his original temperament, he would never leave the capital with Qiyue, but he followed her to the Yuewu Kingdom... It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s only one Hua Qiyue.¡±

    A light smile crept over Yun Shimo¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m the luckiest one.¡±

    They looked at each other, feeling relieved, and drank together under the moon. Except for this ce, everywhere was bustling.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Hua Qiyue came out of the green jade gourd, Lv Xin came to report that Old Madame Hua and Hua Liting were waiting for her in the hall of the little courtyard.

    Hua Qiyue nced at the servants who were busy decorating the room. Red paper cuttings were affixed to thettice windows, and the room was permeated with a jubnt atmosphere.

    Hua Qiyue came into the hall. Apanied by Nanny Wang, Old Madame Hua was sampling the dessert brought by a maidservant anduding it.

    ¡°Qiyue, you are finally out. Just now, Lv Xin said you were resting in your room. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    When Old Madame Hua saw Hua Qiyue, her eyes lit up. She took her hand and made her sit down quickly.

    Hua Liting showed a caring look. ¡°Qiyue, if you are too tired, you should rest early tonight. Mother, let¡¯s not disturb her too long.¡±

    Old Madame had brought with her some matrons of honor to dress Hua Qiyue tomorrow. They were responsible for Hua Qiyue¡¯s apparel and so on.

    ¡°Yes, Qiyue, you should rest early tonight. I just came here to visit you and teach you some important etiquette. For example, do not lift the phoenix cor after you sit on the bridal sedan chair. That¡¯s very ominous.¡± Old Madame believed in the oldest conventions, and Hua Qiyue agreed.

    ¡°Mother, these are the basics, and the matrons of honor will tell Qiyue to pay heed to them. We¡¯d better go home early,¡± Hua Liting said softly.

    Old Madame rose reluctantly. She walked up to Hua Qiyue and took her hands in a firm sp. ¡°Qiyue, you must oftene back to visit me, for I¡¯m really not willing to part with you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue replied with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, if you are not willing to part with me, I won¡¯t marry.¡±

    ¡°Bah, bah! How can you say such ominous words? Qiyue, take a rest first, and I¡¯ll let the matrons of honor tell you all about it tomorrow,¡± Old Madame said smilingly, with care and love in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, you go first. I have something to say to Qiyue,¡± Hua Liting said with a faint smile.

    As a father, he was genuinely delighted that his eldest daughter was going to get married. But he could not help worrying when he thought of the missing Hua Mengshi.

    When Old Madame was gone, Hua Liting asked softly, ¡°Qiyue, you have been out for so many years. Have you found out the whereabouts of your second sister?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head slightly. In fact, she had already known what Hua Liting wanted to ask about this. Hua Mengshi had given Hua Liting so much hope since childhood.

    ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t heard of Mengshi, though I¡¯ve been out for years... Don¡¯t worry, dad. My second sister is so smart...¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Qiyue. Tomorrow is your wedding date, a big day in your life. I wish you both live happily to a ripe old age in conjugal bliss. Mengshi has always been a woman of unkindness, and what happens to her depends on her fate. I won¡¯t think about... her life or death. Qiyue, take a good rest...¡± Hua Liting said mncholy.

    Originally, Hua Mengshi was the most outstanding daughter in Hua¡¯s Mansion. He had not expected Hua Qiyue to be the best in the end.

    Looking at Hua Liting¡¯s back, Hua Qiyue lightly pressed her lips. Hua Mengshi? How could the woman who kept trying to kill her survive?

    As she thought this, she suddenly felt fits of heat from the Spirit-summoning Mirror she was carrying.

    Aye? Could Hua Mengshi in the mirror hear the conversation outside? Impossible. It was clear to Hua Qiyue that only when she took the Spirit-summoning Mirror out of the pouch could she see Hua Mengshi¡¯s soul.

    Of course, even if someone else got the Spirit-summoning Mirror, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the souls inside.

    When she got back to the wing, Hua Qiyue took out the Spirit-summoning Mirror, only to find that the surface of the mirror glistened faintly.

    Both the green jade gourd on her waist and the Jade of Blood on her neck were of premium quality. The Jade of Blood was the family treasure that Hua Liting gave Hua Qiyue. These two kinds of jade also exuded delicate warmth.

    Hua Qiyue took the Jade of Blood from her neck. Its surface was suffused with ayer of subtle holy light as well.

    In the mirror came the intive cry of a woman. As she saw Hua Qiyue, the woman¡¯s voice turned shrill and harsh.

    ¡°Eldest sister, please, let me out... Boohoo, I know that I am wrong. Eldest sister... I will never try to kill you again. I will take good care of you. Please let me out!¡±

    Hua Mengshi¡¯s pleading face appeared in the mirror. As a soul, she could not weep, but she knew that her condition was getting weaker...

    If Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t let her out, her days would be numbered.

    Hua Qiyue looked indifferently at that hypocritical face. ¡°Hua Mengshi, I have given you many chances, but you never cherish them. Hua Mengshi, life cannot be started again. Not everyone is as lucky as I am. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow, sister. Congratte me.¡±

    Hearing that, Hua Mengshi looked at Hua Qiyue nkly. ¡°Eldest sister, do you really want me to go up in smoke?¡±

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows indifferently. ¡°How could you have the heart when you and Second Madame set me up? You asked maidservants to bully me and beat me ck and blue since childhood, leading me to live a life worse off than that of a dog or a pig. How could you have the heart to treat me like that?¡±

    Hua Mengshi gasped, her eyes still pleading. She knew she had no way out if she infuriated Hua Qiyue now.

    ¡°I know I was wrong. Just forgive me, eldest sister...¡±

    ¡°You have a month left. Cherish it. There are so many men¡¯s souls in it, and it would be nice if you could find one to keep each other warm. Farewell, sister.¡± Hua Qiyue sneered. Amid Hua Mengshi¡¯s screams of fear, she put the mirror back into the pouch.

    Then she put the pouch in her treasure chest. She was getting married tomorrow, so she¡¯d better let the mirror stay here.

    The maids had decorated the wing room with an air of joy. As Hua Qiyuey on the warm bed, she thought of Xuanji¡¯s face and closed her eyes tightly.

    The next day.

    Both Hua¡¯s Mansion and Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion were lively.

    Even the Emperor himself attended the wedding ceremony. Huangfu Shenglin arrived early, several hours before the bride left the mansion.

    Ministers from various countries came to congratte the couple and sent them various rare treasures.

    Hua Qiyue was sitting in front of a bronze mirror, and two matrons of honor werebing her ck hair. If the hair werebed to the end of it in one breath, the couple would not be separated until death...

    In the mirror, her forehead was dyed light yellow. Wearing a fiery-red wedding gown with a phoenix pattern, she looked even more stunning.

    Lv Xin and Youshui looked at each other smilingly. ¡°How beautiful you are, miss! After the matrons of honor rouge your cheeks, no one can shift their gaze from you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our miss is the most beautiful in the whole world!¡±

    Youshui echoed Lv Xin¡¯s words. One of the matrons of honorughed happily and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I have been a matron of honor for so many years, and now I am fifty years old. I cannot count the brides I have seen, but our Princess is the most beautiful.¡±

    The room was filled withughter. Hua Qiyue said ndly with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re honey-tongued. But you won¡¯t suffer any loss by following me. I¡¯ll reward you after you rouge my cheeks.¡±

    The crowd cheered again. The two matrons of honor looked at each other. They had already known that Hua Qiyue was loaded and that following her would do them no harm, so they became more careful when coiling her hair.

    After two hours ofbor of the matrons of honor, Hua Qiyue was exhausted. She said with a bitter smile, ¡°Getting married is tiring. When will the wedding ceremony be over? This phoenix cor.. hmm, is so heavy!¡±

    The ornate cor was adorned with hundreds of gems, thousands of pearls, and some other essories. It was so heavy that Hua Qiyue¡¯s neck would break.

    ¡°Bear it, miss. After all, you only get married once in your life. What does it matter if you are tired? What¡¯s more, you are going to marry Prince Nan, a peerless nice bloke. Think about it, which man of the royal family in the capital doesn¡¯t have several concubines? Prince Nan, however, only have you!¡± Youshui said with a smile. The two matrons of honor agreed.

    Hua Qiyue smiled. Youshui was right. It was because Yun Shimo was so single-minded to her that she loved him.

    If he were a man who had several concubines, she would look down on him.

    ¡°Well, you can take a break and go out when the time is right,¡± one matron of honor said, smiling. She took the cor off Hua Qiyue¡¯s head and would put it on again when she went out.

    Hua Qiyue heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    She felt that being a bride was more difficult than practice.

    Nevertheless, the thought of consummating the marriage with Yun Shimo made Hua Qiyueugh. She had been born twice, and during the first lifetime, her chastity had been given to a detestable man whom she had never seen. Then Zhou Zhicheng never touched her again.

    During this lifetime, she vowed that she would forget the past and spend the rest of her life with Yun Shimo.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion was bustling around. The guests came round after round, eating, drinking, and doing the finger-guessing game. Yun Shimo appeared for the first time to drink at random with his guests.

    If it had not been for his wedding day, he would not have cared to appear at the banquet and proposed toasts to his guests, given his indifferent temperament.

    The Hare was lying prone on a little table. There were ten dishes on that table for it to glut itself with delicacies.

    The guests had long known that Yun Shimo was a Qi Artist at the greatpleteness of Great Deity. It was no surprise to them that he had a spiritual pet that ate meat.

 Chapter 313 - The Devil Appeared

    Chapter 313 The Devil Appeared

    As the Hare ate, it suddenly felt a familiar aura that was slowly floating out of Hua¡¯s Mansion. It was startled at once. But as it concentrated on sensing that again, the aura disappeared.

    ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± the Hare said, puzzled.

    It had almost recovered its strength. And the body of a hare was the best to absorb the anima energy of the heaven and the earth. So it wasn¡¯t going to show its true body. It would do that only when its strength was fully recovered.

    Today was the wedding day of Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue. Initially, the Hare was delighted. But the ¡°illusion¡± right now damped its spirits. It put the unfinished chicken leg on the table with a thud, jumped off the table, and ran to Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Yun Shimo raised his eyebrows at the sight of the shadow of the Hare. The Hare would not have left but for an emergency.

    At this very moment.

    Ji Jing was staying in Hua Qiyue¡¯s wing-room with a lot of nobledies, talking andughing, and the atmosphere was quite lively.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, you¡¯ll be Princess Nan soon. Remember to take good care of us!¡± Ji Jing said with a wide smile.

    Her heart was filled with admiration. Hua Qiyue married the greatest man¡ªYun Shimo, in the world, the one she had dreamed of.

    ¡°Yeah, Your Highness always has good fortune. You must be high-spirited after marrying Prince Nan. You¡¯ll still have to keep in contact with us.¡± Other nobledies also followed suit. Although some of them were not pleased deep in their hearts, they still ingratiated themselves with her shamelessly to get benefits.

    Even the Emperor came to attend Hua Qiyue¡¯s wedding. Thus, everyone knew that her position was iparable to any courtier.

    Besides, she was the only Empress who had divorced the Emperor. This matter would be a joke if it were to spread to other countries, but Hua Qiyue¡¯s strength made countless people terror-stricken.

    Hua Qiyue replied indifferently. When the auspicious time was near, these nobledies left sensibly, leaving Ji Jing, the two matrons of honor, Lv Xin, and Youshui beside her.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, remember to keep in contact with us more often in the future... My brother and I have decided to live in the capital, but we may go back to our hometown in a year,¡± Ji Jing said with a smile.

    She gently touched the phoenix cor on Hua Qiyue¡¯s head, and it made a jingling sound at once.

    ¡°Of course, I will. May you find the right man as soon as possible and marry him.¡± Hua Qiyue smiled. ¡°Having someone around you puts you in a much better mood. It¡¯s great to have someone to lean on for everything.¡±

    ¡°Bah, I do not know where my right man is! You¡¯d better stopughing at me, sister!¡±

    Thinking of the handsome man with silver hair, Ji Jing chuckled, but her heart was full of bitterness.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and patted her calmly on the shoulder. ¡°Jing¡¯er, if he¡¯s yours, he¡¯s yours; if he¡¯s not yours, he¡¯s not yours.¡±

    Hearing that, Ji Jing looked puzzled. But on second thought, she fell silent.

    Yes, she could not get someone who didn¡¯t belong to her. Just as she had loved Yun Shimo, yet how could such a man be hers?

    While they were talking, the Hare came. It shouted as it came in, ¡°Hey, girl, is there any change in your green jade gourd?¡±

    Looking at the suddenly appeared Hare, Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch the green jade gourd on her waist. ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    She had forgotten the fact that she had felt fits of heat from it. After all, she had a lot to do on her big day. So, she could not recall too much at once.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t take what had happenedst night to heart.

    ¡°Show it to me!¡± The Hare held out one of its paws and looked grave.

    Looking at its dignified eyes, Hua Qiyue gave it the green jade gourd on her waist.

    The Hare took the green jade gourd and scrutinized it but could not find anything wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked at the somewhat anxious Hare in puzzlement and had a vague premonition. After all, during this period, Tianpi seemed to be very cold. And he didn¡¯t y andugh with her as he used to.

    Hua Qiyue could feel the change in Tianpi.

    ¡°I just felt Tianpi¡¯s aura,¡± the Hare said gravely.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡± Hua Qiyue paused for a while and instantly shook her head firmly. ¡°Even if he dide out, there¡¯s no way he would hurt me.¡±

    The Hare sneered and held the green jade gourd in one of its paws. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t trust him too much. He is, after all, the Heaven and Earth Devil. Once hees out, the people on the Tianyuan Continent will suffer greatly!¡±

    Hua Qiyue puckered her lips slightly. Though both the Hare and Yun Shimo did not believe Tianpi, Tianpi was Hua Qiyue¡¯s benefactor, who enabled her to be reborn. In any case, she had some faith in him.

    After all, he had never hurt her.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, the Hare is right. You¡¯d better be on your guard.¡±

    Ji Jing thought for a moment and found that the Hare had a look of exceptional gravity. Under normal circumstances, this heartless Hare could not have such a look.

    Hua Qiyue fell silent. At this moment, one matron of honor coughed and said, ¡°Princess, the auspicious time ising. We¡¯d better get ready quickly.¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Hare, take away the green jade gourd, and then you will feel at ease.¡±

    The Hare snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Then the Hare disappeared in a moment.

    The two matrons of honor put the phoenix cor on Hua Qiyue¡¯s head and began to sort out the things they were going to take with them.

    The auspicious time was drawing near. Hua Qiyue heard the beating of drums and gongs. The mere sound of these instruments filled her with excitement and warmth. She had waited for today so long and gone through so many trials and hardships.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yun Shimo rode on a pure ck horse, dressed in a red wedding robe, and his handsome face made countless people crowd the streets to look at him.

    Countless maids and married women sighed or blushed, gazing mncholily at the procession fetching the bride marching slowly.

    Such an exceptional man was not theirs.

    Sitting on the back of the horse and looking at the slowly approaching Hua¡¯s Mansion, Yun Shimo could not help curving his lips slightly, and his face was suffused with a carmine.

    The following process went smoothly. After a series ofplicated etiquette, the bride¡ªHua Qiyue, finally ascended the sedan chair. Along the way, some people kept setting off firecrackers. The scene was exciting.

    Huangfu Shenglin sent the bride to the groom himself. To outsiders, he had wholly lost his dignity when Hua Qiyue gave him a letter announcing the divorce. But at this point, he did not care about the opinions of others and silently escorted Hua Qiyue to Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion.

    Hua Qiyue was the first one on the Tianyuan Continent who had the Emperor sent her to the groom!

    The halo on Hua Qiyue grew brighter.

    Sitting in the bridal sedan chair, Hua Qiyue clearly felt that it stopped. The deafening sound of firecrackers and the melodious festival music rang out continuously.

    ¡°Kick the sedan chair, groom!¡± Someone shouted at the top of his lungs. Hua Qiyue almostughed, but she held back herughter.

    Hua Qiyue sat in the sedan chair quietly. There was a lot of noise around, but she just waited for the guy to kick the sedan chair.

    Bang¡ª

    There was a kick at the sedan chair. Hua Qiyue covered her mouth gently, and a smile crept over her eyebrows.

    After three kicks, Yun Shimo carried Hua Qiyue out. Cheers broke out all around. Hua Qiyue could see nothing but a jubnt glow before her eyes. But somehow, her heart suddenly skipped a beat!

    She was in a trance. She only felt that the aura was too much like Tianpi¡¯s.

    But the next second, she felt nothing.

    In the lobby, Yun Xuan and Madame Yun sat at the top of the lobby. On the square table were the auspicious symbols of the wedding, and the giant candles as thick as a child¡¯s arm were sizzling and burning.

    One matron of honor held Hua Qiyue¡¯s arm and whispered in her ear, ¡°Princess, you only need to listen to the master of ceremonies when you perform the formal wedding ceremony.¡±

    Hua Qiyue made no response. At this moment, she could feel the most familiar aura a hundred miles away¡ªTianpi!

    The Hare had taken the green jade gourd away and should be a hundred miles away right now. But it was no use cause Hua Qiyue still clearly felt the fluctuations of Tianpi¡¯s aura!

    What on earth did that mean? Was heing out soon?

    Hua Qiyue felt nothing but vexation, without rhyme or reason.

    The two matrons of honor made the bride and groom stand facing each other. The master of ceremonies elongated his voice, ¡°First, bow to the heaven and the earth.¡±

    Hua Qiyue suddenly withdrew her thought. One matron of honor gave her a silent push. Yun Shimo turned back. They together bowed to heaven and earth outside the gate.

    ¡°Second, bow to the parents!¡±

    They both turned around and bowed cordially to the older couple of the Yun Family sitting at the table.

    ¡°Husband and wife bow to each other!¡±

    After the voice died away, they would conduct thest bow. Most important of all, if that were done, they would be a couple since then.

    At this moment.

    Ji Feng smiled broadly, and his eyes were full of blessings.

    Huangfu Shenglin sat on one side, his face calm, and his emotionsplex.

    Huangfu Xuan stared intently at the two people¡¯s blurred figures, and his heart was almost broken.

    Far away, a man was ying chess, but his heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°Young master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± whispered the old man who was ying chess with him.

    The man shook his head and said, ¡°Somehow, I suddenly feel tightness in the chest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the mountains for too long, young master. Why don¡¯t you go outside?¡±

    The man just smiled and did not reply. He always had that feeling, but he thought it might be physical.

    Inside Spirit Heaven City, a silver-haired man was ying the flute, and the sound of it was like crying.

    At this very moment...

    Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were about to bow to each other.

    Boom¡ª

    There was a loud bang, and something made a big hole in the roof. Everyone was struck dumb. Yun Shimo was quick. He pushed his palm upward and lifted the roof that was about to fall!

    The crowd screamed, and Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion was a mess. Everyone thought that Yun Shimo¡¯s opponent wasing. They all ducked aside, afraid that they would get hurt in the fight between the two.

    Huangfu Shenglin and the others were Qi Artist, after all, so they just stepped back a little. Hua Qiyue¡¯s headcover, however, was blown away by a gust of wind.

    The matrons of honor screamed for it was extremely ominous that the headcover of the bride was lifted before she had entered the bridal chamber!

    On the roof of the lobby was a big hole. When the crowd looked up, they could see a bright moon, and that the dust was swept away by the fierce wind.

    They were panic-stricken. They wondered how mighty the destroyer was for the person actually turned the ruins of the roof into dust.

    When the dust was swept up, they finally saw a man dressed in red. He floated coldly in midair, and thennded slowly!

    ¡°Tianpi, you devil. You¡¯ve shown your true colors atst!¡± The Hare had shapeshifted itself into a handsome man wearing ck clothes and appeared at Hua Qiyue¡¯s side suddenly.

 Chapter 314 - The Bride Was Abducted

    Chapter 314 The Bride Was Abducted

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face changed. Dressed in her wedding gown, Hua Qiyue silently looked up at Tianpi as he slowlynded on the table.

    Tianci came running. The little fellow was also d in a red suit for today was the wedding day of his dad and mom. He was on cloud nine, but he hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen.

    Yun Shimo quickly stopped Tianci. ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t go over there! He is a devil born in heaven and earth!¡±

    Tianci looked at the impassive Tianpi with a puzzled expression. Although Tianpi¡¯s facial muscles were tight, his diabolically handsome appearance still made many people marvel with surprise!

    ¡°Dad, Mom, isn¡¯t he my Grandmaster? Why... Why has he be a devil born in heaven and earth?¡±

    Tianci could not understand because when he had gone with Hua Qiyue into the green jade gourd, Tianpi had never hurt him. Instead, he had given him a lot of fun stuff.

    Hua Qiyue took a deep breath. The guests in the lobby almost ran away. Madame Yun and Yun Xuan quickly moved to Hua Qiyue¡¯s side, coldly staring at Tianpi.

    They all knew Tianpi, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to turn up tonight!

    ¡°Qiyue,e with me. I have something very important to tell you about Yun Zhaochuan.¡±

    At the sound of the name, Hua Qiyue felt all her nerves tightened!

    Had her Master regained his original strength? Could he see where the man was?

    ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t go with him! He is just coaxing you into leaving with him. Once you leave with him, he will absorb your spiritual energy, and you will be a useless person who cannot practice all your lifetime!¡± The Hare¡ªSun Moon Deity cried aloud.

    Hua Qiyue stood there in silence. Yun Shimo took her hand in a firm sp. Tianci looked at the two opposing sides with a puzzled expression. But he did not dare to open his mouth for a moment when he saw all the faces so serious.

    ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t go!¡± Yun Shimo whispered and held her tighter.

    Yun Xuan frowned. He could sense Tianpi¡¯s strength. Tianpi was even mightier than the Hare, so Yun Shimo was not necessarily his match. If they really were to fight, they would fight to the death.

    ¡°This Young Master, what¡¯s the matter? How could you be so abrupt?¡± Yun Xuan said politely. Tianpi just shot him a cold nce. ¡°All I want to do is take my disciple away. It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t make me ughter all of you!¡±

    ¡°Tianpi! You haven¡¯te to your senses yet. You have been trapped in the green jade gourd for ten thousand years. Have you forgotten all that happened before? In my opinion, you still have reason, so please don¡¯t make mistakes again!¡± the Hare shouted coldly and didn¡¯t seem to want to fight Tianpi.

    There was a cold red glow in Tianpi¡¯s eyes, and his red robe made him more seductive and bloodthirsty.

    Hua Qiyue stood there in silence, not knowing what to say for a moment. It was difficult to believe or not to believe Tianpi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not your turn to tell me what to do! Qiyue, Tianci,e with me!¡± Tianpi said.

    With a wave of his big hand, red mist swept over the people present. The Hare bellowed, and white mist surged out of his palms like crazy, intending to disperse Tianpi¡¯s red mist!

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± Yun Shimo felt that Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand slipped from his grasp, and a powerful force carried her away. He sensed the aura of Tianpi. So he gathered all his strength in his palms and struck Tianpi!

    ¡°Humph, how dare you, a junior, show off your trifling skill in front of me!¡±

    Tianpi snorted coldly. He caught Hua Qiyue with one hand and Tianci with the other. And with one kick of his left foot, he counteracted Yun Shimo¡¯s violent attack at once.

    Tianpi didn¡¯t bother to fight with them. He came here today not to kill anyone but to take Hua Qiyue and Tianci away.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Put us down, Master. We have to talk slowly...¡±

    Yun Shimo was, after all, her approved husband. Now, if Tianpi took her away in public, Yun Shimo would absolutely lose face.

    Tianpiughed. There was a sh of white light, and he disappeared with Hua Qiyue and Tianci.

    The interweaved white and red mist disappeared as well, leaving only the extinguished candles on the stage in the hall.

    When Yun Xuan and the others saw Hua Qiyue being taken away, they hurried in the direction in which Tianpi had disappeared.

    Yun Shimo, the Hare, and the others chased Tianpi for thousands of miles, but his aura vanished in the end. Moreover, they could no longer sense the auras of Hua Qiyue and Tianci.

    Yun Shimo was at the greatpleteness of Great Deity. He was not so mighty as the Hare, but when they joined forces, they must be unconquerable. However, they failed to bring Hua Qiyue and Tianci back.

    ¡°The Heaven and Earth Devil...¡± Yun Shimo gnashed his teeth and said as he stood at the edge of a boulder. He hit the boulder with his fist. The boulder turned into powder and was swept away by the wind.

    Sun Moon Deity looked at the horizon not far away. ¡°That girl trusted him so much. Is she sober now?¡±

    Yun Shimo was anxious and angry, but he could do nothing. In front of Tianpi, his strength was still far from enough.

    ¡°Senior, is there any method that can make my strength skyrocket in a short time?¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s first thought was to improve himself. Without strength, it would be of no avail even if he caught up with Tianpi. He was still no match for him.

    Sun Moon Deity snorted, ¡°Your present strength is not bad on the Tianyuan Continent. But if you increase your power greatly in a short period, it will be unstable, and you will face danger.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll do if it can increase my strength. I don¡¯t care what method I¡¯ll use!¡± Yun Shimo made up his mind.

    Both Yun Xuan and Madame Yun shook their heads. ¡°Mo-er, this is not the final solution. Now we have lost track of Qiyue. Tianpi is so mighty that we can¡¯t find him any time soon.¡±

    ¡°Madame is right. Given Tianpi¡¯s personality, we can¡¯t find him in a short time. So you still have to practice slowly and don¡¯t worry. I certainly have ways to improve your strength, but let¡¯s do it step by step. And given Qiyue¡¯s intelligence, perhaps she will return in a few days,¡± Sun Moon Deity said calmly.

    Hua Qiyue was such a person that even Tianpi could hardly control her.

    Even though Tianpi was invincible, Hua Qiyue was scheming. If she wanted toe back, she would find a way.

    Yun Shimo was only slightly relieved to hear such words. But he didn¡¯t want to go back home. Even without Hua Qiyue¡¯s news, he decided to practice hard.

    On Prince Nan¡¯s wedding ceremony, the bride Hua Qiyue was abducted by a diabolically handsome devil. The news shocked and confused people all over the world. In their hearts, if Hua Qiyue and Prince Nan joined forces, few people could easily bully them.

    But when they were performing the formal wedding ceremony, Hua Qiyue was taken away in a short time, which proved the might of that man.

    Prince Nan¡¯s grand wedding was messed up. Although it became the object of ridicule for some people, many more expressed sympathy and bewilderment. After all, Yun Shimo and Hua Qiyue had contributed a lot to the Changjing Kingdom.

    An hour after Hua Qiyue was taken away.

    Tianpi stopped atst.

    It was a grand forest, and the smell of rotting leaves was everywhere. He put Hua Qiyue and Tianci down and looked at the somewhat rmed Hua Qiyue, neither flushed nor panting.

    Tianpi¡¯s heart was full of loss and helplessness. He hadn¡¯t expected that Hua Qiyue really didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so cold here! Aye, how did I hear the roars of evil beasts?¡± Tianci hid his neck in his cor and moved closer to Hua Qiyue. However, after hearing the roars of evil beasts, he became excited thoroughly.

    Tianci had a strange passion for evil beasts. Whether to tame them as pets or kill them to eat, they were his two favorite choices.

    ¡°Tianci, go over there first and wait for Mom. I¡¯ll be right over. We have something to discuss.¡±

    Hua Qiyue touched Tianci¡¯s head. Making sure that there were no powerful evil beasts in the forest, she was willing to let Tianci go over there and wait for her.

    Tianci smiled mischievously, though he could not understand why Tianpi had brought them here suddenly. ¡°Alright, Mom. Be quick. I am so hungry!¡±

    While apanying Hua Qiyue to ¡°marry¡± into Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, Tianci was tormented thoroughly and was starving.

    ¡°I will. You won¡¯t wait too long. Kill an evil beast first and wait for Mom to roast it for you,¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile.

    Although she forced a smile, the smile itself was very reassuring to Tianci.

    When Tianci heard this, he ran swiftly to the roaring evil beasts.

    ¡°Master, what do you mean by taking us away? How could you leave the green jade gourd?¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked at Tianpi in bewilderment. Tianpi snorted and brought down the huge tree in front of him with the power of his one finger. The birds and animals there fled in panic. He satzily on the giant tree, leaning against one of its massive branches.

    ¡°My strength is fully restored. I can show you what happened that night,¡± Tianpi said ndly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart thudded. ¡°But Master, didn¡¯t you see that before?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see him before. But now I can show you what happened after he left,¡± Tianpi said calmly. He was iparably powerful and capable of reproducing the past.

    Hua Qiyue was a little anxious. She was dying to know what the man looked like. Once she knew that, she could issue wanted posters!

    Tianpi waved his hand, and a white glow appeared before Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes, slowly forming into a curtain of night.

    Night slowly shifted to a back yard full of jubntnterns.

    Hua Qiyue froze. It was the scene of her previous life! She always remembered this ce¡ªa corner of Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s back yard.

    The guestsughed, and a man walked into the back yard. Their bridal chamber was here at the time, and the man was Zhou Zhicheng in his wedding robe.

    His eyes were blurred, and his face was flushed, his smile full of happiness and obscenity.

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. When she saw her previous life again, she found Zhou Zhicheng so ugly, obscene, and disagreeable to the eye. How could she have valued such a man at that time?

    In front of the bridal chamber stood two matrons of honor and two maidservants, all of whom bowed to Zhou Zhicheng.

    Although the picture had no sound, the sense of reality...

    Hua Qiyue watched silently, her heart beating faster and faster because that person woulde the next moment.

    Right at this moment, all thenterns and red candles were suddenly blown out when a strong wind gusted on the picture. The maidservants made muffled noises. By the dim moonlight, Hua Qiyue could see the maidservants and matrons of honor fall on the ground.

    And Zhou Zhicheng halted his steps all of a sudden. A shadow appeared in front of him!

 Chapter 315 - The Terrible Truth!

    Chapter 315 The Terrible Truth!

    Was it the man who had defiled her that night? Hua Qiyue clenched her fists, her chest heaving violently. She longed to go back to her previous life and break that man to pieces!

    The man in ck waved his hand. Then Zhou Zhicheng gave a muffled noise and fell down in aa.

    The man kicked open the door of the bridal chamber and broke in.

    Hua Qiyue remembered that at that moment, she smelled a strange fragrance and then fainted. When she woke up, she found herself naked. But Zhou Zhicheng didn¡¯t reveal that it wasn¡¯t him that night!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s blood was about to freeze all over her, and she stared at the picture intently. The scene suddenly changed. The man stumbled out, disheveled.

    No one was paying attention to what was going on in the backyard, for the guests in the courtyard were drinking merrily, and no one heard anything on their side.

    The man ran at a furious pace. Hua Qiyue did a rough calction. That person should be at the greatpleteness of Soaring Cloud at that time.

    Someone at the greatpleteness of Soaring Cloud was by no means a supreme master. But for the unarmed Zhou Zhicheng¡ªan ordinary person, the man was able to seckill him.

    The man ran out of the capital wildly and then into the woods, destroying arge number of trees like mad. Then a woman came. She hugged him and cried after subduing him. At that moment, clouds moved away, and the moon shone in the sky. Hua Qiyue finally saw the man¡¯s face. In an instant, she seemed to be thunderstruck!

    The man, with a dull look in his crazy eyes, exuded an intense thirst for blood. His ink-like hair was tousled, yet it did not influence his handsome face¡ª¡ª

    The woman embraced him and wept bitterly. ¡°Mom did it for your good, my son. Only in this way, only in this way... can I get the aura of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead weakened. Otherwise, you will die... Mom has nted the Primordial Spirit Sword inside you, and it can surely suppress other auras...¡±

    The man¡¯s violent breathing gradually subsided.

    Hua Qiyue stared nkly at the darkening picture.

    ¡°Yun Shimo? How could... how could it be him?¡±

    Hua Qiyue murmured, her heart suddenly empty.

    If the man was truly Yun Shimo... She almost married him in this lifetime. That was an ill-fated rtionship!

    ¡°The man was indeed him, and that¡¯s why I took you away, lest you should regret it. Yun Shimo was called Yun Zhaochuan back then. He forgot the memory of that night and his name because Madame Yun had fed him a special medicine pellet. Coupled with that, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead had once been in his body. He could not bear it, so...¡± Tianpi said ndly.

    Hua Qiyue twitched the corners of her mouth bitterly. ¡°So... he raped me?¡±

    ¡°Once someone takes the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead but fails to absorb its ferocity, the person will explode. So Madame Yun came up with this venomous scheme. She made him forcibly rape a civilian woman and transfer the Purple Primordial Chaos Qi into the body of someone else. When some ordinary people get the Purple Primordial Chaos Qi, nothing happens to their bodies. So it¡¯s the safest thing to do,¡± Tianpi exined.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s whole body trembled, and there was unquenchable hatred in her eyes!

    Yun Shimo was her lover, but he was also the man who had ruined her reputation in her previous life and made Zhou Zhicheng loathe her ever since!

    Putting the matter how Zhou Zhicheng viewed her aside, Hua Qiyue was a woman who scrupulously abided by the doctrine of women in her previous life. But the mysterious rape caused her to give birth to Tianci...

    So Tianci¡¯s natural father was Yun Shimo. Hua Qiyue thought that fate was ridiculous, ying her and Tianci in the palm of her hand.

    Looking at Hua Qiyue¡¯s ghastly pale face, Tianpi felt some pain and took her hand gently. ¡°Qiyue, don¡¯t think too much. Now that you¡¯ve known the truth, I¡¯ll support you in whatever decision you¡¯ll make next. Even if... you were to go back to him, I wouldn¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s countenance looked ghastly. She wore a cold smile and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯ll go back and beat him hard!¡±

    Tianpi was then a little relieved to hear this.

    Tianpi would be satisfied if Hua Qiyue was not with that man. After all, he didn¡¯t like Yun Shimo. It was his secret.

    Yun Shimo had not offended Tianpi, but somehow, he did not like any man who was near Hua Qiyue!

    Hua Qiyue seemed like a wandering ghost, not knowing what she was thinking. It was not until she heard a muffled sound and a screech of an evil beast that she came to her senses. Tianci then shouted, ¡°Mom, Grandmaster, hurry up. I knocked down a huge evil beast, hahaha. It¡¯s a Four-footed Serpent. Oh, it is genuinely smelly, but I heard that snake meat is delicious!¡±

    Hua Qiyue moved slowly toward where Tianci was.

    Tianpi followed her in silence. He knew she was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t bother her much.

    Tianci drew a tenth-level Four-footed Serpent in the forest ahead. The serpent had feet. It was harder to catch it than to capture a giant snake.

    But for Tianci, who was at the first level of Holy God, it was not challenging at all. After all, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside him was too powerful. It was estimated that on the Tianyuan Continent, few evil beasts were his matches.

    The Four-footed Serpent was not dead, but it could not move. Looking at Tianpi and Hua Qiyue, who wereing toward it, it found that their anima energy was simr to Tianci¡¯s and that they were mighty.

    The Four-footed Serpent regretted having offended Tianci. Tianci invaded its territory, and that was why it challenged him.

    It hadn¡¯t expected that a little fellow could beat it to this degree. It was not scientific!

    ¡°Mom, roast me the snake meat! I¡¯m starving to death!¡±

    Tianci waved his little hand merrily. There was not a trace of blood on his body. He seemed to have done it very cleanly.

    Hua Qiyue held back her anger and smiled. She went straight to the serpent, and a white glow appeared between her fingers. The white light turned into a sword and cut off the snake meat piece by piece.

    The Four-footed Serpent was in great pain, and atst, its breath grew fainter. It was once the bully of the forest and had devoured many Qi Artists, evil beasts, and spirit animals. It had never thought it would end up like this!

    Tianpi made a fire silently. Making a fire was a piece of cake for him. With a wave of his hand, many pieces of dried firewood flew over and piled up in front of him. He held out his finger, and two pieces of dried firewood flew out, burning slowly under his red mist.

    ¡°Wow, Grandmaster is so formidable!¡± Tianci failed to notice Hua Qiyue¡¯s face at all and had forgotten that he and Hua Qiyue had been taken out by Tianpi.

    Hua Qiyue was agonizing over what to roast the snake with. Tianpi, however, calmly took out a small dagger from his waist pack and held a piece of snake meat over the fire to roast.

    ¡°Can you roast the snake meat?¡± Hua Qiyue found it incredible.

    She always thought that Tianpi only knew how to eat.

    ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Tianpi gave Hua Qiyue a cold nce. This girl wouldn¡¯t think he was an idiot in life, would she?

    Hua Qiyue puckered her lips, for she could not smile. Either way, the fact didn¡¯t change.

    Tianci finally detected Hua Qiyue¡¯s displeasure. Then he recalled everything.

    ¡°Ah, Grandmaster, how did you bring us here? Aren¡¯t my mom and dad getting married?¡± Tianci blinked and asked, looking at Tianpi¡¯s devilishly handsome face.

    Tianpi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Your mom didn¡¯t want to marry, so she asked me to bring you here.¡±

    Tianci looked at Hua Qiyue in surprise. ¡°Is what Grandmaster said true, Mom?¡±

    Hua Qiyue nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry, Tianci? Eat!¡±

    Tianpi had roasted the piece of snake meat on his little dagger till it tasted delicious and made their mouths water.

    The little fellow cheered. He unceremoniously put the snake meat Tianpi had given him in his mouth and gobbled it, smacking his lips.

    Surely, Hua Qiyue had no desire to eat. Her whole body was cold, and her limbs trembled. She could not return to normal until dinner was over.

    The truth was too terrible. Hua Qiyue could never have imagined such a result.

    But who was to me? Yun Shimo? No, he was manipted. Madame Yun? She did it for Yun Shimo¡¯s good. But could she, for his good, leave him to do something ungodly?

    Hua Qiyue could not believe that her husband in this life was the man who had destroyed her in her previous life.

    Waiting for Tianci to eat to his heart¡¯s content, Hua Qiyue nned to go back to Yun¡¯s Mansion first and give herpanions an exnation. This way, she wouldn¡¯t make her family worry too much about her.

    Tianpi didn¡¯t raise any objection and just followed Hua Qiyue in silence. In less than one hour, theynded in the back garden of Yun¡¯s Mansion.

    There were people in the back garden, including Ji Feng, Ji Jing, Huangfu Xuan, and even the Emperor. Seeing Hua Qiyue safe and sound, they immediately exulted. But when they saw Tianpi beside her, they became rmed.

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± Sensing her aura, Yun Shimo had rushed into the backyard. The Hare¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Tianpi, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Nheless, Hua Qiyue spoke coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight. I came back this time for one thing, and then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    She looked at Yun Shimo, who was stopped by Tianpi as he rushed forward. He was watching her anxiously, his voice deep. ¡°Qiyue, what on earth happened? Come to me!¡±

    Hua Qiyue twitched the corners of her mouth sarcastically. ¡°Yun Shimo, ask Madame Yun out.¡±

    Yun Shimo paused for a while. Hua Qiyue¡¯s tone was strange.

    ¡°Qiyue, what the hell happened? Has the devil drugged you?¡± Huangfu Shenglin stood up, worried.

    Although he wanted Hua Qiyue very much, he was quite worried to see what had happened to her.

    ¡°Sister Qiyue, are you insane?¡± Ji Jing eximed. In a short while, Bingyi, Caining, and Caiqing rushed over as well. They were pleasantly surprised to see Hua Qiyue safe and sound.

    Hearing the noise, Madame Yun and Yun Xuan hurried here in time. Madame Yun nced at Tianpi, his face cold, and found that the atmosphere was iparably cold too. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you back, Qiyue? It¡¯s good to have you back. Hurry up, go and perform the formal wedding ceremony...¡±

    ¡°No need to do that,¡± Hua Qiyue said coldly.

    Everyone looked at Tianpi in horror, thinking that he had fed Hua Qiyue a certain medicine pellet.

    How else could Hua Qiyue suddenly be so cold in such a short time?

    ¡°What happened to that girl?¡± Madame Yun¡¯s heart was strangely troubled.

    Hua Qiyue puckered her rosy lips, and her eyes glistened with cold light. Tianci was about to run to Yun Shimo when Tianpi caught him.

    ¡°Madame Yun, Yun Shimo, I have something to discuss with you. Let¡¯s go there first.¡± Hua Qiyue pointed to the nearest woodshed. After all, it was something dishonorable, and she didn¡¯t want too many people to know about it.

 Chapter 316 - Leaving for Real

    <h4>Chapter 316 Leaving for Real</h4>

    Madame Yun was puzzled. She nced at Yun Shimo, thinking if the boy had wronged Hua Qiyue again.

    Those three people came to the firewood room where big and rednterns were lighted, producing a festive aura in the room.

    Hua Qiyue closed the door and turned around slowly to stare coldly at Yun Shimo. That man was the lover of her reborn life but was also the enemy of her previous life.

    ¡°Qiyue, what¡¯s wrong with you? What had Tianpi fed you?¡± Yun Shimo frowned and asked. Hua Qiyue was acting very strangely. It was really not like her.

    Hua Qiyue smiled lightly. Her look carried despair. ¡°Madame Yun, eight years ago, did you let Shimo use some special way to remove the Primordial Chaos Bead Qi inside him that was hard to be removed? And then, by mistake, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead went into a woman¡¯s body...¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s brows were furrowed tighter. He couldn¡¯t understand any of that, but why the uneasiness in his heart was getting stronger? He couldn¡¯t help but go over and pull Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand.

    Hua Qiyue took a step back and yelled at him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Madame Yun¡¯s face turned darker, but her voice was very gentle. ¡°Qiyue, I don¡¯t know how you knew that... But you are wearing a wedding gown now, and that was old history, so please do not mention it again...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again? You knew that child is Tianci, didn¡¯t you? When Yun Shimo couldn¡¯t absorb the half Purple Primordial Chaos Bead and almost exploded and died, you fed him medicine pellets and told him to find a woman... What you hadn¡¯t expected was that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was transmitted to that woman and grew in her and her child!¡±

    Hua Qiyue seemed to have returned to that night. Her hard breath made her chest up and down, and her eyes were fixing at Madame Yun.

    ¡°Mom, what is going on?¡±

    Yun Shimo felt very confused. He could not understand anything Hua Qiyue just said.

    ¡°Mom had done something wrong long before. At that time... Your dad gave one hell of an effort to rob half of a Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, then I let you take it. But you don¡¯t remember those things anymore, do you? That night, after you took the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, you couldn¡¯t absorb it, and you nearly exploded and died.¡±

    Madame Yun¡¯s tone became low. She had nned to keep it deep in her heart becauseter on, she found out that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was in Tianci¡¯s and Rong Qiyue¡¯s body.

    The Purple Primordial Chaos Bead had been divided into four parts. One part was in Rong Qiyue¡¯s body, and one was in Tianci¡¯s. When there was a danger, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead would automatically turn into purple energy.

    After Rong Qiyue died and her (spiritual) soul incarnated using Hua Qiyue¡¯s body, the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead¡¯s energy was carried along.

    ¡°I let you go and transmit the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead to others because there is one way to reduce the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead¡¯s energy in one¡¯s body, that is; when one is about to explode, find someone of the opposite sex to intercourse with so that the overly powerful energy can be mitigated. And you happened to barge into a new couple¡¯s backyard...¡±

    Madame Yun¡¯s eyes were full of guilt. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault, but there was no other way. Later... I heard that the woman died by ident, and it was because of Shimo...¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s whole body froze. He looked at Madame Yun nkly. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°She was called Rong Qiyue and had a child called... Tianci. Nobody knew who his father was.¡± Madame Yun had found out the details of Rong Qiyue, and at that time, she was afraid that the secret might be revealed. If the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead were found out by a bigger crowd, deadly trouble woulde along. In addition, Yun Xuan needed to be taken care of at that time. Therefore, she did not go and investigate it. She only sent five hundred tales in her backyard.

    What Madame Yun hadn¡¯t thought of was that Rong Qiyue had lost her weight in Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s heart at that time.

    ¡°You mean... Tianci... is my child?¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s face paled. He looked at Madame Yun incredulously.

    No wonder he felt close and familiar when he first saw Tianci.

    Tianci was his biological child! Tianci looked like his mom, Rong Qiyue, so Madame Yun did not recognize him instantly. Butter on, after some research, she treated him one hundred times better.

    ¡°Haw, haw, haw... It¡¯s so funny! The enemy of my previous life turned out to be the lover of this life. Haw, haw, God is really kind to me. I am not only reborn but also have numerous connections with people from my previous life...¡± Hua Qiyue suddenlyughed. Her eyes welled up madly.

    She stepped back a few steps. Herughter was dreary. Although it was in her previous life, her virginity was ruined at that night. And Zhou Zhicheng had hated her ever since.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that night, she would never havee to an end of being murdered by a mistress!

    ¡°Qiyue!¡± Yun Shimo knew she was Rong Qiyue in her previous life.

    Madame Yun was lost in that conversation. ¡°Qiyue... I know I am very sorry for that woman, but it has been so long...¡±

    ¡°Yun Shimo! Since we were enemies in my previous life, then we don¡¯t have to be a couple in this life!¡± barked Hua Qiyue. Her face was full of tears, looking so pitiful. Her lips were trembling, but nothing wasing out from them!

    After all, he just knew that. He just knew that Tianci was his biological child.

    And Hua Qiyue was the woman who was raped by him!

    Hua Qiyue trembled and angrily took off the red wedding dress. The gorgeous wedding dress was torn in two by her. Her watery eyes were filled with tumbling anger.

    She tossed the dress on the ground coldly.

    Yun Shimo raised his hand. The broken dress ended up in his hand. He screamed sorrowfully, ¡°Qiyue! I didn¡¯t know anything back then... Please stay, and let¡¯s have a thorough discussion...¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s chest was undting fiercely. She looked at Yun Shimo with love and hatred. Her heart was twisted. Her tears were dropping, which made Yun Shimo¡¯s heart ache.

    When Madame Yun was about to kneel down, Hua Qiyue had already turned away and left.

    ¡°Qiyue!¡±

    Yun Shimo screamed out and walked over, but Hua Qiyue was already by Tianpi¡¯s side. Sun Moon Deity jumped to Yun Shimo¡¯s side once seeing that.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Master, take us away!¡± Hua Qiyue had no more consideration. All the bitterness, hatred, and sufferings of previous life rooted in Yun Shimo¡¯s crime.

    Tianpi took Hua Qiyue by one hand and Tianci by the other. Ji Jing and the others saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s tearful face, feeling uneasy. Ji Jing rushed over and shouted, ¡°Sister Qiyue, what¡¯s wrong? Has he bullied you?¡±

    But before she finished her sentence, Tianpi had left with Hua Qiyue and Tianci already.

    The Hare dragged Yun Shimo when he was about to chase after them. ¡°Let them go. Tianpi is way more powerful than you and me. We can locate them once my power is restored. And now let her calm down first.¡±

    Although Tianpi didn¡¯t know what had happened, judging Hua Qiyue¡¯s character, he would not stop until she told him so.

    Yun Shimo was dumb, standing there. He looked at the direction where Hua Qiyue had disappeared, still feeling the roaring waves in his heart. People looked at one another, totally clueless about what had just happened.

    ¡°Your Highness, what happened?¡± Huangfu Shenglin looked unhappy. He held hope and good wishes for Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo¡¯s wedding, and had given Hua Qiyue up to him.

    However, he had not expected those series of pitiful incidents. The tears on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face indicated that it wasn¡¯t something trivial.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face was pale. He wobbled for a few steps. Madame Yun hurried over to support him. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Mo-er, Mom is sorry. Don¡¯t me yourself... Qiyue wille back. She will...¡±

    Yun Xuan was also confused. But seeing the sad look of Madame Yun, he held his urge to ask in front of the crowd.

    Yun Shimo was in a trance. Madame Yun took him away, leaving Yun Xuan to settle the guests.

    Most of the guests had already left. They were either scared or shocked, so they left. After all, when the host was having a wedding ceremony, a demon came out of nowhere. People didn¡¯t want to get into trouble.

    People who had not left were Ji Feng and the others. They had tons of questions in their heads, but it was apparently not a good time.

    So they left with those questions, nning toe here again the next day to ask them.

    Madame Yun helped Yun Shimo to the wedding room. The giant candles in the room were still burning. The wedding maids didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they all looked at Madame Yun with confused looks.

    ¡°You can excuse yourself now. His Highness needs to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madame!¡± they bowed their heads and replied, then left the room silently.

    Yun Shimo sat on the bed, staring at the burning red candles in a trance.

    The big red paper cuts in Chinese characters Xi (Happiness) were shadowed by the candlelight. The wedding room was full of joy. But without Hua Qiyue being there, the scene was extremely sarcastic.

    Yun Shimo was still sitting there, not moving.

    The candles finally burned out. The delicious food on the table was still fresh under the moonlight.

    Yun Shimo clenched his teeth tightly. He closed his eyes in pain. He couldn¡¯t remember he had ever raped a woman.

    In her previous life, Hua Qiyue was such a weak woman. She didn¡¯t know how to use Qi Art and was all dependent on Zhou Zhicheng. But then her husband cheated on her, and she was tortured to death by the men of her husband¡¯s mistress.

    Her heart was probably riddled with holes. She could never forget the painful experience so she could never ept him being that person, could she?

    ¡°Qiyue... Qiyue... I¡¯m sorry...¡± whispered Yun Shimo. His heart was twisted. His breath seemed to be suppressed. He felt being suffocated.

    She had no hesitations leaving with Tianpi.

    On the wedding day, he, the Prince Nan, was abandoned. He was going to be augh of everybody once the news got spread.

    However, what he cared about the most was not those.

    Yun Shimo cared the most about whether Hua Qiyue could forgive him ande back to his side.

    He had to wait quietly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hua¡¯s Mansion was also in a mess, and the guests had left early. Old Madame Hua and Hua Liting were about to go to Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion to meet Yun Shimo in person when Lv Xin rushed back unexpectedly.

    ¡°Old Madame, Old Lord, Miss hase back...¡±

    Everyone looked up, feeling shocked. Hua Qiyue was already in front of the gate. Her expression was very serious, and her eyes were red and swollen. She seemed to have cried.

    Both Old Madame and Hua Liting were surprised to see that. ¡°Qiyue, what¡¯s wrong with you? Howe did a demon show up?¡±

    Hua Qiyue stood there in a trance. Old Madame rushed over to hold her hands tightly. ¡°Kid, what happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 317 - The Ice Palace

    <h4>Chapter 317 The Ice Pce</h4>

    Hua Qiyue suddenly hugged Old Madame, though she was cold to Hua Qiyue when she was being bullied.

    Old Madame was not a bad person. After Hua Qiyue¡¯s rebirth, Old Madame had been impressed by her. She had thought highly of her granddaughter even before she had the divine herb.

    ¡°Qiyue, you stupid girl, don¡¯t worry, just slow down!¡± Feeling Hua Qiyue¡¯s emotional fluctuations, Old Madame whispered tofort her. Her blear eyes glittered with tears.

    Hua Liting furrowed his brow. He really couldn¡¯t understand why there was a sudden change. In his eyes, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were the most powerful ones amongst the younger generation in the Tianyuan Continent.

    After theiring back, no one dared to offend them. But howe it came to that?

    ¡°Grandmother... I have to leave for a while. Please forgive me for not showing filial piety!¡± whimpered Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Liting was shocked. ¡°Qiyue, what do you mean? What happened? Why did someone take you back?¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not respond. She just hugged Old Madame in silence, shedding tears, then she let her go and spoke slowly, ¡°Grandma, I am going toe back. Dad, I am sorry, but I have my reasons. You all, please take care of yourself! Caiqing and Caining, you two please take good care of Old Madame and my dad!¡±

    Caining and Caiqing came out to respond to her exhortation.

    Although they wanted to leave with Hua Qiyue, too.

    They dared not to disobey Hua Qiyue¡¯s orders. What if she got upset and sent them back to the pce?

    Hua Qiyue took a long nce at Old Madame. She was tearful, looking back at Hua Qiyue quietly. A feeling of kinship swelled up slowly in Hua Qiyue¡¯s head.

    But she turned her head around heartlessly. No more nostalgia, she finally left with Tianpi.

    Old Madame and other people watched in Hua Qiyue¡¯s direction with dull looks, sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened... But I feel that this time, Qiyue is really hurt. Servants, prepare a carriage. I am going to Prince Nan¡¯s Mansion to see for myself what happened.¡± Old Madame made a order coldly.

    She was not going to let it go so easily.

    Hua Liting gave his silent consent. He did want to know what had happened. Did that devil take Hua Qiyue away or...

    The night was dark, and the birds were appealing. People were experiencing loneliness and sorrowfulness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tianpi took Hua Qiyue and Tianci away from the capital and went to the north side of Changjing Kingdom where there lied continuous mountains, and the snow was so heavy and freezing that people¡¯s breath was like white smoke.

    It was called Nine Souls Mountain.

    Tianpi lived in that ce ten thousand years ago. No one had been in the pce on that mountain.

    Tianpi had cast a special array, which made it impossible for people to see the Ice Pce at the mountain top.

    Ice Pce only belonged to Tianpi. He was finally released from the green jade gourd, and then he came to his old home. It made his face serious.

    In the Ice Pce, the floor was tiled with white jade, and walls were tiled with crystal. It was a pce that people would love at first sight.

    ¡°Wow, Grandmaster, your pce was not worse than that of Xuan¡¯s at all!¡± Tianci was carefree. He jumped up and down in the pce.

    Hua Qiyue sat quietly in a crystal chair. Though there was a cold breeze brushing her face, she didn¡¯t feel cold at all but warm.

    Even that crystal chair reeked of anima energy of the heaven and the earth. And the anima energy of the heaven and the earth was dozens of times stronger than it was outside. It was not only a great pce to live in solitude but also one to practice in.

    ¡°Of course, it is warm in winter and cool in summer, do you like it, Tianci?¡± Tianpi smiled and petted Tianci¡¯s head.

    Tianci nodded. His big eyes were full of confusion. ¡°But why Mom didn¡¯t let Dade along? Weren¡¯t they going to get married?¡±

    ¡°Tianci, your dad is awful, so your mom ditched him.¡± Tianpi wore a smile with some sort of satisfaction.

    Tianci shook his head and said firmly, ¡°No, Dad is really nice to Mom and me. He is like my real dad!¡±

    Tianpi sneered inside. He was your real dad. But he still put on a smile and said, ¡°Tianci, why are you stillughing? There is something you don¡¯t know and you don¡¯t need to ask.¡± ¡°You wait here. I will go and check if there is anything to eat,¡± said Tianpi while taking a long nce at Hua Qiyue.

    ...

    Hua Qiyue was sitting in the porch of the pce in a thin rob, watching the continuous snow mountains. Her facial expression was in a blur. The howling north wind blew her hair everywhere.

    Tianci called his mom twice, but Hua Qiyue did not respond.

    Tianpi was in a daze. He involuntarily took off his red robe and gently put it on Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind came back. She looked back and broke into a wry smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s very cold here. Let¡¯s go inside, shall we?¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s heart ached. That girl was mournful for another man, wasn¡¯t she? Though Tianpi did not have any waves outside, inside, he cared too much.

    Tianpi got shocked. When did he begin to have an impulse to own Hua Qiyue?

    Hua Qiyue stood up quietly and walked into the inner room. Her tiny face was frozen red. Tianci ran over to sit next to her, using his frozen little hands to rub her face.

    Hua Qiyue was a little bit dumbfounded. She took his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Mom doesn¡¯t feel cold. It is so warm here. I will warm up in a while. Tianci, you... Did you regret to stay with me?¡±

    Tianci¡¯s red face wore a bright smile. ¡°No, Mom, you are the closest person I have!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes became moist for his words. His real father was Yun Shimo, and his real mother was her, but in her previous life. Hua Qiyue loved him so much.

    Hua Qiyue tightly hugged Tianci in her arms. Tianci felt the emotional fluctuations of Hua Qiyue, so he reached out to pat her back thoughtfully.

    Hua Qiyue instantly burst into tears!

    Tianpi left Hua Qiyue and Tianci and walked deep inside of the pce.

    He reached a long corridor, with one side engraved with some fascinating nts and the other some strange-shaped evil beasts.

    ¡°Tao¡¯er...¡± Tianpi looked at the murals. A woman¡¯s bright smile appeared in his head.

    Tianpi reached out and touched the warm wall. A coquettish smile appeared on his face.

    The ce he was touching was a painting of a female. She had sharp edges. She was an extraordinarily beautiful woman. His finger moved down along her edges.

    Suddenly, as if there were a cold breeze, some awful images urred to Tianpi. He could not help but roar in a low volume, and his face was stunned pale.

    His heart was still fluttering with fear. After a while of trance, he retrieved his hand. His eyes showed pain. Tianpi stepped back a few steps, sensing the fitful oppressive pain in his heart.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, are you still thinking about her now?¡± A madugh traveled in. Suddenly, a man with silver hair appeared in front of Tianpi.

    Tianpi was so shocked. He looked at that man dumbly.

    ¡°Why... why are you still alive?¡±

    The man snorted and smiled arrogantly and wickedly. ¡°You are still alive, so I won¡¯t die. I am her loyal guard, and you are the one who murdered her. As long as you are alive, I will stay alive to end your life!¡±

    With that, the man suddenly teleported to Tianpi. A strong oppressive aura was suffocating Tianpi. However, he still raised his hand and confronted the man with a powerful palm.

    The Ice Pce quaked for a little while. And then Tianpi and that guy both receded ten steps.

    That guy gazed at Tianpi in surprise. ¡°I haven¡¯t expected you to be able to regain your old power after you had been trapped by three Qi Artists.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have given up evil and returned to good!¡± Tianpi answered coldly. The redness in his eyes receded slowly.

    The man smiled insolently. ¡°Hahaha... She is dead. Will your giving up evil bring her back? Tianpi, I, Hua Zun, will destroy you!¡±

    With that, the man shed over to strike at Tianpi.

    Tianpi didn¡¯t give in in a fight with him. The Ice Pce was really very firm in structure. It didn¡¯t break down even with two Qi Artists at the greatpleteness of Great Deity fighting.

    Hua Qiyue and Tianci heard the sound and came. Seeing Tianpi in a red robe fighting with a guy wearing white clothes, she burst into eximing, ¡°Master!¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s hand shook. Hua Zun also raised his head to look at Hua Qiyue and Tianci, shocked to see that Tianpi had brought some outsiders here.

    Hua Zun quickly stepped back ten steps. Tianpi seized his strikes, too. Hua Zun was struck dumb at first sight of Hua Qiyue¡¯s face.

    His widened eyes were ring at Hua Qiyue without blinking.

    ¡°Tao¡¯er... You... You are still alive?¡±

    Hua Zun murmured, his eyes showing fric sensations. ¡°Tao¡¯er, Tao¡¯er! You came back finally. Do you know I have been waiting here for you for 10,000 years!¡±

    Hua Zun rushed over with ecstasy. Tianpi teleported to Hua Qiyue. ¡°Hua Zun, open your eyes, she is not Tao¡¯er! She is just someone that looks like her!¡±

    Hua Zun stood there nkly, not knowing whether to go forward or backward. He stared at Hua Qiyue who was rather indifferent. The face of Hua Qiyue¡¯s was ovepping with the face in his memory.

    Hua Zun¡¯s zed eyes suddenly went fanatical. ¡°Hahaha, I am best at identifying souls... Tao¡¯er! It¡¯s Tao¡¯er¡¯s soul!¡±

    He cried with joy, getting closer to Hua Qiyue step by step. She furrowed her brows, thinking that the conversation between those two was really strange.

    Tianpi¡¯s facial expression changed instantly. He sneered, ¡°Hua Zun, did you forget that I murdered her?¡±

    Hua Zun was stillughing out loud. ¡°Tianpi, if she is really dead, why are you still alive? Haha, and why did you bring the outsiders here? This is definitely Tao¡¯er¡¯s soul! Only I can remember her smell forever!¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt totally lost in the conversation. But the silver-haired guy, Hua Zun, said things that made her feel bizarre. She involuntarily walked back one step, taking Tianci with her.

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s reaction, Hua Zun was stroke stupid. His expression was wistful. ¡°Tao¡¯er, I am Hua Zun... How can you forget me? I am your most loyal guard, and I have been waiting here for you for 10,000 years. Tao¡¯er, don¡¯t treat me like that, please!¡±

    With that, Hua Zun¡¯s tears shed on his face. And then he bent down on his knees suddenly.

 Chapter 318 - Arenâ€™t You Ashamed?

    <h4>Chapter 318 Aren¡¯t You Ashamed?</h4>

    Hua Qiyue stared astonished at Hua Zun. The man looked sincere enough. Men would not shed tears if they could help it. Yet he had. Men would not kneel so easily. Yet he had knelt too.

    ¡°Mom, why is that man calling you Tao¡¯er? Hey, you got the wrong person. Thisdy here is my mom!¡±

    Tianci puffed out his little chest, indicating that Hua Qiyue belonged to him alone.

    Hua Zun paused for a while and nced in great astonishment at Tianci. Then, he stared at Hua Qiyue. He was still smiling fervently. ¡°It¡¯s good that Tao¡¯er is back. It doesn¡¯t matter whose child it is you had conceived. Aren¡¯t you back by my side now?¡±

    Hua Qiyue nearly threw up blood.

    This man imed that she was like a chaste white lotus. Even though he did not despise her, must she like him?

    Tianpi was beside himself with rage. ¡°Hua Zun, aren¡¯t you shameless? Who is returning to your side? It was I who had brought her here to reside. You¡¯d better not have any designs on Qiyue!¡±

    Hua Zun seemed not to hear him. He stared infatuated at Hua Qiyue. Hua Qiyue could not stand his feverishly fervent eyes. She turned her head back and ignored him.

    ¡°So you are called Qiyue in this life. What a lovely name. Sounds much better than Tao¡¯er. But you are still yourself. Qiyue, this time I will surely protect you well. I won¡¯t let that devil, Tianpi, hurt even a hair of yours!¡±

    After saying this, Hua Zun resolutely stood up. He was preparing a death match with Tianpi.

    ¡°Hua Zun, I have already said: I¡¯m no longer a devil. I am the former Tianpi!¡± Tianpi yelled loudly. He did not want to fight Hua Zun before Hua Qiyue.

    Since the powers of these two men were close, Tianpi could not quite defeat him in a short time. Besides, he was afraid he might destroy the pce he had erected for Peach Fairy.

    Hua Qiyue watched everything quietly. She could not understand anything Hua Zun had said. But she remembered that her soul had ended up in Hua Qiyue¡¯s body. Such strange and wondrous thing did ur in this world.

    Was she really the physical soul of Peach Fairy?

    ¡°Mom, what are they doing?¡± ¡°Who is that big brother? Oh... they¡¯re fighting!¡± Tianci widened his eyes, watching the two streaking figures as he frowned.

    ¡°Fighting in such a beautiful pce... what if they destroy it?¡± Tianci asked worriedly.

    Hua Qiyue smiled. Her wearied expression did not vanish following the dispute between Tianpi and Hua Zun. ¡°Be good. Ask Grandmaster and the other man not to fight.¡±

    Tianci nodded and started to shout. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fight, the two of you! Mom asks you two not to fight! If you continue, we will go!¡±

    Tianci¡¯s voice echoed within the pce. His threat was effective. These two men engaged in the death match immediately stopped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    The two cried out together. Their expressions were hopelessly anxious. In that bizarre moment, Hua Qiyue raised her eyes. Her watery eyes in this Ice Pce seemed exceptionally tranquil and lovely. They were like a cool spring gushing into their hearts.

    Hua Zun stared stupidly at her, intoxicated by her beauty.

    A crimson flush also appeared on Tianpi¡¯s diabolically handsome face. ¡°We obey you. We¡¯ll stop.¡±

    Hua Zun came back to his senses and nodded like an obedient child. ¡°Right. We won¡¯t... Tao¡¯er... no, Qiyue, we won¡¯t fight anymore!¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked at them indifferently and gave a tired assent. ¡°Is there a room here? I¡¯m tired. I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°I will take you there!¡± The two of them cried out again in one voice.

    Hua Qiyue nced at Hua Zun and pursed her lips, the glow in her eyes wavering. Hua Zun¡¯s frantic eyes were making her ufortable. So she said to Tianpi, ¡°Let my Master take me there instead.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Why is she calling you Master?¡± Hua Zun heard her and asked jealously.

    Tianpi gave a cold snort. ¡°It¡¯s called fate. Let me first settle her before offering you an exnation!¡±

    Tianpi took Hua Qiyue to the long corridor, with Hua Zun following closely behind. Tianci studied Hua Zun with his curious eyes.

    Everyone loved him because of his rtionship with Hua Qiyue. Furthermore, Tianci was indeed an adorable boy. Hua Zun looked at Tianci and smiled a friendly and easy smile.

    Then, he turned his fanatical gaze back to Hua Qiyue¡¯s back.

    Tianpi took Hua Qiyue to a room and Hua Qiyue shut the door. She and Tianciy on the warm, cozy jade bed. She found the ce clean and untainted by dust. Hua Zun must have cleaned this room regrly.

    The cold wind whistled outside the window. Yet, within the room, it was as warm as spring.

    Tianci snuggled into Hua Qiyue¡¯s arms and stared at an asional snowke drifting in. ¡°Mom, are we staying here for good? Aren¡¯t we returning to dad¡¯s ce?¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt a heart-wrenching pang grip her heart. Invisible pain, love and hatred all entangled inside, almost suffocating her. After a few seconds, she finally replied quietly, ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t mention your dad again in the future. We won¡¯t return, you get it?¡±

    Tianci started and murmured an unhappy assent. He was not willing to in his heart, yet he did not wish to leave Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Tianci would not give up. He called her affectionately.

    Hua Qiyue kissed his forehead. ¡°Tianci, you¡¯re almost nine. But you¡¯re still a kid. When you grow up, you will know that... many things in this world won¡¯t go your way. You must learn to bear with them, understand?¡±

    Tianci blinked his eyes, nodding yet not fully understanding her. What was mom saying? Why couldn¡¯t he understand even a word?

    But when he saw the tiredness on Hua Qiyue¡¯s face, he no longer wished to disturb her. He held on to her arm and they both drifted off to sleep.

    Outside the room.

    Tianpi silently strode to the outside.

    Hua Zun¡¯s expression was fierce. He walked up and blocked Tianpi¡¯s way. ¡°Tell me, what do you really mean? Why is she calling you Master?¡±

    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s talk in the kitchen. She¡¯ll be hungry when she awakes.¡± Tianpi coldly left for the kitchen.

    It was spotlessly clean all around. Hua Zun had not been idling. He had stayed here for 10,000 years and his solitude had almost driven him crazy. He could only wash and scrub the pce every day, in order to fritter away time.

    Tianpi¡¯s eyes swept the kitchen a nce. With a frosty face, he pointed at the body of an evil beast. ¡°When did you hunt this down?¡±

    ¡°A month ago,¡± Hua Zun said coldly. He was now so jealous of Tianpi. Hua Qiyue had called him Master!

    ¡°You mean you can eat this, one monthter?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that this Ice Pce will preserve everyone alive? A carcass will not rot here. Nor will a man age.¡± Hua Zun smiled derisively. ¡°You must have forgotten these facts, since you have been imprisoned for so long.¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s face sank but he did not argue with Hua Zun. He had indeed quite forgotten these facts.

    Being imprisoned in the green jade gourd for so many years, his only memories were loneliness, Hua Qiyue and Tianci.

    Tianpi picked up a knife on the side and rinsed it clean in a nearby stream. Yes, there was a flowing stream in this pce. Tianpi had tried to improve the living conditions here. He had tried his best to make this ce as perfect as possible.

    Tianpi quickly sliced off a big chunk of meat and swiftly diced it. His culinary skills had not worsened after a 10,000-year imprisonment.

    Although Hua Zun was very displeased with Tianpi, he still quietly retreated to the side of a pot. He injected spiritual energy under it. A fire began to ze from the ck stone under the pot.

    Hua Zun picked up adle by the side and scooped a fewdlefuls of water to the pot. Then, he added ingredients into it.

    Tianpi had already prepared the meat. He washed the cubes of meat and then threw them into the pot.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the rice?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you carnivore!¡± Tianpi arrogantly rolled his eyes at Hua Zun. Hua Zun with his head of gray hair started to snort. ¡°As Tao¡¯er¡¯s... Qiyue¡¯s faithful guard, I must live entirely within this pce. Otherwise, why would you have such a spotless pce 10,000 yearster?¡±

    Hua Zun remarked coldly.

    Tianpi raised his brows mockingly. He said no more. He only took out his Space Ring and brought out a sack of rice from it.

    Although the rice was stored for over 10,000 years, its age had not affected its quality and nutrition level.

    Tianpi swiftly started to rinse the rice grains. After rinsing them clean, he put them in the big pot.

    After that, he added a few Ginsengs with Nine Souls and Long Reds. Although he merely added a few, they would make the soup more tasty.

    Hua Zun wore a grim face. Then, Tianpi took out a few gons of wine. They were brought to him by Hua Qiyue when they were in Hua¡¯s Mansion.

    Tianpi threw a gon to Hua Zun with an expressionless face. Hua Zun caught it. Although the two of them had quarreled and were almost about to fight to the death, they seemed to have reconciled.

    The friendship between men is so bizarre.

    ¡°I was imprisoned in a green jade gourd after Tao¡¯er¡¯s death. You know what happened after Tao¡¯er¡¯s death. Those three great Qi Artists... Bai Ling, Xuan Cuo and Yun Tian... all joined hands and trapped me within the green jade gourd. I didn¡¯t expect that 10,000 yearster, their descendants would still be involved with Qiyue.¡±

    Tianpi drunk the wine as he gave a rough ount of his past.

    ¡°For some unknown reason, I felt a familiar aura when the green jade gourd ended up in Qiyue¡¯s hands. So... I drew her soul in and forced her to acknowledge me as Master.¡±

    Tianpi said with a quiet smile. He stared sarcastically at Hua Zun. ¡°You¡¯re such a sentimental man. You couldn¡¯t have imagined my contact with Qiyue, could you?¡±

    ¡°Bastard. I want to kill you!¡± The easily agitated Hua Zun jumped up in a towering rage. But Tianpi pressed him down. ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear more, do you, you bastard?¡±

    Hua Zun panted. He remembered Hua Qiyue and slowly sat down again.

    If they started fighting again, they would surely wake her up.

    ¡°Then I started teaching her Qi Art. You must know that Qiyue¡¯s meridians had been shattered in the past. After I healed her meridians, she began to change miraculously. Like in her earlier life, she is extremely gifted in Qi Art. She mastered everything easily and advanced insanely fast.¡±

    Tianpi slowly started to narrate the past. The face of Tao Xian¡¯er from that earlier life surfaced again in his mind.

    Yes, two lifetimes ago, Hua Qiyue was Tao Xian¡¯er. That would exin why the green jade gourd was given to her by Elder Xuan, through his grandson.

    After all, the Xuan Family had always abided by their divinations. They would cast oracles for other people and also heeded the instructions of theirte ancestors. They must leave the green jade to a fated person.

    What it meant by a fated person could only be divined.

    Unexpectedly, after so many years, a reincarnation of Tao Xian¡¯er was discovered by the Xuan Family.

    Tao Xian¡¯er in that lifetime was an extraordinarily gifted woman. She was born into the most distinguished family of Tianyuan Continent.

 Chapter 319 - She in Her Earlier Life

    <h4>Chapter 319 She in Her Earlier Life</h4>

    Tao Xian¡¯er had exhibited amazing talents since she was two. She was doted on by her family. What followed was a rapid advancement. She became the most renowned Qi Artist of Tianyuan Continent.

    When she was 16, she had such gorgeous looks that every man was besotted with her. Countless suitors lined up at her door. In the end, the Tao Family had to announce their final candidates.

    The candidates selected were naturally from renowned ns of Tianyuan Continent. They were the young masters of the Bai, Xuan, Yun and Hua Families. They were all young, handsome and refined.

    Of course, they had earned the approval of the older generation. But these young masters were not reconciled to epting such arrangements. Although Tao Xian¡¯er was rumored to be the foremost beauty of Tianyuan Continent, they had not seen her before.

    So these four young masters came to a deal. They would pit their Qi Art against Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s. If she lost or had proved unsatisfactory, they would go against their elders¡¯ wish!

    They did not expect Tao Xian¡¯er to agree. The oue too was unexpected. All four fell in love with Tao Xian¡¯er and she could not quite make up her mind on who to choose. They were all in a quandary.

    After all, these four young masters were all close friends. They had known each other since they were boys and were ymates.

    Now that they had all fallen for the same girl¡ª it was indeed a very serious problem.

    They secretly agreed to put their marriage ns on hold for a few years. Tao Xian¡¯er could take her time to decide. So, in those five years that ensued, they all treated Tao Xian¡¯er with fervent ardor. But Tao Xian¡¯er felt awful over such ardor.

    She did not like these amorous young masters pestering her every day. So she left the Tao Family by herself and entered the famous Evil Beasts Forest of Tianyuan Continent.

    These four young masters also went after her. But when they discovered Tao Xian¡¯er half a yearter, they found her in thepany of a diabolically handsome man.

    That man was Tianpi, conceived from the anima energy of the heaven and the earth.

    Tianpi¡¯s entry made these young masters very unhappy. But to win the favor of their beloved, they could not kill Tianpi. Besides, Tianpi was too powerful to be in by the four of them.

    At that time, Hua Zun was very infatuated with Tao Xian¡¯er. When he saw her in a dilemma, he decided to be her bodyguard instead. He would not be involved in the contention to be her husband.

    So these five men and one woman joined hands in the terrifying Evil Beasts Forest. They slew many evil beasts at the Heaven Realm.

    Yes, evil beasts were not graded only into 10 levels, Above that, there was the Heaven Realm. An evil beast at the first level of the Heaven Realm was many times more ferocious than one at the tenth level of the Earth Realm.

    At that time, these five people had turned the Evil Beasts Forest upside down. The more intelligent evil beasts and spirit animals all fled in terror upon hearing their names.

    Their days continued in this manner for a long time. In the end, Tao Xian¡¯er fell in love with Tianpi. Tianpi was born out of the heaven and the earth. His diabolically handsome features and nonchnt personality proved a great contrast to the crazy ardor of those four young masters.

    So Tao Xian¡¯er had fallen for a unique man¡ª not a young master of those big ns.

    Although these young masters were really quite outstanding.

    These four young masters could not ept this fact. So they plotted to kill Tianpi.

    But Tianpi¡¯s strength exceeded theirs evenbined. They could only find another way to defeat him. When they learned that the leader of the forest, the Eight-horned Demon Dragon, had two pearls brought down from heaven, they became very excited. Together with Tianpi, they subdued the Eight-horned Demon Dragon and seized its Hallucinatory Pearl and Purple Primordial Chaos Bead!

    Hua Zun gave the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead to Tao Xian¡¯er.

    As for the Hallucinatory Pearl, the Eight-horned Demon Dragon warned them that after taking it, that person would degenerate into a devil in Devil¡¯s Path.

    Tianpi did not know this. So the four young masters pretended to be fearful of Tianpi and offered him the Hallucinatory Pearl.

    At that time, all Tianpi could think about was his remaining life with Tao Xian¡¯er. After Tao Xian¡¯er took the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, her powers exceeded Tianpi¡¯s by many times.

    So Tianpi could only take the Hallucinatory Pearl. He did not want Tao Xian¡¯er to be more powerful than himself. If so, he would be the one getting ¡°protected¡±.

    She did not expect Tianpi to changepletely after taking the Hallucinatory Pearl. He turned into a devil and would massacre living beings wantonly. Even Tao Xian¡¯er could not stop his madness.

    After ying all the evil beasts in the Evil Beasts Forest, Tianpi continued to ughter hundreds of thousands of people. Tao Xian¡¯er and the four young masters were badly injured in their many fights with him. From then on, Tianpi overran and lorded over the world. He indulged in all kinds of evil, causing bloodbaths everywhere. Yet no one could defeat him.

    Yes, during that time, Tianpi was utterly devoid of humanity. He even forgot Tao Xian¡¯er was his true love.

    The young masters knew that they had done wrong. But they could no longer contain the devil Tianpi.

    When Tianpi learned that the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead was inside Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s body, he brutally cleaved her chest apart to take the bead.

    One must know that the Hallucinatory Pearl was as powerful as the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. At that very instant when Tianpi took out her Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, Tao Xian¡¯er suddenly released tremendous power. Together with the four young masters, she heavily injured Tianpi and seized his Hallucinatory Pearl instead.

    Although the Hallucinatory Pearl was destroyed, Tianpi remained alive. And Tao Xian¡¯er was so badly injured that she was about to die.

    Tianpi was overwhelmed with grief and pain. The three young masters from the Bai, Xuan and Yun Families trapped Tianpi in the green jade gourd in an array.

    Hua Zun carried Tao Xian¡¯er in search of his elders, hoping that they could save her. Unfortunately, she was too badly injured. Since forbidden arts were not yet practiced then, Tao Xian¡¯er only had two days to live.

    Two dayster, Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s parents mastered 10% of the forbidden art and tried to revive their daughter. But they failed, only managing to retain her spirit. She left the world with a mark from that existence.

    Hua Zun was overwhelmed with grief. He stood guard in the Ice Pce, firmly believing that Tao Xian¡¯er would return.

    And the other three young masters also departed. Left with the sole memory of Tao Xian¡¯er, they all died lonely and old bachelors.

    In other words, although Xuanji, Bai Qianxue and Yun Shimo were descendants of those families, they were not the direct descendants of those suitors.

    Tianpi and Hua Zun sat for the whole night, watching over the simmering porridge. When the morning light streamed in, they lifted the cover of the pot. The aromatic smell of the porridge instantly wafted over.

    Tianpi sat there, shutting his eyes. When he recalled his former self, he felt extreme guilt. Other than pain, there was only more pain.

    Hua Zun squinted at Tianpi from the corners of his eyes. He drank the whole gon of wine in one gulp. But when he thought about Hua Qiyue, he was somewhat astonished. He found a Ginseng with Nine Souls and chewed it to get rid of the smell of wine in his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. She won¡¯t care about you.¡± Tianpi snorted coldly, his eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°Qiyue already has a lover in this life. She only came here with me because of her previous life.¡±

    He did not mention the rtionship between Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo, to keep Hua Zun sane.

    Hua Zun paused and stared frostily at Tianpi. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    In that life, she fell in love with Tianpi.

    In this life, had she fallen for someone else?

    ¡°Not me anyway,¡± Tianpi said softly.

    Hua Zun heard him and could not help but chuckle heartily. ¡°Hahaha, what a delight. Luckily, she has not fallen for you. Humph, or I would surely not let you off!¡±

    Tianpi swept him a quiet nce and started todle the porridge silently. When Hua Qiyue and her son woke, they could have tasty and fragrant evil beast porridge for breakfast.

    Hua Zun seemed extremely agitated. He prowled the kitchen, appearing extremely anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any designs on her. Or I will pester you to the end!¡±

    Tianpi squinted at the ecstatic Hua Zun from the corners of his eyes. He was scornful that Hua Zun was still the same scruffy man as 10,000 years ago.

    Hua Zun disdainfully harrumphed. He rubbed his hands and tidied his attire. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having designs on her too? Tao¡¯er will not love you. Don¡¯t forget¡ª you were the one who had killed her in her earlier life!¡±

    Tianpi choked on his breath. His cold, inky eyes gradually dimmed. It was a hard fact,pletely unalterable.

    When Hua Qiyue awoke, she discovered that the sun had already risen. Her wedding the day before was really exhausting. Even Tianci had suffered so much that he slept uninterrupted until daybreak.

    Hua Qiyue stared dazedly at the crystal clear ceiling. The scenes of yesterday reyed again and again in her mind.

    She caressed her forehead in a headache. She had thought that they could have some peaceful days here, but that Hua Zun... seemed another tough nut to crack.

    But with Tianpi around, he would not make things too difficult for her, would he?

    Hua Qiyue sat up abstractedly and went down the bed lightly. She looked through the open blinds of the window and saw a snowy-white, unending chain of mountains.

    The sun slowly rose, shining on the white snow. She could not sense any warmth at all.

    So what happened yesterday was true...

    The fortune-teller was right. She could not marry Yun Shimo in the following one to two years¡¯ time.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart started to ache dully. Her body went limp and she finally sat back on the jade bed.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Tianci¡¯s voice made Hua Qiyue start. She had not noticed the boy had awakened, staring at her withrge, rotating eyes.

    Hua Qiyue stretched out her hand and tenderly caressed his tousled hair. ¡°I am. Are you hungry? Get up if you are. There¡¯s a wood bordering the snowy mountains. If you¡¯re bored, we can visit there to y.¡±

    Hearing this, Tianci immediately sat up. Hua Qiyue took ab from her Space Ring and startedbing his hair.

    When the two exited their room, they found Tianpi and Hua Zun waiting by the door. The moment they saw Hua Qiyue, their eyes lit up.

    Hua Qiyue felt stifled. What kind of expression was in their eyes? Hadn¡¯t they seen women before?

    ¡°Qiyue, you are awake?¡±

    ¡°Lass, you are up?¡± Tianpi asked with a grin. He sounded utterlyzy. Hua Zun gave Tianpi a displeased re. This scoundrel should be as happy as a m. He was the one who had killed Tao Xian¡¯er, yet she had treated him so well in this life!

    ¡°Um, why are you guys standing here?¡± Hua Qiyue looked to her left and right. She was certain that there were only the four of them in this pce.

    ¡°Breakfast¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s go and eat. I will take you there.¡± Hua Zun immediately smiled. Hua Qiyue gave him an indifferent nce and said nothing.

    ¡°The porridge has been simmering for a night. The evil beast meat might have turned into soup,¡± Tianpi said with a smile. Only now did Hua Qiyue notice their bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Why stay up the whole night over nothing?¡± Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at Tianpi. She did not understand why they had to stay up the whole night to make breakfast.

    Tianpi merely lowered his head. He did not look into Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. Hua Zun seemed quite dejected when she did not turn to face him.

    ¡°Qiyue, you mean you really can¡¯t remember me? I am Hua Zun... that man who had unconditionally withdrawn to protect you!¡±

    Hua Zun was anxious. He immediately rified his identity.

    Hua Qiyue nced astonishedly at him. ¡°You really think I am that Tao Xian¡¯er of 10,000 years ago?¡±

 Chapter 320 - A Racking Pain

    <h4>Chapter 320 A Racking Pain</h4>

    ¡°Of course you are! I know both your spiritual and physical souls well!¡± Hua Zun was absolutely certain.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s a former life? Why can¡¯t I understand anything?¡± Tianci looked at one and then at the other. He really could not get it.

    ¡°Tianci, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t need to know these.¡± Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart seemed quite lost. If only she were a child! How good would that be!

    Carefree and without any worries. Forgoing love and enjoying quiet, happy times.

    ¡°Hua Zun, I¡¯m Hua Qiyue, not Tao Xian¡¯er. I am not the one you want to protect.¡± For some strange reason, Hua Qiyue felt vexed. She did not know why she would get a headache whenever she heard the name ¡°Tao Xian¡¯er¡±.

    They arrived at the kitchen. It was very big and also held a dining room. On one side was the bloody carcass of an evil beast.

    Hua Qiyue frowned. Tianpi saw this and immediately stored the carcass in his Space Ring.

    Otherwise, Hua Qiyue would surely not eat with such a bloody carcass around.

    On the jade table was a few bowls of steaming hot porridge. The aromatic smell of meat lingered in the air. Tianci took a deep breath. ¡°Wow, smells so good. What evil beast¡¯s meat is this? Meat porridge, yum yum. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m having this!¡±

    Tianci said and immediately leaped up a stone chair and sat on it. ¡°Let¡¯s start eating. Grandmaster, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±

    ¡°Tianci, call me Brother Hua, understand?¡± Hua Zun saw that he could not please Hua Qiyue. He immediately sat beside Tianci, smiling gently.

    ¡°Brother Hua? You¡¯re so thick-skinned. Humph, you¡¯re an old man. He should call you Grandpa Hua.¡± Tianpi on one side started to remark sarcastically.

    Hua Zun snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m always here and have never grown old. Well, let¡¯s talk about you. You are still that same old devil as before. Your personality hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    His words hinted that Tianpi was originally a devil.

    Neither Hua Qiyue nor Tianci reacted. Tianci was happily eating the porridge. Hua Qiyue sipped a mouthful nonchntly and suddenly, surprise brightened her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this evil beast porridge to taste so good.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I stayed up the whole night to cook it.¡± Tianpi was quite proud.

    Hua Qiyue jerked up the corners of her lips. A forced smile showed on her ravishing face. Hua Zun did not feel good at all. He quietly started to take the porridge. As he ate the tasty porridge, he felt himself back to 10,000 years ago.

    More than 10,000 years ago, they and Tao Xian¡¯er were having a wonderful time, living together in the Evil Beasts Forest.

    Hua Qiyue inadvertently swept Hua Zun a nce. She saw his downcast look and felt pity for him. This man had waited for a woman for 10,000 years and had not given up. He must be the most sentimental man in the world.

    He could live in this Ice Pce forever without aging. But she could not imagine anyone living alone for 10,000 years.

    Hua Zun could sense Hua Qiyue¡¯s gaze falling on him. He lifted his eyes a little and stared into herpassionate eyes.

    Hua Zun started and was overjoyed. The fervor in his eyes made Hua Qiyue feel goosebumps all over.

    These so-called ¡°young masters¡± must have too little contact with women. Either that, or Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s charisma was too great. Hua Qiyue only resembled her somewhat, yet he had gazed at him with such madly ted eyes. She was made very ufortable by his gaze.

    Hua Qiyue retracted her gaze and nced quietly at Tianpi. ¡°Master, are there ces here which are especially fun? Tianci can¡¯t just cultivate all the time, can he?¡±

    Right now, she really had no urge to cultivate. She was almost at the first level of Great Deity. Besides, she had Tianpi with her. Who would dare to provoke her?

    Even Elder Xuan and Elder Bai were not his match.

    A devil from more than 10,000 years ago and Hua Zun. Who would dare touch her?

    Besides, cultivation would not take one day and one night. She decided to mingle work with y for Tianci.

    ¡°Yes, there are. There¡¯s the Evil Beasts Forest at the extreme end of the snowy mountains, just in front of the Ice Pce. And 500 kilometers south, there¡¯s the Ice City. Thisrge city borders Gangchun Kingdom. There are plenty of traders and hawkers there selling tasty snacks and all sorts of rare treasures.¡±

    Tianpi replied. His diabolically handsome face exudedziness. ¡°Why? Shall we visit the ce now to y?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Mom, I want to y there! Mom!¡±

    Tianci was the first to put up his hand. He concurred with the suggestion excitedly.

    Hua Qiyue nced at Tianci with doting love. ¡°Alright. I shall listen to you this time. After breakfast, we shall visit that ce and have fun.¡±

    Tianci heard her and started to devour the porridge in big gulps. He ate the big chunks of evil beast meat and was extremely excited. He kept praising Tianpi, iming that thetter¡¯s culinary skills had improved.

    ¡°It¡¯s not his credit. I was the one who had put in the ingredients.¡± Hua Zun was most unhappy that he was neglected. He did not want all his ¡°credit¡± stolen by Tianpi.

    Hua Qiyue nced at Hua Zun again. This man with hoary hair had boyish features. He looked quite adorable actually. Yet his head of gray hair was a match for Bai Qianxue¡¯s. It was so snowy-white that it dazzled. Yet she could not really associate this boyish-looking Hua Zun with the aristocratic, nonchnt Bai Qianxue.

    Hua Zun¡¯s eyes on Hua Qiyue were still so fanatical.

    ¡°I see. So Uncle Hua¡¯s great too.¡± Tianci really knew how to curry favor. He made Hua Zun¡¯s tense face beam.

    ¡°Tianci¡¯s a good boy. Later, uncle will buy you lots of tasty food.¡±

    Hua Zun caressed Tianci¡¯s small head, chuckling. After taking a bowl of porridge, Tianci said, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t have another, or I can¡¯t take all the food in Ice City. Anyway, Uncle Hua¡¯s giving us a treat.¡±

    Hua Qiyue tittered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you be and won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Seeing Hua Qiyue¡¯s smile, Tianpi¡¯s heart rxed somewhat. She was finally willing to smile.

    But Tianpi did not know that Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was ridden with holes. If it weren¡¯t for Tianci, her heart would have died. She would not be able to rake up passion for anything and anyone.

    Hua Zun nced at Tianci and Tianpi quietly and his heart ached. Tianpi must be the one who had spent the most time with Hua Qiyue. And that man she loved¡ª he must have been Tianci¡¯s dad, eh?

    Tianpi had not told him who that man was.

    Hua Zun slowly sipped a mouthful of porridge. A warm smile appeared on his boyish face. No matter what, his Tao Xian¡¯er had returned. He hoped that he could protect her from sufferings this life.

    Although Tianpi had ¡°reformed¡± himself, Hua Zun was still wary of him. Despite Tianpi dissipating all the evil energies in his body after being trapped for 10,000 years, the Hallucinatory Pearl was a very powerful item. It could make even the Eight-horned Dragon, who had enjoyed great prestige in heaven,pse into Devil¡¯s Path.

    So he could only secretly observe Tianpi, wondering if he would regress into a devil or not. Hua Zun could not give him the slimmest chance!

    After thepany took their breakfast, they headed for Ice City. As they traversed the Evil Beasts Forest, the auras from their bodies made the nearby evil beasts flee madly.

    ¡°Mom, why are those evil beasts so afraid of us?¡±

    Tianci could not understand. He asked curiously.

    Tianpi nced at the wavering anima energy and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because ordinary people usually won¡¯t visit the Evil Beasts Forest. If they do, they must be very powerful Qi Artists. When these evil beasts detect their great oppressive aura, they all flee.¡±

    Tianci suddenly understood. He puffed out his chest very happily. ¡°I see. Does that mean I am a very powerful Qi Artist?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re just like your mom when she was young¡ª very powerful!¡±

    Hua Zun said, gratified. Tianci must have inherited Hua Qiyue¡¯s amazing genes!

    Tianci started to chuckle smugly. He leaped out and grabbed hold of a tenth-level hummingbird.

    There was a lingering fog in the Evil Beasts Forest. Layers of fallen leaves strew the path. This Forest without an end resembled their future, which would forever be shrouded in mystery.

    ¡ª

    Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    The day after the wedding.

    News of Hua Qiyue running away from her wedding shocked the entire Changjing Kingdom. After all, Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo were very close before the wedding. No one had heard any rumors on their estrangement.

    Suddenly, a devil arrived and took Hua Qiyue away. Everyone thought that the devil must have fallen in love with Hua Qiyue. It must be that devil in legend. The news spread and the spections became bizarre and distorted.

    Despite ignoring the rumors, Yun Shimo had not taken any food for the entire day. He merely sat on his bed, staring at therge red character¡ª ¡°Wedding¡±. He felt his whole world was red.

    Madame Yun was very worried over Yun Shimo. She kept himpany the whole day, yet Yun Shimo said nothing all this while, making her anxious and worried.

    Ji Feng and the others could not understand what had happened. They obviously could not get anything out of Yun Shimo in his present state.

    After supper, the hare was asked by Madame Yun to the bridal room. The hare had returned to its former animal state since it had not recovered its former powers.

    ¡°I say, stinkingd, can you not act like this because of that girl? Ignore the fact she has left you. If you continue this way and meet Tianpi, you won¡¯t be his match! Do you really want me to help you all the time?¡±

    Hare¡¯s biting words made Yun Shimo slowly regain his senses.

    The Hare¡¯s eyes were full of cold indifference. ¡°Tianpi now is still quite sensible. But who knows when he will regress into a devil again? Or continue down the Devil Path gradually? So, if you want thatss and her boy to survive, you must survive yourself. Practice hard.¡±

    Yun Shimo nodded silently. He had thought for a day and a night, but could not imagine himself raping the girl Rong Qiyue.

    At that time, he was helped by Madame Yun. But when all had been said and done, it was still his fault.

    ¡°Is there any way... to make my powers match Tianpi¡¯s?¡±

    Yun Shimo finally spoke. Madame Yun was so happy that she wept. Yun Xuan stood outside quietly, sighing lightly.

    ¡°Take your supper first. Then I will tell you.¡±

    Yun Shimo slowly looked at the food on the table. He had no appetite at all, but he still ate the food quietly, little by little. He had not had food for one whole day and his stomach was empty. A stone seemed to be gorging his throat, making it difficult to swallow.

    Hua Qiyue had taken Tianci and left. His heart seemed to have been gouged empty. Even the merest thought or tremble would make it hurt like a profusely bleeding wound.

    This sort of pain was so racking that it hurt to the marrow. It seemed someone was piercing into his bones repeatedly with a knife.

    One could not recover so easily from such bone-racking pain. It would hurt less when one died from a physical detonation.

    Finally, Yun Shimo finished his supper. Madame Yun nced gratefully at the hare. ¡°Mo-er, just try your best. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

 Chapter 321 - In Ice City

    <h4>Chapter 321 In Ice City</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I will. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Yun Shimo replied quietly and left with the hare.

    They came to the tower.

    Ji Feng and the others also followed behind. The hare nced at them. ¡°You¡¯d better have a good drink with them. They are worried over you too. I will search my Space Ring to see if there are any manuals to raise your powers.¡±

    Even the hare was not confident. Besides, it needed to raise its own powers too. But the hare liked to collect manuals on forbidden arts. Perhaps he could find a few useful ones?

    Yun Shimo silently walked to a pavilion in front of the tower. The maidservants quickly served the guests and their master fruits and snacks.

    Ji Feng and Huangfu Xuan exchanged nces. Ji Jing was not a patient girl. The moment she sat down, she asked in a whisper, ¡°Brother Yun, what really is going on? That man must be that devil Tianpi. But why would Sister Qiyue agree to leave with him?¡±

    From Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression, one could see that she hated Yun Shimo so much. She wanted to shred him into pieces. Yet her expression was also full of love.

    The sh between love and hatred made Hua Qiyue unable to act. Ji Jing was extremely worried. But Yun Shimo merely raised his teacup without saying anything.

    Ji Feng red at Ji Jing and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Jing¡¯er. There must be a reason. Tianpi is a devil. Perhaps he had Qiyue under his control.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that must be it. That must be the reason why Qiyue was willing to go.¡± Huangfu Xuan also chimed in. But Yun Shimo said nothing, merely continuing to take his wine quietly.

    Thepany saw him this way and no longer said anything. They kept Yun Shimopany silently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about this matter. But I will find a way... to bring her back.¡± Yun Shimo finally spoke. His voice was extremely hoarse. Thepany watched his haggard face and although perplexed, did not dare to ask more.

    ¡°Brother Yun, you must take good care of yourself!¡± Ji Feng said softly. He took out some precious herbs from his Storage Ring. ¡°You may need these for your refining. ept them first.¡±

    Yun Shimo nced at these precious herbs. Although they could not match top-grade divine herbs like the Ginseng with Nine Souls, they were important in guiding herbs to the meridians.

    Yun Shimo started to thank him, but his entire person was still apathetic and dispirited.

    ¡°Brother Yun, don¡¯t act this way. I believe Sister Qiyue will be soon back by your side. By the way, I heard that an ambassador of the Nanhe Kingdom had learned of Sister Qiyue¡¯s departure. He immediately requested the Emperor to let their princess marry you.¡± Ji Jing wanted to broach some amusing topic and liven up the atmosphere.

    Ji Feng sneered. ¡°Nanhe Kingdom is ambitious and greedy, isn¡¯t it? It has always wanted to align the southern states and invade Changjing Kingdom. Unfortunately, we have Brother Yun and Qiyue with us. A big shot at the Great Deity realm. Now, it doesn¡¯t even dare to let off a fart.¡±

    ¡°Humph, those small fries. It¡¯s not up to them to decide Brother Yun¡¯s marriage. Who do they think they are?¡± Ji Jing said with augh. ¡°Sister Qiyue will surely return. Prince Nan¡¯s consort will be her for sure.¡±

    Only now did Yun Shimo slowly rx the muscles on his face. ¡°Indeed, she will be my consort. If anyone knows better forbidden arts that can improve my powers, please share them with me.¡±

    Everyone started to shake their heads. What forbidden art manuals? They would never possess these forbidden books.

    ¡°Then I can only rely on the Sun Moon Deity.¡± Yun Shimo turned silent again. He quietly drank his wine, his eyes full of mncholic sorrow.

    The night was dense with cold moonlight. Everyone silently kept Yun Shimopany until the return of the hare.

    Only when the rest had dispersed did the hare slowly take out an ancient scroll.

    Yun Shimo anxiously took and unfurled it. There were only three words on the scroll: ¡°The Heavenless Book¡±.

    Apart from these three words, there was nothing else.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Why was the rest of the scroll a nk? Why wasn¡¯t there any exnation?

    Hare harrumphed. It did not know how to exin too. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Only that many people were trying to seize this. So I joined in the fun and snatched it from the Eight-horned Dragon. After losing the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead and Hallucinatory Pearl, that old creature had regressed into an ordinary dragon.¡±

    Yun Shimo gazed silently and intently at the nk on the scroll. He could see nothing. The hare must have seized it and then thrown this manual into the ring, unable to make heads or tails out of it.

    ¡°Are there other manuals?¡±

    Yun Shimo frowned. He really wanted to rapidly advance his powers. At the very least, he must defeat Tianpi to get close to Hua Qiyue.

    The hare shook its head. ¡°Nothing more. I have already given you all my good stuffs.¡±

    After thanking the hare, Yun Shimo silently left Prince Nan¡¯s mansion with the scroll. He left for the depths of the mountains. The hare followed silently behind. The Man-Hunting Insect and Asura Chicken were also with them.

    ¡°Hare, hare, where has our little master gone?¡±

    The Man-Hunting Insect queried from behind the hare. Hare rolled its eyes at them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what happened yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No. We were drunk. We have just woken. Um... why are our little master and big mistress gone?¡± The Man-Hunting Insect innocently blinked itsrge eyes. The Asura Chicken also started to cackle. It had always been so slim, as if it had never put on weight before.

    ¡°Go and ask the people around you!¡± The hare was impatient. It instantly vanished, going after Yun Shimo.

    The Asura Chicken and the Man-Hunting Insect helplessly exchanged nces. They could only fly back to Hua¡¯s Mansion and ask Caining and Caiqing.

    Yun Shimo arrived in the depths of the mountains.

    It was nearly 300 kilometers away from the capital. Yun Shimo sat quietly down under arge Bodhi Tree. His long, shapely and fair fingers unfurled the ancient scroll. His handsome features seemed to haveprehended something. He sat silently there, ignoring the wind, the falling leaves and every sound.

    The hare silently squatted on one side. It did not disturb Yun Shimo.

    All Qi Artists at the Great Deity Realm must rely on lethal skills and their innate understanding if they stalled in their cultivation.

    Just like the hare giving him the Heavenless Book. It must be some scroll requiringprehension. Ordinary people would not make heads or tails out of it.

    Yun Shimo had no other choice. His inky hair drifted in the wind, brushing his deep-set profile now and then. His handsome brows was clouded by a tinge of mncholy.

    He neither moved nor said anything, sitting on like this...

    ¡ª

    ¡°Wow! Ice City is so, so big! So many ice sculptures around!¡± The moment the little fellow entered the Ice City, he immediately whooped with joy. The boy attracted some disdainful stares from around him.

    These people thought that Tianci was only a country boy from the mountains. But after looking at the outfits of Tianci, Hua Qiyue and her friends, their eyes were filled with great astonishment!

    The men were exceedingly handsome and the woman so gorgeous that she could cause a city to fall. The boy was as charming as a jade sculpture. Hisrge eyes seemed like dark grapes, luscious and attractive.

    All the fabrics they were wearing were of premium quality. They must be from distinguished families.

    Hua Qiyue cast her eyes far out. The Ice City had indeed lived up to its name. There were many ice sculptures of flowers, nts and animals on both sides of the street. They were of a wide variety of shapes, exquisite and pretty.

    The weather was very cold. All their exhaled breaths had turned into white vapors.

    Tianci was unusually excited. He pointed at a small food stall nearby and yelled, ¡°Mom, I want to eat Five-vored Balls!¡±

    Hua Qiyue looked where his finger was pointing. She saw a little stall selling special meatballs¡ª beef balls, pork balls, beast balls and the likes. The five vors meant that the meatballs would taste sour, sweet, bitter and spicy all at once...

    ¡°Alright. Mom will take you there.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was quite uninterested. But since Tianci liked it, she smiled softly. With his hand in hers, they walked over.

    Tianpi and Hua Zun were silently following behind. When they sat down, the two nced at each other. Tao Xian¡¯er in her previous life had been born into an affluent family. Her n doted on her and she had never suffered. So she usually did not like food from such stalls.

    The moment Tianci sat down, he made the waiter bring them their tastiest foods. They would have one portion of meatballs of each kind.

    Hua Qiyue was left totally speechless. Tianpi and Hua Zun also sat by one side, their faces wreathed with smiles. ¡°Look, the food here is indeed tasty. So many people trying to squeeze their way in!¡±

    Indeed, after a while, many started to squeeze their way in to where they were¡ª men and women, the old and the young. No one knew whether they were after Hua Qiyue and her friends, or the tasty meatballs.

    The waiter saw that these customers were all splendidly attired and good-looking. His face immediately lit up with a smile. ¡°Please wait for a while, sirs and madam. Soon, we will be serving the meatballs. I guarantee that everyone will find them delicious!¡±

    Hua Qiyue nced at the waiter quietly. Her eyes, once as clear as spring water, were now zed over with indifference. Tianpi¡¯s heart immediately sank. Hua Qiyue now was so lifeless.

    She must have that man still in her heart!

    Now and then, Hua Zun would cast her a surreptitious nce. Her expression was still so cold and indifferent. Only when she faced Tianci would she show a tender, quiet smile.

    Soon, the waiter brought them a dozen tes of meatballs. They were of all kinds¡ª yellow, white, purple and red... an assortment of colors. They did not look at all like meatballs, but tes of dyed beads.

    ¡°This is a special snack of Nanhe Kingdom. They make meatballs out of special herbs. Usually, they¡¯re tonics as well. So these are very popr amongmon folks. Theye in a wide variety of colors and they take after the color of the herbs.¡± Tianpizily narrowed his eyes and picked up a bamboo skewer. He poked at a meatball and bit into it.

    Hua Qiyue and Tianci were also looking forward to the food. They bit a mouthful and instantly felt their tongues overwhelmed by strange vors!

    ¡°Wow! They¡¯re yummy!¡± Tianci¡¯srge eyes brightened. He was excitedly enjoying this special snack of Nanhe Kingdom.

    Hua Qiyue slightly pursed her lips. Her eyes, as profound as an inky sea, were unfathomable. No one could tell what she was thinking. A ray of sunlight shone in through a hole in the canopy, illuminating her ravishing face.

    ¡°Humph, a country boy visiting the city, everything¡¯s new to him.¡±

    A cold voice interrupted their eating.

    Hua Qiyue ignored the voice. But Tianci looked in the direction from which it hade. On their left was a table with three men and a woman. They were dressed in finery, looking at him with disdainful eyes.

    Tianpi indifferently lifted up his brows. ¡°Ugly two-horned dragons, mocking a better-evolved human. What ignorance!¡±

    The men heard him and immediately red at Tianpi. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    Hua Zun replied with a chuckle. ¡°My brother is talking about you fellows. Don¡¯t you get it, you foolish descendants of the dragon?¡±

 Chapter 322 - Descendants of the Eight-Horned Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 322 Descendants of the Eight-Horned Dragon</h4>

    The three men heard him and immediately pped the table, shooting up. ¡°You stinkingd, you must be tired of living!¡±

    Hua Qiyue had to turn back, descendants of the dragon? She knew that the descendants of other species were present in Tianyuan Continent. But it was the first time she had seen the descendants of a dragon.

    But the descendants of such dragons living among men were definitely abandoned by Heaven. In other words, they were exiles banished to the mortal world, although immortals.

    Hua Qiyue stared at the three men. They spouted two strange horns. They did not look too ugly but were not handsome either. But the woman was attractive looking. She was petite and exquisite. Yet the moment she saw Hua Qiyue, her eyes were filled with jealousy!

    Because Hua Qiyue was prettier than her.

    Hua Qiyue was such a ravishing beauty, as chaste and invible as a fairy. The three men immediately started upon seeing her face. They were almost about to kill Hua Zun and Tianpi, yet they were so momentarily stunned by Hua Qiyue¡¯s beauty that they lost themselves.

    Hua Zun immediately started to snicker. ¡°What are you looking at? Foolish descendants of the dragon, is our Qiyue for you to gawp at?¡±

    Saying this, Hua Zun acted. The bamboo skewer became three streaks of lightning, darting toward the eyes of the men!

    Instantly, Hua Zun released his powerful oppressive aura, greatly astounding these men!

    Because earlier on, Hua Qiyue and her friends had suppressed their auras.

    From their appearances, Tianpi and Hua Zun resembled young men. Only young, ignorant men would be so impudent toward the descendants of dragons.

    But how could they imagine the aggressive powers of Tianpi and Hua Zun?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The three men shrieked and covered their eyes. Instantly, blood trickled down their hands. Hua Qiyue lifted her brows a little. Hua Zun was indeed quite something. His one bamboo skewer had injured all three of them.

    Tianci stared astonished at these three shrieking men. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t the descendants of dragons very powerful? Why were they hit by just one move?¡±

    The three men and one woman instantly became terrified. They no longer dared to pursue Tianpi and Hua Zun¡¯s responsibilities and ran out of the meatball stall, screaming at the top of their voices.

    ¡°Abominable human beings... we... will be back!¡±

    From a far distance came the ferocious roar of these descendants. Hua Qiyue looked at the somewhat upset stall. Hua Zun¡¯s action had scared all its customers away.

    The waiter and his boss were bbergasted and stunned. They stood there, trembling, not knowing what to do.

    Hua Qiyue gave a light sigh. ¡°You can create such trouble even eating a meatball.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you mean you can¡¯t teach them a lesson for insulting me?¡±

    Tianci asked curiously.

    Hua Qiyue gave a quiet smile. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t hurt you, what can mockery and scorn do? Why should we humans care about these mad dogs? Do you mean that we must bite back when a mad dog bites us?¡±

    Tianci widened his eyes. ¡°Yes, I have once seen kids getting bitten by dogs... It¡¯s true. We humans shouldn¡¯t care about mad dogs!¡±

    Tianpi and Hua Zun exchanged nces. What a brilliant analogy. Hua Qiyue had derided them so thoroughly.

    Hua Zun lowered his head, muttering, ¡°Qiyue, it¡¯s not deliberate. I just don¡¯t want them... to gawp at you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Tianci sat down and enthusiastically waved his hand at the waiter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, waiter. We¡¯re humans, not dogs. Hey, we will pay for the losses of your stall.¡±

    Everyone was speechless. This young boy Tianci sounded even more seasoned than a grown-up.

    Hua Qiyue began to get interested in those descendants of the dragons. ¡°Tianpi, how did you know they are descendants of dragons?¡±

    ¡°One, the horns. Two, the aura of the Eight-horned Demon Dragon.¡±

    Tianpi exined indifferently.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly understood. So they were descendants of the Eight-horned Demon Dragon. Speaking of the dragon, Tianpi and Hua Zun must be acquainted with it too? Its descendants had not recognized Tianpi, which must be why they had provoked them so arrogantly.

    ¡°They maye to our doorstep. But just as well. We are old friends with the Eight-horned Demon Dragon. It¡¯s right for old friends to visit us.¡± Hua Zun chuckled. Hua Qiyue knew the influence the Eight-horned Demon Dragon had on them.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Eight-horned Demon Dragon, Tao Xian¡¯er would not have taken the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.

    Tianpi would not have taken the Hallucinatory Pearl too, entering the Devil¡¯s Path and turning into a devil.

    And of course, he would not have killed Tao Xian¡¯er and started the tragedy.

    But Hua Qiyue was not that interested in the Eight-horned Demon Dragon. Even if her soul was Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s, it would be alright. After all, Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s death in that life was entirely due to Hua Zun and his friends¡¯ recklessness.

    When Hua Zun saw Hua Qiyue finish all her meatballs, he got the waiter to bring them more. They would have one portion of each sort.

    Hua Qiyue waspletely full. Tianci¡¯s face was flushing and his stomach gorged. In order to eat other foods, Tianci stopped eating obediently.

    Coming out of the meatball stall, the scampering Tianci pulled Hua Qiyue to other stalls for more food. The boy was now aplete glutton. His round cheeks were so chubby.

    In Ice City, there were many foreigners from Nanhe Kingdom. When they saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s spellbinding beauty, many came forward to ost her. Some even wanted to abduct her. Naturally, Hua Zun and Tianpi taught them a good lesson. They were cut and bruised all over, running away and screaming for their lives.

    After these beatings, everyone knew that Tianpi and Hua Zun were powerful. No one dared to block Hua Qiyue¡¯s path and ost her.

    During this trip, Tianpi and Hua Zun bought many snacks that Tianci and Hua Qiyue loved to eat. They stored them in the Space Ring. In other words, they did not need to cook for months. They could survive on these for breakfast and dinner.

    Time flew. The days passed. Hua Qiyue and Tianci stayed in the Ice Pce to cultivate. Whenever they were bored, they would visit the forest to hunt down evil beasts. But after two trips, all the evil beasts had run away.

    Many evil beasts still knew about the massacre in the forest 10,000 years ago. Now, there were three powerful males and a woman. They were still afraid.

    Left with no evil beasts to hunt, they could only visit Ice City when they were bored. Tianpi no longer stored anything in the Space Ring, since they would visit the Ice City anyway.

    Without them noticing it, a year passed.

    Their days were calm and untroubled.

    But at Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, in the capital of Changjing.

    It was rumored that Prince Nan, Yun Shimo, was away from his mansion in the past year. They heard three versions of this rumor. The first, that Prince Nan had be a monk. The second, that Prince Nan was searching for Hua Qiyue. The third, that Prince Nan had left for a very distant ce. He was practicing under a Master, in order to seize Hua Qiyue back...

    None of them was correct.

    Yun Shimo was still sitting motionless under the Bodhi Tree, trying toprehend the Heavenless Book.

    He had tried for over a year toprehend the Heavenless Book, but failed. Yun Shimo did not give up. He continued to remain motionless. He was at the greatpleteness of Great Deity and did not need to eat. He could survive on the anima energy of the heaven and the earth from all around him.

    In other words, a person at the greatpleteness of Great Deity was almost like an immortal. He did not need to eat anything and could still survive a long time.

    The Hare was crouching by the side, sleeping. A year had passed. It was still sleeping its long sleep. When it awoke, it found Yun Shimo still holding on to the Heavenless Book, gazing intently at the scroll,pletely still.

    It was still a nk on the scroll.

    The hare yawned and discovered that the Man-Hunting Insect and Asura Chicken were still around. They were by the side, staring at Yun Shimo in bewilderment.

    The hare got up and changed into human form. ¡°Humph, I have finally regained my powers. Hahahaha...¡±

    Hare burst into maniacalughter. Yet Yun Shimo pretended not to hear, still sitting there, quietlyprehending. It was as if the hare was not there at all.

    The hare stopped its manicughter and nced bemused at Yun Shimo. It started to mutter to itself. ¡°Tsk, tsk, this fellow is obsessed. Not bad, not bad. I suppose this Heavenless Book suits him well.¡±

    The hare had tried toprehend the scroll, but gave up after a month. Because it was not a Qi Artist who could quietlyprehend an Art.

    It was nearly autumn this year. A fresh gale blew as clouds loomed in the blue sky.

    The leaves fluttered down, one swirling leisurely onto Yun Shimo¡¯s head. It stuck to his hair and did not fall.

    He still kept his eyes glued to the scroll, staring quietly in a trance. But this time, he slowly shut his eyes. It was as if he wasmitting every fold and crease of the scroll to memory, slowlyprehending.

    The hare could only tiptoe to the outside. After a dozen steps, it suddenly realized that Yun Shimo¡¯s parents were staring at their son nearby.

    The hare tidied its ck robe. Madame Yun immediately advanced to greet it. ¡°Your Divine Holiness, when will my son be willing to return home?¡±

    It had been a year. His parents hade almost every day to visit Yun Shimo. They discovered the hare with him and were not too worried. But could Yun Shimo really not eat or drink and survive?

    Neither of them had reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity. As such, they were perplexed.

    ¡°It depends. He will return if he manages toprehend the Heavenless Book.¡± The hare threw a nce back. Under the tree, Yun Shimo¡¯s features were deep-set, his countenance handsome. He seemed like an immortal seeking enlightenment under a tree.

    ¡°Forget it. Mydy, let¡¯s go. With His Divine Holiness here, Mo-er will be fine.¡±

    Yun Xuan had learned the truth from Madame Yun. He sighed with regret. It was after all Madame Yun¡¯s fault which had ruined Yun Shimo¡¯s wedding.

    It was also something that could not be helped.

    Madame Yun silently nodded. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Your Divine Holiness. Do you need anything?¡±

    The hare shook its head. ¡°I need nothing. Please leave, Madame Yun.¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity was still quite amiable. Madame Yun voiced her thanks repeatedly before leaving the depths of the mountains with Yun Xuan. They returned to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion.

    Day followed day and night followed night. The stars and the moon were revolving in their orbits. Another half a year passed. Yun Shimo was still sitting where he was, not shifting even a little bit.

    The Man-Hunting Insect flew to the hare, which was eating wild fruits by the side, and said in a whisper, ¡°His Highness is so awesome. He hasn¡¯t even moved an inch for over a year. Tsk, tsk. This is far more painful than cultivation.¡±

    The hare smiled and said nothing.

    Yun Shimo had no other choice. If he did not try toprehend, he would have no other shortcuts to improve his powers.

    A breeze blew and the falling leaves fluttered to the ground. Although it was onlyte spring, the leaves of the Bodhi Tree were still swirling down in a dance. Yun Shimo suddenly opened his mouth. Instantly, the leaves before his eyes disintegrated into dust.

    The Sun Moon Deity sat by one side, quietly observing the finally awake Yun Shimo. He must haveprehended something. Was that why he had opened his eyes?

    Yun Shimo slowly began to lift up the nk Heavenless Book. Four lines of huge words appeared before his eyes!

 Chapter 323 - Comprehension

    <h4>Chapter 323 Comprehension</h4>

    ¡°When the four Qi arrive, the eight fortunes will not be constrained by Heaven. umte Qi from all sources. Be ready to strike with one touch.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s entire body shuddered. He had been quietlyprehending for a year. He now saw these four lines but they were abstruse and profound. He gazed at them, not understanding anything.

    The hare by the side was also somewhat astonished. ¡°Hey, stinkingd, what did you see?¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s expression revealed a stunned joy, full of a confused surprise. The hare could tell at one nce that he must have seen something!

    ¡°I only saw four lines: ¡®When the four Qi arrive, the eight fortunes will not be constrained by Heaven. umte Qi from all sources. Be ready to strike with one touch!¡¯¡± Yun Shimo recited quietly. He suppressed the joy he felt in his heart and calmed down.

    The hare silently pondered over these lines and shook its small head. ¡°So abstruse. I don¡¯t get it. You¡¯d better tryprehending yourself.¡±

    Yun Shimo had finally got what he wanted. He rolled up the scroll and shut his eyes, resting and slowly trying toprehend these lines.

    After reaching the greatpleteness of Great Deity, a Qi Artist must try andprehend some principles before he could advance further.

    And some people could neverprehend even a principle in their entire life. So obviously, they could never advance for the rest of their lives.

    Yun Shimo was still quite satisfied with his talent.

    After all, most Qi Artists at the greatpleteness of Great Deity would not advance for the rest of their lives. Yet, within a year, he had managed toprehend the principle behind the Heavenless Book.

    The hare had definitely given him a great gift. If he couldprehend the truth behind this principle, he would be able to defeat Tianpi.

    The sun rose and set. Spring flowers blossomed and autumn leaves fell. Another half a year passed in the deep mountains. A mist lingered as the aroma of flowers assailed the nostrils. Under the Bodhi Tree, birds and beasts teased one another joyfully. The ce resembled a fairnd.

    And that man with inky robe and inky hair was shutting his handsome eyes. He seemed totallyposed.

    A butterfly stopped on the top of his head, pping its gossamer wings feebly.

    The hare was gnawing a roast chicken by the side. It had returned from the city in the morning and bought arge quantity of food. The aroma of meat wafted in waves to Yun Shimo, and yet he still remained motionless.

    The Sun Moon Deity kept gnawing and shaking its head. This Yun Shimo was really a patient guy. He had not moved for a year. With such aromatic food before him, he was still totally unmoved. A true superior!

    ¡°Your Divine Holiness, when will His Highness awake? When will he start searching for our young master?¡± The Man-Hunting Insect had waited for over a year. It was already getting restless.

    It had limited abilities and could not leave this ce to search for the boy alone.

    After all, the Man-Hunting Insect was still quite fearful of that devil.

    ¡°When his powers exceed Tianpi¡¯s!¡± The Sun Moon Deity said quietly. It wiped away the oil at the corner of its mouth. ¡°You can go and look for him yourself.¡±

    The Man-Hunting Insect pouted. It neither had the ability nor the guts to. If it was detected by that devil, no bones of it would remain.

    Like an immortal, Yun Shimo neither ate nor drank.

    A long time passed. Another year went by.

    It had been two-and-a-half years since Hua Qiyue departed.

    Yun Shimo suddenly stood up. Although his eyes were shut, he slowly stretched out his hand and scribbled a few strange runes.

    The Sun Moon Deity widened its eyes. ¡°Runes? Can that Heavenless Book be really about runes? No wonder those big shots couldn¡¯t understand it. They were not rune artists!¡±

    The wind came, the leaves fell, the dust was swept up. A turmoil.

    Suddenly, the wind intensified and turned into a tornado. Those glittering runes instantly gave off blinding lights. The runes began to umte, forming a Eight Trigrams Diagram. Anima energy from all four directions started to gush madly in!

    The Sun Moon Deity and the other two were stunned. They retreated to a few hundred kilometers away, watching this crucial moment silently!

    The Asura Chicken and the Man-Hunting Insect widened their eyes to a bulge. They stared dumbfounded by this scene.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The Eight Trigrams Diagram soared up the sky. A loud explosion resounded. Instantly, the heavens and earth turned dim. Half the sky seemed to have been destroyed by Yun Shimo¡¯s runes!

    The Sun Moon Deity, the Man-Hunting Insect and the Asura Chicken all lifted up their heads. They watched the sky, half of which seemed ravaged by the explosion.

    The sky was dark and nothing could be seen. But a ray emerged from the crack in the sky. Slowly, the dark clouds dispersed and the fissure in the ravaged sky healed.

    Although it was only for a brief moment, the Sun Moon Deity still stuck out its tongue. ¡°Stinkingd, he must haveprehended the Heavenless Book! Oh dear, thisd has got himself a bargain. It only took him two-and-a-half years. I wouldn¡¯t have given him the book had I known!¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity was rueful. From the mist came a cold snort.

    ¡°Not everyone canprehend this Heavenless Book.¡±

    As the sunlight intensified, the mist thinned. Yun Shimo strode out, his florid face brimming with confidence!

    The Asura Chicken and the Man-Hunting Insect gave a whoop of joy. This meant that they could leave with Yun Shimo anytime to search for Tianci.

    The Sun Moon Deity pouted disdainfully. ¡°Given my powers, I can totally ignore the Heavenless Book. I couldn¡¯t care less about it!¡±

    Yun Shimo was toozy to argue. He took a few steps and then turned back his head. ¡°Thank you, senior. I will look for Qiyue now. But I need to go back to my mansion and bid my parents goodbye.¡±

    With that said, his figure shed and his entire body disappeared.

    The Asura Chicken and Man-Hunting Insect also hurried back to Prince Nan¡¯s mansion. If they arrivedte, they would not be able to catch up with Yun Shimo.

    The Sun Moon Deity stood there, snorting unhappily. ¡°Stinkingd, he¡¯s such a genius. It must be those damned genes of the Yun Family!¡±

    In Prince Nan¡¯s mansion, Yun Xuan and his wife were having breakfast when they saw Yun Shimo, who had not returned for over two years, stride in. They stood up, surprised and ted.

    ¡°Mo-er!¡±

    ¡°Mo-er, how are you? Have you seeded?¡± Madame Yun joyfully came up to him. The rims of her eyes were red.

    Yun Shimo nodded and gazed at his mother¡¯s gray hair. He felt a pang in his heart. ¡°Mother, father, I¡¯m setting off. Once I locate Qiyue and Tianci, I will surely bring them home.¡±

    Yun Xuan nodded and stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have breakfast together first?¡±

    ¡°No need. I must hurry. Please take good care of yourselves!¡± Yun Shimo did not wish to say more. He was almost afraid something unexpected would happen had he dyed.

    When she saw her son¡¯s figure disappear again, Madame Yun gently shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that grown sons won¡¯t stay. That seems to be true. But he will be back after all. It¡¯s all... my fault...¡±

    Yun Xuan came over and his arm lightly girded Madame Yun¡¯s waist. His voice was warm as a hot spring in winter. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, mydy. We can only say that it¡¯s fate.¡±

    Madame Yun started, gazing nkly at the blue sky. It¡¯s true, it¡¯s all fate. If it weren¡¯t for fate, how would Yun Shimo get to know Hua Qiyue? Why would they be entangled in a rtionship?

    If Hua Qiyue did not exist, Yun Shimo would live an ordinary, uneventful life. Even if he had a turbulent life, he would not have fancied a girl.

    Let this grown son do what he likes. They could only wait quietly for his return.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Hey, hey... stinkingd, why don¡¯t you fight me? If you can defeat me, it will mean that you can definitely defeat Tianpi. What¡¯s a few days more to you?¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity had caught up with Yun Shimo. On its shoulder was the Man-Hunting Insect. By its side, the Asura Chicken, asrge as a six or seven-year-old child, was grabbing onto its robe.

    Yun Shimo stopped. The Asura Chicken fell down with a thud. It was panting and heaving sighs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. Senior, I¡¯m sure you can tell how powerful I am with your astute eyes. You must know whether I can fight Tianpi!¡± Yun Shimo raised his brows with displeasure. He immediately quickened his pace.

    The Asura Chicken gave a mournful shriek. It had to grab onto the Sun Moon Deity¡¯s robe again. They whizzed away like the wind, disappearing from where they were.

    The Sun Moon Deity was very upset. It had to admit that Yun Shimo¡¯s powers had improved by many times since he unraveled the mystery of the Heavenless Book. So he was naturally Tianpi¡¯s match.

    But it could not take this lying down! Why should it, a 10,000-year-old creature, be only on a par with this young man under 30?

    So it must try for a fight. The Sun Moon Deity would not give up.

    Yun Shimo did not give in to its ¡°unreasonable¡± demand. He raced on madly, probing with his spiritual sense every direction, trying to detect Hua Qiyue¡¯s aura.

    His powerful spiritual sense astonished all the Qi Artists in the cities he had passed. They thought such powerful spiritual sense and oppressive aura were truly amazing.

    ¡°She¡¯s somewhere near Ice City.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s spiritual sense had swiftly detected Hua Qiyue¡¯s location.

    The Sun Moon Deity, who was sprinting beside him toward Ice City, stopped and murmured, ¡°So that¡¯s where she is... the ce they were at two lifetimes ago.¡±

    Yun Shimo did not wish to ask more. Neither did he wish to know more. Hua Qiyue was not the same person she was in her former life. He did not care who Hua Qiyue was in love with, two lifetimes ago.

    Just like Rong Qiyue falling for Zhou Zhicheng, Tao Xian¡¯er falling for Tianpi.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s powers were now truly extraordinary. After three days, the Sun Moon Deity felt his own powers could not quite match up with his. So it secretly took a medicine pellet to increase the anima energy in its body, to prevent itself from being ridiculed.

    They were getting closer to Ice City. They would probably need just three days to reach the ce.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Gush¡ª¡±

    A spring was gushing. Hua Qiyue walked to the hot spring under the Ice Pce. The ce was naturally endowed with abundant anima energy which sustained therge Ice Pce. It could also sustain this satisfying hot spring.

    A natural hot spring was of course a thousand times better than an artificial one.

    Hua Qiyue took off herrge robe, leaving only a white undergarment with long sleeves. Her ck hair was let down,plementing her jade-like countenance. Her undergarment was whiter than snow, making her seem like a beautiful fairy.

    White vapors rose, enveloping the ce in a haze.

    Hua Qiyue shut her lovely eyes, intending to enjoy this wonderful moment.

    For two-and-a-half years, the four of them¡ª she, Tianci, Tianpi and Hua Zun¡ª had lived a quiet, ordinary life. There were no tumultuous events, nor had anyonee for revenge.

    After all, the auras emanating from Tianpi and Hua Zun that day were too powerful. Everyone was fearful of them.

    And although Hua Zun was still gazing at her with those madly adoring eyes, he had not misbehaved.

    In the steaming haze, Hua Qiyue suddenly opened her lovely eyes. She could sense someone staring at her.

    Beyond those spiraling white vapors, she could see, outside the window at the hot spring, a pair of eyes gazing in.

    Hua Qiyue flicked her finger. Using her spiritual energy, a water droplet had turned into the most powerful hidden weapon!

 Chapter 324 - The Reverend of the Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 324 The Reverend of the Dragon Race</h4>

    The man outside had a great shock. A ball of white light met Hua Qiyue¡¯s water hidden weapon. They both dissipated noiselessly as they collided.

    Hua Qiyue had already sensed Hua Zun¡¯s aura. Her small face turned cold. ¡°Hua Zun, I will settle my score with youter!¡±

    The man outside the window had fled. It was indeed Hua Zun. He ran to the grand hall of the Ice Pce, his chest slightly heaving.

    ¡°You actually peeked at her taking a bath?¡± A man¡¯s voice, resembling tons of ice, rang out from behind him. Hua Zun was shocked. He did not expect his voyeuristic act to have been discovered by Tianpi!

    Tianpi¡¯s face was frosty. He stood there coldly, a murderous look appearing in his eyes.

    Hua Zun started and pouted coldly. ¡°So what if I did? I can¡¯t suppress my love for her. So what if I took one nce? I¡¯m not molesting or ravishing her!¡±

    ¡°So you have a reason, eh? Outrageous! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, my name isn¡¯t Tianpi!¡± With these words, Tianpi¡¯s figure shed and his entire person advanced!

    Hua Zun was no weakling but he was fearful of wrecking the Ice Pce in a fight. So the two came to blows outside on the snowy ground. A magnificentbat unfolded.

    Scintiting light was everywhere as snowkes fluttered. Some had melted, drenching their robes.

    When Hua Qiyue and Tianci emerged from the Ice Pce, they found them already engaged in a bitter fight.

    Hua Zun and Tianpi were about evenly matched. Neither side could get the better of the other in a short time. As the snowkes fluttered about, Hua Qiyue and Tianci could not tell their figures apart.

    The chill prated their bones. Hua Qiyue exhaled a warm breath and tightly embraced Tianci. ¡°Tianci, are you cold?¡±

    ¡°No. Uncle Hua gave me a fox fur coat. It¡¯s very warm. Are you cold, mom?¡± The little fellow lifted up his face, frozen red, and asked gently.

    Hua Qiyue shook her head. The fur coat she had on was sewn by Tianpi after he hunted down evil beasts. It was extremely warm too. Only her small face had felt a little cold, assailed by the chilling gale.

    ¡°How long will the two uncles fight? I smell the odor of blood. They must be both injured!¡±

    Tianci watched the disorderly, fluttering snowkes and streaking shadows. At times, he could not even see those streaks.

    He began to get worried. The two uncles had treated him and mom well. To be honest, Tianci hated to see them fight.

    But Tianpi and Hua Zun would fight behind mom¡¯s back because of some minor differences. Each time, Tianci would pull them apart. This time, however, mom had discovered their fight.

    Hua Qiyue did not react. Her face was expressionless. ¡°They like to fight anyway. Don¡¯t they often bruise and batter each other over nothing?¡±

    Hua Qiyue actually did know. She was merely toozy to care.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight! Mom asks you two to stop!¡±

    Tianci could stand it no longer. He waved his chubby arms and growled at the top of his voice. Tianci was already 10, nearly 11. He was much taller than he had been before.

    His growl made the two stop obediently. The madly twirling snow had now settled. On the snowy ground were one or two spots of blood. Their robes were sttered withrge sshes of blood.

    The two were panting, standing on the snowy ground. Both looked at Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue was in a coat of white evil beast fur. She looked adorable and lovely. Yet she merely lowered her head, watching the scene without saying anything.

    Tianpi was quite disappointed. He could not see even the faintest trace of heartache in her expression. He started to curse Hua Qiyue inwardly. She was heartless! He was, after all, her Master. Surely, she must say something out of concern?

    ¡°Qiyue... I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± Hua Zun said in a whisper opposite the cold Qiyue, embarrassedly lowering his head.

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snort. She started to sneer mercilessly. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I will personally jab your eyes blind.¡±

    Hua Zun bit his lips. He lifted up his eyes tremblingly, watching Hua Qiyue¡¯s merciless eyes. ¡°And I will ept it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was so upset that she nearly vomited blood. She turned away unhappily and headed for the Ice Pce. She had just taken two steps when she turned Tianci around and they went in the direction of Ice City instead.

    They had not left the pce for half a month. After Hua Zun¡¯s provocation, Hua Qiyue had an urge to eat and drink heartily.

    Hua Zun and Tianpi exchanged nces. They caught up with her quietly. They had just taken two steps when Hua Qiyue turned her head back coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t follow us. I don¡¯t want to see you today!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mood was low and testy. For some reason, she started to remember Yun Shimo again.

    While she was bathing in the past, that man had kissed her waywardly in the hot spring pool.

    Hua Zun heard her and his face nched. Tianpi gave acent snort and advanced to Tianci¡¯s side.

    But Tianci stopped and took out a vial from his pocket. ¡°Uncle Hua and Uncle Tian, please take a Blood-clotting Pill!¡±

    With that said, Tianci handed the vial to Hua Zun.

    Hua Qiyue stared curiously at Tianci, studying him from head to toe. She seemed not to recognize him as her son. ¡°Tianci, I remember that you have never bought medicine pellets before. Where are these from?¡±

    Tianci smugly blinked his eyes, his chubby little face glowing with excitement. ¡°They¡¯re medicine pellets I refined myself!¡±

    What?

    The three of them suddenly widened their eyes. Tianci knew how to refine pills? Why hadn¡¯t they known?

    ¡°When did you learn how to refine pills?¡± Hua Qiyue shook her head suspiciously. ¡°Tianci, you mustn¡¯t lie to mom. Good boys don¡¯t lie!¡±

    Tianci started to chuckle. ¡°Once, I secretly got Uncle Hua to buy me a medicine tripod. None of you knows. Uncle Hua thought the tripod was merely for fun, so he didn¡¯t take notice either!¡±

    ¡°You really know how to refine pills?¡± Hua Zun unstoppered the vial incredulously. He sniffed and indeed detected a strong medicinal whiff. It smelt quite aromatic and authentic too.

    The aroma proved that these pills were high in herbal content.

    ¡°Of course. Try one. You won¡¯t die from it!¡± Tianci said with a grin.

    Hua Zun poured out a brown pill and took it. After some minutes, he felt the blood on his wounds to have stanched. His whole body felt cool and invigorated!

    It was indeed true. Hua Zun started to nod andmend him. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing at such a young age. You will only get more awesome!¡±

    Then, Hua Zun threw the vial to Tianpi. Tianpi caught it and also took a pill. He instantly felt a soothing ease permeate his whole body. In his heart he was surprised. Tianci was merely 10 and yet he knew how to refine pills!

    He had no Master too.

    Hua Qiyue was happy and amazed. She grabbed Tianci¡¯s hand lightly and squatted down. ¡°Tianci, who taught you how to refine pills?¡±

    Tianci¡¯s ck, rolling eyes were radiant and smiling. ¡°I watched dad refine so many pills. That¡¯s how I learned. It¡¯s easy. Would you like to learn too, mom?¡±

    Hua Qiyue shook her head with a smile.

    Although the thought of Yun Shimo aroused some displeasure in her, she must admit that this gift of Tianci was another form of expertise. In the future, he could refine useful medicine pellets for himself without needing to ask another person.

    ¡°Tianci¡¯s awesome. Come, let¡¯s take a stroll in Ice City. This time, you can eat what you like and buy what you want!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s mood had improved. After all, her son had vindicated her. But when she remembered Yun Shimo was Tianci¡¯s real father, her head started to throb with intense pain.

    She tried to make herself feel a little easier. After all, this was now an unalterable fact.

    As he watched Tianci and Hua Qiyue walk away, Tianpi raised his browscently. ¡°Hua Zun, if there¡¯s a next time, I will be the first to jab your eyes blind. Don¡¯t need her to do it!¡±

    ¡°Humph, I am most willing for Qiyue to jab my eyes blind. I won¡¯t trouble you!¡± Hua Zun¡¯s face was indifferent. He started to chuckle shamelessly.

    Tianpi¡¯s countenance suddenly sank and he said no more. Soon, he caught up with Hua Qiyue in the near distance.

    Hua Zun stood where he was, stupidly and alone. He gazed in the direction where they had disappeared. Loneliness clouded his eyes.

    ¡ª

    In Ice City.

    ¡°Buns on sale! Hot and fragrant buns!¡±

    ¡°Meatballs! Five-vored meatballs! A specialty of Nanhe Kingdom!¡±

    Spicy vegetables with ice pops! Sour plums, pickled bamboo shoots, sweet and sour fruits...¡±

    The moment they stepped into Ice City, they could hear countless voices hawking foods. All sorts of aroma wafted in, tempting their tastebuds.

    Hua Qiyue took a deep breath. For some reason, she could only rx in such bustling environments.

    In the past two-and-a-half years, Hua Qiyue¡¯s cultivation had stagnated. After reaching the first level of Great Deity, she had not advanced at all.

    ¡°Mom, I want pickled bamboo shoots! Mm-mm, they taste great!¡±

    Tianci pointed at a small stall specializing in sour snacks¡ª sour meat, pickled bamboo shoots, pickled vegetables, pickled fruits.

    Ice City was a paradise for food and games. Hua Qiyue and Tianci had fallen deeply for this ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Hua Qiyue said quietly. Herposed face exuded an alluring charm.

    Her white robe tightly enwrapped her slim figure. Part of her ck hair was coiled up casually in a bun, while the rest was let down. The bun bobbed slightly as she took graceful steps, looking exceptionally pretty.

    Tianpi was following behind her. When he saw her beautiful figure from the back, his heart missed a beat.

    The appearance of the ravishing Hua Qiyue naturally attracted gazes from everywhere.

    She sat down with Tianci. Hua Qiyue discovered this stall was packed. She heaved a sigh. There were indeed plenty of gluttons in this world.

    This time, Tianci ordered many sour foods. He would take one or two small bites, to keep his stomach free for other foods.

    Tianci was so wasteful but Hua Qiyue did not stop him. Right now, money was no problem for them. They were living for loftier goals.

    ¡°This pickled bamboo shoot is so yummy, sour and crispy... And this pickled fruit is sweet and sour. The aftertaste lingers in the mouth, making one recollect it with pleasure.¡± Tianci kept eating and praising the food. Tianci would always visit this stall and order a few dishes each time he entered the city. Hua Qiyue was not fussy. She was now eating more than she usually did.

    ¡°Ice City is a renowned food paradise of Changjing Kingdom. In this city, you can have all the snacks from the entire country. So it¡¯s good to visit this ce in your free time. It¡¯s nearby too.¡± Tianpi said with a grin. The look in his eyes was tender.

    His diabolically handsome face attracted many female customers, all trying to squeeze their way in. One nce at Tianpi and they all swooned.

    Hua Qiyue nced at him quietly and cursed him inwardly for being a chick ma. Soon, this stall would burst from the iing swarm of females.

    ¡°Make way, make way! The Reverend of the Dragon Race is here!¡± A rough voice rang out from the outside. Soon, there was a racket: a few men had been thrown to the ground. In an instant, the male and female customers all fled, not daring to stay.

 Chapter 325 - Beside the Fairy Pool

    <h4>Chapter 325 Beside the Fairy Pool</h4>

    ¡°Experts from the Dragon Race?¡±

    Tianpi raised his eyebrows, his tone full of sarcasm. ¡°Herees the daredevils again.¡±

    Hua Qiyue, however, frowned. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Maybe because she had been through so much, she just wanted a quiet ce. She had not expected that after she had been sitting for only a moment, some daredevils woulde to her.

    When the diners dispersed, waiters, the two workers, and the boss all moved aside. Only Hua Qiyue, Tianpi, and Tianci had never moved. The other diners had already fled.

    The offspring of the Eight-horned Demon Dragon ran roughshod in Ice City andmitted many crimes. Most people would run away when they heard their names. In the presence of such unreasonable and overbearing evildoers, one had no choice but to ept his bad luck.

    But how could Hua Qiyue and Tianpi be afraid of such small potatoes?

    ¡°Grandfather! It is exactly him... Aye, there is another person who is in league with him. They are the ones who have blinded us!¡± cried a man gruffly.

    Hua Qiyue still did not look back. Her back was to the door so that she could see nothing outside.

    Nevertheless, Tianpi and Tianci chuckled and paid no attention to the fierce crowd at all.

    The crowd was even angrier when they saw that Hua Qiyue did not turn her head. Tianpi slowly threw a sour meatball into his mouth and looked the group up and downzily.

    There were about ten of them.

    Five of them were elders, and one of them was so old that his hair and beard were all gray. The other four were young people; three of them were the ones Hua Zun had made blind, and the other was a pretty woman with cold eyes.

    ¡°Yo, they truly think much of us, for they actually asked the grand elder here to lend them a helping hand, hahaha!¡± Tianpiughed and put a sour meatball into Tianci¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Here, eat this. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a swarm of worms. I could crush them with one finger,¡± Tianpi said, smiling. When Long Shen¡ªthe oldest expert from the Dragon Race, heard this, he immediately red up!

    After all, since the three young descendants returned to the family and right after he emerged from his retreat, his grandson came toin to him, saying that a young man in Ice City blinded him.

    Although the Dragon Race was banished from heaven, in the mortal world, it was an ancient and powerful family.

    When their family members walked on the way, everyone passed by must show them enough respect. After that went on for a long time, the members of the Dragon Race turned haughty and cold. And they did all kinds of evil and feared nothing.

    It was the first time since Tao Xian¡¯er that anyone had dared to mess with the Dragon Race. How could Long Shen not be angry?

    ¡°Where the hell are you from? How dare you run amok in our territory?¡± Long Shen asked coldly, with a murderous look on his old face.

    Hua Qiyue paid no attention to those people. She left everything to Tianpi and did not bother to look back.

    ¡°When I ventured in the world, you were not born yet!¡± Tianpiughed wantonly. Tianci squeezed his big eyes triumphantly and made faces, saying, ¡°Uncle, people say that the old don¡¯t respect themselves. Tsk, tsk, you are an old man. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to ask us juniors in this way?¡±

    When Long Shen heard this, he was so angry that he vomited blood. Long Gao, the blind man, shouted excitedly, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t talk that much to him, just kill him!¡±

    The irony deepened on Tianpi¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re merely a good-for-nothing who only asks your elders to stand up for you. What are you doing alive?¡±

    And then he abruptly flung out the chopsticks in his hand!

    Although the chopsticks were just ordinary bamboo chopsticks, in Tianpi¡¯s hand, they became the most powerful hidden weapons. They flew in front of the man in an instant, making a gut-wrenching sound!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± The grand elder felt a mighty oppressive aura, but it was toote for him to save the man. Long Gao screamed, and the chopsticks had sunk into his chest, taking away his life with one move!

    The onlookers gave shouts of surprise!

    After all, Long Gao was roughly at the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse, and it would only take him one step to reach the Holy God Realm. However, Tianpi killed him with one move. Moreover, the grand elder of the Dragon Race was standing beside him, but he could not save him!

    That proved how mighty Tianpi was!

    The eyes of the onlookers glowed with delight. The Dragon Race, an evil race, fell into Devil¡¯s Path because it swallowed the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead and the Hallucinatory Pearl back then. Although they had been deprived of the Hallucinatory Pearl, evil still ran in their blood.

    Everyone in Ice City had the right to punish such an ancient family that had done all kinds of evil. But because of theck of strength, they always dared not show their dissatisfaction.

    Now that they had seen Tianpi kill a member of the Dragon Race with one stroke, they were delighted. It seemed that there was going to have a good show!

    ¡°Gao¡¯er!¡± Looking at Long Gao, who had no breath in his arms, Long Shen was shocked, furious, and desperate. After all, Long Gao was his only grandson. How could he not despair when he had been killed by a single move?

    He was at the greatpleteness of Holy God, but he failed to protect his grandson. If this news spread to his family, it must be a piece of bad news and yet a joke.

    ¡°Eldest brother!

    ¡°Gao¡¯er!¡±

    Other elders were stunned, too. Seeing that Long Gao was dead, they could not help feeling sad and staring at Tianpi with rage.

    ¡°Ignorantd, give me your life!¡± shouted the grand elder of the Dragon Race. The Dragon Race had never experienced anything depressing for ten thousand years except for the fact that Tao Xian¡¯er had deprived them of the Hallucinatory Pearl and the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead.

    Although the Eight-horned Demon Dragon had stolen the Hallucinatory Pearl and the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead from someone else, they had remained to be their family treasures. However, they were not that lucky when they met Hua Zun and the others.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that the people they provoked were still the same group who had deprived them of the Hallucinatory Pearl and the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead more than 10,000 years ago.

    The grand elder red up. He shouted coldly, and all anima energy around gathered madly on his palms. When he pushed them out, the giant ball of anima energy hit Tianpi.

    Tianpi twitched his mouth coldly. ¡°A trifling skill. How dare you show it to me!¡±

    With that, Tianpi swung his sleeve lightly. The wind formed by his sleeve hit the oing giant ball so hard that it made thetter disappear silently.

    Everyone looked at the rxed Tianpi in shock, unable to believe their eyes.

    After all, the grand elder was an expert in the n and was the most powerful one. However, they had not expected that his strongest move would be tackled easily by Tianpi.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get the hell out of here now!¡± Tianpi said with a cold face. The grand elder foamed with rage, and his limbs trembled. Tianpi was far superior to him, but he was much younger than him, which was uneptable to him!

    ¡°You... you¡¯ve gone too far in bullying others!¡± the grand elder screamed as he pointed at Tianpi. For the first time, he was so embarrassed and furious. There should be a young man whose Qi Art level was higher than his on the Tianyuan Continent!

    The grand elder estimated that Tianpi¡¯s Qi Art level was above the Great Deity Realm. He dared not think further. If he really offended this big potato, his whole family would be annihted!

    Tianci snorted coldly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to kill me, how did you end up like this?¡±

    Although Hua Zun had a short fuse, it was time to make members of the Dragon Race suffer, since they hadmitted all manners of crimes.

    ¡°Grand elder, kill them!¡± An elder was so wrathful that his blue veins stood out on his temples. He was about to rush forward, but the grand elder stopped him.

    The grand elder heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go first!¡±

    When they heard this, they restrained their anger and followed the grand elder to leave. But given the rage they felt today, they would never let it go at that! The grand elder was the mightiest in the Dragon Race, so if he weren¡¯t sure of winning, they would die on impulse!

    Hua Qiyue never looked back from beginning to end. These people didn¡¯t deserve one nce from her.

    But the Dragon Race, which had done evil for ten thousand years, would probably be gradually expelled from Ice City.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. To tell the truth, when the people from the Demon Dragon Race appeared, they thought that Hua Qiyue and Tianpi could not be lucky enough to leave, for theer was the grand elder.

    However, Tianpi easily tackled one stroke from the grand elder, which made the onlookers delighted.

    As a result, the three were warmly weed by the people wherever they went and could eat and drink as they please without charging them. Moreover, people began to send them a variety of rare treasures and precious medicinal herbs. Theirmon wish was to eliminate the Eight-horned Demon Dragon Race from here.

    Once the Eight-horned Demon Dragon Race came, someone must die or get robbed. They would injure people and rob them of their wealth. Local bureaucrats couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Hua Qiyue and the other two were resting in the inn. However, the waiter came to tell her that the governor of Ice City wanted to meet her.

    Hua Qiyue was not interested and gave the governor the cold shoulder. So the governor had to stay in the inn, patiently waiting for them to go out.

    Someone who was even more potent than the Eight-horned Demon Dragon appeared. How could the governor not ingratiate himself with them?

    The three of them left the innzily after a noontime snooze. They found the governor waiting for them downstairs. But Hua Qiyue didn¡¯t want to deal with such a person. She had heard that when the Eight-horned Demon Dragon Race did evil, the governor protected them desperately.

    It was merely a waste of food for such a local official to live.

    When the three of them ignored him, the official became very angry. Nheless, he was afraid of their Qi Art, so he had to watch them leave with a swagger.

    But before they were outside the city gate, a letter was delivered, telling them to meet at the pool a hundred miles outside the south gate.

    Of course, the person who asked her to meet was the grand elder of the Eight-horned Demon Dragon Race just now, saying there was something important to discuss.

    ¡°This is clearly a trap. Tut, tut, Mom, what do you think they¡¯ll do to us?¡±

    After reading the letter, Tianci flicked his fingers, and the letter turned into dust. ¡°It¡¯s boring anyway, why don¡¯t we go and have a look?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Tianci, what youck is actualbat experience. It¡¯s good to have a look and exercise first. What¡¯s more, the Demon Dragon Race is a public nuisance. How do I think they shouldn¡¯t be here?¡±

    Hua Qiyue frowned. She could not like or sympathize with those people when she remembered their arrogance.

    Tianpi folded his handszily on his chest. Tianci, however, was very excited and headed out of the south gate.

    A hundred miles outside the south gate, there was a pool called Fairy Pool. Every day, it gave off white steam from 5 p.m. to 7 p.m. People didn¡¯t know why, so they named it Fairy Pool.

    The water was clear all year round. But there was neither grass nor fish in the pool, and people could only see little stones inside.

    ¡°Grand elder, will our Dragon-locking Array genuinely work? That stinkingd seems very formidable!¡± asked a woman who had lost one eye in a low voice.

    She hated Tianpi and Hua Zun so much, but she hated Hua Qiyue even more. If she could capture Hua Qiyue alive, she vowed to destroy her whole face!

 Chapter 326 - Reunion

    Chapter 326 Reunion

    ¡°The Dragon-locking Array is the greatest invention of our ancestors. Since ancient times, the enemy hasunched countless attacks, but they have been repeatedly frightened by the Dragon-locking Array. Some bold men who entered the array were burned to death. So don¡¯t worry!¡± the grand elder said with a cold smile, his eyes full of cattiness!

    ¡°Grand elder is right. We don¡¯t have to worry. Moreover, that young man is so formidable. If we let him off, he may be the enemy of our race, and we may be in trouble. Why don¡¯t we cut the Gordian knot and kill all three of them at once?¡± another elder spoke softly.

    Others all agreed. The grand elder smiled and was in a good mood. ¡°Of course. The three are all imposing and talented, and presumably, they will be big potatoes in the future. We must kill them now. We cannot let them grow.¡±

    Hearing that, the crowd cheered.

    After all, they had suffered too much and thus had nursed a grievance against the three. As the Dragon Race in remote antiquity, they were bullied by a junior and even had no strength to resist. It was a disgrace to their family in front of everyone.

    ¡°After finishing off the three, we must kill everyone in Ice City so that what happened to us today will not spread,¡± the grand elder said indifferently, and his eyes sparkled with ruthless light!

    It was about their face, so of course, it couldn¡¯t be spread. Once the news leaked out, how could the Demon Dragon Race possibly have dignity?

    So to prevent this kind of situation from happening, they had to kill all the people who had appeared in Ice City today!

    ¡°Hahaha, watch your mouth! Want to kill us all? Are you a bunch of bedbugs capable of doing that?¡± Azyugh rang out in front of the grand elder.

    Before the person arrived, the voice was heard. The crowd was astounded. Suddenly, three people appeared before their eyes. They were Hua Qiyue, Tianpi, and Tianci!

    Looking around, Hua Qiyue found herself standing in an array. She could not help but twitch her mouth.

    ¡°Back! You guys step aside and let me deal with them!¡± the grand elder shouted coldly. The crowd looked at each other, and finally, ording to his words, they withdrew from the array.

    The array hadn¡¯t started yet. It was an array that the grand elder had set up previously. As soon as the three of them arrived, he began to operate it.

    ¡°Hmph, insolent young wretches, today will be the day of your death!¡± the grand elder snorted.

    But when he saw Hua Qiyue, he turned pale and took a sudden step back!

    Hua Qiyue had turned her back on him previously, and of course, he could not see her face. Now, when the grand elder saw her, he felt nothing but fright, anger, and fear. But on second thought, he guessed that she might not be that one?

    Yes, the appearance of Peach Fairy was drawn more than ten thousand years ago by the Eight-horned Demon Dragon. He had been telling his offspring not to mess with her easily.

    Because the Eight-horned Demon Dragon knew that Peach Fairy was a gifted person. He had calcted that she would live a long time, but he had not thought of what would happen next.

    The Eight-horned Demon Dragon of that time was dead, and his descendants obeyed his will. But to the grand elder¡¯s generation, a lecherous elder had coveted the portrait of Peach Fairy long ago. So, one night, he took down the portrait to enjoy and caress without authorization.

    He hadn¡¯t expected patrolmen toe all of a sudden. Startled, he tore the portrait.

    He was afraid of being found out, so he stole the painting and burned it.

    As a result, the portrait of Tao Xian¡¯er had been destroyed since the grand elder¡¯s generation, and their descendants had never seen her portrait. Even if the grand elder had had her portrait repainted, it would have been so unrecognizable, for it wasn¡¯t alike in spirit or appearance.

    At first sight of Hua Qiyue, the grand elder was appalled!

    Because Hua Qiyue and Tao Xian¡¯er in those days looked exactly the same!

    But the grand elder recovered his normal look at once. After all, the world was so big that there were people who looked like each other. Tao Xian¡¯er was dead long ago. They learned the news only after her portrait had been destroyed.

    ¡°Hurry up if you want to fight. You¡¯re too long-winded!¡± Tianpi snorted, ¡°yo, what kind of array is this? It truly widens my horizon!¡±

    ¡°Haha, insolent young wretches, although you are talented, ordinary people cannot escape from this Dragon-locking Array. Enjoy your dying enthusiasm!¡±

    After saying that, the grand elder suddenly bit the index finger of his left hand and dripped blood into the array. At the same time, he flew away!

    Tianci nced at the Dragon-locking Array and sighed softly. ¡°Trying to trap us with this lousy array? Hmph!¡± ...

    Hua Qiyue curved her lips lightly. This kind of trifling kill was indeed a piece of cake for her. But it may be harder for Tianci.

    But his expression showed that he was very dismissive of the Dragon-locking Array. After all, generally, Qi Artists who had learned runes had several general methods to tacklerge arrays made of crystals.

    ¡°How dare you bully my wife and son!¡±

    Suddenly, a strange and yet familiar voice sounded. The array was just about to start. The grand elder stopped, but he saw a figure sh in the array. With a wave of his sleeve, the man destroyed the array that was about to start at one stroke with a dull sound.

    The rebounding force of the array hit the grand elder. He spurted a mouthful of blood, stepped back several steps, and stared in horror at the man in ck, who appeared suddenly.

    The ck-robed man looked handsome, like a jade tree in the wind. He puckered his lips slightly, and his deep outline was regal.

    His masculine beauty eclipsed all things else in this world. Even the devilishly handsome Tianpi was outshined by the elegance of the man in the ck robe.

    ¡°You... who are you?¡±

    Tianpi was mighty, but the neer was even mightier. What was worse, he was on Hua Qiyue¡¯s side!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart ached suddenly. It had been two and a half years since she had seen his back again. But why couldn¡¯t she let go?

    After all, she was an ordinary woman who strictly adhered to women¡¯s ethics in her previous life. She was defiled on her wedding night, and Zhou Zhicheng hated her for it, and after that, he abused Tianci madly!

    In any case, she could not ept the man who had defiled her in her previous life.

    ¡°Dad! Hahaha, daddy ising! Daddy¡¯s here!¡± When Tianci saw Yun Shimo, he jumped up with excitement, pped his small hands, and screamed.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. Tianci must miss Yun Shimo a lot. After all, they had been apart for two and a half years. Sometimes in Tianci¡¯s sleep, Hua Qiyue could hear him call Yun Shimo¡¯s name.

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Grand elder!¡± several elders said unwillingly.

    The members of the Demon Dragon Race hurried over to their grand elder and watched in shock as Yun Shimo suddenly appeared. The array, which even the grand elder had faith in, was destroyed by the man in the ck robe with a single move.

    It was true that there was always someone better than you!

    ¡°Run!¡± the grand elder shouted hoarsely. He hade to understand that there was no chance of winning even if all of them tried to kill Yun Shimo or one of the three.

    ¡°Grand elder!¡± several elders said unwillingly.

    But before the grand elder could leave, Tianpi approached them silently. The anima energy in his hand had turned into a sword, taking all lives away in an instant!

    Tianpi did it very cleanly. The anima energy mixed with the five elements of fire, so that all the bodies of the dead turned into ashes in an instant.

    Yun Shimo pursed his lips unhappily. He had nned to do it himself. But as he looked at Tianci and Hua Qiyue, he was distracted.

    The Hare and the Man-Hunting Insect appeared as well. The Hare heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of Hua Qiyue. ¡°Girl, if we can¡¯t find you, we¡¯ll be dead tired. Whoop!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was amused. The Hare had shown its true body¡ªa handsome man. He had regained his strength. Although he had not gone very far, he was shouting that he was tired.

    Tianci had run to Yun Shimo and held him tight. ¡°Daddy, why are you here sote? I miss you so much!¡±

    Yun Shimo crouched down, hugging Tianci tightly. He stroked Tianci¡¯s inky hair carefully. Tianci was his natural son!

    But he had never raised him, nor given him any warmth or help when he needed it.

    He wasn¡¯t at her side when Rong Qiyue was tortured to death by the princess¡¯s men!

    Tianci... Qiyue... They were the ones he loved the most and also the people he owed the most. In any case, he would never leave them again since then!

    ¡°Daddy, daddy... Why did it take you so long toe to us? Mom won¡¯t let me mention you, but I know she misses you a lot!¡± Tianci whispered in Yun Shimo¡¯s ear.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s whole body froze, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Tianci, I feel guilty for you and your mom!¡±

    Tianci was confused. At this time, Hua Qiyue was striding forward to pull Tianci and Yun Shimo apart.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Tianci looked timidly at Hua Qiyue¡¯s long face, and he distinctly sensed her anger.

    Hua Qiyue pulled Tianci away and stepped back in silence. ¡°Yun Shimo, what are you doing here? I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s tempers red. Tianpi nced at Tianci, evidently considering his feelings.

    If Tianpi had not considered Tianci¡¯s feelings, he would have long beaten Yun Shimo ck and blue.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s chest heaved violently. She bit her cherry lips and repressed herplicated emotions. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for two and a half years. This man looked quite gaunt, but his strength seemed to have increased a lot.

    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you like Dad so much? Dad did something wrong, didn¡¯t he? But you¡¯ve given me a chance when I¡¯ve done something wrong before. Why don¡¯t you just give daddy a chance?¡±

    Tianci did not understand what had happened and pleaded in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue looked at the red-eyed Tianci. He wished Yun Shimo could stay. She, however, didn¡¯t want to go too far in front of him.

    It was, after all, bad to influence her child.

    Hua Qiyue gritted her teeth. Yun Shimo stared at her quietly, his eyes bloodshot.

    Standing not far away, Tianpi clenched his fists and tried to suppress his anger and impulse.

    Sun Moon Deity walked over and hit him with his palm head-on. Tianpi was startled. ¡°Have you recovered your strength?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If I haven¡¯t regained my strength, how can I emerge in my true body?¡±

    ¡°Ha, you can¡¯t fool me. Your true body is neither a hare nor a human being. You are merely a long-necked bird!¡± Tianpi smiledzily. Sun Moon Deity was so angry that he smacked him again. Tianpi fended off the attack again.

    But then Sun Moon Deity used 90 percent of his strength so that Tianpi had to pay attention to his attack. Tianpi leaped into the air and left the spot for tens of miles.

    Sun Moon Deity followed him closely.

    At this very moment.

    Hua Qiyue sighed gently. ¡°Tianci, you can¡¯t understand what has happened between us...¡±

    ¡°Mom, give Dad a chance, please!¡±

 Chapter 327 - The Origin of the Hare

    <h4>Chapter 327 The Origin of the Hare</h4>

    Tianci tugged at the hem of Hua Qiyue¡¯s robe and looked at her piteously. There was longing in his eyes that Hua Qiyue had never seen before.

    Yun Shimo just remained silent. Sometimes, the more one said, the more mistakes he would make. Thus, he just stared passionately at the woman he hadn¡¯t seen in more than two years.

    For more than two years, he had been engaged inprehension and meditation. He had let go of the distracting thoughts in his mind, but there was always a woman deeply rooted in his heart.

    Afterprehending the Heavenless Book, he came all the way here non-stop, never resting for days and nights.

    The whistling of the autumn wind sounded like her voice.

    The caress of the autumn wind resembled that from her white hands.

    He wanted to be near her all the time, but he was full of fear. He was afraid that Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t want to see him and would ask him to leave.

    However, he went to her anyway and decided that he would never leave her and Tianci again.

    ¡°Mom, agree. Mom!¡± The little fellow had been tugging at Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand, and his voice was full of supplication.

    Hua Qiyue puckered her lips and cast the silent Yun Shimo a re. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for two years, but now the man was not only thin but also unshaven, looking ten years older.

    In fact, Hua Qiyue could almost dream of Yun Shimo every night. She dreamed that he only stared at her silently, his eyes full of supplication.

    There were several nights that Hua Qiyue dreamed of Yun Shimoing and holding her tight. But in the dreams, she had no strength to resist and was held tightly and forcibly kissed by him, and then, he took further steps.

    When she woke up from her dreams, Hua Qiyue felt ashamed of herself.

    She hated that man so much, but she actually had such dreams, which really made her unable to forgive herself.

    Now the man was genuinely standing before her, and she felt a little guilty. She lowered her head and took Tianci. ¡°Mom is hungry. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Tianci gave Yun Shimo a quick wink, beckoning him to follow them. An idea came to Yun Shimo, and he followed them in silence.

    Hua Qiyue ignored Tianpi and Sun Moon Deity, who were fighting fiercely. She performed the Mourning Steps and soon returned to the Ice Pce.

    Yun Shimo followed them to this ce as well. He pulled a long face when he saw the vast and magnificent pce. It should be Tianpi who had prepared the pce, and they had lived here for more than two years. When Yun Shimo thought that Tianpi had coveted Hua Qiyue all day long, he was not pleased.

    ¡°Qiyue, Tianci, you¡¯re back. I have lunch ready for you...¡±

    A baby-faced man came out of the pce merrily, but before he could finish his words, he choked. Hua Zun stared at the strange Yun Shimo, with a hint of menace in his eyes!

    ¡°Tianci, Qiyue, who is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my daddy!¡± Tianci answered swiftly. ¡°Daddy, this is Uncle Hua Zun!¡±

    At the same time, Yun Shimo looked at Hua Qiyue coldly. He had thought that only Hua Qiyue and Tianpi stayed here, but suddenly, a man called Hua Zun appeared.

    Although Hua Zun was not as handsome as he was, his white, round babyface was very pleasing, and anyone would like to pinch his face a few times.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Hua Zun watched Yun Shimo in shock. For more than two years, he had imagined Tianci¡¯s dad countless times. Now he saw Yun Shimo atst. Yun Shimo was very close to his imagination of him¡ªhis features were as deep as those of the ice sculpture; he was handsome, tall, with an air of indifference between his eyebrows; his whole body flowed with an intense regal aura, which made anyone dare not look down upon him.

    Such a man was one in a million. Tianpi¡¯s devilishly masculine beauty was just the reverse of this man¡¯s beauty of indifference.

    But the beauty of indifference stirred a desire to conquer. Was that why Hua Qiyue loved this man?

    There was a strong sense of displeasure in Hua Zun¡¯s heart. Without another word, he hit Yun Shimo with a blow.

    He was not so thoughtful as Tianpi had been, and he had no regard for Tianci¡¯s feelings. After all, Hua Zun was far more jealous than Tianpi was.

    Yun Shimo was shocked inwardly. Hua Zun, who looked like 17 or 18 years old, actually had reached the greatpleteness of Great Deity, which made Yun Shimo unable to make light of him.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s figure flew suddenly away from the front of the pce, afraid that their fight would hurt Hua Qiyue and Tianci.

    ¡°Hey, Uncle Hua, don¡¯t fight. It¡¯s my dad...¡±

    ¡°Tianci, Uncle Hua Zun merely wants to test your dad¡¯s Qi Art, so don¡¯t be nervous. Let us dine inside first,¡± Hua Qiyue said indifferently.

    Without looking at them, she stepped into the pce. Tianci was bewildered. Why was Mom not happy when she saw Dad?

    Because Tianci had eaten too much in Ice City, he really could not eat much for lunch, so he finished eating his lunch quickly. The fighting outside continued throughout the meal. Given the rumbling sound, the fighting should be quite violent.

    Tianci put down his bowl and chopsticks and ran away as fast as he could.

    Hua Qiyue dined at a leisurely pace, but her heart was full of waves ofplex emotions. Yun Shimo must have made up his mind this time, hasn¡¯t he? He came here and probably wouldn¡¯t leave.

    Hua Qiyue felt nothing but vexation. She clearly hated the man who had destroyed her in that way, but when she saw Yun Shimo, she hated him so much and yet loved him so much. Those twoplex feelings were entwined in her heart and made her heart ache.

    When Hua Qiyue walked out of the pce after lunch, she saw Hua Zun covered with bruises. However, just as he had just arrived, Yun Shimo was unruffled and did not sustain any injuries.

    So Yun Shimo won?

    Hua Qiyue was shocked inwardly because Hua Zun was almost as mighty as Tianpi was. When they fought, neither side could score a sess in a short time. But when Yun Shimo and Hua Zun fought, the winner appeared so soon.

    It indicated that Yun Shimo was several times stronger than he used to be and could defeat Tianpi and Hua Zun...

    When Hua Zun saw Hua Qiyue, he felt incredibly embarrassed and lowered his head. There were a few bruises on his babyface, but they did not spoil his whiteness.

    ¡°Uncle Hua Zun, these are the medicine pellets I¡¯ve refined. You must take them. And you will get better soon. Dad, look at what you have done! Why did you beat Uncle Hua Zun so severely!¡± the ten-year-old Tianci began to murmur.

    Hua Zun felt warm inside, and a smile crept over his babyface. He took the medicine bottle Tianci had handed him and said, ¡°Thank you, Tianci. It¡¯s just apetition.¡±

    ¡°Dad did it by ident!¡± Yun Shimo said, poker-faced. He couldn¡¯t cheer up when he found out that his son could refine medicine.

    At this moment, Tianpi and Sun Moon Deity flew back to the front of the pce at full speed too. Tianpi¡¯s face turned gloomy slightly when he saw the injured Hua Zun.

    He understood, too, that Yun Shimo¡¯s strength had been advanced terribly, surpassing his in just two and a half years.

    Hua Zun saw Sun Moon Deity at a nce and then looked at him in astonishment. ¡°You...... you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    Sun Moon Deity snorted coldly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was obvious that they knew each other. Hua Qiyue was amused. Although she was the center of things, in the final analysis, she really did not know much about these people.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll show you where I sleep!¡± Tianci said, smiling, and led Yun Shimo inside.

    Hua Zun was about to stop that, but Tianpi held him back. Tianpi cast a nce at Hua Qiyue and said, ¡°Forget it. He¡¯se all the way here. You¡¯re no match for him. It¡¯s no use stopping him!¡±

    Hua Zun gave him a ck look. ¡°Can¡¯t we kill him together? Qiyue, will you allow us to kill him?¡±

    It was obvious to Hua Zun that Hua Qiyue was not warm to Yun Shimo. And she didn¡¯t give a damn for Yun Shimo when he attacked Yun Shimo.

    Hua Qiyue said deadpan, ¡°If you can kill him, just do it.¡±

    Hearing that, Hua Zun nced at Hua Qiyue strangely, and then at Tianpi. Then he took Tianpi aside and said, ¡°Why, isn¡¯t that man Tianci¡¯s father? Why does Qiyue seem so indifferent to him?¡±

    Tianpi leanedzily against a tree. ¡°It is a long story. But since Qiyue doesn¡¯t want anyone else to know that part of her history, I won¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you have to hide it from me like this?¡±

    Hua Zun was a little angry. Overall, they had been here two and a half years without much fighting. Even if Hua Zun once cheated Tianpi and took the Hallucinatory Pearl, Tianpi seemed to no longer care about it.

    ¡°It is very kind of me to have such an attitude towards my enemy. Don¡¯t think that I have forgotten what you did to me, Hua Zun. I¡¯ll never forget it!¡± Tianpi said coldly.

    Hua Zun blushed and lowered his head to mumble, ¡°I admit... we were so unfair to you. Qiyue liked and loved you, which should be your blessing. It¡¯s toote for me to realize that.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t ask for anything more before Qiyue. She won¡¯t love you, and she won¡¯t love me,¡± Tianpi snorted coldly.

    However, he felt a fit of heart-wrenching pain. In the face of Hua Qiyue, how much strength did he have to suppress his love toward her?

    Because of his guilt toward Tao Xian¡¯er, Tianpi no longer forced Hua Qiyue. She loved Yun Shimo, and he let her be with him. But deep down, he strongly did not wish to see that happened.

    So he told Hua Qiyue what had happened that day. As a result, she did not marry Yun Shimo.

    But Hua Zun did not learn Tianpi¡¯s lesson. He ran gantly to Hua Qiyue, saying that he had something to tell her, and led her to the Bodhi Tree ahead.

    Theoretically, there should be few green trees in the snow and ice, but not far away, the Evil Beasts Forest was full of Bodhi Trees.

    The Bodhi Trees here were very special and did not fear the cold winter. They had remained evergreen in the brass monkey weather.

    ¡°Qiyue, you want to know the origin of Sun Moon Deity, right?¡±

    Hua Zun looked at Hua Qiyue eagerly, like a child who wanted to be praised for his good deed.

    Hua Qiyue felt it funny. There was too much childishness in Hua Zun, but he couldn¡¯t do anything too bad, so she thought well of him.

    ¡°You know that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Sun Moon Deity was a red-crowned crane that you had saved two lifetimes ago. At that time, it was still a bird around an immortal. Although it mastered some Qi Art, it could not shapeshift into a human being. At that time, it seemed that the immortal had broken the rules of heaven and was banished to the earth. Hmph, it was banished as well. The immortal vented all his anger on that poor thing and abused it almost to death. Then you took it back and fed it a drop of blood every day. It took you two years to bring the crane back to life,¡± Hua Zun said with a smile.

    His eyes were full of longing and admiration for Hua Qiyue. ¡°Qiyue, in this life and two lifetimes ago, you are a very good woman, and no one canpare with you.¡±

 Chapter 328 - The Heartless Hua Qiyue

    <h4>Chapter 328 The Heartless Hua Qiyue</h4>

    Hua Qiyue remained silent. She had not expected that Sun Moon Deity was actually a crane she had saved two lifetimes ago. But why did that guy treat Yun Shimo so well but treat her like a stranger?

    ¡°After that guy acquired the nourishment of a strand of Purple Primordial Chaos Bead Qi, he became a crane spirit and was stolen by an immortal. When he shapeshifted into a human being and escaped to find Tao Xian¡¯er, he found that Tao Xian¡¯er has been killed by Tianpi, and Tianpi has been trapped. Because Sun Moon Deity exterminated the king of the Devildom that came to the Tao Family, he was sealed by the wizard of the Devildom,¡± Hua Zun continued, telling Hua Qiyue all about the past.

    Hua Qiyue kept silent. The fact that Sun Moon Deity could do all this for the Tao Family showed that he had repaid her kindness. So in any case, she could not me him for being so good to Yun Shimo and treating her as a stranger.

    ¡°But I heard from Tianpi that he was kind to Yun Shimo, but to you... I don¡¯t quite understand why he got ungrateful so soon.¡± Hua Zun touched his head and felt deeply indignant at the way Hua Qiyue had been treated.

    Hua Qiyue smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s all over. Why mention it again? Besides, he was sealed for more than ten thousand years and has also solved the trouble of the Devildom for the Tao Family, which is very good.¡±

    ¡°Humph, if only you knew that. I have repaid your kindness and don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± A cold voice chimed in. Hua Qiyue was speechless all at once.

    She saw a ck-robed maning, dressed almost like Yun Shimo. Although his face was as handsome as that of Yun Shimo, he was Sun Moon Deity.

    ¡°Haha, have you forgotten the alias Tao Xian¡¯er gave you? Tut tut, Xiaobai, hahaha...¡± Hua Zunughed licentiously. Hua Qiyue burst outughing, too.

    Somehow, she felt a little better.

    The look in Sun Moon Deity¡¯s eyes changed. He had never forgotten the tenderness of Tao Xian¡¯er. He kept away from Hua Qiyue for fear that he would fall in love with her again.

    Now hearing Hua Zunugh at him, he turned into a shadow. In an instant, the two were engaged in a fight!

    Looking at Hua Zun with undiminished passion, Hua Qiyue could not help but feel helpless. ¡°This guy is a troublemaker,¡± she thought.

    And Yun Shimo lived in Ice Pce since then. Although Tianpi and Hua Zun did not wee him, there was a disparity between the two sides in strength for a time, because of his soaring strength and with Sun Moon Deity on his side!

    On the whole, Yun Shimo¡¯s side had a better chance of winning a fight. Because of Tianpi¡¯s guilt toward Hua Qiyue, he didn¡¯t want to interfere in her rtionship.

    Hua Zun was not convinced, but in deference to Hua Qiyue¡¯s wishes, he did not act.

    Tianci was thrilled to see that Hua Qiyue had ¡°forgiven¡± Yun Shimo. But when he invited Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo to go shopping in Ice City together, she mercilessly refused.

    Tianpi and Hua Zun all enjoyed the show by the side. A few days passed in this way, and Hua Qiyue still gave Yun Shimo the cold shoulder. She did not even look him in the eye.

    Yun Shimo had stayed up the whole night and seeded in making an incredibly delicious pot of porridge in the morning. He learned the soup bases from a famous chef in the capital of Changjing Kingdom.

    Both Tianpi and Hua Zun snubbed him, for they had already adopted this trick. Hua Qiyue would never appreciate his kindness.

    As expected, when Hua Qiyue came to the kitchen and saw the busy Yun Shimo, she immediately turned back to leave with a cold face. Tianci took her hand hurriedly and said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you? Shall we go out after breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Apany me, please. Mom, I want you to eat here!¡±

    Tianci pouted and held Hua Qiyue. Hisrge, watery eyes kept blinking so that Hua Qiyue could not bear to refuse his request.

    Tianci joyously took Hua Qiyue to a seat. Tianpi and Hua Zun exchanged nces and sat down in silence. Yun Shimo hurriedly served Hua Qiyue a bowl of Eight Ingredient Porridge with ginseng and chicken meat. Then hedled the porridge into two more bowls for Tianci and himself.

    Tianpi and Hua Zun sat idly on one side. The smell of the porridge was much more appetizing than the one Tianpi had madest time, making their mouths water.

    Looking at the bowl of steaming chicken porridge, Hua Qiyue smiled coldly. ¡°Tianci, drink slowly, be careful of the heat.¡±

    Tianci agreed cheerfully.

    At this moment, Sun Moon Deity came here too. ncing at the cold-faced Tianpi and Hua Zun, he gave a cold snort. ¡°Stinkingd, I didn¡¯t realize you were such a good cook.¡±

    Yun Shimo cast an indifferent nce at him and served him a bowl of porridge. Of course, Tianpi and Hua Zun had to do it themselves.

    Hua Qiyue blew on the bowl of steaming-hot porridge and then took a small bite. She coldly put down the spoon and said, ¡°It¡¯s awful. Tianci, take your time.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face remained unchanged, but his eyes darkened.

    Tianci looked at Hua Qiyue in confusion. ¡°Mom, the porridge is delicious, too. How could it be bad?¡±

    ¡°Your mom is in a bad mood today, don¡¯t talk to her,¡± said Sun Moon Deity. He was clearly on Yun Shimo¡¯s side.

    ¡°Well, it does taste bad.¡± Hua Zun put down the spoon with a smile. ¡°Tianci, your taste is really unique.¡±

    Tianci shot Hua Zun a strange look and took a few more bites. Why did he think the porridge was so good? But why did both Hua Zun and Tianpi put down their spoons?

    Sun Moon Deity could not help taking up the cudgels for Yun Shimo. ¡°Tianci, they merely don¡¯t like your daddy. Ignore them!¡±

    Yun Shimo cast Sun Moon Deity a nonchnt nce and then said to Tianci gently, ¡°Tianci, if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Tianci shook his head instantly. As a child, he was still innocent and had no idea what adults were thinking. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    With that, the little fellow began to gulp. Hua Qiyue stood up in silence and went out.

    Tianci looked at her back and then at Yun Shimo, feeling that the atmosphere was particrly bad.

    Tianpi and Hua Zun put down their bowls as well. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Ice City to have a good meal!¡±

    Tianci hurriedly put down his bowl at Hua Zun¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m going too. I¡¯m going too...¡±

    ¡°Tianci, daddy will take you thereter,¡± Yun Shimo said unhurriedly. He would take the moves that the other side executed one by one!

    Tianci was so happy that he picked up the bowl again. After finishing the bowl of porridge, he pestered Yun Shimo to go to Ice City.

    Since arge pot of porridge had been wasted, Yun Shimo could not help feeling gloomy. In fact, it was not the porridge that made him feel sorry. Instead, it was that Hua Qiyue couldn¡¯t give him a chance so quickly.

    After breakfast, Tianci and Yun Shimo went to Ice City together. Thus, only Hua Qiyue and Sun Moon Deity were in Ice Pce.

    After practicing for a long time, Hua Qiyue still didn¡¯t see Yun Shimo and Tianci back. She put away the green jade gourd and walked slowly out.

    Outside Ice Pce, everything was covered in snow. Under the Bodhi Tree, Sun Moon Deity stayed there, idly counting the leaves.

    Hua Qiyue shot him a nce. After knowing the origin of Sun Moon Deity, she didn¡¯t want to be with him.

    Though she had saved his life two lifetimes ago, he had note near her again, unlike Tianpi and Hua Zun, which showed that he had no intention of getting close to her.

    Hua Qiyue never forced anyone to do anything, because she had done that once, only to get Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s disdain.

    Hua Qiyue was about to turn back to the pce when Sun Moon Deity called her, ¡°Hua Qiyue, please stay.¡±

    Hua Qiyue stopped. She did not care that Sun Moon Deity had treated her so disrespectfully. After all, she had no feelings about what had happened two lifetimes ago. In this life, Sun Moon Deity was a senior. What else could she care about?

    She looked back, her watery eyes cool, with blue sky and bluish clouds in them, her ck hair fluttering. Sun Moon Deity started at the sight of her in this way. He looked away forcibly.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Hua Qiyue asked indifferently, feeling that Sun Moon Deity was actually avoiding her eyes. Aye, was he guilty?

    ¡°Yun Shimo didn¡¯t have any sense of what he was doing, so he can¡¯t be med. He spent two and a half yearsprehending the Heavenless Book, which proved that he would never leave you again. You still have him in your heart, right? Why did you do this to him?¡±

    Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows. She had not expected Sun Moon Deity to speak for Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hua Qiyue turned coldly and disappeared in front of Ice Pce in an instant. Sun Moon Deity stood there, transfixed, and could not help sighing inwardly, ¡°Master, so many years have passed. Although she is just part of your soul, your personality is exactly the same...¡±

    She could not bear any stains. Perhaps Yun Shimo had done something really hard to forgive.

    Hua Qiyue was so depressed that she had to find wine in the kitchen and drink it one cup after another.

    Sun Moon Deity was a crane that she had saved two lifetimes ago, but he had not the least intimacy with her.

    But the main reason was, of course, Yun Shimo.

    For two and a half years, all she knew was what was going on inside her. The smiles on her face were forced. The fear of influencing Tianci was the reason why she didn¡¯t wear a long face all day.

    But even Sun Moon Deity and the others could see what she was thinking. What was she holding on to? Hua Qiyue was drunk after drinking two pots of premium Peach Blossom Wine, but she still could not persuade herself to let go of the past.

    As soon as Tianci and Yun Shimo returned, they saw Hua Qiyue stumbling out of the kitchen. Her breath reeked of alcohol, her face flushed, and her eyes blurred.

    ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± Startled, Yun Shimo reached out and caught Hua Qiyue.

    Hua Qiyue tried to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t. Hua Zun and Tianpi came here as well. Seeing this, they rushed over and pushed Yun Shimo away.

    ¡°Get out of the way! She doesn¡¯t want you to help her!¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face turned badly gloomy. Tianci¡¯s eyes shifted between the three of them. ¡°Well, let me help my mom back to the room!¡±

    All eyes turned to Tianci. He had grown up to Hua Qiyue¡¯s chest, much higher than before. Furthermore, he was now at the first level of Great Deity. His strength would naturally be ten times greater than the average boy.

    Tianci helped Hua Qiyue up and thetter no longer resisted. She grinned and touched his face, saying, ¡°My son... my son is so handsome. Hmmm... like the old me. It turns out that I¡¯ve lived so long. The world is really boring...¡± Hua Qiyue mumbled.

    Hearing her words, the crowd did not know whether tough or cry. After helping her into the room, Tianci carefully tucked her in. Yun Shimo gazed silently at the little, intoxicating, rosy face and said to Tianci ndly, ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to make a bowl of sober-up tea. You have to feed it to herter.¡±

    Tianci nodded. Tianpi looked cold but did not say anything. However, Hua Zun sneered, ¡°Stop putting on an act. Does the fact that she has refused to see you for two and a half years mean you¡¯ve done quite a lot wrong to her?¡±

 Chapter 329 - Two Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 329 Two ps</h4>

    Yun Shimo paid no attention to Hua Zun and went to the kitchen to make the sober-up tea. When the tea was ready and at the right temperature, he took it to Hua Qiyue¡¯s room.

    When Yun Shimo saw that the three men¡ªSun Moon Deity, Tianpi, and Hua Zun were still in the room and that everyone looked different, his eyes were terribly gloomy. What did these men mean by staying in a woman¡¯s boudoir?

    Seeing that Yun Shimo pulled a long face, Sun Moon Deity went out first. Hua Zun and Tianpi exchanged nces and withdrew in silence as well.

    Yun Shimo handed the sober-up tea over to Tianci. Hua Qiyue was not asleep, mumbling to herself.

    ¡°Tianci, when will you marry... Hmm, I¡¯m going to be a mother-inw. Heheheh... It won¡¯t be long before I have a grandchild.¡±

    Hua Qiyue was too drunk to speak clearly. But Tianci could hear her clearly. He could not help smiling. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so drunk. I¡¯m only eleven!¡±

    With these words, he helped Hua Qiyue up and made her drink the bowl of sober-up tea carefully.

    Yun Shimo was helping Tianci on one side. Half-drunk and half-awake, Hua Qiyue saw Yun Shimo. ¡°You...... you go away. I don¡¯t want to see you. You¡¯re a hypocritical... hypocritical beast...¡±

    Yun Shimo was truly speechless. Why did he suddenly be a beast?

    Tianci burst outughing. ¡°Mom, if he were a beast, you¡¯d be about the same. After all, it¡¯s normal for one to fall in love with another of the same kind...¡±

    During these two years, Tianci had bought a lot of picture books, some famous novels, storybooks, and so on in Ice City. He had learned to read and understood masterpieces and the history. The way the little fellow spoke was getting more and more interesting.

    There was finally a smile on Yun Shimo¡¯s face. It was enough that his son was on his side. A woman¡¯s heart was easily softened. Even if she didn¡¯t forgive him now, she would excuse him one day.

    After Hua Qiyue drank more than half a bowl of sober-up tea, her stuffy chest finally cleared up. Yun Shimo took the bowl away, and Tianci put her on the bed. ¡°Mom, take a good rest. You¡¯ll be all right after a good night¡¯s sleep. Here you are, this is the Mind-refreshing Pill I refined.¡±

    After feeding Hua Qiyue a medicine pellet, Tianci left with Yun Shimo. In fact, the medicine pellet was made by Yun Shimo. It was only because Tianci was afraid Hua Qiyue wouldn¡¯t take it that he lied to her.

    After leaving Hua Qiyue¡¯s chamber, Yun Shimo took Tianci to the Bodhi Tree outside the pce.

    Everything was enveloped by snow, but the Bodhi Tree, holy and with an air of Buddhism, was so green. It was indeed a magical tree.

    ¡°Daddy, what have you done to make mom so angry? It¡¯s been so long, and she¡¯s still angry!¡± Tianci sat down beside Yun Shimo and said with a smile.

    A man suddenly appeared not far away. It turned out to be Hua Zun. He was carrying several rabbits and a snake weighing more than five kilograms.

    Hua Zun knew that Hua Qiyue would get tired of eating the same kind of porridge every day, so he specially went out to hunt.

    Yun Shimo nced at Hua Zun as he approached. Although the other side had a babyface, he just didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Daddy...... That was a mistake I made a long time ago. I can¡¯t even remember that, but your mom does,¡± Yun Shimo said calmly after thinking about it for a moment.

    Hua Zun said sarcastically at once,ughing, ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t believe him. If he¡¯d merely made a minor mistake, your mom wouldn¡¯t have gone so long without forgiving him.¡±

    Tianci pouted. ¡± I don¡¯t like it when daddy and mom get on each other¡¯s nerves.¡±

    Hua Zun paused, thinking that Tianci was Hua Qiyue¡¯s son, and for a moment, he was in no mood for further irony. He gave a cold snort and took his prey away.

    ¡°I have no choice but to wait for your mom to cool down slowly. Don¡¯t worry. Daddy won¡¯t leave you this time, no matter what.¡±

    Tianci¡¯s eyes shone, and his lovely round face rubbed against Yun Shimo¡¯s hand. ¡°Certainly. I am so well-behaved and lovely. How could daddy leave me?¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart ached a little at Tianci¡¯s words. Holding Tianci, he suddenly felt that all the suffering was worth it.

    When Hua Qiyue woke up, she found that it was seven o ¡®clock in the afternoon. Her stomach rumbled. Hearing the noise, Tianci ran inughing from the outside. ¡°Mom, get up. The supper is ready. There are so many delicacies to eat tonight¡ªroast rabbit, snake broth, and other sweets.¡±

    ¡°Who made the sweets?¡± Hua Qiyue raised her brows indifferently. Hua Zun and Tianpi were not good at making sweets, so it was definitely not them.

    ¡°Daddy taught me to make sweets!¡± Tianci smiled proudly, his white teeth gleaming.

    Hua Qiyue touched his head, and the softness of his hair gave her some pleasure. Although she felt a little heavy on her head, she was generally fine.

    ¡°Then I must try,¡± Hua Qiyue said with a smile. She then went with Tianci into the dining-room.

    Yun Shimo and the others had taken their seats in the dining-room, and even the Asura Chicken and the Man-Hunting Insect had their ces. They all stared at the appetizing soup and dishes on the table, almost salivating.

    ¡°Mom, sit down!¡± Tianci pulled at Hua Qiyue to sit. Hua Qiyue saw that there were actually three bowls of sweets in front of her¡ªosmanthus cakes, water chestnut cakes, and five-nuts mooncakes.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival had just passed. Yun Shimo felt very lonely in this Mid-Autumn Festival, for he was still on his way here.

    He came here all the way and missed the Mid-Autumn Festival. He passed through some small towns, where he saw people put festiventerns on the water, making wishes by the river, and lovers walk in pairs. He felt quite lonely in his heart.

    So he made a kind of special mooncake. Hua Qiyue raised her eyebrows and watched Tianci in disbelief. ¡°You did all this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, daddy taught me to make them. Mom, I¡¯m not a child anymore, so I have to learn more.¡± Tianci smiled sweetly and immediately put a small five-nuts mooncake in Hua Qiyue¡¯s bowl.

    The fillings were made of peanuts, melon seeds, sesame seeds, almonds, walnuts, and some boiled lean meat.

    She took a bite of it. The taste of the mooncake was extraordinarily good, soft and sweet. After taking a small bite, Hua Qiyue nced at Yun Shimo.

    That guy had a calm expression. So he didn¡¯t make it?

    Everyone looked strange, and finally, Hua Zun could not help but snort. ¡°Tianci, are you really capable of making such a thing? Someone else did it, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Since Yun Shimo¡¯s arrival, Hua Zun had seldom made meals. He had no opportunity to cook because Yun Shimo had deprived him of his job as the chef.

    Hua Zun couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, he was unable to defeat Yun Shimo.

    ¡°Hmph, Uncle Hua Zun, don¡¯t belittle me like that. I¡¯m now at the first level of Great Deity. When you were my age, what was your level of Qi Art? So, I am so gifted, and no one can follow me!¡± Tianci said and shook his head triumphantly.

    His words amused Hua Qiyue. The little fellow was getting cockier and cockier, but he was telling the truth.

    Hua Zun¡¯s face was grim. When he was Tianci¡¯s age, he was probably at the greatpleteness of Moon Eclipse. He was very powerful at that time.

    He hadn¡¯t expected a more gifted genius to emerge ten thousand yearster. He felt so daunted by his talent that he dared not utter a word of objection.

    The atmosphere of this dinner was not too stiff. For the first time ever, Hua Qiyue ate patiently.

    Yun Shimo was the first to finish eating, and then he left the dining room. Hua Qiyue felt more at ease since then, and her belly grew round. She and Tianci walked a lot of circles outside before digesting a little food.

    Hua Qiyue simply went to take a hot spring bath with Tianci an hourter because the little fellow said that it was cold outside and a hot spring bath every night would help him sleep better.

    The hot spring was inside the pce, but there was only one. Therefore, after Hua Qiyue and Tianci went in, they asked the Man-Hunting Insect to guard outside.

    The natural hot spring was rxing and not too hot. Hua Qiyue was wearing a purple dress that clung to her body. But with so many garments on, she was not worried about being seen.

    ¡°Little master, little master,e out first...¡± the Man-Hunting Insect cried outside suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Fly in!¡± Tianci was having a great time taking a bath and was unwilling to go outside.

    ¡°Little master, I dare not go in. It¡¯s not appropriate!¡± The strange cry of the Man-Hunting Insect made Hua Qiyueugh. The little fellow had to grumble and run out unhappily.

    As soon as Tianci left, Hua Qiyue was on the alert. She always felt that there was someone in the water. But the moment when she was about to leave, a hand suddenly caught her foot under the hot spring.

    Hua Qiyue was startled. She heard the ssh when the man surfaced. He sped his hands around her waist and held her tightly in his arms.

    As they clung to each other, waves of heat were transmitted. Hua Qiyue¡¯s delicate body quivered, and she shouted, ¡°Yun Shimo! Go away!¡±

    The man neither made a sound nor let her go. He just held her tightly, as if to embed her deeply in his body.

    Hua Qiyue gathered Qi at her elbow and banged back hard. The man let go of her and stepped back against the edge of the pool.

    Hua Qiyue turned around. As expected, it was Yun Shimo.

    She was so shocked and furious that she had not expected this fellow to be so shameless. He must have coborated with Tianci to make this scene happen!

    The psychological rejection, coupled with the memory that he was the culprit who had robbed her of her virginity, made her even more furious. She waved her hand and gave Yun Shimo two ps in the face.

    Yun Shimo stood there, transfixed. He was soaking wet and steaming, and drops of water trickled down his handsome face.

    The five red fingerprints on his face were shocking.

    Just now, Hua Qiyue had hit him as hard as she could. Nevertheless, Yun Shimo did not dodge. Now his face was red and swollen, and blood was oozing from the corners of his lips.

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    Hua Qiyue panted, her face flushed with rage, her eyes full of hatred. She hated not only Yun Shimo¡¯s incivility but also the fact that her heart had just been beating so fast.

    She was so shameless that she still clung to this man.

    Yun Shimo sighed gently and lifted his deep, inky eyes. ¡°Qiyue, forget the past. Now punish me as you please. I will always wait for the day when you forgive me.¡±

    With that, Yun Shimo went out. Hua Qiyue leaned against the edge of the pool, ring at the firm figure, her delicate body trembling.

    When Yun Shimo walked out, she closed her eyes feebly.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s hands, clenched in fists, slowly loosened in the heat that was curling upward.

    ¡°s, women are always narrow-minded. Qiyue, since he had no subjective consciousness at that time, everything was none of his business. You can¡¯t me Madame Yun too much. After all, everything was forced. I, as an outsider, can no longer bear to watch you guys suffer. You might as well make it up!¡± Tianpi¡¯s voice sounded suddenly behind Hua Qiyue. She looked back and saw a diabolically handsome face outside thettice window.

    Tianpi stood outside the wall withpassion in his eyes.

 Chapter 330 - He Vomited Blood

    <h4>Chapter 330 He Vomited Blood</h4>

    Hua Qiyue frowned and said, very displeased, ¡°Do you guys have the habit of voyeurism?¡±

    Tianpi gave a light snort. ¡°I merely can¡¯t stand you two. Since you won¡¯t ept another man, you might as well be with him.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s emotions were suddenly stirred. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t ept another man?¡±

    ¡°You can? If you can, why treat Hua Zun so coldly? Why reject the others sopletely?¡± Tianpi tly curved up the corners of his lips. ¡°Because I owe you too much in your former life, I won¡¯t force you now. I will respect whoever you choose. But you don¡¯t need to mind the past so much.¡±

    Mind? Hua Qiyue¡¯s face sank. In Tianyuan Continent, women regarded their chastity as more important than their lives. Could Tianpi¡¯s mere words make her forgive the past?

    Tianpi started to wave his fan coquettishly. Hua Qiyue cursed him as a nutcase. The weather was so cold and yet he was ying with her Drunken Flower Fan!

    ¡°Master, I won¡¯t brood over the past. But Rong Qiyue was my former self. I died once before because of Yun Shimo!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even without Yun Shimo, Zhou Zhicheng would still hook up with other girls. He would still betray you and make you die in the hands of his women!¡± Tianpi said coldly. His tone was cruel and merciless!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s bosom started to heave frantically. Tianpi suddenly chortled. ¡°It¡¯s been so long and you¡¯re still thinking about it? Do you still miss Zhou Zhicheng? If not, why do you mind what happened when you were Rong Qiyue?¡±

    ¡°Who miss him? That wicked cad deserves to die 10,000 times. I won¡¯t miss him at all!¡±

    ¡°Then let go of the past!¡± Tianpi¡¯s words assaulted her relentlessly. Hua Qiyue unleashed a palm at the pool and caused arge wave to surge, sshing against the wall.

    Tianpi left noiselessly.

    Hua Qiyue was alone in the hot spring. The snowy-white light shone in and illuminated her face. The luminous night pearl glowed too. It was not too dim.

    She had a stupefied expression on her face. She had almost gone berserk from all the thoughts.

    Tianpi might be right, but she could not ovee that hurdle in her heart.

    That was an entangled knot in her heart. It could never be unraveled with the passing of time¡ª unless something crucial happened.

    For the next few consecutive days, Hua Qiyue did not see Yun Shimo. He must have been too heavily injured to appear before her?

    On the other hand, Tianci visited Yun Shimo¡¯s bedroom often. Yun Shimo also brought Tianci along in his two trips to Ice City.

    Later, Yun Shimo got Tianci to hand Hua Qiyue an exceptionally exquisite ne. It was made up of 188 pearls and 188 extremely rare, red energy gems.

    Hua Qiyue did not ept the ne. Sheined that it was too heavy and of no practical use.

    Tianci specially mentioned that Yun Shimo made this ne after several days of sleepless work.

    Hua Qiyue gave a cold snicker. She made Tianci return the ne to Yun Shimo and said nothing more. Tianci was upset. He had no choice but to return that gorgeous ne to Yun Shimo.

    Tianpi and Hua Zun mocked Yun Shimo over this for a few days.

    Anyway, no matter how Yun Shimo tried to please Hua Qiyue, she would reject his approach. Not only did she reject, she would be even colder and harsher.

    Although she could not act so harshly before Tianci, Hua Qiyue would always respond coldly in the chances Tianci created for them. Sometimes, she would not nce at or talk to Yun Shimo for a few consecutive days.

    The days that followed were unexpectedly harmonious.

    Neither Hua Zun nor Tianpi created any trouble for Yun Shimo. Even the Sun Moon Deity was well-behaved.

    On this day, a northern wind was howling outside. Hua Qiyue nced at the snowstorm outside the window and at the sumptuous spread on the table. It must have been Yun Shimo at work again, eh?

    Thepany sat at the table. Tianpi and Hua Zun were chatting happily. They even teased Tianci for a while. The atmosphere had be extremely harmonious. Hua Qiyue felt it strange¡ªTianpi was once a devil, having veered into the Devil¡¯s Path because of Hua Zun and his friends.

    And he was trapped inside the green jade gourd for 10,000 years. Now that he had been released, why did he not resent Hua Zun at all?

    If he did not resent him, Tianpi must be extraordinarily magnanimous. Perhaps he understood Hua Zun?

    ¡°Yes, a few years ago, I saw the Fiery Divine Tree... No, no... To be more precise, it was Qiyue who had seen it.¡± Tianpi gave a quiet smile. Hua Zun¡¯s eyes focused. ¡°You mean... it¡¯s still there?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was speechless. They could still remember this incident so long ago.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still alive. It¡¯s the masterpiece of Peach Fairy. Why would it disappear so easily?¡±

    Tianpi smiled and Hua Qiyue stared astounded at him. ¡°The masterpiece of Peach Fairy? A person could refine a Fiery Divine Tree?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You used to be gifted in so many areas, especially in creativity. The Fiery Divine Tree is a new tree you managed to refine using the souls of three 10,000-year-old trees,¡± Tianpi answered with a smile. Yun Shimo¡¯s countenance started to turn grim.

    So Hua Qiyue was Tao Xian¡¯er two lifetimes ago!

    As a Qi Artist, he knew the legend of Tao Xian¡¯er well. After all, she was one of the paramount Qi Artists in Tianyuan Continent.

    There would not be another woman as astonishingly gifted and beautiful as she.

    Hua Qiyue pursed her lips and was a little disappointed. ¡°In other words, I have regressed. I am not at all creative in this life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, you only have her two souls, a spiritual and a physical one. If you were theplete Tao Xian¡¯er...¡± Hua Zun nced at Tianpi. If she had all the souls of Tao Xian¡¯er, Hua Qiyue would surely have chosen Tianpi?

    Tianpi¡¯s expression in his eyes was downcast. Hua Zun red hatefully at Yun Shimo. Yun Shimo had profited so much in this life!

    Hua Qiyue pouted. She instantly felt that she had let her former self down. She was now merely adept at Qi Art, but her Qi Art was not the highest nor was she the most talented.

    Tianpi watched Hua Qiyue¡¯s exquisite little face and felt an indescribably dull pain in his heart. In the past, he could still suppress his yearning and urge to possess. But now, he was facing the real Hua Qiyue. He could no longer quite control himself.

    ¡°Hey, Uncle Tianpi, why is your face so ghastly?¡± Tianci pointed at Tianpi and started to yell. The others all turned to watch him.

    Tianpi¡¯s face was indeed as white as paper. He touched his cold face in some astonishment. The dull pain in his heart had intensified. A gush of warmth surged out from his heart, unable to be controlled!

    Tianpi turned away in time. He retched and sprayed the crystalline wall with a mouthful of blood.

    Tianci and the others stared at Tianpi, stunned. Why was Tianpi throwing up blood all of a sudden?

    Tianpi nced apologetically at Tianci. ¡°It¡¯s alright... I just feel a little unwell. You eat first...¡± With these words, Tianpi dashed out of the kitchen.

    Hua Qiyue was quite full. When she saw this scene, she felt rather worried and ran after him.

    Tianpi ran to the back of the Ice Pce. With one hand propped against a withered tree, he started to throw up blood again.

    The blood fell on the ice and looked exceptionally ring.

    Tianci sprinted after him with a ss of water. Hua Qiyue caressed his head. ¡°Be good, Tianci. Go back first. Grandmaster will be fine after a while.¡±

    Tianci nodded, hisrge eyes clouded with worry. He scurried back and Tianpi gave a consoled smile. ¡°There seems to be people still concern about me.¡±

    Hua Qiyue handed him the ss of water. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Rinse your mouth first. What happened?¡±

    Tianpi took over the ss, gurgled with the water and spat out. Then, he drank the water. His hand was propped against the tree and he felt ill at ease. The more he looked at Hua Qiyue, the more he wanted to possess her!

    He forced himself to turn around and say nothing. The Sun Moon Deity sauntered out from within and gave a cold snort. ¡°He has been hurt by all the uncleared demonic energy inside his body. Tianpi, you deserve your suffering. You haven¡¯t cleared all demonic energy inside you and yet dared to release yourself from the seal! You¡¯ve... let all their good intentions gone down the drain!¡±

    It was indeed true. Although his captors Bai Ling, Xuan Cuo and Yun Tian hated Tianpi for killing Tao Xian¡¯er, they were also responsible for the mess due to their selfishness.

    So the three of them tried to remedy the situation. They did not try to kill him nor were they able to. Instead, they trapped Tianpi inside the green jade gourd with a seal.

    Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s green jade gourd was the Tao Family¡¯s heirloom. A person would be able to survive inside. It would be a second world for the trapped Tianpi.

    No one expected Tianpi to break free from the seal the moment he recovered his powers, because of Hua Qiyue¡¯s wedding. He had not cleared thest whiff of demonic energy inside his body.

    If he had managed to, such a thing would never have happened.

    ¡°I will do what I like. You don¡¯t need to be here, telling me what to do!¡±

    Tianpi replied coldly. The Sun Moon Deity sneered. ¡°You haven¡¯t cleared all the demonic energy inside yourself. Soon, you will be a devil again! But I have a solution... Right now, your demonic energy is welling up because of your love. The more you love, the more intense the demonic energy. If Hua Qiyue marries you, she will be able to clear you of your demonic energy with her constitution. The Eight-horned Demon Dragon hadn¡¯t lost its sanity in the past because of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in its body.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart immediately sank. ¡°Is this the only solution?¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity nodded. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the only way for Tianpi to retain his sanity. If you are not willing to marry him, he will... retread his former path!¡±

    Tianpi heard him and hit out a palm on the withered tree in rage. The snow on the tree instantly melted into water droplets and the trunk disintegrated into dust.

    ¡°I can control it. I don¡¯t need you to worry for me, you stinking bird!¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity¡¯s face flushed red and white by turns. It hated anyone who called it a bird. An earth-shattering oppressive aura dashed out from its body and hurtled toward Tianpi!

    In the twinkling of an eye, the two were engaged in abat. As they slugged out at each other, the mountains quaked and the earth trembled. Mountains and rivers were shaken.

    Although Tianpi had vomited blood, he was still very strong in hisbat prowess. After 20 moves, neither side won. Their fight attracted Tianci, Hua Zun and the others to the scene.

    Hua Zun stood at Tianpi¡¯s side and was about to intervene when they stopped. They were panting strenuously. Tianpi¡¯s robe was drenched in blood.

    He knitted his brows, trying his best to not look at Hua Qiyue. He turned and headed for Ice City.

    In a short while, Tianpi disappeared from the sight of everyone.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely anxious. After entrusting Tianci to one of the men, she went hurriedly after him.

    But Yun Shimo pulled her back. His face was so grim that it looked frightful. ¡°He left for Ice City so as not to see you.¡±

 Chapter 331 - Finding Him Back

    <h4>Chapter 331 Finding Him Back</h4>

    Hua Qiyue was gasping. She shook herself free of Yun Shimo¡¯s hand and her eyes were full of mounting anger. ¡°He¡¯s already so poorly. So how can I not worry? Please get lost, Yun Shimo. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Yun Shimo watched the exceptionally vexed Hua Qiyue and heaved a deep breath. ¡°I will find him back.¡±

    The moment Yun Shimo said this, Hua Zun also stepped out. ¡°I will go too.¡±

    He was afraid Yun Shimo would try some wicked scheme on Tianpi.

    Tianci pulled Hua Qiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to find Grandmaster too.¡±

    ¡°Be good, Tianci. We will stay here. In a moment, dad will bring your Grandmaster back.¡± Yun Shimo nced at Hua Qiyue and then departed Ice Pce with Hua Zun.

    Watching them disappear in an instant, Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart was disconcerted. Tianpi had left because he did not wish to harm her.

    But she was, after all, indebted to him for her reborn life. So how could she just let him go like that?

    After a long time, Yun Shimo and Hua Zun were still not back. But Tianpi had returned, alone. He was already in a new set of clothes. Although his hair was disheveled, his facial color had improved somewhat.

    ¡°Where are Yun Shimo and Hua Zun?¡± Seeing Tianpi back alone, the Sun Moon Deity¡¯s face turned grim.

    Tianpi rolled his eyes coldly at it. ¡°I saw no one.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you must have killed them. Being a devil will raise a man¡¯s true powers manyfold!¡± The Sun Moon Deity said, displeased.

    Hua Qiyue was quietly stunned. She watched Tianpi¡¯s tired face. ¡°Master, you won¡¯t kill them. If you would, they¡¯d be dead already!¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity chuckled exaggeratedly. ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. When you¡¯re a devil, you won¡¯t be sane. Only after killing them will your mind clear. Then, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    Tianpi pursed his lips coldly. He ignored Sun Moon Deity and went back into the Ice Pce.

    The moment he entered, an aura like the spring breeze assaulted his face. Hua Qiyue followed closely behind, while the Sun Moon Deity gave him a wide berth.

    Tianpi returned to the kitchen. He raised a bowl of soup to his lips and drank it in one gulp. Hua Qiyue watched him worriedly. The Sun Moon Deity was clearing its throat, much displeased. Its instinct told it that Tianpi must have lured Yun Shimo and Hua Zun away using some stratagem and killed them.

    ¡°Are you alright now?¡±

    Hua Qiyue watched that diabolically handsome yet exhausted face. She asked in a quiet voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Tianpi answered softly. The Sun Moon Deity¡¯s face was frosty. ¡°Recovered? Are you still trying to trick me? Unless you have the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, you can never clear yourself of the demonic energy!¡±

    Hua Qiyue furrowed her brows. She looked at the savage Sun Moon Deity. ¡°How about me passing some Qi from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead in my body to him?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t work. Unless you two merge into one body. Then, the Primordial Chaos Qi from your body can circte around his body once and clear the demonic energy. But someone with the Purple Primordial Chaos Qi cannot forcefully expel all of it from his body. He will surely die if he does.¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity seemed to be gloating over Tianpi¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Tianpi, you are indebted to Tao Xian¡¯er in her former life. Would you kill Qiyue in this life?¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s eyes turned red. He shook his head coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t tread my former path!¡±

    His tone was exceptionally resolute. Hua Qiyue slowly lowered her head, her heart in aplete tangle.

    Although the Sun Moon Deity was formerly an ordinary crane, it was now already a spirit animal at the greatpleteness of Great Deity. Its true powers would not be lower than Tianpi¡¯s. It gave a cold snort and said no more.

    Would Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s tragedy repeat itself? Would Tianpi keep his promise? The oue of all these remained to be seen.

    Shortly after, Yun Shimo and Hua Zun returned safely to Ice Pce. They had gone after Tianpi¡¯s aura. They discovered Tianpi had walked a circle around Ice City before turning back. They were so frightened that they rushed back at once.

    When they returned to the Ice Pce, they found Tianpi still his same self, not a devil. He had not turned insane and massacred in a killing spree. Their hearts were finally set at ease.

    Although Tianpi said he was fine, Hua Qiyue was still quite uneasy. That night, Tianpi personally roasted frogs which Hua Qiyue and Tianci liked.

    The atmosphere on that night was exceptionally harmonious. Tianpi was chatting and joking. He seemed to have put talk of his demonization behind him. Tianci gnawed the frogs roasted by Tianpi and drank the soup brewed by Yun Shimo. His small face beamed with a satisfied joy.

    The little fellow stealthily inched to Hua Qiyue¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Mom, if only they were always so harmonious! Then they wouldn¡¯t be fighting all the time. How good would that be! If mom forgives dad, that will be a double joy. It¡¯ll be perfect!¡±

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at Tianci. This boy really knew how to talk.

    Yun Shimo served Hua Qiyue a bowl of soup. Gnawing the frogs, she did not even deign it a nce. It was Tianci who received the bowl and handed it to Hua Qiyue.

    ¡°Mom, drink this. You may be mad but you must still treat yourself well. This soup can replenish your Qi and keep you looking good.¡±

    Tianci said with a grin. Hua Qiyue helplessly took the bowl of soup. Her son was the mediator and she was unwilling to disappoint him.

    Tianpi¡¯s diabolically handsome face had recovered its color. He seemed totally fine. Now and then, Hua Zun would throw him a nce, a tinge of worry clouding his brows.

    After supper, Hua Qiyue went out for a stroll. Hua Zun also left and followed behind her silently.

    ¡°Hua Zun, you have something to say?¡± Hua Qiyue turned her head back and looked at the adorably boyish Hua Zun, asking in a whisper.

    Hua Zun nodded, somewhat in a panic. He did not dare look into Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes. This man had never ceased to love Hua Qiyue, but now he was clearly much less fanatical than he was before.

    ¡°Although... we had caused Tianpi to be a devil, we regretted deeply after he killed Xian¡¯er. If we hadn¡¯t schemed to make Tianpi swallow the Hallucinatory Pearl, he wouldn¡¯t have turned into a devil and caused Xian¡¯er¡¯s death. But you¡¯re still here and Tianpi is bing a devil again. In the end, I feel nothing but guilt. I don¡¯t wish him any more harm.¡±

    Hua Zun said, bowing his head. His long, curved eyshes trembled. His boyish round face was tightly tensed, showing his regret. ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no way to clear the demonic energy in his body. Qiyue, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of us...¡±

    As Hua Zun went on, the rims of his eyes turned red. He helplessly wrung his hands, like a child who had done wrong.

    Hua Qiyue was feeling totally dejected. Although she was not the real Tao Xian¡¯er, Tao Xian¡¯er must have felt utmost hopelessness at the point of her death. If it weren¡¯t for Hua Zun and his friends, she and Tianpi would probably be happily married.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past. Try and find a way to clear the demonic energy in Tianpi¡¯s body.¡± The moment she finished her words, she patted Hua Zun¡¯s head. Hua Zun¡¯s face immediately flushed with a crimson hue.

    Hua Qiyue nced at him and then departed noiselessly. She circled the Ice Pce once, unable to curb her rising emotions.

    Sitting under the Bodhi Tree behind the pce, Hua Qiyue twirled the green jade gourd in her hand. Tianpi was trapped inside for more than 10,000 years and yet he could not remove all the demonic energy in his body. What other ways did they have for him to live a normal life?

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about him?¡± A cold voice rang out from behind her. Hua Qiyue did not turn back her eyes. She merely continued twirling the green jade gourd, her expression solemn.

    A ck shadow streaked to her side. That person sat down, a pleasant herbal aroma wafting from his body. The north wind howled, cutting their faces like a knife.

    Hua Qiyue did not feel the cold at all. Her heart was empty. In her mind, the words of Sun Moon Deity were reverberating.

    Must they marry before Tianpi could clear the demonic energy inside his body?

    ¡°Hua Qiyue, I hope you won¡¯t force yourself. There must be more than one solution,¡± Yun Shimo said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m now experimenting with a medicine pellet which can clear demonic energy inside a person¡¯s body.¡±

    Hua Qiyue did not deign to look at him. She stood up and headed back for the Ice Pce.

    Yun Shimo also stood up, watching her back figure in a daze. His face was rather pale and the corners of his lips were pulled heavily downward. His figure was so lonely and yet so helpless.

    It was nighttime.

    Hua Qiyue tossed and turned on her bed. She felt no urge to sleep at all, so she got down the bed and went to Tianci¡¯s room to pull up his nket. Under the illumination of the luminous night gem, the young fellow¡¯s face was so pretty¡ª exactly like Rong Qiyue¡¯s.

    Hua Qiyue let off a soft sigh, caressing Tianci¡¯s hair. The little fellow murmured a quiet ¡°mom¡± before falling asleep again.

    The rims of Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. In her former life, Rong Qiyue had regarded Zhou Zhicheng as her everything, the most important man in her life. Only after Princess Huizhen ordered her slow torture to death did she realize that Tianci wasn¡¯t Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s real son.

    But at that moment, she suddenly felt some relief. Just as well. So Tianci wasn¡¯t that rascal¡¯s son. In the future, Tianci would be a goodd, totally unlike Zhou Zhicheng who had mastered all kinds of depravity.

    But when the truth was revealed, she felt so pained that she wanted to die. Yet speaking from her conscience, Yun Shimo was a million times better than Zhou Zhicheng.

    After all, even if there was no Yun Shimo, Zhou Zhicheng would still marry other women and hooked himself up with Princess Huizhen.

    And what Yun Shimo did was not out of his own conscious will. She could not me him.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s head began to throb from a piercing pain. She felt so troubled that she could not concentrate, nor could she sleep. When she thought suddenly of Tianpi who had acted normally in the day, she walked out of Tianci¡¯s room and headed slowly for Tianpi¡¯s.

    Tianpi¡¯s bedroom was near to her own. Hua Qiyue walked to outside his window. With the help of the dim luminous moonstone, she observed Tianpi on the bed. His eyes were shut and he was lying on the bed.

    Because the light was dim, she could not see the color of his face. Hua Qiyue stopped and held her breath. She made it impossible for Tianpi to detect her aura.

    Tianpi suddenly sat up, his eyes still closed, his lips tightly pursed, the green veins on his forehead protruding. He sat cross-legged on the bed and inhaled a deep breath. He seemed to be cultivating, or suppressing some Qi.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart sank. She bit her lips, not permitting herself from making even the slightest sound.

    Tianpi¡¯s brows began to knit.

    Something seemed to be trembling under the muscles of his diabolically handsome face. They shivered in waves, looking quite terrifying. Scars began to break out on his face as blood oozed out slowly!

    His entire body emanated a thin, crimson, devilish light. Watching him, even Hua Qiyue felt her head dizzy and her chest suffocate.

 Chapter 332 - Demonization?

    Chapter 332 Demonization?

    Was that... the demonic energy? Wasn¡¯t there only a slight whiff of it? It seemed there was a lot of demonic energy. Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart began to worry. As Tianpi gave a muffled snort, her nerves began to tense.

    Red hair began to sprout slowly on Tianpi¡¯s face. He seemed like a monkey. He gave another muffled snort and a white circle of light condensed desperately in his hand.

    Tianpi struck that white light forcefully on his head. Instantly, the crimson light on his body waned somewhat. But his striking hand had opened up arge gash on his face. Blood trickled down...

    Hua Qiyue could not bear to look. She turned away her head forcefully and headed out. Tianpi imed that he was fine in the day, but he was lying. He must have wanted her not to worry.

    After Hua Qiyue left, Tianpi managed sessfully to curb thatyer of demonic energy. But he knew that every midnight, he would suffer from its attack!

    When the demonic energy umted and became stronger¡ª overwhelming the righteous Qi in his body¡ª he would end up a devil again!

    Tianpi feebly copsed against the wall, gasping desperately for breath. The new ck robe he had on was drenched in blood. He could only stand up and grab a new set of clothes, walking slowly to the outside.

    There was no one in the hot spring pool. It was the best time for him to take a bath. In the very temperate water of the hot spring, Tianpi leaned against the wall, immersing his wounds in the water. They throbbed now and then with a stabbing pain.

    In his heart, he knew that there was no other way. While he could still control it, Tianpi only wished to stay a while longer by Hua Qiyue¡¯s side. Only a little longer...

    This time, he would not allow Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s tragedy to repeat itself!

    ¡ª

    Hua Qiyue raced out of the Ice Pce, panting with one hand propped against therge Bodhi Tree.

    Her heart was throbbing with a dull pain. Although Tianpi was not her beloved, he was at least Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s lover. He was also her Master in this life.

    Right now, watching his torments, she could do nothing. Her helplessness had made her fretful.

    ¡°Qiyue,e away with me. Once Tianpi turns into a devil, the tragedy of your former life will repeat itself. The Sun Moon Deity has told me everything. Only by leaving this ce can you avoid the past tragedy.¡±

    She had not noticed Yun Shimo appearing behind her. He was persuading her in a quiet voice.

    Hua Qiyue raised her head. Heavy snowkes were fluttering everywhere. The whole world was a wide expanse of white. There seemed to be no horizon in the front.

    Let her leave this ce?

    Then Tianpi would die. She would survive thanks to his grace... but how could Hua Qiyue just leave like that?

    ¡°Qiyue, listen to me. If you don¡¯t leave, once he bes a devil, we won¡¯t be his match. We¡¯ve already discussed this. When Tianpi turned into a devil in the past, Yun Tian, Bai Ling and Xuan Cuo were all at the medium level of Holy God. Tianpi was at the greatpleteness of Holy God. Under normal circumstances, they could kill him if they joined forces. But since they were afraid of Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s me, they did not. Instead, they waited for him to turn into a devil. By that time, they found themselves crumbling under his blows. They could only watch Tianpi kill Tao Xian¡¯er helplessly.¡±

    Yun Shimo spoke in a whisper. A heavy grimness could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°If we stay and wait for him to turn into a devil, all of us will probably die.¡±

    Yun Shimo took a step forward and grasped her hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave together. Even if you won¡¯t ept and forgive me, think about Tianci!¡±

    Hua Qiyue vigorously retracted her hand. She turned back and stared at him, her pellucid eyes glittering with cold, snowy light. ¡°Yun Shimo, you don¡¯t need to worry about us. Tianci has been brought up by me alone. He is none of your business at all! I believe in my Master. Just like when he barged into Prince Nan¡¯s mansion to stop our wedding... it was because he wanted to tell me the truth! If I had stubbornly chosen to marry you, he would have left me alone!¡±

    Yun Shimo watched her silently and felt a dull pain in his chest. It was like someone boring a hole in his heart. Those throbs of dull pain had almost suffocated him.

    ¡°He did not harm me from the start, nor would he ever! I believe in him! Yun Shimo, leave my business alone. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Hua Qiyue remarked coldly. She turned and left for the pce.

    Sorrow and pain churned within Yun Shimo¡¯s heart. He fondled his chest. The pain there had suddenly spread. He suddenly tottered and had to sit down under the Bodhi Tree.

    White snow fluttered down from the Bodhi Tree,nding on his ck hair.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a stubbornss. But since she won¡¯t leave, let¡¯s remain here and see. Tianpi is now at the greatpleteness of Great Deity. He¡¯s also practicing some spirit art. After he turns into a devil, he may just be able to control himself.¡± The voice of the Sun Moon Deity rang out from the tree.

    Yun Shimo cast it a nce. When did this fellow appear?

    The Sun Moon Deity was sitting on the tree, watching the skyzily. ¡°Trust him for once.¡±

    Yun Shimo said nothing more. Even the Sun Moon Deity had started advocating for Tianpi. Maybe the man might just be able to control himself this time?

    He was in a thoroughly bad mood. Yun Shimo walked on. As he took each step, he left behind footprints on the fresh snow¡ªlike an inexplicable trail of loneliness.

    Yun Shimo walked to the Evil Beasts Forest in his front. He wanted to y an evil beast to relieve his frustration, but most of them had already run away, thanks to Hua Zun¡¯s frequent hunting trips.

    Now and then, there would be a couple of hares. But they were not a heavyweight enough to relieve his frustration.

    ¡°Yun Shimo.¡±

    An old voice rang out from within the forest.

    Yun Shimo immediately turned his head but saw nothing. Who exactly was talking to him?

    Heavy mists were gathering in front. In an instant, myriad flowers started to bloom. An auspicious beast crept out from underground and there was a fissure in the earth. A fiery red tree slowly forced itself up from beneath the earth.

    ¡°The Fiery Divine Tree?¡± Yun Shimo was greatly astounded. He did not expect to see the Fiery Divine Tree here. They had mentioned it a few days ago. It seemed that this Tree had been refined by Tao Xian¡¯er.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, you still can remember me. That¡¯s good.¡± The Fiery Divine Tree slowly shook its branches, as if saying hello to him.

    ¡°Fiery Divine Tree, why are you here?¡±

    Yun Shimo had an ominous feeling in his heart. The Fiery Divine Tree was refined by Tao Xian¡¯er. In the past, Tao Xian¡¯er was awe-inspiringly gifted and extraordinarily powerful.

    Since Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s spiritual and physical souls were in Hua Qiyue¡¯s body, the Fiery Divine Tree could surely sense them.

    ¡°I could sense my mistress in the Ice Pce. I also detected that man there. So I hurried here.¡± The lights on the Fiery Divine Tree were shing. Its voice was filled with a distant intiveness from yore.

    ¡°You mean to say you know Tianpi¡¯s here? And you¡¯re worried he might harm Qiyue? But she¡¯s so certain that Tianpi won¡¯t harm her.¡± Yun Shimo¡¯s eyes turned dim.

    The Fiery Divine Tree snorted coldly. ¡°Once a person has been attacked by demonic energy, he will be a devil unless he clears the energy. Otherwise, he will massacre the innocent! So the purpose of my trip here is to give you an item.¡±

    Yun Shimo started. Did it have something that could contain Tianpi?

    The Fiery Divine Tree stretched out its branches toward Yun Shimo¡¯s front. A red beady quietly on one of its massive leaves.

    ¡°This Extermination Bead has taken me 10,000 years to refine. Once Tianpi goes out of control, you dip this bead in his blood and he will detonate and die... Then, my mistress can survive.¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree sighed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t wish you see the same tragedy. But if you force me to choose, I will naturally choose my mistress. Without her, there would be no me... Yun Shimo, I leave everything in your hands. This is the most I can do for my mistress.¡±

    Yun Shimo held that slightly warm bead and gave the Fiery Divine Tree a deep bow. ¡°Yes, I will surely not let her suffer harm. If there¡¯s an ident, I will do my utmost and protect her with my life.¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree chuckled. ¡°I know. I had once seen you two together and feel that the two of you make a perfect match. But I can¡¯t stay now. Goodbye!¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree left as quickly as it came. In an instant, the paradise-like mists had cleared. The Fiery Divine Tree was no longer present on the earth.

    As it departed, the myriad flowers which had earlier bloomed slowly wilted.

    Yun Shimo had to shake his head. The Fiery Divine Tree must be almost an immortal tree now. That was why it could make this ce experience springtime upon its arrival.

    He kept that Extermination Bead in his Storage Ring and retraced his steps.

    For a few nights, Hua Qiyue could not sleep. Although Tianpi seemed fine in the day, he would suffer from the ill effects of the demonic energy at night.

    Furthermore, he would be worse with each sessive night. Each sessive night would see him suffer more pain. Hua Qiyue did not dare to watch on some nights. She would hide behind the window and hear Tianpi stifle his painful groans. Her heart was also experiencing these pangs.

    Tianpi did not want her to worry. In the day, he wouldugh in a totally carefree manner. At night, he would endure all these pains by himself.

    Not only Hua Qiyue, Hua Zun, Yun Shimo and the Sun Moon Deity were all silently observing him.

    Tianpi could be regarded as a victim. If he wasn¡¯t tricked into swallowing the Hallucinatory Pearl, he would not have trodden the Devil¡¯s Path.

    But he did not kill one of the schemers, Hua Zun. Maybe in his subconscious mind, he wanted someone to control him when he turned evil.

    Early in the morning, Hua Qiyue suddenly remembered something. She dashed into Tianpi¡¯s room and found him still asleep. His face was ashen white. When he saw Hua Qiyue barge in, he involuntarily pulled up the nket on his body, covering his exposed corbones.

    ¡°Why are you here? Lass, don¡¯t you know barging into a man¡¯s room is a very bad habit?¡±

    Tianpi said, somewhat displeased.

    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t we think of the original n? That is to say, to seal you back into the green jade gourd again?¡± Hua Qiyue yelled loudly. She was excited over her discovery.

    ¡°Uh huh? Lass, you know how to seal me back in?¡± The half-smiling Tianpi was lying on the bedzily.

    When they heard the din, the Sun Moon Deity, Yun Shimo and Hua Zun also came. But they kept quiet.

    The original seal was by Yun Tian, Bai Ling and Xuan Cuo. But Hua Zun was not around when they sealed him in, since he had sustained serious injuries.

    So no one knew how to seal Tianpi in.

    As she watched their faces, Hua Qiyue became discouraged. ¡°Hare, since you¡¯re so powerful, you must know some superior sealing art?¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity jerked the corners of its mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Hare!¡±

    ¡°Fine. Your Excellency, the Sun Moon Deity, you must surely know some sealing art?¡± Hua Qiyue asked with a smile. Her smile was forced. To Yun Shimo it seemed like a barbed sword, thrusting painfully into his heart.

    The Sun Moon Deity pouted. ¡°Of course. But I don¡¯t know if it will work!¡±

    Hua Qiyue was overjoyed. Even Tianpi was a little surprised, joy appearing in his eyes. ¡°Bring it out now and let¡¯s see it.¡±

 Chapter 333 - Resealing

    Chapter 333 Resealing

    The Sun Moon Deity fumbled inside his Storage Ring and finally fished out a scroll.

    Hua Qiyue immediately unfurled it. It contained a rune sealing art.

    Since she, Yun Shimo and the Sun Moon Deity all understood runes, it would not be too difficult to execute such a sealing art.

    ¡°The requirement is that you must have reached the first level of Great Deity. I¡¯ve just reached that level. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Hua Qiyue nced at the scroll and then threw it to Tianpi.

    When Tianpi saw the procedure inside, his wan face showed indifference. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Hua Qiyue heard him and was exceptionally happy. After Tianpi had been resealed, he coulde out after the demonic energy in his body cleared.

    Hua Zun was rather suspicious. ¡°Will it work? The rune sealing art 10,000 years ago was very powerful. Hare, are you sure your scroll isn¡¯t a counterfeit?¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity started to re at Hua Zun in anger. ¡°You¡¯re the counterfeit one!¡±

    Hua Zun caressed his head dejectedly and said no more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do some preparatory work first. Master, get out of bed now!¡±

    With these words, Hua Qiyue grabbed the scroll and dashed out in high spirits. After all, it wasn¡¯t right for a girl to stay too long in a man¡¯s bedroom.

    Hua Qiyue took the scroll to under the Bodhi Tree. Early that morning, Tianci had left for Ice City with the Man-Hunting Insect and the Asura Chicken. That little fellow would take a trip there every few days to amuse himself.

    The temperature outside was extremely low. Soon, Hua Qiyue¡¯s nose and face were frozen purple.

    Yun Shimo felt some heartache when he saw this. He started to erect a barrier, condensing his anima energy and blocking out all the surrounding cold air. Within an instant, all was warm inside the barrier.

    Hua Qiyue ignored Yun Shimo, concentrating on studying the sealing art.

    Hua Qiyue had never executed a sealing art before. From the written procedure, it did not seem too difficult. It might even be said to be simple.

    But she did not know whether it would work on Tianpi.

    When Hua Zun, the Sun Moon Deity and Tianpi all arrived to under the Bodhi Tree, Hua Qiyue raised her eyes and said, beaming. ¡°The steps are very simple. Are you sure this sealing art will work on Master?¡±

    Hua Qiyue asked, looking at the Sun Moon Deity.

    The Sun Moon Deity gave a cold snort. ¡°Humph, this is the only scroll I have. I¡¯ve only collected this one sealing art. I have no more.¡±

    In other words, they could use no other sealing art.

    Tianpi¡¯s pale face was full ofziness. ¡°Try it and we¡¯ll know. No need for worries. There won¡¯t be any ill effects if we fail.¡±

    ¡°Wrong. If we can¡¯t seal you in, we will instead stimte the demonic energy inside your body. Then you¡¯ll turn into a devil.¡± The Sun Moon Deity was once apanion of the immortals. It was indeed quite knowledgeable about everything.

    Tianpi still shook his head indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±

    Even if the demonic energy was triggered, he could still suppress it. They had no need to fear.

    Hua Qiyue hesitated and nced at the Sun Moon Deity. It nodded, indicating that they should give it a try.

    But Hua Zun shook his head worriedly. ¡°We haven¡¯t try sealing before. Besides, Tianpi¡¯s powers are so strong. Once we trigger the demonic energy, his powers will increase manyfold. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Yun Shimo had remained silent. Hua Qiyue ought to have the ultimate say over whether they should seal Tianpi in or not. In actual fact, Yun Shimo was against it.

    ¡°Lad, what¡¯s your take?¡± The Sun Moon Deity nced over to Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo shook his head. If he was to express his opinions, he would not hide his views.

    ¡°There will be certain risks. Like Hua Zun says, once we trigger the demonic energy, he will turn into a devil. Then the situation will be even more difficult to control,¡± Yun Shimo said tly, watching Tianpi¡¯s pallid face.

    Tianpi raised his brows and said very disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I turn into a devil, I will have the ability to control myself.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you keep saying that you can control yourself. But why couldn¡¯t you control yourself when you killed Xian¡¯er? She was your greatest love!¡± Hua Zun heard him and retorted coldly.

    Tianpi¡¯s heart seemed instantlycerated by a knife. He silently bowed his head. ¡°This time, if I lose my sanity...¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°You will kill Qiyue and us. So what shall we do?¡± Hua Zun was aggressively refuting him.

    ¡°Cut that crap. Wasn¡¯t it all because of you and your friends? If you guys hadn¡¯t tricked him into swallowing the Hallucinatory Pearl, he would not have turned out this way!¡± The Sun Moon Deity was neither friend nor foe to Tianpi and Hua Zun. He vacited between their stances.

    Hua Zun red coldly at the Sun Moon Deity, tightly pursing his lips. He said no more.

    Hua Qiyue looked at one, and then at the other. Cold sweat broke out on her palms. ¡°So... Master, what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it. If I really start to demonize, I can naturally suppress it.¡± Tianpi thought for a while and replied seriously. Every midnight over the past few days, the demonic energy inside him would threaten to wreak havoc, but he could still suppress it.

    When Hua Qiyue saw that Tianpi was confident, she chose to believe him. So she got the others to set up the array.

    Under the Bodhi Tree, Hua Qiyue ced the green jade gourd in the center of the array. The jade gourd began to sense the power of the sealing array. It instantly started to scintite with green light.

    Tianpi stood in the middle, his eyes lightly shut. He was trying his best to suppress the restless demonic energy inside him.

    Hua Qiyue, Yun Shimo, Hua Zun and the Sun Moon Deity each took up one side of the array. They injected spiritual energy in all at once. The sealing array immediately started to glitter with a golden light. The runes in the array began to waver and sparkle.

    The runes were scintiting with a holy light. Even the Bodhi Tree started to tremble, as if sensing something.

    Hua Qiyue was extremely nervous. Although she had undergone many battles, this was the first time she had tried executing such a grand sealing array for Tianpi. So naturally she was tense.

    Besides, if something went wrong and Tianpi went berserk, it would be the start of a tragedy.

    The lights in the array became brighter and brighter. The light from the green jade gourd intensified as well. Tianpi¡¯s eyelids started to twitch uneasily as cold sweat fell inrge drops.

    All the lights had gathered within his body. Tianpi now resembled a luminous object. No one could see the expression on his face.

    Hua Qiyue and the rest were all trying their best, injecting all their spiritual energy into the array to steady it.

    But at that moment when they were all concentrating on activating the array, the luminous body in the center¡ª Tianpi¡¯s body¡ª started to emit a massive energy fluctuation.

    Hua Qiyue was ovee by shock. She desperately tried to suppress that fluctuating aura!

    Yun Shimo and the others were also shocked. They did not expect the demonic energy inside Tianpi¡¯s body to resist, even before the sealing array had been activated!

    Tianpi was also strenuously trying to suppress the demonic energy. But the demonic energy seemed almost sentient. It could sense the disadvantageous situation it was in. So it did its utmost to resist.

    Hua Qiyue began to feel the strain more and more. Although she was at the first level of Great Deity and the other three at the greatpleteness of Great Deity, none of them felt rxed or easy.

    Tianpi shut his eyes tightly, desperately trying to suppress the demonic energy attempting to demonize him. A scar started to tear open on his forehead. Tianpi suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot!

    Tianpi had demonized!

    That demonic energy seemed to be unleashed. With a loud boom, it rebounded all the lights and energy oppressing his body!

    Hua Qiyue and the others were forced to take several quick steps back by the detonation. The Sun Moon Deity started to yell, ¡°Quick... let¡¯s activate the array again!¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s forehead started to break out in cold sweat. She had almost used up all the spiritual energy inside her body. It would be even more difficult now to reactivate the array.

    Yun Shimo unhesitatingly scribbled a few runes. His spiritual energy was several times that of Hua Qiyue. So naturally, he found all these easier going.

    Yun Shimo had not yet set up the array when another massive force rammed against him. Yun Shimo retreated several steps, the corner of his mouth trickling with blood.

    The demonic energy inside Tianpi¡¯s body was so maniacal that it seemed to be tearing his entire person apart. If Tianpi did not bow to its demands, he might really detonate and die!

    ¡°All of you, retreat!¡± Tianpi bellowed. Crimson and white lights intertwined in his body, casting a simr reflection on the sky where crimson intermingled with the white.

    The Sun Moon Deity had no choice but to retreat. Hua Zun could not control him either. All of them retreated to 30 meters away, watching Tianpi under the Bodhi Tree. He was already sitting cross-legged, desperately trying to hold down the madly raging force within his body.

    Tianpi could feel his skin opening up with big gashes. His internal organs seemed bloated. He could feel a constant, bone-racking pain. His brain seemed incessantly pricked by 1,000 needles. If he rxed, he might not be able to restrain that powerful demonic energy and would turn into a devil!

    ¡°Soul Aying Art!¡± Tianpi gave a loud growl. The white light on his body was now even more blinding. In an instant, it had suppressed the raging crimson light.

    Hua Qiyue held her breath and focused her eyes, quietly observing the scene. She could feel her skin creep and her blood curdle.

    After all, if they failed and Tianpi became a devil, all of them would not be his match evenbined.

    But she saw Tianpi sitting silently there, gashes appearing on every inch of his skin. Blood was seeping out. But once the crimson light had been suppressed, his wounds did not look so gruesome.

    An eye-catching riot of red sshed across the snowy ground. It looked exceptionally ring. Hua Qiyue¡¯s bosom was heaving. Her heart surged with pain when she saw Tianpi with cuts all over his body.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to control himself...¡± The Sun Moon Deity began to sigh quietly.

    Hua Qiyue strode out and dashed over, helping the feeble, blood-drenched Tianpi up. ¡°Master, Master... how are you feeling?¡±

    Tianpi slowly opened his eyes. His bloodshot eyes had resumed its former profound ckness. He softly shook his head. Even that one movement caused his whole body to jerk with pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±

    ¡°You still say you¡¯re fine? Look at you...¡± Hua Qiyue helped him up, feeling a pang in her heart. They headed for the Ice Pce. Yun Shimo silently watched their departing figures, his heart overwhelmed with mncholy.

    The Sun Moon Deity pursed its lips and cast Yun Shimo a nce. ¡°Stinkingd, go and take a look. If you won¡¯t, thatss will be snatched away by another man!¡±

    Yun Shimo bowed his head and went silently after them.

    Hua Zun¡¯s expression was even more crestfallen. Yun Shimo might have a chance, but he had none at all. Because neither Hua Qiyue nor Tao Xian¡¯er had ever loved him.

    After helping Tianpi to his bedroom, Hua Qiyue handed him a clean set of clothes and waited outside the door. Tianpi needed to take some pills to heal his wounds. Only then could he take off his blood-drenched robes.

    After one hour, the door of the room opened. Tianpi stood there, his face ashen white. He stared into Hua Qiyue¡¯s watery and anxious eyes.

 Chapter 334 - Letâ€™s Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 334 Let¡¯s Get Married</h4>

    On his arm was his blood-drenched robe. Hua Qiyue silently took them. ¡°Let me wash it for you. Have a good rest.¡±

    A blissful smile unfolded on Tianpi¡¯s pale face. ¡°Haha,ss, you¡¯re so understanding. Thank you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue rolled her eyes at him. They were already at their wits¡¯ end and yet he had the gall to joke with her.

    After washing his robe, shey it out to dry in the sun. Then she went into the kitchen to heat up the tonic he had yet to finish and brought it to him.

    Tianpi had not yet fallen asleep. He was sitting cross-legged silently on his bed.

    When he heard the noise, Tianpi opened his eyes. He found Hua Qiyue had already brought him the soup. Pursing his lips, he gave a light smile. ¡°Lass, you¡¯re more and more virtuous. Why don¡¯t we get married? After all, you won¡¯t ept Yun Shimo.¡±

    It was a joke but it made Hua Qiyue crease her brows softly. She gave no answer, serving him the soup instead. Tianpi obediently took the soup and drank it.

    Tianci was already outside calling for Hua Qiyue. The boy was so bored that he wanted to go out for a stroll. Hua Qiyue agreed, so Tianci took his two pets out of Ice Pce.

    When she came back to herself, she found Tianpi had already finished the soup. Watching Tianpi¡¯s ashen face, Hua Qiyue tightly furrowed her brows, worry clouded them.

    ¡°Master, there seems to be no other way to clear the demonic energy inside you. Must we... really get married?¡±

    ¡°What do you say? Anyway, since you¡¯re unwilling to marry Yun Shimo, you might as well marry me. I¡¯m not too bad you know! Look, such a handsome and young Qi Artist... such diabolically handsome features. Many girls will drool over me!¡±

    Tianpi was chuckling. His mood seemed totally unaffected by thoughts of the demonic energy.

    Hua Qiyue stared fixedly at that frivolous face. This man was more diabolical than Yun Shimo but also a little more handsome. Standing by his side, Yun Shimo resembled a king and Tianpi an evildoer.

    Hua Qiyue was inwardly vexed. Although it was Tianpi before her eyes, she could not help but think of Yun Shimo.

    There was no other way to save him but for them to get married. Hua Qiyue gritted her teeth. ¡°Master, let¡¯s get married then!¡±

    Tianpi was immediately shocked by Hua Qiyue¡¯s solemn tone. He sized her up from head to toes. ¡°Hua Qiyue, do you have a screw loose?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No? Then I will treat your words as a joke.¡± Tianpi tittered. But there was only bitterness in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for Yun Shimo, he would surely have been together with Hua Qiyue.

    Other than Yun Shimo, he was the only one deserving of her.

    Hua Qiyue watched Tianpi¡¯s serious face and retracted her gaze. ¡°I will think about it for a few days.¡±

    Tianpiy downzily, fiddling Hua Qiyue¡¯s Drunken Flower Fan. The fan had once belonged to Tao Xian¡¯er and was melded for her by Tianpi.

    Yes, Tianpi was not only a rune artist but also a weapon smith. He was also an array master. Such awe-inspiring talents had attracted Tao Xian¡¯er to him.

    Hua Qiyue could not imagine how deeply Tianpi must have loved Tao Xian¡¯er. When he woke up and found himself to have killed his most beloved woman, it must have been an inconceivable torment.

    ¡°Lass, I was joking with you just now. You won¡¯t take it for real, will you? Hahaha, Hua Qiyue, you¡¯re running a fever. Get out now. I need to rest. You¡¯re a girl and staying here, you will smear my good name.¡±

    Tianpi grinned and waved his hand, gesturing for Hua Qiyue to leave. Hua Qiyue silently carried the empty bowl out of his bedroom.

    The moment she came out, she saw Yun Shimo standing by the door.

    Hua Qiyue swept him a nce and said nothing. She headed out of the pce without a word.

    After leaving the Ice Pce, Yun Shimo called out for her to stop. ¡°Qiyue, are you really... thinking of marrying him?¡±

    Hua Qiyue turned her head back with a sarcastic smile. ¡°You mean I ought to marry you instead of him?¡±

    Yun Shimo stared earnestly at her. ¡°Qiyue, please follow the wishes of your heart.¡±

    Hua Qiyue became somewhat agitated. She remembered the morning after her wedding in her previous life, when she woke up with aches all over her body. She had unsightly bruises everywhere and had thought they were made by Zhou Zhicheng. She had felt abashed then.

    At that time, Zhou Zhicheng¡¯s face was so ck that it was ghastly. She did not know why he was so angry. Thinking back now, she became enraged.

    ¡°I just want to marry him. Yun Shimo, are you going to intervene again? Do you have the right to?¡± Hua Qiyue sneered. She angrily swept away the snowkes on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t appear before my sight again. I don¡¯t wish to see you!¡±

    With these words, Hua Qiyue strode to the Evil Beasts Forest.

    Yun Shimo watched her determined back, dazed. Snowkesnded on his forehead and became attached to a few wisps of his hair. They melted and nipped his face with cold.

    In the past few days, Tianci had been extremely happy. He had discovered a few fun spots in the Evil Beasts Forest which held not only precious herbs but also a few spirit animals.

    Tianci could evenmunicate with these small spirit animals. His talents must have far surpassed Hua Qiyue¡¯s.

    Hua Zun was feeling exceptionally dejected over the past few days. Tianpi¡¯s demonic energy was getting harder and harder to control.

    On this day, Tianpi had forcefully suppressed the demonic energy inside his body using his anima energy. He had no more spiritual energy left. So he took two Rejuvenating Pellets to recover his anima energy.

    Hua Qiyue was very anxious. If this continued, Tianpi would surely be demonized by the demonic energy. Then, they would relive Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s tragedy.

    On this evening, Hua Qiyue was upset and unhappy. She did not eat much for supper. After supper, she left with Tianpi for his bedroom, staying there for two hours. When she came out, Yun Shimo stopped her again.

    ¡°Qiyue, do you really intend to marry him?¡± Yun Shimo standing outside the bedroom had overheard their conversation. Hua Qiyue had decided to consummate her marriage with Tianpi the following day.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s expression was cold and impassive. She stared coldly at Yun Shimo. ¡°Yes, I do. After all, he is my Master. I can¡¯t bear to see him die or turn into a devil.¡±

    Yun Shimo¡¯s face instantly turned ashen white. He felt all the energy in his body to have drained away. ¡°Qiyue...¡±

    He called her name, and yet felt himself totally helpless. He could do nothing.

    Hua Qiyue lowered her long eyshes and fondly caressed that green jade gourd. ¡°Master is my reborn parent. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have survived. Because of him, my meridians have healed and were unblocked. I also learned Qi Art and thus survived the schemings of Second Madame and Hua Mengshi.¡±

    She was a little surprised she had said so much. Ever since Yun Shimo located her, she had been toozy to talk to him. Now, she had said so much in one go. Was she trying to win his understanding?

    Yun Shimo was shocked and enraged. He realized that he was helpless in the face of his beloved marrying another man. ¡°Qiyue! Must you really do this? But you... you don¡¯t really want to marry him!¡±

    He, Yun Shimo, was the man she wanted to marry! Yet she could do something so contrary to her wishes right now!

    Hua Qiyue mockingly curled up the corners of her lips. ¡°If I don¡¯t marry him, should I marry you? Yun Shimo, things have alreadye to a head. Don¡¯t do anything pointless. It¡¯s impossible... between us.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt a pang in her heart. Things had alreadye to this. She needed to speak heartlessly.

    Consummating her rtionship with Tianpi would mean marrying the man. She would not marry Yun Shimo and would not have anything more to do with him.

    When she thought of this, she mercilessly turned back her head and raced to her bedroom. Yun Shimo went after her hastily, madly pursuing and embracing her from behind.

    ¡°Qiyue...¡±

    Hua Qiyue was panting. His breaths were behind her, scorching her on the skin. Hua Qiyue violently parted his hands and screamed. ¡°Keep your dirty hands off me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Yun Shimo was dumbfounded. It was the first time he had seen such a waspish Hua Qiyue. When he recovered, Hua Qiyue had run away. She left him standing there silently in a daze.

    Yun Shimo turned around and walked noiselessly to outside the pce. Tianpi was standing quietly by the window, watching this scene silently.

    How could he ignore those painful expressions on Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo¡¯s faces?

    Hua Qiyue was not willing to marry him. And yet she could not bear to see him die...

    Tianpi wearily stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. If he had known, he would have allowed them to wed and only emerge after clearing the demonic energy inside himself.

    He had confidently believed that he could remove this tiny whiff of demonic energy inside him. He had the ability to. But Tianpi had overestimated himself¡ª in the same way he had once overestimated his sentimental heart.

    Yun Shimo went dejectedly to the Bodhi Tree and sat down under it weakly. He allowed the snowkes to fall quietly on him, turning him into a snowman.

    Tianci had returned. When he saw the dejected look on Yun Shimo¡¯s face, the boy called out to him a few times. But Yun Shimo did not respond.

    ¡°Little master, your dad must be in a trance. Better let you mom see this!¡± The Man-Hunting Insect could detect his symptoms in one nce.

    Tianci could only fetch Hua Qiyue. But Hua Qiyue merely embraced him softly. ¡°Tianci, let your dad rest for a while. When he has realized some things, he will recover.¡±

    Tianci curiously blinked his eyes. ¡°Mom, do you mean that dad is deep in cultivation and no one can wake him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hua Qiyue smiled bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen. Time for lunch.¡±

    Tianci jumped off the bed with a plonk. He left joyously for the kitchen with Hua Qiyue. A kid is still a kid. He can never understand the grief and happiness in this world.

    Yun Shimo did not go to the kitchen for lunch. The Sun Moon Deity had called him a few times but he still sat there quietly, watching the snowynd in the near distance. He seemed to be entranced.

    He was still unexpectedly there during supper. Tianci no longer disturbed him and went to bed early. He was nning a trip the next day to the Evil Beasts Forest.

    Early the next morning.

    Tianci was leaving early with the Man-Hunting Insect for the Evil Beasts Forest. Passing by the Bodhi Tree, he discovered Yun Shimo still sitting there, his face frostbitten to a purplish color. He did not react to the boy¡¯s repeated callings.

    He seemed obsessed and bewitched.

    Tianci fetched Hua Qiyue again. To keep him from worrying, Hua Zun lied to Tianci, iming that Yun Shimo was cultivating.

    When he saw none of them worried, Tianci left heartlessly with the Man-Hunting Insect and the Asura Chicken. Hua Zun was afraid that he would run into an ident and went along with the boy.

    The Sun Moon Deity nced once at the immobile Yun Shimo and departed silently.

    However, Hua Qiyue remained behind. She watched Yun Shimo gazing intently straight ahead. His frostbitten, purplish hands and face had been bleached white by the snowkes, along with his eyebrows. Snow had even gathered on his nose.

    He was so badly frostbitten that he must feel terrible! Hua Qiyue felt a sudden heartache and bitterness. She wanted to stretch out her hand, but restrained herself midway.

 Chapter 335 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 335 Confusion</h4>

    She had said repeatedly that she would not marry Yun Shimo but Tianpi. Yet right now, she could not but be concerned over him.

    She was really a cheap slut!

    Hua Qiyue took a step back and left, heading for Ice Pce in a distraught state. She was afraid she would involuntarily go near him if she had stayed another second.

    Only after Hua Qiyue ran away did Yun Shimo slowly turned his body. He watched the direction from which she had left and smiled a bitter smile.

    He thought that she would still show him some care. But she could not ovee the hurdle in her heart. Forget it then! Let her do what she likes!

    Yun Shimo was already under the tree for a day and a night. His whole body had turned numb thanks to the cold. It it weren¡¯t for the anima energy inside his body, he would have frozen to death.

    After thinking for a day and a night, Yun Shimo came to a conclusion. Let Hua Qiyue live her life as she would like. As long as she was willing, he would humor and indulge her.

    Perhaps this was the best way to show his love.

    Hua Qiyue staggered back to her bedroom. She found herself too restless to stand or to sit. Thoughts of Yun Shimo had overwhelmed her mind.

    Hua Qiyue angrily and hatefully pped herself. She immediately went down the bed and left for Tianpi¡¯s bedroom. The matter could not wait.

    Otherwise, the dy would spell more trouble. She was not certain whether she would change her mind tomorrow.

    Tianpi was about to go to bed when he saw Hua Qiyue barge in. He was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s facial color was even ghastly than before. All his Qi seemed to have been sucked away.

    ¡°Master... let¡¯s consummate our rtionship now!¡± Hua Qiyue was blushing, yet she proposed this boldly.

    Tianpi gazed stupidly at Hua Qiyue walking to his side. A helpless, scornful smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Lass, were you provoked by something? How can we consummate without first getting married? I would be doing you wrong!¡±

    ¡°Master, so you agree?¡± Hua Qiyue heard him and was somewhat astounded. Hadn¡¯t Tianpi agreed to marry her?

    Tianpi smiledzily. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree to, I will go berserk. If I kill you all, I will suffer an even greater loss. Since you¡¯re not willing to marry Yun Shimo, we shall get married instead. I have thought this through in thest few days.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t get married for now. We¡¯ll be merely consummating our rtionship. We can get married some other time... I¡¯m worried that something might happen. If we can¡¯t curb that demonic energy inside your body, it¡¯ll be even harder to control you after you demonize.¡±

    Hua Qiyue lowered her eyshes, as thin as cicada wings. Her thoughts were all in a jumble, but she still said involuntarily, ¡°Master... just give in to me this time, won¡¯t you?¡±

    She could not bear to see him die and would rather sacrifice herself. She also wanted to take this opportunity to see whether she could ept another man.

    Tianpi did not know whether to cry or tough. He watched Hua Qiyue¡¯s ravishing countenance and his heart quivered. ¡°Alright, I shall give in to you for once!¡±

    The fellow looked aggrieved, as if Hua Qiyue was raping him. Hua Qiyue¡¯s delicate body trembled a little. She had not expected Tianpi to really agree.

    Tianpi stretched out his hands, grasping her tender hands and pulling her into his arms. An odd hue suffused Hua Qiyue¡¯s face. Her breathing instantly turned frantic.

    It was the first time she had been so close and intimate with Tianpi. Hua Qiyue suddenly felt at aplete loss. Her heart was all in a tangle and her mind aplete nk.

    With a faint smile, Tianpi lightly kissed her forehead. Hey his hands on her waist and slowly moved them down.

    Hua Qiyue suddenly recalled her intimate scenes with Yun Shimo. She had felt a bashful, sweet expectancy with him. But with Tianpi, she only felt an infinite tension and revulsion.

    Why was she feeling so terrible? The man being intimate with her was after all not her true love. So naturally, she would feel revolted.

    Hua Qiyue lowered her head, forcefully suppressing the revulsion in her heart. When she felt Tianpi¡¯s hands straying on her body, she instantly felt goose bumps all over.

    At the moment when his mouth was just about to press down on her cherry lips, Hua Qiyue involuntarily pushed Tianpi away. She jumped down the bed and ran out of his bedroom.

    Tianpi was still in the same position when Hua Qiyue had pushed him away. He watched the open door and smiled self-derisively. Then, he slowly put down his hands.

    His expression was totally dejected. That girl had promised to consummate their rtionship. It was merely a thought. In reality, her body had already rejected him.

    In the end, Hua Qiyue still could not ept him. Even under such special circumstances...

    ¡°It appears that this affair cannot go on this way.¡± Tianpi quietly tidied his tousled ck hair. A crimson light shed faintly across his eyes. The demonic energy seemed about to be unleashed.

    After running out of the bedroom, Hua Qiyue sprinted in one breath to the snowy Evil Beasts Forest. She stopped, panting with a hand propped against a small tree.

    Her heart was pounding heavily. There seemed to be no regrity in her heartbeats. Hua Qiyue slumped feebly onto the snowy ground. The frosty wind blew on her, making her goose bumps rise again.

    Hua Qiyue brushed away the snowkes on her head and inhaled a few deep breaths. She was hoping to calm herself down.

    She had wanted to save Tianpi, but in the end could not help but escape. Hua Qiyue knew that her body and mind had rejected that act. Even if she wanted to, she would involuntarily reject Tianpi.

    What should she do next? If this method could not work, what other ways were there?

    Hua Qiyue was so anxious that her head broke out profusely in sweat. Yet she did not dare to return to the pce. She was afraid to face the embarrassed and helpless Tianpi.

    ¡°If... you really intend to marry him, ept this. It was... originally prepared for you by my mother.¡± A low voice rang out from behind her back.

    Hua Qiyue had a great fright. She was so panic-stricken just now that she did not notice someone following her.

    The man following her was of course Yun Shimo.

    Yun Shimo fished out a red samite box from the linings of his robe and slowly opened it. It was a pair of emerald-colored jade bracelets. Under the snowy light, it glistened with a lovely luster, like zed ss.

    Even though they were of a single color, these jade bracelets could reflect the natural colors of the heavens and the earth since they were of premium quality.

    ¡°Is this my dowry?¡± Hua Qiyue raised her brows, sarcasm shing in her eyes.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s brows clouded with sorrow. ¡°Since you prefer him to me, what else can I give you but my blessings? Would I abduct you? If I did that, Qiyue, wouldn¡¯t you hate me even more?¡±

    When she heard Yun Shimo¡¯s words, Hua Qiyue nearlyughed out in frustration. He, blessing her and Tianpi?

    What a man. He had told her that he was waiting for her forgiveness, and yet had said this. She could not help but feel disappointed.

    ¡°Wonderful. What a lovely pair of jade bracelets! But even if I marry Tianpi, I will not take anything from you.¡± Hua Qiyue turned around and walked briskly into the Evil Beasts Forest.

    Yun Shimo did not go after her. He merely closed the lid of the samite box gently, his heart full of mncholy.

    He turned around and walked slowly to the Ice Pce. To change Hua Qiyue¡¯s mind would take a long time...

    Hua Qiyue located Tianci and Hua Zun in the Forest. They weremanding arge assembly of small spirit animals to dig herbs for Tianci. Since the reappearance of Hua Zun and hispanions, therger evil beasts had all run away, for Hua Zun was targeting therger evil beasts during his hunts.

    The remaining hares and rats were spirit animals with some cultivation. They could only obey Hua Zun and Tianci¡¯s coercive orders obediently.

    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Tianci was utterly delighted at Hua Qiyue¡¯s appearance. He dashed over and was soon in her firm embrace.

    Tianci felt quite strange. What¡¯s wrong with mom? She was fine and he was not hurt either. So why was she so agitated?

    Hua Qiyue fondled Tianci¡¯s hair and asked gently, ¡°Tianci, go ahead with your games. Mom is just taking a look here.¡±

    Hua Zun was by the side, silently observing. When Hua Qiyue arrived, he too was exceptionally agitated. He was fervently hoping for Hua Qiyue¡¯s one nce.

    After bidding Tianci farewell, Hua Qiyue had merely nodded quietly at him and then left for the east silently.

    For the first time, Hua Zun felt that being alive was a torment.

    Hua Qiyue skirted the Evil Beasts Forest and then returned to the Ice Pce.

    The moment she entered the Ice Pce, she heard Tianpi call out to her from behind. Hua Qiyue turned back her head. She found Tianpi leaning against the Bodhi Tree, smilingzily at her.

    He looked his normal self, but his face was slightly pale.

    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you resting inside? It¡¯s so cold out here.¡± Hua Qiyue awkwardly bowed her head. When she recollected what had happened, she really wanted to give herself a few ps.

    She had resolutely decided on that method to save Tianpi, and yet she had suddenly pushed him away and sprinted out.

    Tianpi gave a quiet smile. Hooking a finger, he signaled for Hua Qiyue toe. ¡°Come over here for a while. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Hua Qiyue felt somewhat curious. Although she felt embarrassed over what had happened, she still went over obediently.

    Hua Qiyue came to Tianpi¡¯s front and sat on the stone bench by the side. Tianpi was standing behind her. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? How are you feeling now? If you don¡¯t feel well, shall I get Yun Shimo to give you some useful pills?¡±

    Hua Qiyue wanted to turn her head and look. Suddenly, she felt something cold pressed against her neck.

    She lowered her head and stared in a daze. She found that cold object on her neck was a silver short sword.

    The sword glistened with cold light reflected from the snow. It looked extremely sharp. Its sharp de was pressing against her neck. Hua Qiyue could feel the keenness of the de.

    Even a slight move could slice through her neck!

    ¡°Master...¡± For a moment, Hua Qiyue could not quite understand Tianpi¡¯s intention. She sat there, dazed and motionless.

    ¡°Hahaha,ss, you can¡¯t guess what I¡¯m doing, can you? I can¡¯t bear to hurt you, nor can I force you to give yourself to me. So there¡¯s only this option left!¡± Tianpiughed without the slightest contrition.

    Tianpi had deliberately walked to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front. His former ck eyes were now tinged with a crimson bloodlust.

    ¡°Master, you... you have demonized!¡± Hua Qiyue was stunned to the core. Tianpi was still alright when she arrived. She did not expect him to have demonized in the twinkling of an eye.

    In other words, that whiff of demonic energy had slowly ovee Tianpi¡¯s true powers. It was iming his powers as its own.

    ¡°What are you doing? Release Qiyue at once!¡± A figure suddenly whizzed out from the pce gate. Within an instant, it had streaked to Hua Qiyue¡¯s front.

    Tianpi¡¯s evil eyes turned. A cold, indifferent smile hovered on his lips.

 Chapter 336 - The Demonized Tianpi

    Chapter 336 The Demonized Tianpi

    ¡°Qiyue is not willing to consummate our rtionship, nor am I willing to hurt her. Even though I¡¯ve demonized... I still retain a shred of sanity. Yun Shimo, don¡¯t you have a whiff of Qi from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead? Force that Qi out for me now!¡±

    Tianpi cruelly curled up the corners of his lips. He wasughing smugly, his bloodshot eyes glittering with chill. ¡°Otherwise, I will do something you won¡¯t want to see...¡±

    After he said this, he kissed Hua Qiyue¡¯s raven hair. Yun Shimo suddenly and tightly clenched his fists.

    Hua Qiyue was gasping slightly. She had never expected Tianpi to act this way.

    If Yun Shimo refused, would he kill her?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are unwilling to hurt her? So release her now! You want the Qi from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead? I¡¯ll let you have it!¡± Yun Shimo did not hesitate at all. Although he hated Tianpi for acting so wickedly, he was even more afraid that Hua Qiyue would get hurt.

    The Sun Moon Deity also arrived after overhearing the mor. The moment he saw this, he became furious. ¡°Tianpi, are your brains stewed? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? A moment of carelessness and the girl will be hurt... And you dare to im shamelessly that you are unwilling to harm her?¡±

    Tianpi¡¯sughter sounded most natural. ¡°No, Qiyue¡¯s already a Qi Artist at the first level of Great Deity. So my dagger can¡¯t hurt her. As long as Yun Shimo do my bidding, I will definitely not harm Qiyue. But if he won¡¯t, then I will be even more terrible a devil. I will not only kill her, but Tianci and the rest too.¡±

    Hua Qiyue could feel the coldness on her neck. She gave a bitter smile. ¡°Master, don¡¯t act this way. I know you¡¯re only pretending...¡±

    ¡°Pretending? Girl, in order to stay alive and be with you, I can only force this Yun Shimo to die.¡±

    Tianpi began tough haughtily. His diabolically handsome face had recovered its former glow.

    Hua Qiyue watched Yun Shimo in the near distance, her heart thumping erratically.

    ¡°Yun Shimo, turn that Qi into energy and release it to me. Otherwise, I will kill her!¡± The cold smile on Tianpi¡¯s face disappeared, to be reced by a stern, cold grimness.

    Yun Shimo silently nced at Hua Qiyue, the woman he most loved. Two and a half years ago, they could have been happily married. But circumstances took an unexpected turn. Now, he was being forced to the precipice of death.

    In order for Hua Qiyue to survive, he must do Tianpi¡¯s bidding.

    ¡°Tianpi, you really are crazy! The man that girl loved most is Yun Shimo. You shouldn¡¯t force her like that!¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity was so livid that his face assumed a green cast. His veins were bulging. He was so furious that he wanted to step forward and shred Tianpi into a thousand pieces.

    Tianpi¡¯s eyes had be much more tender. ¡°Ha ha, do it while I can still control this demonic energy. Even if you people join forces ande after me, you will not be my match. Since I was unable to be with Tao Xian¡¯er, I will be with Qiyue in this life!¡±

    Yun Shimo nced meaningfully at Hua Qiyue. There was profound affection in his eyes. Then he sat down silently in a cross-legged position, expelling that Qi from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead out of his body.

    ¡°Yun Shimo! You¡¯re crazy. You will die if you do that! I don¡¯t need you to do this. Just let him kill me!¡± Hua Qiyue could clearly sense Tianpi¡¯s cruel gaze on herself. She immediately felt a deep contrition.

    If she knew that things would end up like this, she would have forced Yun Shimo away long ago!

    ¡°Oh,ss, are you feeling the heartache? Haha, you must know that after expelling the Qi of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead from his body, Yun Shimo would wither and die. Yes, like a freshly bloomed flower slowly wilting...¡±

    Tianpi smiled with bloodlust. Then he lightly kissed Hua Qiyue¡¯s ck hair. ¡°Lass, we will be married in the future. Yun Shimo will be dead. You won¡¯t need to agonize over him anymore. Isn¡¯t this the oue you would like?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was suffocating. From that sharp de came Tianpi¡¯s powerful force. Puff! It slit her neck imperceptibly.

    Even without using the sword, Tianpi could kill her!

    His malice was real. It was neither pretense nor an experiment!

    Hua Qiyue could sense his murderous malice so tangibly. She could feel warm blood trickling slowly down her neck.

    Yun Shimo¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Although his eyes were shut, he could sense the atmosphere to have changed. He had no chance to go near Tianpi and drip his blood onto the Extermination Bead.

    In this confrontation, either Yun Shimo or Hua Qiyue would die. Given the choice, Yun Shimo would prefer himself to bear all the pain.

    A visible whiff of purplish Qi was coursing around Yun Shimo¡¯s meridians. Slowly, the purplish Qi became brighter and brighter.

    The Sun Moon Deity kept shaking his head, furiously pointing at thecent Tianpi. He cursed, ¡°You bastard... bastard... you have not only killed Xian¡¯er, now you are harming Qiyue. You jerk!¡±

    Tianpi allowed him to curse. A smug yet cruel smile appeared on his diabolically handsome face.

    He stretched out his hand and lightly touched the blood oozing out from Hua Qiyue¡¯s neck. He brought the blood to his lips and licked it loudly. ¡°Tut, tut, this blood tastes so sweet... Lass, I will love and protect you in the future. I won¡¯t be so harsh on you as before. As long as you forget Yun Shimo. I will be your true love. In the future, we shall remain in this Ice Pce and beget children, living the rest of our days peacefully.¡±

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s breaths were bing short and frantic. She bit her lips tightly. As she watched that purplish fume slowly expelled out of Yun Shimo¡¯s body, she was shocked and terrified. The suppressed emotions inside her erupted like a raging sea breaking down a dam.

    ¡°Yun Shimo... leave at once. Leave now... With your abilities, Tianpi can¡¯t catch you...¡±

    Hua Qiyue finally cried out aloud. The rims of her eyes were slightly red and her cherry lips were quivering violently.

    The sword de had nearly edged into her flesh. The pain was excruciating. Her whole body trembled, but Tianpi pressed against her neck even more forcefully and mercilessly. Soon, her snowy-white beast cloak had turned into a fierily crimson robe drenched in blood!

    Yun Shimo seemed not to have heard Hua Qiyue¡¯s cry. He was quietly expelling that whiff of purplish energy from his body!

    The wind came and snow drifted down, turning Yun Shimo¡¯s inky hair white. Soon, he was like a motionless snowman. That whiff of shiny purple energy was finally expelled from his body. It lingered about in the breeze.

    Tianpi gave a bizarreugh. With Hua Qiyue as his hostage, he joyously hurled himself forward. He managed to grasp that purple energy in his hand!

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s tears slowly started to flow. Yun Shimo reopened his eyes, gazing at Hua Qiyue silently. He gave an extremely gentle smile. ¡°Qiyue, you must live on well... Please take good care of... Tianci.¡±

    The moment the purple energy was released from his body, Yun Shimo became like a flower which had lost its moisture. His face turned sallow and was wilting.

    Tianpi¡¯s words just now was true. He was really like a wilting flower, soon to be dead.

    Hua Qiyue stared at him in a daze. Without saying anything, her tears started to flow. The Sun Moon Deity hurriedly ced Yun Shimo supine on the snowy ground and strike out a palm on his chest. It was injecting pure white anima energy into his body!

    ¡°Hahaha, you stinking bird, you think that tiny bit of anima energy from your immortal self can keep him alive? Without the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, everyone will wilt and die! It¡¯s only a matter of time. Looks like Yun Shimo will wilt and perish in three days!¡±

    Tianpiughed smugly. He grasped the Qi from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead tightly in his fist, trapping it with his powerful crimson demonic energy.

    Hua Qiyue could sense that short sword on her neck to have shifted.

    Yet she was still controlled by some force and could not move. Facing the aggressive Tianpi, Hua Qiyue was totally unable to resist.

    ¡°Lass, wait for me. Once I swallow this whiff of purple energy, I will be immortal and forever young. We shall be together forever.¡± Tianpi began tough wickedly, staring at the tears coursing out of Hua Qiyue¡¯s eyes.

    Hua Qiyue hopelessly and hatefully stared at Tianpi, disappointment overwhelming her eyes. ¡°No... Master, you couldn¡¯t have changed! You couldn¡¯t have!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s how I am like. How nice it will be when Yun Shimo dies. I will have no more rival and I will win your hand. Xian¡¯er, have you forgotten all our happy days together? If it weren¡¯t for those men, we would never have separated. And I wouldn¡¯t have turned into a devil too. After I locate Hua Zun and y him, I wille back. Then we will live happily ever after!¡±

    Tianpi gave a cold sneer. The murderous malice from his body intensified. He released Hua Qiyue and instantly soared away from her.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart chilled. She remembered that Hua Zun was with Tianci and gave a shocked scream. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t kill Tianci. Tianci... is innocent. Innocent!¡±

    Tianpi hovering in mid-air started to curl up the corners of his cold lips. He said cruelly, ¡°Innocent? Wasn¡¯t he a bastard born of Rong Qiyue after Yun Shimo raped her? Rong Qiyue was your former self. So how can you say that the boy is innocent? Qiyue... without Yun Shimo and Tianci, we will be the perfect couple, right?¡±

    Hua Qiyue vigorously shook her head. ¡°No... no! Although I won¡¯t forgive Yun Shimo, he is still the man I love. Not you, not you! In my heart, Tianci is very important too! I beg of you...¡±

    She feebly slumped down onto her knees in the snow. Crystalline tears fell. They had frozen even before they reached the ground.

    Cruel sshes of blood had also coagted on her robe and her neck.

    Tianpi hovering in mid-air started to guffaw manically. Insanity was in his eyes. ¡°Lass, you... must be responsible for your own words. I will go and kill them this very instant. And I wille back... haha... and y this damn bird and eradicate everyone else. We shall live our happiest days after that!¡±

    With these words, Tianpi¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared from the air.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Hua Qiyue gave a terrified shriek. A mad force made her stand up suddenly. With all her strength, she executed Mourning Steps and within a few seconds, reached the spot Tianci was at before.

    But Tianci and Hua Zun were no longer there. Hua Qiyue began to shout in a terrified voice. ¡°Tianci... Hua Zun? Tianci!¡±

    One must know that Tianpi¡¯s Qi Art had already exceeded the greatpleteness of Great Deity. He was dozens of times more powerful than Hua Qiyue. For Tianpi to kill Tianci, it would be as easy as overturning a palm!

    ¡°Tianci!¡± Hua Qiyue gave another terrified shriek. She began to storm hysterically around the forest.

 Chapter 337 - The Finale (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 337 The Finale (Part I)</h4>

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± While Hua Qiyue was frantically searching for Tianci, a familiar boyish voice made her turn her head at once. She saw Hua Zun pulling Tianci and watching her curiously.

    When he found Hua Qiyue all drenched in blood, Hua Zun was greatly shocked. Tianci hurriedly threw himself forward. Hua Qiyue saw him and embraced Tianci fiercely in her arms.

    ¡°Go at once... go quickly. In a moment, he will be here, he will be here!¡± Hua Qiyue cried out in terror. Night had fallen. All around in the forest were dense, ovepping shadows. It seemed that Tianpi¡¯s figure was everywhere!

    He seemed to be here everywhere. His presence drove Hua Qiyue to extreme panic.

    ¡°Qiyue, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Hua Zun was frightened and stunned. It took him a long time to recover. By then, Hua Qiyue had already lifted Tianci up and raced away from Hua Zun¡¯s sight.

    Hua Zun followed closely behind. They left the Evil Beasts Forest and returned to Ice Pce.

    ¡°Mom, what really is the matter? Mom?¡± When he saw Hua Qiyue acting so erratically, Tianci became very worried. But when he saw Yun Shimo lying supine on the ground after being injected with the Sun Moon Deity¡¯s spiritual energy, he sprang forward in great rm.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? Dad!¡±

    ¡°Tianci, don¡¯t disturb them!¡± Hua Zun immediately came up and pulled Tianci over. But Hua Qiyue advanced and grabbed him fiercely instead. ¡°That devil said that he would kill us... Where is he? Where is he?¡±

    Hua Qiyue was already talking incoherently. Hua Zun could tell in one nce that it was all Tianpi¡¯s doings.

    ¡°Qiyue, calm down! There¡¯s not a trace of Tianpi¡¯s aura all around! He¡¯s nowhere near. You don¡¯t need to worry. He has gone away!¡±

    Hua Zun grabbed Hua Qiyue¡¯s shoulders and shouted to her.

    ¡°Dad, mom, what really is the matter? Boohoo... Mom, you¡¯re dripping with blood...¡± It was the first time Tianci had seen such a horrific scene. He threw himself into Hua Qiyue¡¯s arms and started to sob.

    Hua Qiyue took a long time before she calmed down. She realized that Tianpi was indeed no longer around, since she could not detect his presence.

    Tianci was being consoled by Hua Zun. The Sun Moon Deity carried Yun Shimo back into the pce and ced him on the jade bed.

    Yun Shimo had not yet awakened. His entire person seemed to have lost one-third of its moisture. He looked haggard and ghastly.

    Hua Qiyue saw this scene and was heartbroken. Her soul seemed like broken shards, totally lifeless.

    ¡°The Qi source of his Purple Primordial Chaos Bead has been drained away. It can¡¯t integrate back into his body. Although Tianpi has abandoned that whiff of purple energy, I can only store it in this vial. Can you find a way to inject this purple energy back into his body?¡±

    With a solemn face, the Sun Moon Deity handed Hua Qiyue a white jade vial.

    Hua Qiyue started. ¡°Didn¡¯t Tianpi absorb this whiff of purple energy?¡±

    She was too shocked and terrified to know whether Tianpi had absorbed that purple energy. It must mean that he had not absorbed it!

    Hua Qiyue found it all too horrific. What if Tianpi returned again?

    ¡°No, he did not. Tianpi had such a wonderful opportunity and yet he has spurned it... I don¡¯t quite understand it as well. Without the purple energy, he will rpse into the Devil¡¯s Path due to the demonic energy. It will be catastrophic for this world!¡± The Sun Moon Deity sighed, his voice full of helplessness.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart shivered and she fell into a deep self-reprimand. But it was no time for contrition. She hurriedly walked to Yun Shimo¡¯s side and uncorked the white jade vial, releasing that whiff of Qi from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead. It gushed out, lingering in the air.

    The pure purple fume held the world still for a moment. Even the snow outside had stopped falling. A beautiful crimson light gleamed through the evening clouds in the sky.

    Hua Qiyue tried all means and ways but failed to integrate the purple energy into Yun Shimo¡¯s body.

    One must know that this Purple Primordial Chaos Qi was sentient. It would not integrate into the body of someone who had rejected it.

    Tianci watched all these, stupefied. Then he suddenly cried out, ¡°Mom, let me try to save dad!¡±

    Hua Qiyue clenched her teeth. Yun Shimo was in such bad shape, there wasn¡¯t much time they could waste.

    ¡°How would you do it?¡±

    Tianci ran to the bedside and drew out a whiff of purple energy from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside his body. He gently directed it to Yun Shimo¡¯s nostrils.

    Unfortunately, that whiff of purple energy acted no differently from the previous one. It would not merge with the Qi inside Yun Shimo¡¯s body.

    ¡°He was so adamant that he would die. He is refusing treatment and has made up his mind for Tianpi and you to be together.¡± The Sun Moon Deity said quietly.

    Hua Qiyue brutally pummeled Yun Shimo. ¡°Your jerk! Idiot!¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity gave a cold snort. It retreated to one side without a word. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept him? So why should you care if he lives or dies?¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity¡¯s sarcastic tone made Hua Qiyue turn her head back fiercely. ¡°You shut up!¡±

    The Sun Moon Deity was slighted and pronounced his final words coldly. ¡°He only has one day to live. Hurry and do what you must!¡±

    With that, it left. Hua Zun furrowed his brows. He felt extremely pained seeing Hua Qiyue act this way. She had not even time to treat the gash on her neck.

    Tianci had no other way. His watery eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Mom, is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is. But the method is the same as the one with Tianpi.¡± Hua Zun suddenly spoke.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s entire person started. She seemed to have remembered something. Then she stared helplessly at the motionless Yun Shimo, lifeless on the bed.

    Hua Zun pulled Tianci and they both retreated silently. Tianci did not know what the case was. But he did not dare ask more after seeing the expression in Hua Zun¡¯s eyes. Perhaps mom had a way to save dad. But it would all depend on her willingness.

    Just before shutting the door, Tianci pleaded with an imploring face. ¡°Mom, I beg of you, you must save dad... he¡¯s our only kin! Mom, no matter what misdeed dad has done, doesn¡¯t he treat us well now? I hope mom will straighten out your thoughts in a day. We won¡¯t disturb you for the day.¡±

    Saying this, Tianci shut the room door.

    Hua Qiyue¡¯s gaze fell on Yun Shimo¡¯s shriveled and sallow face. Although one-third of its moisture was gone, it still could not hide the man¡¯s handsomeness.

    Hua Qiyue did not have the presence of mind to guess where Tianpi had gone, or if he hadpletely demonized. Her only thought was to decide whether to use this method to save Yun Shimo¡¯s life!

    There was no Qi source from the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead inside Yun Shimo¡¯s body. But there was one in hers.

    Once they consummated their rtionship, Hua Qiyue could merge half her purple energy into his body. Then he would be saved!

    Hua Qiyue slowly sat down and stretched out her hand, gently caressing that shriveled face.

    When Tianpi threatened him with her life, Yun Shimo had unhesitatingly given Tianpi what he wanted.

    He must have done that to save her life.

    For more than two years, she would dream of him almost every night. She would dream of his voice and smiling face, and of his tenderness, pliant as water.

    Yet when she came face to face with him, Hua Qiyue could not quite forgive his misdeed in her earlier life.

    But at this moment,plex emotions were all in a turmoil within Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart¡ª sorrow, worry, frustration, pain... She ought to hate Yun Shimo. And yet at this moment, she could not.

    There was still no sound from that handsome man on the bed. He could not see Hua Qiyue¡¯s tears, or herplex emotions. His prepossessing features and suave bearing were now blurred. But with the moisturizing prowess of the Purple Primordial Chaos Bead, he would surely recover his former radiance!

    Cold air blew in from outside the window, bringing in a few drifting snowkes.

    Hua Qiyue could not feel the cold at all. But she silently pulled up the nket on Yun Shimo¡¯s side for him.

    She gazed silently and intently at his face, sitting continuously for four hours, until her legs went numb.

    When she found that time was running out, Hua Qiyue finally stood up, stretched out her arms and disrobed. She extended her delicate fingers toward the man on the bed...

    The night was dusky. Only glimmers of light could be seen in the dark sky, reflected by the wide expanse of snow on the ground...

    ¡ª

    A few thousand kilometers from Ice Pce, there was a continuous belt of forests. This ce was the renowned Qilong Continental Forest.

    This continent was not on the same continental te as Changjing Kingdom and her neighbors. It was on another te altogether.

    Tianpi sat quietly there, his eyes shut. A butterflynded lightly on the top of his head.

    There was no snow here but only warm sunshine. After prating the dense foliage, a few glints of sunlight fell on Tianpi¡¯s body. They made him feel exceptionally warm.

    Tianpi suddenly opened his eyes, a blood red light shing once across. In an instant, there was only a tiny tinge of profound ckness left in those eyes. The rest was a blood-curdling riot of red.

    ¡°Fiery Divine Tree, show yourself. I know that you are here. I am entrusting an item to you for her.¡± Tianpi spoke tly. ¡°If you won¡¯te out, I will destroy this forest in a congration.¡±

    Tianpi¡¯s words had just faded when arge fissure appeared in the earth before him. A red light sparkled and the Fiery Divine Tree emerged from the chasm, its body scintiting with crimson light.

    ¡°Tianpi, I didn¡¯t expect you to find your way here. How did you know I am here?¡± The Fiery Divine Tree waved its branches, asking coldly.

    Tianpi gave azy smile. A touch of mockery was on his diabolically handsome face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give Yun Shimo an Extermination Bead? You think I¡¯m a novice in Qi Art and won¡¯t know? Since the Extermination Bead has your aura, I could trace your whereabouts.¡±

    Tianpi smiled, lightly pping a millennia-old tree by his side.

    With a loud boom, the gigantic tree copsed.

    The Fiery Divine Tree was quite angry. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree had been promoted on this continent to be the overseer of this forest. Its responsibility was to look after all the trees here. Tianpi¡¯s action was a clear provocation.

    ¡°Nothing. I have to ask you again: will you do me this favor?¡± Tianpi askedzily. He strolled to anotherrge tree and leaned rxedly against it.

    The Fiery Divine Tree gritted its teeth. ¡°Fine, I agree!¡±

    Tianpi gave a smile and fished out a white jade vial from his robe linings. ¡°Give this to Qiyue. I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s in it.¡±

    He then threw the white jade vial casually to the Fiery Divine Tree.

 Chapter 338 - The Finale (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 338 The Finale (Part II)</h4>

    The Fiery Divine Tree wrapped its branches around the white jade vial. It was greatly shocked. ¡°Is this... an Essence Pearl? Are you... are you imparting all your powers to her?¡±

    Tianpi raised his brows. ¡°She¡¯s my disciple. So why not? If you won¡¯t do it, I still have enough energy to destroy this forest. You must know that I¡¯m half-demonized. Even you won¡¯t be my match.¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree went silent. Then it sighed lightly. ¡°Ah... Very well then, I shall make this trip for you. But... I¡¯m still shocked by your act. This must be a penance over the Peach Fairy?¡±

    ¡°Old fellow, you¡¯re a busybody!¡± Tianpi raised his brows, very displeased. A wicked smile hovered over his diabolically handsome face. ¡°Set off at once. And don¡¯t tell her it¡¯s from me. Tell her it¡¯s your gift to her. That bird and that stinkingd won¡¯t know what it is...¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree silently departed. Once it left, Tianpi leaned against the gigantic tree, wearily shutting his eyes.

    In fact, it was all his deliberate ploy. Even if it meant hurting Hua Qiyue, he must destroy all her good feelings for him.

    He really did not want her to be in a dilemma. He had lived so long, he had almost forgotten his age. The most important reason was that they could never be together. So why stay by her side?

    This must be the most perfect oue.

    When he thought of this, Tianpi¡¯s slowly paling face started to show a satisfied smile. Qiyue, you ought to be feeling satisfied now. I have devised this scheme for you to be with him. No other reasons are needed...

    ¡ª

    Early the next morning.

    Hua Qiyue was sitting under the Bodhi Tree, her small face flushing with a faint ruddiness. She sat there quietly, her fingers pinching that green jade gourd. She wearily shut her eyes.

    The moment she shut her eyes, she would see Tianpi¡¯s wicked and diabolical face. Scenes of the previous night would rey before her eyes.

    The disordered garments, the pain of the rupture, the joy of consummation. All were not a dream.

    The cold wind nipped her face like a de. The pain on her neck reminded Hua Qiyue of Tianpi¡¯s momentary cruelty and heartlessness.

    ¡°Mom, is dad alright now? Is he?¡±

    Pulling a man robed in ck, Tianci sprinted out joyfully. He was chuckling. Hua Qiyue did not raise her head. She only twiddled the green jade gourd silently in her hands.

    Yun Shimo had recovered his former glow. His fleshy face resembled the blissful spring. Besides getting half of Hua Qiyue¡¯s Purple Primordial Chaos Qi which had moisturized his body, his powers had increased twofold as well.

    Yun Shimo and Tianci came before Hua Qiyue. They saw her gazing at the green jade gourd, lost in thoughts. Yun Shimo gently patted Tianci¡¯s head. ¡°Tianci, go and y with Uncle Hua Zun over there. Dad has something to say to mom.¡±

    Tianci smiled craftily. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s so mysterious? Is it sweet-nothings? Not appropriate for kids. Hey, here I go!¡±

    The little fellow scampered away at breakneck speed. Hua Qiyue sipped her lips and slipped that green jade gourd gently back into her pocket.

    Yun Shimo had sat down by her side. He grasped her hand gently. Hua Qiyue wanted to pull it back but could not. Let it be then.

    Yun Shimo gave a light sigh, pulling the expressionless Hua Qiyue into his arms. His voice was exceedingly tender. ¡°Qiyue, we¡¯re a married couple now. Why keep brooding over this? Tianpi won¡¯t be back. It¡¯s all his ploy to keep you from a dilemma... Regardless of how he has survived, we must live on well too.¡±

    Yun Shimo knew of course that Tianpi had stolen his Extermination Bead. Yun Shimo could also guess Tianpi¡¯s intention. Tianpi was not a bad guy, only that he was burdened by that demonic energy. Soon, he might no longer exist in this world...

    Hua Qiyuey in his arms in a daze. The moment she recalled Tianpi¡¯s expression at their separation¡ª its resoluteness and hate¡ª Hua Qiyue¡¯s heart could not help but break.

    He must have hated destiny for making fun of him.

    ¡°Qiyue...¡± Yun Shimo also felt a pang of heartache. He gently caressed her hair and sped her tightly in his arms. His warm aura enwrapped her so that no cold air could assail her.

    Yun Shimo was about to speak again. He wanted to persuade her to go back for a grand wedding. Then he thought again. Perhaps they should wait until her serenity was restored.

    The two embraced each other silently. In the near distance, Hua Zun cast them a nce. His heart was feeling such pain, almost as if it was torn. Yet he, too, felt consoled and fulfilled. His beloved could finally be with the man she loved.

    After undergoing suffering in her three lives, she had finally attained true love. It was indeed something worth celebrating.

    The days passed silently. Tianpi really did not return. Hua Qiyue sat every day under the Bodhi Tree. Yun Shimo too kept herpany, waiting calmly with her for something to happen.

    On the third day, the snowy ground before them suddenly shone with a crimson light. A tree ming with crimson holy light had arrived. Both Hua Qiyue and Yun Shimo knew it was the Fiery Divine Tree.

    The voice of the Fiery Divine Tree was quiet. It waved its branches, throwing Hua Qiyue a white jade vial. ¡°A pearl from the eastern seas for my young mistress. Swallow it and you will look young forever. Haha, my little mistress, I¡¯m rushing for time. Let¡¯s chat the next time.¡±

    With these words, the Fiery Divine Tree instantly vanished.

    Hua Qiyue stared curiously at the spot where the Fiery Divine Tree had vanished. She unstoppered the white jade vial. Yun Shimo did not stop her.

    Hua Qiyue trusted the Fiery Divine Tree.

    If she did not, she would not have unstoppered the vial. The Fiery Divine Tree was after all Tao Xian¡¯er¡¯s masterpiece. It had taken her so much pains to refine.

    ¡°Hey, what arge and round pearl!¡± Hua Qiyue stared at therge, spherical pearl on her palm. It was glowing with a lovely, silvery light.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t eat anything so carelessly. What if it is poison?¡± The Sun Moon Deity by the side was a little jealous. Although it was acquainted with the Fiery Divine Tree, the tree had ignored it, not even deigning it a nce and had run away.

    Even the thought of it made it upset.

    Hua Qiyue smiled and softly swallowed the pearl. Instantly, she felt a fresh scent suffuse her body. The pearl had turned into a clear spring, permeating Hua Qiyue¡¯s limbs and organs...

    Hua Qiyue could instantly feel the energy inside her to have surged. Soon, her entire body was coursing with boundless energy!

    Hua Qiyue started. She pointed out her middle finger and a little anima energy streamed out. She executed the Celestial-ying Finger. Although she had only used a little spiritual energy, she caused the snowy ground before her to explode, leaving behind a massive crater!

    Yun Shimo and the Sun Moon Deity were stunned immobile. They stared bbergasted at the huge crater and then at Hua Qiyue. They both sighed. ¡°Good heavens, this is no pearl. It¡¯s clearly an energy seed!¡±

    Hua Qiyue could sense a familiar Qi well up in her heart. She stood up resolutely. She could still recall her first meeting with Tianpi. It was the same Qi, so nebulous yet with a self-engendering power, supporting her!

    She gazed at the distant mountains and forests, her eyes brimming with hot tears. It must be him, this gift must be from him! He¡¯s still alive!

    ¡°Qiyue... are you alright?¡± Yun Shimo saw Hua Qiyue¡¯s despondent look and pulled her lightly into his arms, consoling her tenderly.

    The Sun Moon Deity and Hua Zun exchanged nces. They soon left silently. On the side, Tianci was gamboling happily with the spirit animals...

    The sky was so blue, the sunshine so mild. Spring would soon arrive.

    ¡ª

    ¡°The demonic energy inside you is increasing. Tianpi, you must remember not to destroy this forest under my charge!¡±

    Within the extensive forest, the Fiery Divine Tree gave a light sigh, expressing his worry.

    Tianpi smiled and finished nibbling thest of his fragrant roast chicken thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will settle this now!¡±

    Her favorite food was also his favorite. There was nothing left in this life worthy of his love.

    As long as she was happy, he would be satisfied.

    Tianpi¡¯s body immediately floated up, swiftly rising to the mid-air. The Fiery Divine Tree¡¯s branches stiffened. It stared astonished at Tianpi in the mid-air.

    ¡°Lad, what are you doing?¡±

    The Fiery Divine Tree stared at the calm and contented Tianpi, asking in bewilderment. After a few seconds, its heart was ovee by mncholy and grief.

    If it had guessed right, Tianpi was about to implode himself. In the future, he would no longer exist in this world. Nor would he cause another catastrophic bloodbath in the continent.

    ¡°If you see her, tell her that I¡¯m fine.¡± These were Tianpi¡¯sst words. His diabolically handsome face carried a calm yet rueful smile. He dripped the Extermination Bead stolen from Yun Shimo with his blood, injecting it with spiritual energy¡ª

    Boom¡ª

    A loud boom. A stunning red rose unfolded in the sky. Soon, the rose disappeared, disintegrating into dust and mist, carried away by the wind.

    Everything resumed its former calm. All the animals were merely rmed but not hurt.

    The Fiery Divine Tree remained where it was, stupefied. It gazed at the pellucid blue sky in the horizon. No traces of Tianpi had remained.

    After a while, the Fiery Divine Tree finally came to itself. It gave a faint sigh. ¡°What a hopeless karmic debt from the past! Since they aren¡¯t fated to be together, separation is inevitable. Hopefully, on the Rock of Thrice Rebirths, your name and hers will be inscribed, Tianpi...¡±

    One yearter.

    Under the Bodhi Tree, a woman and a youth were ying Go.

    The warm breeze blew and the youth pouted. He said, displeased, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not letting me win again!¡±

    Hua Qiyue started to chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s you. Your attention wasn¡¯t focused. What were you thinking of?¡±

    The youth replied, ¡°Mom, dad says that he must return to Changjing Kingdom. I¡¯d like to go back and take a look too. Why don¡¯t we return together? You two are a married couple and ought to visit grandma. Do you mean you aren¡¯t ashamed to stay on here?¡±

    Hua Qiyue withdrew her smile. The voice of a man resounded behind them. ¡°Tianci, no nonsense from you!¡±

    Tianci yfully stuck out his tongue and scurried away immediately. Yun Shimo walked over and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯ve never mentioned these matters to him. You may stay wherever you like. There¡¯s no need to heed anything.¡±

    Hua Qiyue ced the ck seed in her hand down. She stared at the magnificent pce and remembered her stunned surprise when she first came here with Tianpi. She thought again. Things were the same, but the people around her had changed.

    ¡°Is he doing fine?¡±

    An inexplicable mncholy arose in her heart. She did not wish to leave, simply because she was expecting Tianpi¡¯s return one day. She would only feel reassured if she saw that he was fine.

    ¡°Qiyue? If you don¡¯t wish to return, we can remain here all our lives. We can let Father and Mothere here instead.¡± Yun Shimo lightly held her slim waist, speaking in a low voice.

    Hua Qiyue nodded and said nothing. Yun Shimo watched her red attractive small face and could not restrain the impulse in his heart. He held the back of her head and was about to nt a kiss down.

    Hua Qiyue pushed him away. ¡°Hey, behave yourself. Someone¡¯s watching...¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Hua Zun...¡±

    ¡°Humph, let him look if he wants. I don¡¯t mind. But let¡¯s go back to our bedroom. There¡¯s more we can do there.¡±

    ¡°You rascal...¡± The woman¡¯s slightly angry, helpless and yet affectionately annoyed voice rang out. Yun Shimo hoisted Hua Qiyue up to his shoulder in one lift and headed back for the Ice Pce. Her body upturned, Hua Qiyue could see nothing but a moving snowy scene before her eyes. The sky was an endless expanse of blue. Yet his figure seemed to be everywhere...

    ¡°So long as you are well, I will feel at ease too.

    ¡°Master, I hope that you are still in this world, so that we can meet again someday...¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!